《Seven Days Escape Game》


 Chapter 1

    The dark clouds over midday were so low that they covered Tokyo like a sheet of lead gray plastic.


    "Anybody Is anyone there? "


    The North-South street is empty, the sound of hasty footsteps from far to near, accompanied by breathless trills.


    A woman in a fur coat came running from the thick fog. Her stiletto heels were crooked and twisted under her feet. She twisted her feet many times, but she didn''t stop. It seemed that something was chasing after her. Once she stopped, she would be fatal.


    Women look around, the doors of all the shops are open, cars are parked on both sides of the street, the LED screen above the mall is showing the autumn new product ads.


    On the screen, the beautiful female star grinned and said something, but there was no sound.


    Everything is the same as the usual weekend street view, except for no one, no voice.


    The whole city, not even the sound of the wind.


    "Is there anyone! Please give me an answer


    In a world of terrifying silence, women can''t resist the fear in their hearts, and finally cry and slow down.


    Passing a wide intersection, the slender high heel of her right foot was broken. The woman threw herself forward and fell on the asphalt road. The rough ground rubbed her hands and knees, and she couldn''t stand up for a long time.


    As she struggled, there was a slow, heavy footstep behind her, and the drag of steel against the ground.


    The woman raised her head suddenly, and her eyes, which were covered with scattered hair, were wide with blood and panic.


    She moved her eyes around quickly, but she couldn''t see what was behind her. In her impatience, she scratched her hands on the ground and dragged her weak body forward.


    "Anyone, help me..."


    Behind the pace is not urgent and slow, with a tease leisurely complacency.


    Like a dying bird, a woman drags her broken body forward.


    Suddenly, she couldn''t move any more, and the movement behind her stopped.


    She was trampled on by a man.


    The body shakes into chaff, the woman''s hand clings to the ground, the crystal nail cover turns outward, and rustles: "who Who will help me... "


    "Who! Who''s going to save me ~ "


    there''s a poor imitation voice from the top, and the deep and soft male voice has abnormal pleasure.


    Now, the perspective goes around the woman and turns behind her.


    A little girl in a sweet plain cotton dress, holding an ax high in her hands.


    "I caught you, you lost."


    the little girl opened her mouth and her voice was a mature male voice.


    The girl held the axe, one at a woman''s head, one at the neck, like a birthday party looking for angle cut cake, posture happy.


    "God, please help me."


    Foreboding the movement behind her, the woman on the ground trembled desperately, shaking her voice to pray, and the whole person was eroded by fear.


    The little girl stopped for a second, then showed a big smile, almost ferocious expression: "God is not at home, Homo sapiens accompany you to play."


    The axe fell instantly, and the dark red blood splashed on the sweet cotton skirt.


    In the middle of the empty and wide crossroads, the woman lying in the pool of blood opened her gray eyes, like a crow lying on the black frozen soil, which became a kind of landmark, and the blood spread to four streets.


    The little girl let go of the handle and let the axe go through the woman''s throat and be embedded in the ground.


    I clapped my little hand and jumped off the woman''s back.


    Looking up at the cloud above the city, the little girl grinned.


    "The game begins."


    At 12:13, August 31, 2022, Shanghai --


    "���ॹ����", Tang Zhi suddenly opened his eyes.


    The purpose is the LCD TV in the living room, with a pale snowflake beating on it, with a slight static sound.


    "Awake?"


    Asked the low magnetic male voice.


    Tang Zhi looked sideways and remembered that he was sleeping beside the man.


    In the bright living room, Tang Zhi wiped his face, sat up tired and asked in a low voice, "Bo Ye, how long have I been sleeping?"


    The man in front of him is Bo Ye. He has sex and love. This year is the fifth year of their relationship.


    During the five-year period, he fell in love with another country for four years. This semester, he came to China as an exchange student. He thought he could end the separation between the two places. As a result


    He leaned back to the back of the sofa, looked up and murmured, "it''s like a long dream."


    "Less than a quarter of an hour." Put down the book, the man got up to pour water for him, "what dream did you have? Spring dream? "


    ��������


    Tang Zhi tilted his head and looked at the direction he left.


    A lot of suffocation disappeared. Tang Zhi sat cross legged on the sofa, relaxed and looked out of the window.


    The sky was abnormally bright. It was like a hole in it. All the sunlight was leaking in. Except for the bright halo, there was nothing else to see.They live on the 18th floor. The sea water has reached the edge of the French window, and the waves sometimes roll with floating objects.


    The deep blue sea level reflects the high-rise building opposite. The building has been burning for three days and nights, leaving only a pair of blackened steel and concrete frame.


    Half of the sea water, half of the flame picture stimulates the visual nerve, and reminds people where they are again and again.


    "It''s hell..."


    Tang Zhinian said.


    Bo ye came out of the kitchen with a cup of water. He looked out of the window from Tang Zhi''s sight. Knowing that he was thinking about something else, he went to the French window and pulled up the curtain.


    "To the best of things, the earth is about to explode, and mankind is on holiday." He handed the glass to Tang Zhi. "Tomorrow Monday, I don''t have to go to work, you don''t have to go to school, and you can live at home. How nice."


    "I''d rather go to school..." Bulging one cheek, Tang Zhi took the glass from him. The hot milk in it gave out a reassuring temperature. He looked up and said, "are you not nervous at all? This is the seventh day


    The anomaly started seven days ago.


    Bo ye went out to work that morning, but he couldn''t open the door, not only the door, but also the window. In addition, all signals were isolated and could not get in touch with the outside world.


    It''s like they''re locked in a different dimensional space.


    After they tried everything, they could only accept the reality and wait quietly at home. Only the electronic clock reminded them of the passing of the day.


    Through the glass window of the living room, they watched earth shaking changes in the outside world, from the first day of darkness, to the third day of the sea pouring into the city from the East, and on the fifth day there were no birds, all of which were described in Genesis.


    How God created the world with seven days, the unknown mysterious power is how to destroy the world.


    Today is the seventh day, the Sabbath.


    Bo Ye sat back on the sofa and naturally held the boy in his arms: "what''s so nervous about? From the third day on, I suspected that what I saw was not true. It was like that outside, and there was still water and electricity at home."


    Tang Zhi took a sip of milk and murmured, "that''s what I say But the heart is always up and down. "


    Bo Ye took his left hand and put it in front of his eyes. He tilted his head slightly, leaned close to his ear and kissed him. He said, "I should do something so that you don''t have the energy to think about it."


    Tang Zhi, of course, knew what "do something" meant. His face turned red and he drank milk in silence.


    Both hands are slender, and the ring finger of the left hand is covered with the same platinum ring, which is simple and generous.


    Bo Ye slightly twisted his eyebrows and turned the ring on Tang Zhi''s ring finger: "it''s a pity that we can''t have a wedding."


    The couple were scheduled to have their wedding in Norway on September 7th, which is now out of the question.


    Proposal: "or do you have the wedding tonight?"


    "What are you going to do?" Tangzhi put the glass and looked at him.


    Bo Ye: "cut down the complexity and simplify it. It''s OK to enter the bridal chamber at night."


    "Bo Ye!"


    Tang Zhi slapped him in the face.


    Two people are nest on the sofa to fight, the remaining light glimpses the study lamp to flash quickly.


    "The light is broken?"


    Tang Zhi stopped and looked over his face.


    Bo Ye took his hand out of the hem of his clothes, got up and went to the study: "I''ll go and have a look."


    Tang Zhi tidied up his big T-shirt and looked at the TV in front of him. It was still snow on the screen.


    After a while, I felt a little strange.


    In the remaining light, the light was still flashing, but Bo ye had not heard anything since he went in.


    "Bo Ye."


    He called to the study.


    There was no response.


    Tang Zhi stood up hesitantly. Uneasy, he slowly approached the study and asked, "is Bo Ye OK?"


    When he came to the door of the study, his steps suddenly stopped.


    The curtains were drawn, the lights flashed at a very fast rate, and the man stood motionless in the middle.


    In the dark and bright, Tang Zhi saw his pale face.


    "Bo Ye?"


    He wants to go forward, but Bo Ye says, "candi, don''t come here."


    The lights went off and the man disappeared.


    Tang Zhi''s heart was startled. He was about to enter the study. The door in front of him suddenly swung on, and he threw himself on the door plank.


    "Bo Ye!"


    Tang Zhi was so anxious that his eyes turned red and he kept beating on the door.


    Just then, all the lights in the house flashed. At the same time, Tang Zhi felt that the texture of his door had changed subtly.


    When the light is dark, the hand feels cold. When the light is on, the front becomes a solid wood door.


    He didn''t care so much. He pulled the doorknob: "Bo Ye! Are you in there? "


    The moment the voice falls, all the lights go out, or the light of the world goes out.The next second, the light reappeared, and Tang Zhi found that he was in a cuboid. His volume was very small, so he could only stand up and even turn around.


    Some look around in panic. This is a white cuboid like a coffin. The joint is tight and tightly locked inside.


    Tang Zhi patted the wall in front of him and felt cold.


    The sound of light sense sounded and scared him to the rear. Then, the white on the four walls gradually melted into transparent glass.


    Finally, Tang Zhi saw the scene around him and opened his mouth. He was shocked and couldn''t make a sound.


    As far as I can see, there are glass rooms one after another. These glass rooms are arranged orderly and full of unknown space.


    In each glass room, there is a person, all dressed in white clothes. Some people are pounding the glass angrily and yelling at something. Some people are breaking down and crying with tears on their faces. However, more people are like Tang Zhi, who looks full of uneasiness and confusion.


    At the moment, humans are like toys on the shelf, packed in transparent boxes.


    If the perspective is infinitely far away, each glass room becomes a piece of rolling code, circulating up and down in the space without boundaries.


    If you extract a piece of code, zoom in, zoom in, zoom in to one of the glass rooms, and zoom into the eyes of the people in the room, you can see that the brand is in the deepest part of the eyes, and the dark is invisible -


    fear.


    The author has something to say:


    ���`�ॹ����: the game begins.


    It''s snowing today. Let''s write.


    Some people say that after licking the small milk bag, the heart is empty, open a text.


    Thank you for the two mines in March.


    Thanks for Guanshan''s nutritious liquid.

 Chapter 2

    "Gu Meng."


    With the gentle female voice and the breeze blowing over her neck, Gu Meng opens her half closed eyes like a dream.


    Subconsciously looking for the sound source, nothing but the mottled iron gate of the campus slowly closed behind him.


    Looking around the unfamiliar campus environment, Gu Meng only took two seconds to digest the status quo and understand that he was born into the first game.


    He looked ahead, and a woman in a black and white uniform was leading two columns, looking at roles like head teacher.


    The team walked through a wet basketball court and stopped in the corridor on the first floor of the teaching building, with three rows of lockers on the right.


    The woman in front of her turned to face the crowd, holding the teaching stick and teaching plan in her hand. She was full of bangs and a pair of smiling eyes. She was very young and had a hot figure like Taobao.


    "For the students of class a of three years, the long holiday is over. Welcome back to the campus. Miss Xiaoyu has been waiting for you for a long time." The woman began to talk endlessly, with a smile on her face, and her lovely face was full of affinity. "However, there is a very sad news to tell you before the beginning of school. There are only 16 students in the list of this semester, because ChunZi was killed the day before the beginning of school."


    As soon as the word "killed" was uttered, people''s faces suddenly changed.


    The woman continued: "in the next seven days, as ChunZi''s classmates, we should work together to fulfill ChunZi''s last wish. Are you confident?"


    One question went on, and no one answered.


    Many people look at the woman in front of them in a trance, as if what happened in front of them was just a farce, or, from the moment they were put into the smart room, they felt that everything was a farce.


    "Teacher, when will the school gate open?"


    Asked a deep male voice in the crowd.


    Gu Meng looks for her voice. A tall man is leaning against the locker.


    Although we all wear white clothes, but the man is still eye-catching, not only because of his outstanding appearance, too indifferent temperament makes him appear different from others in the oppressive and tense atmosphere.


    It seems to be very happy that someone asked this question. The woman tilted her head lovingly and narrowed her eyes with a smile: "classmate Bo Ye, when you complete ChunZi''s last wish, the school gate will be opened again."


    The man was slightly stunned. He didn''t expect to be named. However, he quickly responded and said, "what is ChunZi''s last wish?"


    However, the woman ignored his problem and said to all the people: "the new school uniform has been made, and it will be put in everyone''s locker. Please change into school uniform now. If you wear private clothes in school, you will lose personal points if you are found."


    No one moved. A few people in the crowd looked out of the corridor.


    At the end of the main road, the mottled gate of the campus is closed.


    Standing at the front is a middle-aged man. He takes his eyes back from the school gate, swallows his saliva and encourages other players: "anyway, this is just the environment simulated by Homo sapiens. It''s all fake, and the teacher is also fake. Let''s go out and try it now? I''m really stopped. "


    "The new uniform has been made and will be put in everyone''s locker..."


    Maybe the plot is not promoted. The woman repeats the instructions every 30 seconds. At the same time, her eyes scan everyone present. It''s a lovely and gentle smile, but it''s a little stiff.


    Everyone, look at me, I look at you, no one dares to respond to the middle-aged man''s proposal.


    "I advise you not to take risks." The man named Bo Ye said faintly: "it is clearly stipulated in the novice guide that refusing to participate in the game will be erased."


    Before the game started, the Smart House released a novice guide, "erase" specifically refers to what, but did not say clearly.


    Looking at the door not far away, the middle-aged man gritted his teeth and stepped down the corridor of the teaching building. He said angrily, "I don''t believe in evil. Those who play tricks are mostly pranks. If you dare not, I will go first."


    "Classmate Chen Jindong." The woman turned to look at him, warm voice reminds, "please come back quickly, don''t leave the campus without permission."


    The middle-aged man choked his neck forward, his back was fierce, but the gradual acceleration of the pace revealed the panic in his heart.


    The woman laughs and raises the volume: "please come back quickly, you are so the teacher will be angry!"


    In the last few steps, Chen Jindong trotted to the school gate. He looked around and climbed the iron fence.


    "To die."


    Gu Meng hears a very light male voice coming from behind. Looking back, Bo Ye changes her stance, leans against the locker, and lowers her head to turn the ring on her hand.


    The woman sighed, opened the teaching plan and drew out a thin piece of paper from it: "truant students are really annoying."


    Gu Meng takes a look and sees three words written on the back of the paper.


    Chen Jindong.


    The next second, the woman tears the paper from the middle.


    "Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa.


    Gu Meng is busy looking forward. Chen Jindong holds his hands firmly on the school gate, and falls to the ground below his waist. The dark thick blood drops to the ground."Stab --"


    the sound of tearing paper rings again, and Chen Jindong''s body further disintegrates in the air, and the incision is irregular like the burr of paper scraps.


    Even after a distance, Gu Meng can still hear the frightening "Puff Chi" sound.


    It''s the sound of muscle separation.


    In front of her, the female teacher gasped, her smile was ferocious, her eyes were wide open, and she was excited to see the pieces of paper she was tearing in her hands, with a kind of almost neurotic madness, until the paper was torn into pieces, still did not stop.


    Seeing all this, Gu Meng feels uncomfortable in her stomach.


    After tearing the paper, the woman breathed again, her expression tended to be kind and showed a standard smile: "the new school uniform has been made, and it will be put in everyone''s locker..."


    Without waiting for her to finish, everyone rushed to three rows of lockers.


    Gu Meng finds her name on the red lockers and opens the door. There is a set of navy blue school uniforms stacked neatly inside, with a flip phone next to it.


    Just as he was about to take out his clothes, a man stood beside him. Gu Meng glanced at him.


    It was a man nearly one meter nine, very young, was looking at him with a sense of inquiry, eyes do not dodge, calm almost simple.


    Gu Meng''s movements are slightly sluggish, and she thinks that this man is like a curious baby in capital letters.


    "What are you looking at?" He asked.


    The man opened his eyes slightly and was surprised. He glanced at Gu Meng''s face and said, "what are you looking at?"


    The sound is soft and clean, which reminds people of clean snow.


    Gu Meng slightly twisted her eyebrows and noticed a trace of abnormality. She repeated, "brother, what do you think of staring at me?"


    The man blinked and then twisted his eyebrows. He was as angry as Gu Meng: "brother, what do you think you stare at me?"


    Gu Meng:


    If the man is either picking on something, he is short of heart.


    After all of them changed into school uniforms, the players who were arranged to be well-dressed were arranged to form two columns, and the female teachers led them to the canteen.


    Before leaving the corridor, a girl covered her mouth and cried, "look at that man!"


    When they heard the sound, they looked out of the teaching building.


    There stood a boy with blood on his face. He could not distinguish his appearance in the dark sky. He only showed a pair of big black and white eyes. He blinked at the people above the stairs. He looked carefully and looked very timid.


    Suddenly, the man named Bo Ye rushed out of the crowd, jumped down the steps three and two steps and hugged the man covered with blood.


    The crowd looked at each other, for a moment they didn''t understand what was going on.


    Under the steps, the two hugged each other and whispered for a long time. The bloody boy stamped his feet and seemed to cry.


    "It''s a new student." The female teacher slowly opened the teaching plan, turning over the paper, while smiling, "this is a problem Why don''t you tell the teacher in advance? "


    Whether it is a woman''s tone or expression, people have a kind of ominous premonition.


    Bo Ye wiped Tang Zhi''s tears and comforted him. He looked back at the female teacher and said, "the game has not mentioned that new players are not allowed to join."


    The woman closed the teaching plan and sighed: "that''s what I said, but the name of this classmate was not included in the enrollment list given to me by the academic affairs office, so it''s a pity..."


    With women''s words, many players'' heart mentioned to the throat, at the same time think of "erase" two words.


    "We don''t have any more men''s school uniforms." The female teacher tilted her head and laughed lovingly, "so, the new student Tangzhi, I can only trouble you to wear a girl''s uniform."


    ��������


    Bo Ye wants to take Tang Zhi to the infirmary. Gu Meng comes forward and says, "I''ve learned simple bandaging. I''ll go with you."


    Along the way, except for the three of them, no other students were seen in the campus. The street lights on both sides were dim, leaving only a dark outline on the bushes, which was full of gloomy atmosphere.


    Gu Meng walks on one side with a girl''s uniform in his hand. On the way, he simply exchanges with two other people. He learns that the new player is Tang Zhi, a Chinese Japanese hybrid. Before the disaster, he was a senior student and he was a couple of lovers with Bo Ye.


    Tang Zhi didn''t take the initiative to explain the cause of the bloody body. Gu Meng didn''t ask more questions, although he was very curious.


    The whole administrative building is dark, only the windows in the corner of the first floor are lighted, which is the infirmary.


    Through the dark and quiet corridor, Gu Meng takes the lead in opening the door and is caught off guard by an old man in a white coat.


    The old people in white coats are supposed to be school doctors. Their faces are gray and lifeless. They look at them one by one and then suddenly smile. They slowly turn to invite them in. Their voice is hoarse and hoarse: "are you ChunZi''s classmates? Can I help you? "


    Carefully stick to the wall to enter, Gu Meng points to behind: "someone may be injured, borrow the medical box."


    After the school doctor put the three people in, he slowly closed the door and said, "is ChunZi OK?"


    According to known information, Gu Meng said, "ChunZi was killed yesterday."The school doctor did not appear surprised, only a long sigh, supporting the table around the seat to sit down: "unfortunately, ChunZi is a good girl."


    Bo Ye pulled out the white curtain in the center of the medical room and said to Gu Meng, "I will check the injury of candi first, and then I will call you again if necessary."


    Gu Meng nodded.


    The incandescent lights in the school medical room were scattered with dim lights.


    Gumeng took out the medicine box from the cabinet and put it on the single bed against the wall to check the medicine inside.


    Gauze, purple hydrogen peroxide, iodine wine, cefuroxime He ordered a little, and the drugs used were complete.


    "ChunZi is a good girl. She also came to see me with presents this morning. She can remember me before school."


    At the table by the window, the old school doctor spread out a newspaper to block his face, and his voice was dull and gloomy.


    Gu Meng frowned, Chun Zi was killed yesterday. It is impossible to bring gifts to see the school doctor today.


    Although we know it is the game world, don''t care too much about the words of irrelevant characters. Some NPC lines may not be useful, but I still feel scared when I hear the old school doctor''s words.


    "The gift has not been dismantled yet," the school doctor said


    With a roll of gauze, he sat on a single bed, Gu Meng raised his head carelessly, and happened to meet a muddy eye.


    The old school doctor is peeping at him through the edge of the newspaper.


    Gu Meng shook his hand, and the gauze fell to the ground. When he thought of the old man staring at him silently for a long time, he was extremely uncomfortable: "doctor Doctor, what do you see? "


    "Classmate..." After being found, the old school doctor shook the newspaper up, and hid it back again, and slowly said, "you haven''t picked the hang tag behind your school uniform."


    ��������


    Gu Meng reached back to the rear, and felt the hanging tag hanging on the back of the uniform.


    Thin ye and Tang Zhi are changing clothes from one curtain. In the quiet room, Gu Meng inevitably hears the dialogue between the two.


    "These are not my blood. I haven''t been seriously injured..."


    "How did you find it here?"


    "After the last game was cleared, I got a reward, had the privilege of choosing a copy of the game twice, and then I found it."


    "Last game How many people pass the customs? "


    "Just me..." Tang Zhi turned down, "the teammates are dead, in the game, it will really die."


    With fingertips to scratch the eyebrows, Gu Meng some breathless, next door also fell into silence.


    White curtains reflect the figure of the rear, and a path of shadow stands up and comes to Gu Meng.


    Gu Meng felt the curtain moving around him, and a hand came out of it and patted him on the shoulder.


    "OK, right..."


    Pick up the medicine box and go to the next door. As soon as he looks up, the whole person can not move in place, and he runs up his back in a cold and cold way.


    Gu Meng swallowed his saliva, and slowly looked aside, and confirmed again.


    After the white curtain, there are three black shadows.


    Bo Ye and Tang Zhi were still whispering, seemingly unaware of many people. However, Gu Meng saw clearly and clearly, standing quietly in the place separated from him.


    Gu Meng began to sweat from his forehead.


    The sound of newspaper page turning sounded, the old school doctor looked at it from the edge of the newspaper. There was a word in his mouth: "Chun Zi is a good girl."


    At this time, Bo Ye rose to come this way, the tall figure overlapped with the shadow of the third person, and the white cloth curtain was lifted.


    "Almost. Candi has some bruises on his knee. Please wrap it up."


    Gu Meng suddenly turned his head and looked at it. On the other side of the curtain, no one else was seen except Bo Ye and Tang Zhi.


    It seems that everything is illusion.


    After coming out of the medical room, three people went to the canteen to eat, and then found the six story dormitory building, and all waited in the bright hall.


    When Tang Zhi, who was replaced with JK uniform, many people had bright eyes and deliberately and unintentionally glanced at him, especially the long white and tender legs under the super short skirt.


    After counting the number of people, Xiaoyu teacher smiled: "everyone''s dormitory is on the sixth floor, it is two people. As long as you find roommates, you can enter the room. After all, please rest early."


    Many people were relieved to hear that they could rest.


    The female teacher turns around with the teaching plan to go, stops suddenly, turns the head: "forget to remind, in the dormitory building, do not fall in the bill Oh, Chun Zi likes the lonely people."


    A word will bring you up again.


    There is only one elevator in a building. During the elevator process, the weak girl in the team whispers and says, "isn''t Chun Zi killed? What does she call a lonely person? "


    Gu Meng thought of the shadow he saw in the medical room and said: "the teacher may be reminding us that ChunZi will come back and find the person who has paid for the bill to trouble."


    All people are silent away from Gu Meng.


    �������� Gu Meng helpless, "what do you do to hide me? I''m ok. "


    "Don''t say that nonsense is frightening." Among the crowd, a very beautiful young girl raised her chin. "If you die, you will die. You can come back."At this time, the elevator reaches the first floor and opens silently.


    The girl took the lead to go in and raised her black hair: "the woman clearly said that she couldn''t be alone, so we should be more careful."


    The girl''s words no doubt stabilized the hearts of the people, many people in the team unconsciously approached her and kept up with the elevator.


    An elevator can carry up to nine people at a time.


    Looking at the crowded elevator, Bo Ye stood outside and reminded him, "if there are ghosts in this game, do you dare to take the elevator? I''m not afraid of what will happen when I''m halfway up? "


    The people in the elevator turned pale.


    Indeed, if you really hit a ghost in the elevator, there''s no place to escape.


    After a while, five people came down the elevator, half empty.


    Then, Bo Ye led Tang Zhi into the elevator with a calm attitude: "if you don''t sit, I''ll go first."


    The people who have been fooled by hindsight and houjue are as follows:


    In the elevator, everyone shared their names. Bo Ye only remembered the young girl''s name as mercury, 19.


    Just remember her not only because she is beautiful, but also because she has a kind of arrogant cool and gorgeous temperament, and she exudes the aura of "I didn''t become a big brother for many years".


    The elevator carrying six people to the top floor, the elevator door opened, facing a long corridor.


    Four men and two women walked out of the elevator door as the white marble floor glowed in dim light.


    On the left is the men''s room. Bo Ye talks to Tang Zhi and enters the toilet.


    The rest of the people went on.


    Mercury walks with her arms in her arms, her critical eyes sweeping around the passing door and stops in front of a door in the middle of the corridor, next to which is the passage of the emergency exit.


    She said to the weak girl behind her: "quiet, we choose this dormitory?"


    Qin Jingjing has no opinion, and whispers "um".


    Mercury pressed the doorknob to push the door, but it couldn''t open it. After several attempts, it still didn''t respond.


    "I''ll do it, I''ll do it!" Seeing that the beauty was in trouble, a big boy with a strong desire to express himself rushed forward and said with a smile, "my name is He Wei. We are all classmates in the future."


    Mercury raised the corner of his eye to see him and make way for He Wei.


    As a result, He Wei played at the door for a long time, but he couldn''t open it.


    Mercury lifted her hair from her shoulders, leaned her arms against the wall, and chuckled.


    Facing the sight of the beauty''s ridicule, He Wei''s face gradually turned red: "will you need a key..."


    Tang Zhi tried to push the door on his right hand, but there was no response. He said, "this door can''t be opened either."


    "Shall we all sleep in the hallway all night?" Qin said quietly, "but the teacher said that as long as you find a roommate, you can enter the room."


    Mercury thought a little, guess: "roommates will have been assigned, only to find their own roommate, the door will open."


    "Very likely." Another man with glasses echoed, "so you have to wait for someone to come and try one by one?"


    Next to the safe passage came the sound of disorderly footsteps. Mercury looked over her face, and a man was panting to open the safety door.


    It''s Gu Meng.


    One after another, the remaining ten people were all here.


    Climbing the sixth floor in one breath, they were all exhausted.


    Gu Meng held his knee and calmed his breath. After looking around, he said, "Why are you standing here and not going in?"


    "The door won''t open." Mercury explains, "you may have to find the right roommate."


    "How can I find it?" Gu Meng said: "roommates can''t choose by themselves?"


    All of them were in a fog. A few unbelief attempts to open the door were unsuccessful.


    An old brother looked very angry, he wiped off the sweat on his forehead, impatiently said: "don''t adjust so much, or kick the door open."


    "If you don''t follow the rules, you won''t be afraid to be torn into pieces..."


    In the crowd, a quiet voice.


    Suddenly, the lights in the corridor flashed.


    Qin quietly looked at the mottled ceiling: "it seems a little cold..."


    The light flashed again, and the people crowded in the safety passageway felt the temperature drop at the same time.


    At the end of the corridor came the sound of slow footsteps. Everyone stepped back like a frightened bird and looked at the sound source.


    The author has something to say:


    the JK uniform of tangzhier can play for 100 years.


    thank you for your mine.


    Thanks for Fido and Lin Lengyue''s nutrient solution.

 Chapter 3

    Bo Ye shook the water on his hands and went out of the toilet to see everyone staring at him. His expression was like hell.


    Looking behind him, there was nothing, and he felt funny: "what''s the matter?"


    After confirming the identity of the other player, everyone was relieved at the same time.


    At this time, all the lights on the corridor went out, and the safety lights on the wall were flashing green.


    There was a commotion in the crowd.


    "This Why doesn''t the light come on? "


    "Did the school forget to pay the electricity bill? How about going to the first floor? "


    "I think so." The irascible elder brother turns to walk, the result arrives at the passageway mouth but cannot pull open the door, "shit! The door is stuck


    ��������


    Now the players are panicked.


    The sound of an electric current running through the incandescent tube turns on again, only dimmer than before.


    "Ah


    Qin quietly issued a short scream, and then died to cover his mouth.


    The restless crowd fell into a deathly silence.


    All the sounds seemed to be held in the throat by an invisible hand. Everyone could only hear his powerful and disordered heartbeat, and his feet seemed to have roots.


    They saw the end of the corridor, two men standing hand in hand.


    Bo Ye holds a small girl in her right hand.


    The girl has a long black head. If she doesn''t see the tip of her shoes facing the front, it''s easy to think that what you see is actually a figure of her back. She is wearing a school uniform, and the sauce colored blood stains are heavily stained with the material, which is too dirty to see the original color.


    Tang Zhi, standing at the nearest place to Bo Ye, looked at the hands of the two people in front of him. His clear eyes were dark and his emotions were not clear.


    Bo Ye didn''t move in the same place, nor did he dare to turn his head.


    The first time I see the devil, I''m afraid.


    He tried to pull his hand out with a secret effort, and the cold hand held him tighter.


    "Are you alone..." The female voice with air conditioning effect asked him, "I''ll play with you You look good. "


    With the sound of bone collision, the head slowly turned to Bo Ye.


    Bo Ye: "little sister, can you let go of your hand first?"


    �������� The girl voice became sad and said, "I''ll play with you You look good. "


    At the moment, Bo Ye''s heart is desperate. He finds that the girl''s strength is bigger than him, which makes his hand ache.


    "You look so good..." Between the straight black hair, a bright red tongue sticks out, like a long eye to POYE''s face.


    So the others saw a strange scene.


    The girl is not as high as the man''s shoulder, standing still, the long tongue seems to be able to extend infinitely, along Bo Ye''s jaw, cheek all the way to the forehead.


    Hearing the sticky sound of water, Gu Meng is covered with goose bumps.


    I''m not afraid of the ugliness of female ghosts, but I''m afraid of being ugly, and I''m very enthusiastic.


    "Don''t do that." Bo Ye closed his eyes and forced his head to the side. He felt cold and slippery. He didn''t want to experience it again. "My boyfriend is still watching..."


    Before he finished speaking, with a loud bang, he felt his cold claws loose.


    Bo ye turned his face and looked to one side. Tang Zhi did not know when he had come to his side. He held a fire extinguisher in one hand and gasped for breath. He looked at the ghost with more horror than the ghost herself.


    Caught unprepared and depressed, the ghost felt her hands trembling on the ground, struggling to get up.


    As a result, as soon as she got up on her knees, Tang Zhi swung the fire extinguisher and gave her a second, beating her to the ground in an instant.


    Bo Ye''s heart is pounding, do not understand where Tang Zhi''s courage.


    After throwing the iron jar, Tang Zhi grabbed the ghost''s collar and lifted it up. He glared at her: "my man dares to lick it! Still in front of my face and drag, live impatiently


    Bo Ye:


    For the first time, he clearly realized that his boyfriend was so hard core.


    Other people in the corridor were even more stupid. A beautiful boy with a coat on his waist and a mini skirt beat the ghost all over the floor. The picture was really pleasantly surprised.


    Gu Meng''s heart was filled with emotion: "it is worthy of being from Zhenzi''s country. It''s hard to fight even ghosts."


    ��Candi���� Bo Ye saw that the ghost was no longer struggling, but was facing Tang Zhi. The atmosphere became not right. So he worried and dragged people away. "OK, we''ll kill people again."


    Tang Zhi rolled up his left and right sleeves, but he was still angry. He wanted to go forward, but he was held by Bo Ye and kept moving back.


    The ghost got up from the ground in a twisted posture. Her bones and heads seemed to be in the wrong position. She fiddled with her long hair on both sides. Her dark eyes were staring at Tang Zhi. Her exposed skin was gray, and the mottled dead skin fell off at once.


    "I I don''t want face... " Ten fingers scratched her face from top to bottom, and the ghost staggered close to the crowd, her voice like laughing and crying.Looking at her gradually exposed terrible face, Tang Zhi gradually wakes up and feels cold all over her body.


    As jealousy and anger disappear, so does courage.


    He grasped Bo Ye''s hand and was embarrassed: "I just did, isn''t it too much?"


    "I told you so many times." Bo Ye sighed, "to be a man and to do things, I want to see you in the future."


    At this time, the female ghost shrieked: "I don''t want face!"


    The tube burst, and everyone''s eardrums tingled.


    The ghost girl pounced on the crowd.


    The screams of men and women suddenly rang through the corridor, and everyone fled to both sides of the corridor in a panic.


    Bo Ye''s eyes are quick, push open the dormitory door beside him and drag Tang Zhi in.


    The dull sound of "Dong" is the sound of female ghost hitting the door.


    Outside, several people saw Bo Ye and Tang Zhi enter the door. They learned from them to push the door, but they couldn''t open it.


    The irascible elder brother kicked a foot dormitory door: "lie trough! Why can they open the door! "


    Gu Meng had an idea: "is it that Bo Ye''s hand has been opened by the ghost?"


    ��������


    At this time, the ghost suddenly turned her head to them, and they all screamed and scattered again.


    In the room, Bo Ye and Tang Zhi are back on the door, shocked and breathing.


    Bo Ye reached for the switch on the wall, and the light came on. He breathed a sigh of relief when he saw the warm two bedroom dormitory.


    Outside the door, the sound of footsteps, screams, wrestling sound mixed into a, not tragic.


    Suddenly, Tang Zhi thought of something and looked at Bo Ye in shock: "how did you get in?"


    Bo Ye: "push the door directly. There is no lock here."


    "Don''t be alone. ChunZi likes lonely people..."


    Thinking for a moment, Tang Zhi looked at their hands and suddenly said, "I understand!"


    Tang Zhi opened the door and called out to the corridor: "find someone to hold hands with you..."


    The ghost suddenly turned around and rushed at him. Tang Zhi threw the door.


    "What can you do if you find someone to hold hands with?"


    The irascible old brother collapsed with his head in his arms and yelled.


    Although she only heard half of her words, Gu Meng still did not look. She grabbed the hands of people around her and ran to the end of the corridor.


    The elevator door opened silently in front of you, and the light inside was especially warm against the background of the dark environment.


    As soon as Gu Meng''s eyes brighten, she drags her descendants to speed up.


    After entering the elevator, he pressed the first floor, looked up, and almost peed.


    The ghost was clearly separated from them by a whole corridor. In a blink of an eye, she suddenly came to the center of the corridor. Her dark eyes were staring at his direction. The goal was very clear.


    The next second, the ghost was a little closer to them.


    "Foul! foul! How can you still have flash skills? " Gu Meng presses the closing button on the elevator and jumps in the same place.


    The elevator door closed slowly in front of your eyes, but the speed of closing the door was far less than that of the ghost approaching.


    Gu Meng pressed his back against the elevator wall, and almost lost his heart: "it''s over, it''s over..."


    He kept pushing, and in the perspective of being cut by the elevator door, he saw that the female ghost had gone outside the elevator.


    The ghost rolled her eyes, grinned strangely, and held out her hand to them.


    "Ding --"


    the elevator door is completely closed.


    Gu Meng breathed a sigh of relief. His legs were so soft that he couldn''t stand. He leaned close to the man beside him and said, "please help me to lean on."


    "Bang!"


    A pale hand reached into the gap of the elevator, and the whole elevator trembled.


    Gu Meng was so scared that she almost jumped up.


    The elevator door was opened a little bit, black long straight raised his face, exposed a dark eye, gray skin fluttering Shuoshuo fell dead skin.


    She slowly showed a grim smile: "I''ll play with you You look good. "


    Gu Meng pasted the whole person on the wall behind him, crying: "no, no, no, no, I''m an ugly force. I don''t deserve to play with you!"


    "You look so good..." The female ghost issued a "Huo Huo" laugh and opened the elevator door completely, "I will play with you!"


    Seeing that Hei Chang pours at him, Gu Meng turns his face and closes his eyes.


    The author has something to say:


    and

 Chapter 4

    At the critical moment, a shadow will cover Gu Meng.


    In a flash, the ghost stopped and looked at the tall figure in front of her. She tilted her head. After a moment, she went out quietly.


    The elevator door closed slowly.


    Gu Meng thought he was going to be cool. He waited for a moment, but nothing happened.


    He opened one eye tremblingly and saw a face so close to him.


    It''s the handsome one meter nine.


    Stunned for a while, he realized that the man was in front of him at the critical moment. After calming down for a while, he said, "thank you."


    The man trapped Gu Meng in the elevator with a wall thumping posture. He looked at him steadily. His eyes were full of curiosity. He raised his finger to the corner of his eye and said, "you, the water is flowing."


    Gu Meng quickly touches her eyes. As expected, it is wet. It turns out that she was just in a hurry and cried.


    He lowered his head and wiped his face carelessly. Then he realized that the man''s words were strange. How could anyone call tears water?


    I can''t help but doubt.


    "My name is Gu Meng. What''s your name?"


    The man tilted his head and puzzled, "I didn''t shout."


    �������� Gu Meng looked at his sincere and sincere eyes and said, "my name is Gu Meng. What''s your name?"


    The man frowned and said, "name?"


    �������� Feeling that he was talking to a Martian, he really had a hard time. Gu Meng skimmed over the scene and asked, "what did you do before you came here?"


    The man shook his head.


    Looking at his lost little lamb''s eyes, Gu Meng more and more confirms his guess and softens his voice: "what do you remember?"


    The man shook his head again.


    Gu Meng suddenly felt sympathy. He was tall and handsome, but his skull was very bad. Not only was his memory missing, but he seemed to have lost his basic knowledge. He became almost like a three-year-old.


    Before entering the game, Gu Meng is a kindergarten teacher. The eyes of a man as simple as a child arouse his professional conscience.


    Hesitant half a moment, patted the man''s shoulder, way: "here, what do not understand can ask me."


    This kid, he''s covered.


    When Gu Meng and the man go upstairs, the ghost storm is over. The corridor on the sixth floor is empty. It is thought that other players have found their roommates, so they naturally live in a dormitory.


    When he opens the door, Gu Meng discovers the strange setting of the game. One person can''t open the dormitory door. He can only open the door by holding hands with another person.


    Think of Xiaoyu teacher said not to leave alone, probably is an important hint to open the door.


    There was no word all night.


    The next morning, players according to the text message content, to the fourth floor of the teaching building.


    When we came to class a of three years, we found a place to sit down. We basically looked for the roommate of last night as the same table.


    There are pictures and calligraphy pasted on the walls of the classroom. It''s a lively class to see the environment.


    Soon, the woman in black and white uniform came in with the teaching plan and teaching stick, smiling.


    Standing on the platform, Miss Xiaoyu looked directly at the back of the classroom with a standard smile showing eight teeth, and said, "the new semester has begun. I''m glad to meet you here. I hope you can work hard this semester."


    "Clattering".


    Gu Meng is listening carefully, and the sound of turning books comes from her ear.


    He glanced aside carelessly.


    His roommate is reading the fifth volume of Chinese textbook published by people''s education press!


    One page per second, the same speed as a scanner.


    I wanted to remind him to listen to women. NPC may have to release a task, and then read about the intelligence of men. If he can''t understand, he will give up.


    "But before the formal class, there is one thing you need help with." Miss Xiaoyu''s eyes have seen everyone present, "after police investigation, ChunZi was pushed down from the roof by a male teacher of this grade and died. However, the male teacher has not been caught."


    Everyone fell into silence, the classroom only left the sound of "clattering".


    He Wei always has a strong desire for performance, holding up a master and saying, "teacher, so ChunZi''s last wish is to find that male teacher?"


    Xiaoyu looked at him and nodded with a smile: "yes, it''s ChunZi''s wish to catch the murderer."


    "Cable? Where are you going to find the killer? "


    Teacher Xiaoyu smiles and squints, and looks amiable, but her words make everyone''s spine cool: "here."


    "The male teacher put on the student uniform, mixed into class A for three years, and sat here with everyone."


    The author has something to say:


    thank you for Lin Lengyue''s nutrient solution.

 Chapter 5

    On the way to the old auditorium, Gu Meng sees Bo Ye biting a lollipop and casually asks, "where did you come from?"


    Bo Ye pulled out the lollipop, shook it in the shape of love, and said, "candi just sat in ChunZi''s position. It was in her desk. We found a lot of chocolates and envelopes in her desk. It seems that the girl was very popular before her death, at least as a class flower."


    Gu Yimeng laughed and sincerely convinced: "you dare to..."


    Bo Ye doesn''t care: "no one wants it anyway."


    As soon as the door of the old auditorium was opened, dust and mist rolled out of it.


    The irascible elder brother Zhang Guoqiang coughed fiercely and waved the dust in front of him: "what kind of broken place is this? It''s really killing. "


    The old auditorium is a place where ChunZi will be given a farewell ceremony a week later. Everyone has a lot of complaints about being caught cleaning up.


    Mercury far from the door, not salt and salt to propose: "clean up early, finish work early, assign a task."


    When it comes to who and whom to partner with, many people automatically spread out, aiming at each other, and their eyes are more or less full of vigilance.


    Knowing that the male teachers were in the middle of the team, for a while, they felt that everyone around them had problems except themselves.


    According to the rules of the game, with the consent of half or more people in the team, everyone can ask teacher Xiaoyu for a list and give the name of that person to ChunZi. If it is the right person, the game will end in advance. If it is the wrong person, the game will continue for seven days.


    Similar to voting to push people out of the game, the minority is subject to the majority. As for what happens to those who are pushed out of the game, it is self-evident that the probability will be torn up.


    People who are familiar with the rules of the game know that in the game, we should not only have a certain suspicion of the people around us, but also know how to protect ourselves. If we offend most people emotionally, we may become scapegoats.


    There was a man with black glasses in the team, named Xu Xing. He said to everyone, "just at the beginning, don''t waste your time doubting others. Let''s group it. Who would like to follow me?"


    A few hands were raised in the crowd.


    Because Gu Meng''s roommate did not say a word, he didn''t even know his name when he asked questions. Many people didn''t want to contact him more. They thought that such a person was too suspicious.


    Gu Meng has no choice but to form a team with him.


    After dividing into groups, everyone is in position to clean up.


    Bo Ye and Tang Zhikai deserted. They passed through the backstage of the auditorium and led to the corridor of the storage room. The sun slanted in through a large piece of glass, and the old dust floated in the air.


    In the storage room, there is an old piano leaning against the wall, covered with white dust cloth, and other corners are filled with props and sundries.


    Tang Zhi looked around and said uneasily, "do you think there will be ghosts like the dormitory here?"


    Bo Ye made a firm decision: "yes."


    He opened the cloth and asked Tang Zhi to sit on the piano chair with his back to the piano, and then knelt on his knees.


    One hand stroked Tang Zhi''s white thigh under the pleated skirt. Bo Ye raised the corner of his eye to see him. He was full of color: "there is a lecher."


    "Bo Ye!" Tang Zhi clapped his hand, his face rose red, "stay here, don''t always think about those things..."


    Bo Ye lowered his head while holding his hand, his lips close to his bare knees, sucking up, leaving a vague water mark.


    "I''ve had a long time of standing in front of me in your uniform."


    "Very coquettish."


    "But I love it..."


    The sound was getting lower and lower until it got into Tang Zhi''s grey pleated skirt.


    Tang Zhi put one hand on the piano behind him and made a dull and vigorous "Dong" sound. The other hand was put on his head under the skirt, biting his lips, and his face appeared unnatural flush.


    "Baby." The man''s moist voice called him.


    Tang Zhi''s white hand tightened and held the skirt: "mmm..."


    "Comfortable?"


    At this time, a slight movement came from the door. Tang Zhi turned his head sensitively.


    The door opened a crack, through the gap, a man was looking at them without expression.


    "Bo Ye! Someone


    Tang Zhi was surprised and quickly picked up the skirt to peel the man''s head out.


    Bo Ye''s hair slightly disordered, raised his head and frowned displeasantly: "where?"


    "The door."


    They looked at the door, but there was nothing.


    After cleaning a window, Gu Meng finds that the people around her are missing. She looks around strangely, but she doesn''t find a man.


    I can''t help worrying, a fool, running around without any accident.


    With this in mind, he jumped out of his chair and started looking for people everywhere.


    Walking onto the central stage and entering the side door, I just ran into a man.


    Where did Gu Meng go


    The man looked at the storage room at the end of the corridor and said, "go there."


    Gu Meng followed his gaze and asked, "did you find anything?"The man paused for a second and nodded, "yes."


    "What?"


    "There is a lecher."


    Gu Meng:


    Unable to understand what he was talking about, Gu Meng decided to go and see for himself.


    When passing by, he was grabbed by the arm by the man.


    Man: "Gu Meng, be more restrained here. Don''t always think about those things..."


    ���������� Gu Meng is at a loss.


    The man grabs his arm, pulls him closer and looks down at him: "you''re shaking in front of me in your uniform. I''ve really tolerated it for a long time."


    Gu Meng twisted her eyebrows: "what? You want to hit me? "


    The man looked him up and down and said slowly, "it''s very coquettish."


    Gu Meng:


    Man: "but I love it."


    Gu Meng reflected for a long time. He licked his lower lip and said: "I''m sorry Are you teasing me


    The man nodded and asked, "comfortable?"


    ��������


    Gu Meng starts to roll his sleeves. The child may not be obedient.


    The man didn''t seem to notice that Gu Meng''s face was mostly black and his tone was pleasant. He said to himself, "Gu Meng, I know my name."


    Gu Meng took a deep breath and suppressed his anger. Before hitting someone, he decided to listen to him and say, "good. What''s your name?"


    "Baby." The man actively Amway his name, "you can call me baby later."


    Gu Meng:


    At this time, the woman''s scream came from the center of the auditorium and was magnified many times in the open field, which was more and more startled.


    The author has something to say:


    thank you for your mine.


    Thanks for Lin Lengyue''s nutrient solution.

 Chapter 6

    Gu Meng looks awe inspiring. He doesn''t pay attention to the man any more. He steps out of the backstage and sees several people standing by the window in the south of the auditorium.


    He jumped directly off the stage: "what''s going on?"


    As he approached, he saw a hill of shredded meat piled up beside the wall. The thick blood was spreading around, and there was a head next to it.


    It''s He Wei.


    The lively boy with a strong desire for expression.


    Gu Meng frowns, holding back the nausea, she takes two steps back and looks away from her eyes. There is a strong smell of blood in her breath.


    Around the more and more people gathered, the women spontaneously crowded together, except for mercury standing in the center, the other women were crying.


    "Who''s with He Wei?" Xu Xing pushed a pair of glasses, his face was dignified, "who just saw what happened? How to turn into Become... "


    It''s like being stuck in a meat grinder.


    The woman sitting on the ground called Yu Mengmeng. She was the first person to find he Wei''s death. Unable to recover, she said dully, "I, quietly, and He Wei''s group. Just now I saw him standing still in front of the wall, I called him twice. Still no response, I pushed him forward..." Recalling the picture at that time, the woman retched, "except for the head, all the meat on the body collapsed, and fell down directly..."


    The people felt a kind of terror.


    After hearing the news, all the people gathered together to discuss, and at the same time, they were full of suspicion.


    "Don''t make a wild guess. Find out what happened." Mercury raised her long hair and said, "look at this method of death, it must be an abnormal means, mostly..." After thinking about it, he said, "most of them have been torn from the list, like the one at the school gate yesterday."


    There was a commotion in the crowd.


    "Isn''t the list kept by that woman teacher?"


    "Yes, and not half of them agree that they can''t apply to a teacher for a list, unless the perpetrator is not a man, either a male teacher or a female ghost!"


    "Shit! There''s no hint. I don''t know why I died. "


    "Look at the windowsill."


    Tang Zhi looked at the high window, his clear eyes were calm.


    They stopped discussing and followed his instructions and looked up to the windowsill.


    In the bright afternoon sun, there are hills of paper scraps.


    At this time, a breeze blowing through the window, scraps of paper falling, at the same time, the scraps of meat on the wall also slide around.


    Many people screamed to jump aside, some people stained with white scraps of paper, quickly as if to see a ghost shot off.


    "Dying! It''s going to die Zhang Guoqiang patted the scraps of paper on his coat and jumped, "when did you tear it? After tearing the paper off, you can still put it on such a high windowsill. The only one who can do this is the girl ghost


    There was a lot of color on everyone''s faces.


    "Female ghosts haunt during the day?"


    Moreover, killing people is invisible. Even if they are with the collective, they cannot escape the fate of being torn to pieces.


    "What a game! Clearly, it is to let us die one by one. In any case, whether we participate or not, we will die. I will not play any more! " A young man turned red and was so angry in fear that he took off his uniform coat and fell to the ground. Then he went to the old hall gate.


    Just half way, the old hall door was pushed open from the outside, warm sunshine rushed in.


    With light on his back, a graceful figure walks in. His waist is thin, his hips are fat, his cup is D, and his smile is sweet. But everyone knows that the person who comes here will not be soft hearted when tearing up the paper, so it will be terrible.


    The young man stopped, the next second he turned back to the original place, bent down to pick up the uniform coat that had just fallen on the ground: "the game, it''s about participation, it''s about participation..."


    Other players:


    Xiaoyu entered the auditorium humming a light tune. Instead of saying hello to everyone, she went straight to the shredded meat beside the wall. Her black high-heeled shoes stepped on the dark thick blood.


    In front of the blood red hill, she stopped humming, looked down, and then slowly showed a strange smile: "ChunZi chose He Wei."


    Zhang Guoqiang endured the creepy feeling and said: "teacher, why did he Wei die?"


    Teacher Xiaoyu covered her mouth with a mask, chuckled, lowered her head, and walked back and forth on the pool of blood, kicking up the sticky liquid under her feet from time to time, just like a little girl kicking a puddle on a rainy day.


    "He did something ChunZi didn''t like."


    Tang Zhi immediately realized, looked at the corpse beside the wall and said, "so there is an invisible death condition in this game. Whoever offends ChunZi will be selected to take away."


    "What conditions?" "What is ChunZi not happy about?" said one


    Bo Ye looked around the crowd and said, "a few more people will find the law."


    There was a shiver at the same time.


    Xiaoyu clapped her hands to attract everyone''s attention and said, "the working time is not over. Please continue to decorate the auditorium so that ChunZi can have a complete farewell ceremony."


    When this happens, no one is in the mood to continue cleaning, but the NPC in front of us is frightening, and we hang our heads and roll up our sleeves."Teacher, He Wei, his..." Gu Meng can''t bear to look directly at the wall, "how to deal with He Wei''s body?"


    Xiao Yu said with a smile, "it doesn''t matter. The teacher will deal with it."


    Just as they were about to disperse, they saw that the female teacher came to the wall, picked up a handful of meat and put it into her mouth directly. Her swallowing voice was rapid and thick.


    At the same time, the crowd swallowed.


    Nausea, nausea.


    When Wei Wei sees the details of his head, He Jing rolls away.


    Pulling Bo Ye''s hand, Tang Zhi said, "look behind the ears of the dead."


    Bo Ye looked back.


    Behind the right ear of that head, on the pale skin, several sharp bloodstains clearly form a letter -


    a.


    The wound was fresh, like it had just been carved.


    In the evening, when everyone finished the day''s work, Miss Xiaoyu licked the blood between her fingers and said with a smile, "have more dinner."


    One sentence almost made people vomit.


    In the dining hall, people come and go, and the students get together in twos and threes in a noisy way. They are having dinner. The atmosphere is the same as that of the ordinary campus.


    Everyone breathed a sigh of relief, as if returning to the world.


    After finishing the meal, Gu Meng carries the plate to look for a place. In the corner, he finds Bo Ye and Tang Zhi, so he takes his roommate with him.


    "Together, make a table." Gu Meng puts down the plate and sits down regardless of whether the other side agrees or not.


    Tang Zhi saw the man who was always silent sitting on the opposite side of the room. He looked hesitant. Close to Bo Ye''s ear, he said quietly, "it''s him who peeped at the door of the storage room."


    Bo Ye looks at the man opposite.


    The man noticed his sight and looked back at him straightforwardly. His eyes were clear and innocent, which was not the kind of guilty heart.


    "What''s your name, classmate?" Bo Ye stopped his chopsticks and took a sip of his drink, ready to question why he was peeping.


    The man said, "my name is baby."


    Bo Ye sprayed salt and soda across the room.


    The man ducked back a little, but he didn''t.


    Gu Meng picked up the napkin and handed it to the man to wipe his face. She was embarrassed.


    "Sorry." Bo Ye pressed a tissue on the corner of his mouth and said, "but your name is really It''s hard to say


    Although the man is always iceberg face, looking hard to get close to, but the character seems to be very good, just shake his head, repeat: "my name is baby."


    Bo Ye suddenly lost the mood of investigation. He put down his drink cup and said, "it''s OK, this Bao classmate. Have a meal."


    Apart from what they had experienced today, the four had nothing to talk about, but none of them wanted to mention He Wei''s body at the dinner table, so they ate in silence.


    Bo Ye picked out the bone spur of the small yellow croaker, picked it up and said, "honey, eat more."


    Don''t wait for him to put the fish in his plate.


    The man who called himself "baby" said consciously, "thank you."


    ��������


    Bo Ye and Tang Zhi look up at the same time. The man looks forward to the little yellow croaker hanging in the air.


    The situation became a little awkward. Bo Ye coughed softly, unwilling to put the boned fish into the man''s plate.


    Tang Zhi tooted his mouth, his face full of displeasure.


    Gu Meng looks aside, unable to help her forehead.


    "Baby." In the middle of the meal, Bo Ye said, "do you feel better?"


    Tang Zhi laughed and was about to answer when a soft man''s voice came in: "well, fortunately, I see the body, and I don''t feel anything."


    Bo Ye held the chopsticks tightly, and then he said to the man, "classmate, I''m not talking to you."


    The man looked at him with consternation and didn''t understand: "why do you call me then?"


    Bo Ye: "I''m calling baby..."


    Man: "yes."


    Bo Ye lifts the table!


    This is really a disgusting boy who is skinny and needs to be beaten.


    The author has something to say:


    thank you for reading

 Chapter 7

    After dinner, it was still bright outside. The four people walked back to the dormitory building together.


    Gu Meng scratched his back, and spent the afternoon in the gray old auditorium. He could not wait to take a shower, and then he stepped up.


    The man followed him step by step.


    Bo Ye and Tang stopped behind the two, whispering.


    Bo Ye looks at the man whose behavior is not in line with normal logic and asks Tang Zhi: "what a fool do you say he is? Or is it


    Tang stopped to press: "it should be silly, eyes will not deceive."


    Bo Ye is clear, nodding, and he is thinking about it.


    In the bedroom with plastic pots and wash supplies, Gu Meng impatiently went downstairs: "waiting for you in the first floor bathroom!"


    The man slowly cleaned up his clothes and later he came out of the dormitory.


    When passing through the safety passage, it was pulled in by one hand.


    Inside the stairwell, his back hit the wall and made a dull noise. He looked up at it.


    In front of you, Bo Ye, like a school bully, blocked the door, raised a long leg and stood on the opposite staircase handrail, and said, "classmate, you are a little over skinned, let''s talk about it."


    Although the man did not know where to provoke him, he nodded.


    "What''s the name?" Bo Ye Tao.


    "I don''t have a name." The man told the truth, "because it''s nice to hear you call that person baby."


    Whether it is voice or tone, when the word "baby" is called out, it seems that each other has different meanings in itself.


    Bo Ye saw his eyes sincere, sincere expression, said these times are not like in the dress.


    He sang for a moment, and his mind moved up: "really no name?"


    The man nodded.


    "I''ll get you one again, how about it?" Bo Ye opens the mode of deception. "Listen to my advice, a man should have a name worthy of his temperament. The baby can only be used for the name of intimate people, and it will be laughed as a big name."


    Listen to him say, the man wring eyebrows, seriously thinking about the name of the problem, open-minded asking: "then what should I call?"


    Bo Ye thought for a moment, and asked tentatively, "what about the name Wang Xiaoer?"


    Man: "I am not sure that I am going to be able to do it Although I don''t understand, it may not be my name. "


    A slight cough, Bo Ye consciously perfunctory a little, and said: "then Wang Er Xiao? Like it? "


    The man gazed at him, and he spoke with his lips closed.


    "Dog egg? Can I? " Bo ye put down his long legs from the guardrail, adjusted his standing position and explained it seriously, "there is a saying in China that the name is cheap and can live a little longer. Now, in the horror game, everyone may cool down anytime and anywhere, and the name" dog egg "has given me the most sincere blessing Finally, he patted the man''s shoulder with a bad deed and said, "I hope you will live forever."


    Man: "then I will call you that way. I also hope you will live forever and send the most sincere wishes."


    Bo Ye: "I am not sure that I can do anything about it I refuse. "


    Maybe not as stupid as I thought.


    Just then, Bo Ye saw a corner of the card in the man''s pants pocket and asked, "what is this?"


    He reached out his hand and pulled out the white card from the other''s pocket.


    The rectangular, white bottom, only printed two neat black characters in the middle - "Enjin".


    Bo Ye looked at the card, looked at the man again, and asked, "your name?"


    The man glanced at it and replied, "it''s been in his pocket, not noticed."


    "That should be it." Bo Ye is sincere in his face, "it''s very nice to hear. I will call you that later."


    The man hesitated and asked, uncertain, "really good?"


    Bo ye put the card into his pocket and said, "really, when introducing yourself to others later, don''t say anything, so it is easy to cause suspicion from others. Remember, your name is Enjin. Now you are a person with a name."


    Opening the door of the safety passage, before going out, Bo Ye reminded me: "right, Enjin, when I call baby, I can''t say anything more, huh?"


    The man with a new name finally relaxed, nodded: "thank you for helping me find my name."


    Bo ye put one hand into his trousers pocket, and went out coolly: "take your hand."


    Walking in the aisle on the sixth floor, Bo Ye looked back at his eyes, and Enjin did not follow up.


    Take out the paper jam in your pocket, turn over the white card with the word "Enjin", and list a few lines of words behind it -


    machine washable (the number represents the water temperature).


    [suitable for hand washing].


    [bleach water is not available].


    [medium temperature ironing (160 ��)].


    Back in the pocket, thin Ye''s guilt lasted only one second.


    Although "Enjin" is the brand name of school uniform, it is perfunctory to use it directly, but men have a name.


    The author has something to say:


    br > thank you for the two mines in Yiqing.

 Chapter 8

    Gu Meng takes off her clothes and enters the bathroom. There are already two people inside.


    There are six shower compartments in the bathroom, three on the left against the wall and three on the right. The front of each compartment is covered with white shower curtains.


    Gu Meng chooses the innermost compartment against the wall and goes directly into the shower curtain to maximize the water flow. As soon as he comes into contact with the water with suitable temperature, he sighs comfortably and lifts his wet hair back.


    "What do you think I''ll do tonight, brother? When He Wei dies, I can''t live in a dormitory alone tonight? "


    A voice with little confidence came from the next door. Hearing the name of "He Wei", Gu Meng left a deep impression on their conversation.


    "It''s weird to be alone in the dormitory for a night." Another male voice said: "you have been in contact with He Wei for the longest time. Haven''t you found anything different? It''s too bad that I hung up on the first day, and that death Hiss I dare not recall. "


    He Wei''s roommate is a college student, whose name is Wang Ke Ke. He is timid. His voice sounds like crying: "how can I know? He went to bed early after being haunted by ghosts last night. Before going to bed, he talked to me about Amway''s Mercury sister, who was beautiful and had a lot of feelings. We were not in the same group during the cleaning in the afternoon. When I got there, he was already Just It''s meat sauce. "


    "All right, all right!" Another man quickly stopped him, "brother, to tell you frankly, if the male teacher was not still in our team and everyone was suspected, I would like to invite you to our dormitory for a night, but now you know that you can''t take anyone lightly. Otherwise, we will hold a meeting together and see who is willing to take you overnight."


    Wang Ke Ke mourned and said, "how can I stand such a poor roommate? Now that people are dead, everyone suspects me."


    "Before he Wei died, it was nothing different?" The man asked again.


    Ke Ke Wang was in a hurry! I don''t know! I had a night''s sleep with him. "


    Gu Meng faces the wall and wipes the water on her face


    Classmate, this is ambiguous.


    Two more people came into the bathroom.


    "Hey, someone has already enjoyed it. The current is quite big."


    Listen to the voice is angry old brother Zhang Guoqiang.


    The shower curtain behind Gu Meng is pulled open. He is surprised and looks back.


    His roommate was standing in the back with his eyes burning.


    "Go, go." Gu Meng waved his hand to him, one of his hands covered the bottom of his hand. "There is still a position on the opposite side. I can''t squeeze it here."


    Enjin very shallow hook under the lip corner, sound clean like melting snow, the first time to report good news: "Gu Meng, I have a name."


    Gu Meng''s expectation was not too high and said, "what''s your name?"


    If a man dares to say "baby" or "sweetheart" again, he will swear.


    EN Jin does not see the field into the bathroom compartment, pull Gu Meng''s hand.


    Gu Meng was embarrassed and shrunk to the corner: "you are Why do you still use your hands and feet? "


    "Gu Meng." Wang Ke Ke did not know when he climbed to the clapboard. He could only show a pair of eyes when he stepped on his feet. He looked at Gu Meng and the tall man who was holding his hand. He asked, "are you willing to do this, or do you want to play with coercion?"


    Gu Meng raised his hand and pressed his head down: "take your bath! The thought is too dirty, wash the brain well too


    At this time, the man flattened his palm and transferred it with his fingertips: "Gu Meng, my name is Enjin."


    Enjin couldn''t read and didn''t know how to describe her name. If Bo Ye hadn''t told him, he didn''t even know how to read these two words. So he had to write it to Gu Meng, very seriously.


    "Eugene?" Gu Meng looks up at him, which is a little stunned.


    In the mist, the man lowered his head, his short hair was neat, his nose was high and straight, his black eyelashes were splashed wet by the spray, and the tail of his eyes was slightly raised, and his expression seemed to be smiling when he was relaxed.


    If it wasn''t for his bad brain and strange behavior, he was actually a charming man.


    "Do you understand my name EN Jin lifted her eyes and looked at him, and said, "is it a nice name? Is that a better name than baby? "


    Gu Meng regained consciousness, swallowing and salivating. He looked down at the hand he was holding: "you write it again. I didn''t see it clearly just now."


    Enjin wrote it again patiently. This time, it was slower than the last time.


    Well, thank you.


    Jin, the gold of beautiful jade.


    Listen to some feminine, but the moral is OK, Gu Meng pulls back: "very good, Congratulations, finally found the name."


    EN Jin smile, self-care to the side of the body, squeeze to the shower under the wet hair: "you don''t have to worry, I have a name, it means that I am like ordinary people, not a bad person, after rest assured with me together."


    Gu Meng understood that he was worried about people''s suspicion of him and his unwillingness to form a team with him


    Because you can''t be a villain just because of your IQ.At this time, the sound of footsteps came from outside.


    "There are only two places, this..."


    "It doesn''t matter. I use one with candi."


    It''s Bo Ye''s voice.


    Gu Meng realized that she had been robbed of the shower seat by en Jin unconsciously. They were crowded in the narrow space at the moment. However, there was no spare seat outside now.


    He looked at the man, not good airway: "wash quickly, wash well, I also want to use."


    "Brother, I''m ready to wash and go first."


    Outside came the voice of Wang Ke Ke Ke.


    Wang Ke Ke lifted the curtain with the basin and walked out with his slippers. He said hello to the man next door.


    As he passed the man''s cubicle next to him, he heard a clear "poop Pooh.".


    Looking around, the white shower curtain splashed blood.


    It was like someone spilled a basin of blood on the curtain.


    Wang Ke Ke''s eyes are so stupid that he stays where he is.


    Frosted shower curtain dyed red large, blood trickling down, under the curtain, the general red tide gushed out.


    It was not until the red spread to Wang Ke Ke''s feet that he recovered his voice and exclaimed, "dead man --"


    the author has something to say:


    thank you for the lovely nutrient solution.

 Chapter 9

    All the men walked out of the shower.


    After Zhang Guoqiang found out that the dead was his roommate, he was not calm and scolded: "Damn it, why did this man get up?"


    Xu Xing disgusted to jump out of the foot of the thin blood flow, proposed: "everyone don''t wash, will call other people over."


    Wang Ke Ke nodded wildly with a white face: "OK, I''ll get dressed now!"


    He was eager to get out of here. He didn''t want to go too fast. He turned around and slipped under his feet and fell into a pool of blood.


    The young man raised his palm, which was covered with thick blood, and his eyes trembled twice. Then he broke out again in a fragile way.


    suddenly happened, Gu Meng also had a face of adorable foam. Everyone else had to go. He hurried back to the shower and stood under the shower to wash the speed.


    adorable the foam water flow down, so that people can not open their eyes, Gu Meng into the darkness, the whole person a little bit of advice: "en Jin, you wait for me, I will be right, do not go out."


    Next door lies a dead man whose death is unknown. Even standing under the hot water, he can''t stop his goose bumps.


    Facing the wall, Gu Meng rubs her hair randomly. Suddenly, she feels a hand behind her head and grabs it gently. Her strength is very gentle.


    When Gu Meng lifted her hair back, she touched the small hand, touched it again, and said happily, "thank you, Eugene."


    He put his hands under the water to wash, at this time, heard the voice outside: "Enjin, do not go?"


    It was Bo Ye who went through it.


    Enjin: "Gu Meng is still inside. I''ll stand here and wait for him for a while."


    Gu Meng''s whole body is stiff. She opens her eyes. In a flash, her body temperature drops.


    It is clear that the hot water has been on, but since when, the hot steam in the compartment has been unable to rise.


    Gu Meng swallowed hard, but didn''t dare to turn back. Facing the white tiles, he shook his voice and called out: "en Eugene? "


    The shower curtain behind him was pulled back: "in."


    Gu Meng suddenly turns her head around. After seeing en Jin, she puts her heart down a little. Her eyes can''t stop sweeping in the narrow shower: "did you just see What''s the extra thing? "


    Eugene shook her head.


    When the men in the bathroom were all packed up, Xu xingcai summoned the others.


    When the curtain was lifted, the dead man inside was still staring, as if he didn''t react to what happened.


    There was a bloody trace on the corpse, with rough edges. Gradually, the upper part of the incision fell to the ground like a landslide and made a loud sound.


    I can''t bear to look directly at the scene.


    Zhang Guoqiang took care of the girls at the scene, carefully pulled down the shower curtain, covered the lower part of the body, and moved a step.


    "Another tear."


    Next to the body, there was a paper soaked in blood and water, which was torn in half from the upper right corner.


    Xu Xing pondered for half a moment and integrated the existing information: "in the auditorium this afternoon, the female teacher revealed that only ChunZi can take away the players. Before we hand over the real male teacher, everyone will be regarded as the object of suspicion by her."


    "This is the second death today. According to this situation, a certain number of people will die every day. Unless we find male teachers faster than ChunZi''s killing speed, the longer the time is, the more unfavorable it will be for everyone."


    "How can I find a male teacher?" In the crowd, a panic voice asked, "like playing with werewolf killing? Sit down and chat and vote out the suspect? "


    "Chatting doesn''t solve the problem." Tang Zhi said calmly, "in this game, if a male teacher wants to win, he has to hide himself. Therefore, he will have a perfect set of words. From his background to his life experience, he will compile the same as ordinary people. Therefore, we can''t find out the flaws by chatting, but there must be some characteristics in the male teachers, which are related to this school." Pauses and says, "we need clues."


    Mercury put his hair behind his ear and said, "I think candi''s right. Let''s start tonight. Even if we can''t find any clues, I believe that we all live together everyday. If we pay attention to each other, male teachers will always show their faults."


    Qin Jingjing took out the flip phone, looked at the time and reminded everyone: "that, it''s eight o''clock, do you want to leave the dormitory now? Will there be access control here? "


    Everybody, look at me, I look at you, look hesitant.


    In case you come back late, who knows if you will be locked out and then encounter some inhuman treatment.


    Zhang Guoqiang rubbed his palm and said, "well, tomorrow will start to move, and it won''t be too scary during the day."


    The other players nodded in agreement.


    Bo Ye said: "from now on, I hope that the internal information of the team can be transparent, and any information mastered must be shared with other people. This is not a confrontation game. The only way to escape is to cooperate with each other."


    The chorus was scattered in the crowd.


    Tang Zhi saw a woman in the corner who behaved a little unusual. It seemed that she was called Yu Mengmeng. She rubbed her arm unconsciously and her eyes dodged. She had something on her mind. But then, Yu Mengmeng raised her hand: "agree!"Tang Zhi paid attention.


    Xu Xing reminded: "death is not immediately after death. The female teacher said that he would be taken away only after he did something unpleasant to ChunZi. Now think about it, do the two dead people today have abnormal behavior or what is in common?"


    Everyone looked at each other and shook their heads.


    "The letter A." Only Tang Zhi replied, "there is the letter A on this corpse."


    "What letter a!"


    "Where is it?"


    "I didn''t see it either."


    "Here." Tang Zhi raised his hand and nodded behind his right ear: "when He Wei died, I saw it, just like it was engraved with a knife. At first, I thought it was the death code of the dead, which would be marked by ABCD, but it seems to have other meanings."


    Many people approached the corpse and found that there was a scarlet letter "a" behind the bloodless ear.


    Gu Meng guessed: "does it mean the first day?"


    Xu Xing pondered for a moment and said, "it''s not impossible."


    Bo Ye said faintly: "can it be blood type? Type a blood. "


    Xu Xing nodded: "this is also an idea."


    Tang Zhi thought deeply and said: "if this game is to pass clues to us through the dead, the process may be a bit tricky I hope not. "


    After he reminds, a lot of players scamper back.


    Passing clues with the dead means that if you want a clue, you have to die.


    Before going upstairs, Gu Meng thought about it and went to the duty room.


    EN Jin is like a little tail as usual. Gu Meng follows wherever she goes.


    There was a fat housekeeper in the duty room. Gu Meng knocked on the glass window and asked, "Auntie, which dormitory ChunZi lived in?"


    "You mean ChunZi of class A in three years?" With a smile on her face, the fat aunt pulled out a pamphlet from the file column beside her and opened it. "I remember that she was staying last semester. I''ll help you to see where she lives."


    "ChunZi, ChunZi is a good girl..." The fat aunt''s fingers slid down the register, looking for it and muttering to herself, "where is it? ChunZi is a good girl Ah, here it is. "


    The aunt turned the list over and pushed it to him: "on the sixth floor, 620 dormitory."


    Gu Meng thanks and leaves with en Jin.


    In the elevator, Gu Meng looked at the number jumping above, gave a breath, and said, "go back and go to bed. I hope it''s Christmas Eve."


    Enjin asked: "don''t you go to see ChunZi''s dormitory?"


    "You are so bold, you dare to visit the dormitories where the ghosts lived." Gu Meng put his hands in his trouser pockets and said with a laugh, "I dare not go anyway. I''ll go to see you when there are many people in the daytime."


    Enjin is very clever: "then I will not go."


    On the sixth floor, Gu Meng comes to the room where she stayed last night, opens the door and goes in.


    Turn on the light, but see en Jin standing at the door, do not come in.


    Gu Meng took off his coat and said, "what''s the matter?"


    EN Jin looked at the number plate on the door frame and said, "you are very fat. You dare to visit the dormitories where the ghosts lived at night."


    �������� Gu Meng quickly put on her coat. She had a bad feeling, "what do you mean?"


    Enjin: "this is 620, ChunZi''s dormitory."


    ��������


    Gu Meng is flustered.


    The author has something to say:


    en Jin''s sexual orientation was determined at the moment when she saw Bo Ye and Tang Zhi engage in sex, which is similar to the attitude of young birds facing the world and accept them all according to the order.


    Thanks to Huahua and Yanzhu for their nutrient solution.


    The readers of the last book are very embarrassed. They can''t be good at any style. There is always a feeling that the teacher can''t hand in the papers. Just pick and see.

 Chapter 10

    "I know who the murderer is. It must be the one without a name. If you don''t want the innocent to be sacrificed, please forward it to others.


    Yu Mengmeng sits on the side of the bed, holding a small flip phone in both hands, and hesitates between" delete "and" transfer ".


    In the auditorium this afternoon, she was the first to find he Wei''s death. Recalling the scene of her whole body collapsing in front of her eyes, she began to bite her nails nervously. Suddenly, half of the body in the bathroom downstairs flashed through her mind. Her face turned white and her fingertips trembled and pressed "forward".


    If the male teacher can not be found and there are many dead people, someone in the team will definitely vote. As long as the person who is cast is not her, she does not want to be torn up. She is innocent.


    "Yu Mengmeng, what are you doing?"


    Behind her, roommate Zhang Qingfang was just about to go to bed and looked at her curiously.


    Yu Mengmeng surprised, subconsciously put the mobile phone cover into the pillow.


    She straightened her shirt and stood up and went to the table. "Nothing. I''m ready to go to bed."


    Zhang Qingfang lay well in bed and sighed with a relaxed sigh: "the day is over at last. I don''t know which unlucky devil will be torn tomorrow."


    The other side''s tone was relaxed, and Yu Mengmeng frowned and said, "are you not afraid that the hapless devil is yourself?"


    "Ah? Why do you curse me Zhang Qingfang almost sat up from the bed, but after thinking about it for a second, he didn''t care. "If you don''t do something wrong, you''re not afraid of ghosts knocking on the door. You can''t do things according to the rules and regulations. However, I don''t know what to say or not to say."


    Yu Mengmeng is the most annoying person to add a sentence "when you don''t speak when you don''t speak" before you say it.


    "You say it," she replied patiently


    Zhang Qingfang turned over on the bed and held her head: "in this game, the most terrifying fear is not that girl ghost."


    Yu Mengmeng stopped and turned to look at her: "what do you mean?"


    "The most terrifying thing is people''s hearts." Zhang Qingfang pretended to be mysterious and said, "I''m not afraid of female ghosts. I''m afraid I''ll be voted out by my colleagues."


    Yu Mengmeng''s eyes flashed, and he turned back to tidy up the table again.


    Who is not afraid? No one is afraid to be the scapegoat.


    Zhang Qingfang lay back again and sighed: "so, in the next few days, we should clamp our tail to be a man. Don''t conflict with other players."


    Yu Mengmeng did not agree, or was upset, too lazy to agree.


    "Ah." Zhang Qingfang gossip again: "do you think that man with no name is strange?"


    Yu Mengmeng thought of the content of the text message. He was afraid of revealing the truth and wanted to find out what was going on. So he pretended not to care and said, "what''s so strange? What do you think of him


    Zhang Qingfang shook her head, but he didn''t feel strange


    Yu Mengmeng:


    The next morning.


    "The tenth set of broadcast gymnastics for middle school students in China is starting now - the times are calling --"


    "the first section - stretching exercise -"


    the exciting gymnastic music is blaring out of the window, shaking people''s brains.


    Gu Meng takes out the mobile phone and shakes off the cover. It shows September 2nd.


    It''s a sunny day with birds and flowers.


    He put down his cell phone, his expression was blank, and sat beside the bed in a daze.


    Knowing that he lived in the dormitory where the ghost stayed, he was so nervous that he didn''t sleep well all night. Even when the wind blew through the window sill, he was not very energetic when he just got up.


    EN Jin comes in with a basin from outside and wipes the water on her face. She sees Gu Meng''s dull face, her hair is slightly warped, and her school uniform shirt is loose.


    It''s kind of cute, I think.


    After placing the basin on the shelf, he went to Gu Meng and squatted down. He looked at him and said, "I passed by the next door just now. The door is not closed tightly."


    Next door lived Bo Ye and Tang Zhi, the same sex lovers.


    Gu Meng gives a "Oh" in a trance, indicating that she is listening.


    EN Jin: "I saw Bo Ye putting on a skirt for Tang Zhi."


    Gu Meng:


    The picture is really unimaginable.


    Enjin: "can I help you with your pants?"


    ��������


    Gu Meng quickly looks down.


    He is sitting with two white legs, even the underpants printed with "CK" logo can see clearly.


    His face turned red and his legs closed. He lifted the quilt and put it in front of him. He stammered: "thank you No, thank you. I can do it myself


    In the dining hall, Gu Meng and en Jin are carrying plates to find a place.


    "Gu Meng, here."


    Bo Ye waved to them. There were just two seats opposite.


    "Didn''t you sleep well last night?"


    Tang Zhi looked at Gu Meng''s face, distracted and bit the egg Bo ye had brought to his mouth. After half of the bite, he shook his head, indicating that he did not want to eat.Bo Ye naturally threw the other half into his mouth.


    "Not very good. I lived in the dorm where the ghost girl lived. I was especially afraid that she would suddenly be nostalgic and come back to lie with me at night." Gu Meng stirred the porridge weakly. To be honest, he said, "I want to change the dormitory, but after the school starts, the other rooms are occupied by students."


    As soon as the voice fell, a smooth warm egg blocked to the lip.


    Gu Meng looks down at the egg, and then looks to one side. En Jin is looking at him eagerly.


    Gu Meng has no choice but to know that the boy is learning from the husband and wife.


    But now he has no energy to educate him. He opens his mouth and swallows an egg with his mouth full.


    Bo Ye opened a package of wet wipes. He wiped Tang Zhi''s mouth first, then his hands. He said casually, "do you want to consider moving in with us?"


    Gu Meng choked on the egg and sucked soybean milk. His mouth was not clear and he said, "would it be too crowded for me and Enjin to sleep in the same bed?"


    After all, there are only two beds in a room. If there are four people, they will always squeeze each other.


    "No Bo Ye shook his head and said, "if you play on the floor, there is a lot of space on the ground, enough for you to sleep."


    Gu Meng: I''d better sleep with ChunZi. "


    On the other side, en Jin learns from Bo Ye''s appearance, takes apart the wet towel and spreads it out to wipe Gu Meng''s mouth.


    ��������


    Gu Meng stops chewing and looks at him speechlessly with a soymilk cup in one hand.


    EN Jin smile at him, wipe his mouth, look down to wipe his hands.


    "Are you really not a couple?" Bo Ye''s eyes wander between Gu Meng and en Jin. "Enjin feeds you and wipes your mouth. She takes good care of you. She is very affectionate and basic."


    Gu Meng had a headache. He put down his cup and said to the two people on the opposite side truthfully: "en Jin was just learning from Bo Ye. You know, he has something in his head. He likes to imitate everything new, just like a child, so you Especially Bo Ye, can you be serious in the future? At least when Enjin is present, don''t be too intimate. I''m afraid he won''t learn well. "


    "Gu Meng." Bo Ye raised his eyelids to look at him and said, "I''m not serious? What is not learning well? If you learn from me, you don''t learn well? "


    Tang Zhi put down zongzi, gnawed out the rice grains on his finger belly with his teeth, and forced him in a low voice: "yes, old rascal."


    Gu Meng grinned happily.


    ��������


    Bo Ye looks at Tang Zhi with his head on his side. His face is expressionless, which makes people unable to see what he is thinking.


    Receiving the man''s eyes, Tang Zhi looks back at him. His index finger is still on his lips. His clear eyes are moist and innocent. It seems that nothing has happened.


    Bo Ye looked at him for a moment, then suddenly laughed, turned to Gu Meng and said, "OK, please don''t worry. Enjin''s simplicity and small beauty are left to me to guard."


    "Thank you." Gu Meng is satisfied with this and takes the zongzi from the dinner plate and starts to take out the thread.


    "Honey, are you ready?" Bo ye asked Tang Zhi in a low voice, "we''ll go to the classroom when we''re ready."


    Tang Zhi nodded and was ready to get up. However, he was pulled in the face by Bo Ye.


    "Tut, why are you so careless?" Bo Ye sighed, "the corner of his mouth is stained with rice."


    "What..."


    Before Tang Zhi finished speaking, Bo Ye''s handsome face leaned over.


    In spite of the surprised eyes of the outside world, Bo Ye licked the nonexistent rice grain at the corner of Tang Zhi''s mouth, and finally sucked the water moistening red lips in front of him.


    "Well, let''s go."


    The scale is a little big. Gu Meng is stunned at the opposite side.


    Bo Ye took Tang Zhi, whose face was red, to leave. When he passed en Jin, he patted him on the shoulder and winked at him: "have you learned it, little friend? Remember to apply what you have learned and draw inferences from one instance. "


    "Shit!" Gu Meng reacts that this is revenge. He looks back at Bo Ye''s back and shouts, "you win! You brute


    Bo Ye, with his back on his back, waved to him.


    EN Jin took a glance at Gu Meng, then another one, licked her lips, and her voice was cold: "how could you be so careless? The corners of your mouth are stained with... "


    Gu Meng''s backhand is a milk yellow bag stuffed into his mouth: "if you don''t learn it well, I don''t care about you, eat!"


    Enjin put out the fire, give up all should not have the idea, obediently take up the bowl.


    The author has something to say:


    there is a change in the previous setting, so there is no need to look back. Simple explanation: ask male teachers to allow everyone to try and make mistakes. For example, if someone doubts a, more than half of the team members raise their hands and give a to ChunZi. If it is the right person, the game ends, if it is the wrong person, the game continues for seven days. (this is more red chicken.)


    -


    thank you for the mines of Yanzhu and yiqingzhu, and for the grenades in the evening.


    Thanks to Yanzhu and Huahua for their nutrient solution.

 Chapter 11

    In the morning, all the players gathered in the classroom as usual, and Xiaoyu came in with her stiletto heels.


    The classroom is quiet for a moment.


    "Good morning, students. Did you have a good rest last night?" After a brief pause, she said, "it''s a pity that the male teacher still hasn''t appeared, so please keep up your efforts. Now, please move to the auditorium and continue the unfinished work yesterday. I hope we can give ChunZi a perfect farewell ceremony in six days."


    "Teacher, may I not clean the auditorium?"


    Asked mercury, leaning back in his chair, chewing gum.


    Miss Xiaoyu smiles: "now, please move to the auditorium and continue the unfinished work yesterday. I hope we can hold a perfect farewell ceremony for ChunZi in six days."


    "It''s boring." Mercury frizzled her hair in boredom and stood up to face the others. "You go. I''m going to hang out on campus."


    "Now, please move to the auditorium and continue the unfinished work yesterday. I hope we can hold a perfect farewell ceremony for ChunZi in six days."


    After her death, Xiaoyu issued the task repeatedly.


    "No way." Qin quietly holding a paper towel, quietly reminded, "will not listen to the teacher''s words..."


    Mercury frowned, impatient: "to clean the auditorium is just a waste of time, I will not go!"


    Zhang Qingfang pulled Yu Mengmeng up and cautiously said, "let''s go first."


    A lot of people who are afraid of causing trouble are going out with them.


    All of a sudden, Miss Xiaoyu''s eyes turned to mercury. Her smile did not change, but made people feel chilly: "Mercury, why are you still here?"


    Mercury also did not expect to be called, scared, turned to look at the female teacher, the tone is obviously weak: "do not want to go."


    Miss Xiaoyu''s smile deepened. She held up a thin piece of paper in her hand. Through the back, she could see the big words "Mercury" written on it with a brush.


    Everyone was surprised. No one could see when and how she took out the paper.


    At this moment, even if you look pale at mercury.


    "Disobedient children will be punished." The woman happily smiles a way, two hands cling to the thin crisp paper, slowly starts to tear from the top.


    Mercury opened her eyes in horror, and suddenly felt a pain in her neck.


    Qin quietly screamed and rolled from his chair to the ground.


    As she got closer, she could see clearly that there was a tear in the white side of Mercury''s neck.


    Whether it is in the classroom, or has gone outside, are watching this scene nervously.


    "Just a moment, teacher."


    In the panic, the indifferent male voice rings.


    A man came forward to hold mercury, whose legs were so soft that it almost fell to the ground.


    Miss Xiaoyu stops moving and looks at the person who makes the sound. She still keeps a abnormal smile on her face.


    "She knew she was wrong, and she''s going to the auditorium now." Bo Ye held Mercury out and said, "love education is better than violence teaching. If you tear her up, I will report you to the Ministry of education."


    Miss Xiaoyu:


    Others:.... "


    It''s amazing, classmate.


    On the way to the auditorium, mercury covered the side of his neck, blood was in his fingers, and he was weakly supported by Bo Ye.


    Looking at the man beside him, mercury blushed rarely: "thank you."


    Bo Ye looked at the front and suddenly picked up one side of his lip: "there are bugs in this game."


    People around him listened and looked at him puzzled.


    Tang Zhi collected several clean handkerchiefs from others and blocked them in Mercury''s wound and let her cover them.


    He rubbed the bloodstain on his hands on the pleated skirt, then took Bo Ye''s words and calmly explained: "if mercury is a hidden male teacher and miss Xiaoyu tears her, the game will end. However, the power of customs clearance can not be put in the hands of NPC."


    After handing over mercury to Qin Jingjing, who was following him, Bo ye put his hand on Tang Zhi''s shoulder at will and continued to walk forward: "therefore, Miss Xiaoyu dares to tear her, which only shows a little..."


    Tang Zhi: "Mercury is not a male teacher."


    It suddenly dawned on everyone.


    Gu Meng understood what they meant and said: "if we can do exclusion by this method, the scope of suspects will continue to narrow."


    Zhang Guoqiang quickened his pace and kept up with Gu Meng: "what do you mean? What method do you mean? "


    Gu Meng explained: "constantly breaking the rules, challenging teacher Xiaoyu''s bottom line. If she dares to tear it, that person is not a male teacher."


    When his brain turned around, Zhang Guoqiang slapped his hands and said excitedly, "yes! We can''t get the final killer out of this way! "


    Gu Meng shook her head.


    "If it''s not for Bo Ye, I''m sure it''s over. No one can guarantee whether Xiaoyu will be merciful next time. That NPC is moody. Do you dare to challenge her bottom line?" Mercury''s face is still pale, weak way, "and, the real male teacher will only hide himself to the greatest extent, will not have nothing to pick."Zhang Guoqiang suddenly realized.


    "One or two basic methods are not used at most." Bo Ye said lazily, "or anyone who wants to prove his innocence can ask Xiaoyu to tear it up."


    Prove you''re innocent, and you''re gone.


    Wang Ke - Ke muttered: "who would be so stupid..."


    In the afternoon, in the old auditorium, everyone worked in an orderly way.


    Gu Meng is in a hurry. He jumps out of his chair and walks to the backstage. He remembers that there is a toilet there.


    EN Jin noticed his movement and stopped the work in hand and followed him.


    Walking along the long and bright corridor and passing the storage room, Gu Meng takes a casual glance through the crack of the door, and keeps walking.


    Suddenly, he stopped and stepped back. When he saw the people in the storage room, he opened the door in surprise: "what are you doing?"


    Tang Zhi is half squatting on the window sill. Bo Ye supports him behind him. When they hear the sound, they turn around and see that it is Gu Meng. At the same time, they smile awkwardly.


    Tang Zhi made a gesture of "Shhh" to him: "go out and have a look."


    Then he jumped off the window sill, fell on the grass outside and clapped his hands.


    "No..." Let''s wait for the girls to break the rules


    Bo Ye stepped on the windowsill in a handsome posture: "are you stupid? Will you skip class?"


    Gu Meng:

 Chapter 12

    On the way to the teaching building, Bo Ye looked at the time on his mobile phone and said, "stay out for an hour at most, and go back before five o''clock, so as not to be found by other people and inflatable dolls."


    "Inflatable doll?" A Zheng, as a man, Gu Meng immediately began to associate, "do you mean Miss Xiaoyu?"


    Bo Ye gave him a "you know" glance.


    Gu Meng nods implicitly.


    That kind of cup is really inflated.


    At this point, all the students are in class. They walk up the stairs to class A. they can hear the lectures coming from the class along the way.


    When he reached the class on the fourth floor, he opened the door and said, "did you notice just now? In different classes, the content of lectures is the same. "


    Recalling this, Gu Meng gave a puzzled hiss: "I really didn''t notice. What did you say?"


    "The edge of the stream, forget the distance of the road, suddenly meet peach blossom forest." Tang Zhi said: "no matter which floor you go to, this classical Chinese sentence will ring repeatedly. Sometimes the teacher is reading it, sometimes the students are reading it."


    Gu Meng looked at him blankly, and at a glance, he knew that he was a student in his school days: "what does this mean?"


    Bo Ye sneered rudely: "Mr. Gu, I don''t understand this. How can I teach and educate people?"


    Gu Meng has revealed that his profession is kindergarten teacher, so other players occasionally call him "teacher Gu".


    "Have you ever seen a kindergarten teacher who wants to teach classical Chinese?" Gu Meng was satirized and blushed. He said, "what do you mean?"


    Bo Ye, leaning on the edge of his desk, thought for half a moment and said, "I remember."


    Long legs overlapping, confident smile: "I was a student, do not remember the meaning of this sentence."


    Gu Meng: You are very proud. "


    "It''s from Tao Yuanming''s peach blossom garden." Tang Zhi couldn''t see the two chickens pecking at each other, and explained aloud, "it''s about the process of fishermen entering the Peach Blossom Land."


    "To be taught." Gu Meng thought for a second and said cautiously, "is it related to clues?"


    Tang Zhi shrugged, saying he didn''t know.


    "Take a look at these pictures." Bo Ye''s eyes are not separated from a small wall, which is covered with photos, "I thought I had a problem with my eyes at first."


    On hearing the sound, they walked over.


    Tang Zhi squinted and determined that it was not his own problem. He said, "it should be automatically shielded by human eyes, similar to the role of mosaic."


    There are many group photos of three-year-old class a students on the wall, some of which are collective photos of the class and some of them are group photos of classmates. The students in the photos are crowded in front of the camera, smiling brightly. They are young men and girls in flower season.


    But strangely, in many photos, there is always a face that can''t be seen clearly. There is a cloud of fog floating on that face. No matter how the line of sight moves, the white fog is like a shadow. It seems to be embedded in the human naked eye, which is very uncomfortable.


    Looking at the photos that used to appear white fog, Tang Zhi pointed to one of the photos of a man and a woman standing side by side.


    The man on the left should be a teacher. He looks very young, wears black glasses, has a gentle smile, and just graduated from university. However, the girl on the right is covered by mosaics and can''t see clearly.


    He said: "it''s ChunZi. All the people who can''t see clearly are ChunZi."


    Bo Ye nods. In a group photo, 16 students stand in two rows. All of them have clear faces, except one girl who is half squatting in the middle of the first row.


    "In order to prevent players from seeing ChunZi''s appearance..." He pondered for a moment and suddenly snapped his finger. "Mosaic is not on the photo. If the human eye is shielded and can''t see clearly, can we see it with the camera?"


    Gu Meng thought, good idea.


    He took out his cell phone and said, "let me have a look."


    Although the game gives them the mobile phone style is old, the screen is small, the pixel dregs, the button is still stuck, but it still does not prevent it is an excellent smart flip camera phone that can play snake.


    He turned on the camera and focused on the double picture.


    The camera interface is dark, reflecting normal operation after a while.


    As soon as the screen lights up, Gu Meng''s hand shakes and presses the camera to shoot. At the same time, the flip machine drops off and falls to the ground.


    Not shallow, low to burst a vulgar sentence.


    Tang Zhi looked at him: "what''s the matter?"


    Gu Meng can''t say enough to cover her eyes: "look at yourself."


    Bo Ye picked up his mobile phone and stopped for two seconds when he saw the freeze frame photo in the camera. It took him a long time to pick up his eyebrows: "the little thing is very unique."


    Tang Zhi approaches, climbs on the man''s shoulder and looks at the photo.


    There is no doubt that it is ChunZi.


    in the photo, ChunZi is grinning. His teeth with uneven layers seem to have been corroded by sulfuric acid, which is almost black. The black long covering his face is pushed to both sides and sandwiched behind his ears, revealing his gray and chapped face and black eyes without white eyes.


    Taken with a mobile phone has become a supernatural photo, so it is still impossible to know ChunZi''s true appearance.


    Bo Ye pressed several keys and handed the phone back to Gu Meng: "forget it, go and see something else."Gu Meng resisted the discomfort and quickly deleted the photo. As a result, she was shocked when she returned to the desktop --


    the animal named Bo Ye as the desktop screen saver!


    The other two went to other parts of the classroom. Tang Zhi still stood in front of the photo wall, looked up for a while, reached out and pulled out the thumbtack on the blue plastic plate and took down the double photo.


    Looking around, he found that there was no pocket on the skirt. Fortunately, Bo Ye''s uniform jacket was tied around his waist. He put the picture in his coat pocket.


    Gu Meng goes to ChunZi''s desk, pulls out the chair and sits down. He looks down at the table, and finds lots of love letters and chocolates in it.


    "So popular?"


    It''s hard to imagine what ChunZi looked like when she was alive.


    Bo Ye casually flipped through the textbook on his desk and said, "the handwriting is neat and the notes are clear. You can see that you are a good student. There is a score bar at the end of last semester in the pencil box, ranking in the top five of the class."


    Gu Meng looked up, thought for a moment, and guessed, "so ChunZi''s human setup is the campus goddess plus Xueba, which should be popular with teachers and students. Why do you think that male teacher pushed her down the roof?"


    Tang Zhi comes to ChunZi''s front seat and faces Gu Meng. He is about to raise his legs and straddle on the chair, but he hears a slight cough from Bo Ye.


    Tang Zhi looked at him: "why?"


    Bo Ye spread out his textbook to block half of his face and looked at him and his pleated skirt. The gesture was obvious.


    Wear a skirt. Pay attention to your sitting posture.


    Tang Zhi raised one side of his eyebrows, and his precious little face seemed indifferent.


    What am I afraid of as a man.


    Bo Ye grinds his teeth and pats his textbook on the table behind him.


    He stepped forward, turned over and sat on the chair. Then he pulled down Tang Zhi and sat on his leg with his back to his back. He pulled the coat tied around his waist and gathered it in the middle.


    Tang Zhi sat down with his head down and chuckled. He took out a piece of A4 paper and put it on ChunZi''s desk. He took out a ballpoint pen and wrote on it.


    Gu Meng tilts her head and looks at what he''s writing and says aloud with beautiful and powerful handwriting.


    "Male teachers..."


    "Female students..."


    "Rooftop..."


    ��A������


    Tang Zhi raised his eyes and looked at him: "what do you think of?"


    Gu Meng met the little beauty''s eyes at a close distance. He felt a palpitation. He sat back unnaturally and said, "to tell you the truth, don''t blame me for my dirty thinking. I always feel that the male teacher and ChunZi have a love affair. There is no normal male teacher and female student meeting on the roof."


    Tang Zhi, with his chin in one hand, looked at the photo wall, and turned with a ballpoint pen on the other hand.


    Bo ye asked, "do you have an idea in mind?"


    Tang Zhi shook his head and said nothing.


    At this time, the door suddenly sounded the sound of footsteps, three people at the same time, turned to look.


    Enjin stood at the door of the classroom and said, "you have been away for a long time."


    Seeing that he was an acquaintance, Gu Meng breathed a sigh of relief and beckoned him in: "did you come out and not be found?"


    EN Jin shook her head and went to the position of several people.


    When he came to the desk, his eyes slid toward the A4 paper and said, "the hall is dead."


    Bo Ye frowned: "when?"


    "Just now." Enjin said, "two."


    "Two dead?" Gu Meng quickly stood up and said, "go, hurry back."


    "I know who the murderer is. It must be the one without a name. If you don''t want the innocent to be sacrificed, please forward it to others.


    when the woman sweeps ashes in the corner of the auditorium and receives this anonymous message, she gradually puts down her duster in her hands and looks behind her in fear.


    everyone is busy, but no one is holding a mobile phone ��


    The woman frowned and tangled.


    The more people die, the more likely they are to survive But it''s unfair to that man.


    After thinking about it, she made up her mind and put the phone back in her chest pocket after pressing a few keys.


    "What are you doing?"


    Suddenly, a hand was put on her shoulder, which made her scream.


    Looking back, it''s her roommate.


    "I just saw you playing with your cell phone." The roommate glanced at her pocket and said, "why?"


    The woman raised her elbow to wipe the sweat on her face: "no Why not. "


    My roommate turned his mouth and said, "I''m still hiding it."


    The woman hesitated for a moment, or felt that it was not safe, so she raised her hand and asked her to come closer: "have you ever received a text message?"


    "Text message?" The roommate obviously had a bright eye. He looked around his eyes, pulled the woman to squat down and hid behind the seat. "I got it. Look at the meaning of that message. When the time comes, we can''t choose anyone. We all raise our hands to push out the nameless one?"


    The woman nervously pharyngeal saliva, urgent way: "then how did you choose, forward did not?"The roommate thought a little, patted her hand: "you speak first."


    "I chose..."


    In the middle of the story, the woman''s eyes popped out.


    My roommate was so shocked that she sat down on the ground. When she was far away, she could see that there was a dark blood mark on her neck.


    He opened his mouth and couldn''t help shouting. The result was that he didn''t make a sound. A bloody mouth split from the corner of his mouth and circled around the back of his head until the other corner of his mouth.


    His mouth was torn, and half of his head fell.


    At the last row of seats in the auditorium, two women both fell to the ground.


    The author has something to say:


    thank you for the late mine.

 Chapter 13

    After witnessing the bloody scenes of the previous two days, everyone gradually developed immunity to the corpses, and everyone was adapting to this abnormal world quickly or slowly.


    After Tang Zhi reminded yesterday that the body was found the first time, Xu Xing checked the ears behind the two heads on the ground.


    "This is a...." He went around to the other rear and hesitated for half a second when he saw the scarlet letter engraved on it. "This is also an A."


    "So much blood type A?" Wang Ke Ke was surprised, "four people died. All of them are a''s


    The atmosphere became heavy, and the gray shadow of death hung over everyone''s mind.


    In this game, there is no trace of the cause of death, and the next one selected by the God of death is human, perhaps himself.


    Qin quietly sniffed, held back tears, and asked softly, "Mercury, you have been sitting in front of you just now, didn''t you see what happened?"


    The crowd turned to mercury.


    Because of the injury, Mercury had a white handkerchief tied to her neck, which was stained with blood.


    She looked pale and shook her head: "I sat in front of the rest, did not look back, after too boring fell asleep."


    Everyone nodded with understanding.


    The door of the auditorium suddenly opened, and miss Xiaoyu stepped into people''s view from the bright sunshine with a smile.


    Wang Ke Ke Ke shrunk back to the crowd and whispered, "Hey, here comes the corpse team."


    Xiaoyu stood in front of everyone, looked around, and asked with a smile, "where are the other four people?"


    Everybody, look at me, I''ll see you. If she hadn''t reminded me, there would have been no missing four people.


    "Bo Ye and Tang Zhi are gone." Qin quietly looked around, soft voice reminded, "Mr. Gu is not here, and there is the nameless..."


    Where does Xiaoyu look so stiff


    No one dares to answer.


    "Report!"


    Background came the sound of messy footsteps, a male voice to break the suffocating atmosphere.


    When they looked at the sound source, Gu Meng jumped down from the stage panting, raised her hands and said, "teacher, I''m going to the toilet."


    Bo Ye raised his hand: "teacher, there are so many people in the toilet that we have to queue up. We are late."


    ��������


    Miss Xiaoyu''s smile widened, turned around, and said to everyone happily, "it''s hard for you today. You can see that you are working hard to decorate the auditorium, and make more efforts tomorrow."


    She turned to look at the two corpses on the ground, licking her lips, and her eyes glowed with greed.


    It''s getting dark outside. In the dormitory, mercury sits at the table and wipes the blood stains on the side of his neck with a wet cloth. He inadvertently sees himself in the mirror. After a while, he slows down on his hands. After a while, he quickly looks away from his eyes and focuses on the wound again.


    "Dong Dong" two times, knock on the door sounded.


    Mercury quickly looks at the door and reverses the mirror on the table.


    "Here it is."


    The wet towel was thrown on the table and she got up to open the door.


    Gu Meng stands at the door with a bag of things, followed by en Jin.


    Mercury looked at en Jin, the man''s face is indifferent, habitually can not see what mood.


    She looked at Gu Meng and said, "what''s the matter?"


    Gu Meng carried the bag of the master and explained: "Tang Zhi went to the clinic. Please test the blood type of the dead yesterday by the old school doctor, and bring you some medicine by the way."


    "That''s very kind of you." Mercury smiles and lets them in.


    Kindergarten often has to deal with children''s bruises and other problems. Gu Meng is very handy in bandaging. He helps mercury clean up the wound, apply medicine and wrap it with gauze.


    They sat face to face. Mercury looked up at the tall man and asked in a low voice, "Mr. Gu, is he your little brother? Why follow you everywhere


    �������� Gu Meng kept saying, "of course not. He''s my roommate."


    Mercury: what''s his name


    Gu Meng: "Enjin."


    "I thought he didn''t have a name..." Mercury thought and said, "don''t you think he''s strange? Life is a mystery Are you not afraid? "


    It''s not easy to explain to others that en Jin''s brain is broken. Gu Meng gives a perfunctory smile: "don''t think blindly, there should be the most basic trust between people."


    Mercury left his mouth and said, "how can you be sure that he is human."


    Because of the need to bandage the wound, Mercury''s collar has two buttons open. When Gu Meng helps her tie the knot, she accidentally sees an inch of skin above her clavicle.


    The girl''s skin is smooth and delicate, but there are several black round marks on her white shoulder, which looks like scalding. She looks a little old. Usually, the collar of her shirt is tightly buttoned, which can''t be seen. From the side, it''s very clear and abrupt.


    Gu Meng did not resist, pointing to her shoulder and asking, "what''s going on?"


    Mercury responded and quickly buttoned up his shirt and chuckled carelessly: "in this life, who hasn''t met a few scum?"


    ��������Facing a 19-year-old girl, Gu Meng suddenly has an impulse to give her a cigarette.


    Back in his room, Gu Meng sits on ChunZi''s writing desk, flipping through it, trying to find out whether he has a diary or not.


    ChunZi''s desk is neat and orderly. On the wall above the desk, a six inch square photo frame is hung. Inside is a piece of paper, and the watercolor pen is full of characters in various colors and handwriting.


    Gu Meng thinks it''s interesting. He jumps off the desk, puts his hands in his pocket, and bends down to get close to the photo frame.


    "The most beautiful ChunZi in the world, happy birthday ~"


    "be a good friend for life!"


    "Class a of two years is the first in the whole school."


    "Goddess, happy birthday, you must consider me after graduation!"


    "I wish you all the best."


    All kinds of blessing words, students love overflowing.


    Gu Meng guesses that this should be ChunZi''s birthday last year, the class gave her collectively.


    In this regard, ChunZi is very popular. If he is not pushed off the roof by male teachers, he will have a good student age.


    "Crash, crash.".


    Gu Meng stood up and looked. En Jin was sitting at another desk, looking through a thick modern Chinese dictionary.


    Gu Meng: "Enjin, is the dictionary good-looking?"


    EN Jin did not look up: "well, can learn a lot of words."


    Seeing him flipping through the pages one second, Gu Meng didn''t believe what he could learn, but he didn''t say anything for fear of undermining his confidence.


    Before going to bed, he was like a kind father patting his son studying hard under the lamp: "don''t look too late, go to bed early."


    In the evening, Gu Meng hears a light sound of tearing paper in her sleep.


    A piece of paper is slowly torn from top to bottom, and the slit is covered with rough edges. Just listen to the sound, you can outline the situation in your mind.


    He opened his eyes vaguely. There was moonlight tonight, and he saw Enjin''s sleeping face in front of him.


    It''s ok


    In Enjin''s face, fumbled and fell asleep again.


    The third morning, when everyone was still sleeping, the woman''s screams rang through the corridor.


    One dormitory door was pushed open.


    Zhang Guoqiang gasped and yelled: "what is the ghost''s name! It''s not eight o''clock yet


    Next door, Xu Xing wiped the black frame glasses in the corner of his coat, put them on, and asked, "which dormitory? Is something wrong? "


    Gu Meng and Tang Zhi also came out one after another. Everyone looked at each other and didn''t know what happened.


    The scream rang out again, at the same time, a dormitory door across the street opened, and a shawled woman rashly fell out.


    Yu Mengmeng stood in the middle of the corridor, his face turned pale and he trembled: "death Dead. "


    Gu Meng suddenly remembered the sound of tearing paper in his dream last night, and his heart sank.


    On the morning of the third day, the first dead person appeared, named Zhang Qingfang. The body was still lying on the bed. The quilt covered and the bed sheet under him were soaked with blood, and even spread to the bed next door.


    It was because he felt a wet and cold under his feet that Yu Mengmeng woke up from his sleep.


    At that time, she opened the quilt, and when she saw the blood at the end of the bed, she was stunned. Then she looked at the opposite bed. The mottled blood appeared through the thin quilt. The woman''s head was gone and she rolled on the ground.


    The scene scared her out of her wits.


    "I don''t know I really don''t know anything I didn''t wake up once last night. " Yu Mengmeng was sitting on the chair in front of her desk, holding a cup of hot water in her hand. Even so, the whole person was shaking like she was in the cold winter. She tried to remember, "but I heard the sound of tearing paper. I thought I was dreaming I didn''t expect that she did come. "


    Everyone gathered in the dormitory where the accident happened, and they were in a gloomy mood in the early morning.


    Open the door, there are students passing by, but they are blind to the scene in the room, chatting and laughing in the morning sun, young and beautiful.


    "It''s the fifth dead. It''s too soon. There are eleven left..." Xu Xing''s face was extremely ugly. "Up to now, I still can''t get the clue. If this situation continues, we''ll all die."


    "This is a, too." Mercury crouched down, looked behind the ear of the head on the ground, sighed, "there''s no clue except for the code mark."


    Yu Mengmeng opened his blood red eyes, staring at the water cup in his hand, and whispered: "finish it quickly. Let''s finish the game quickly. I really didn''t do anything. Zhang Qingfang didn''t do anything. We are all innocent ordinary players. Male teachers must be It must be... "


    She jerked her head up and pointed straight at the silent man standing on the outermost edge. Her voice was as high as a Scream: "it must be him! The one with no name


    Everyone turned back in the direction she was pointing.


    Be staring at by everybody, en Jin face as usual, the whole person is too calm, therefore appears particularly indifferent.Gu Meng twisted her eyebrows and didn''t take her identification seriously. She said, "there''s no basis. Don''t talk nonsense. He has a name. His name is Enjin. Now let''s stroke the dead..."


    Waiting for him to finish speaking, in Mengmeng hand a loose, the water cup fell to the ground directly broken.


    She stood up directly and said excitedly, "that''s him! Every time someone dies, he doesn''t respond. It''s a person who won''t be so cold-blooded. I don''t care. I''m going to throw him out today! "


    She turned to the others and cried, almost pleading: "listen to me, it must be him. We will throw him out now, and we will be able to leave this ghost place right away, OK? How about it


    Gu Meng''s face turned heavy. She took en Jin''s hand and pulled him behind him to block him: "this can''t be regarded as a reason at all. If you can''t find any concrete evidence, please don''t stand up and take rhythm. Who gives you the power to decide the life and death of others? People are terrible. Don''t think that the cost of spreading rumors is very low. If you dare to move him, I promise you will be out next


    Yu Mengmeng''s face was blue and white for a while. Looking at Enjin''s eyes, there was a subtle change.


    She opened her mouth and was about to say something to retort when a hand was raised in the crowd: "I agree. Vote."


    Gu Meng''s heart is cool. Looking at the past, a man named Chen Liangzhi raises his hand. He is usually quiet and has no sense of existence.


    "Naga Add me one... " Wang Ke Ke shrank in the back and raised his hand.


    Looking at one after another, Gu Meng couldn''t believe: "do you know what you''re doing?"


    According to the rules, if half or more people agree, they can apply to NPC for the roster, which is dedicated to ChunZi. After tearing it up, the game ends, and the player wins. But if the game continues, it means that an ordinary player has been wronged.


    Bo Ye looked at all this in silence until a white hand was raised, and finally raised his eyebrows.


    Mercury: I agree


    The author has something to say:


    at the end of the year, he owes a little too much conscience debt, and he has a miserable life. The update will be restored later, thank you for your support!


    Think of a joke I saw before. A young man was playing werewolf killing on the app. When he met a group of primary school students, a primary school student said, "this man''s voice is different from ours. Maybe it''s an old thing. Let''s throw him out first.".

 Chapter 14

    Four of the eleven raised their hands.


    Gu Meng grabs en Jin''s hand unconsciously.


    Bo Ye leaned against the door frame and said lazily, "what if it wasn''t him?"


    Wang Ke Ke''s face flashed a guilty heart and said, "maybe it''s him. He behaves most abnormally. If it''s not For the sake of the good of most people, there must be some sacrifice. Isn''t the first five sacrificed? "


    Tang Zhi looked at him calmly. His eyes were clear and moist. He said, "since someone has to sacrifice, why don''t you sacrifice yourself?"


    Wang Ke Ke cast aside his sight and was unconvinced: "I am not a male teacher! Such sacrifice is meaningless. "


    Gu Meng calmed down and said in a cold voice, "Enjin has no reason to make meaningless sacrifice."


    "Don''t waste time!" Chen Liangzhi pulled out his chair and sat down. He said impatiently, "since most people doubt him, let''s try it. The survival probability of the whole team will be higher. Maybe the nameless one will be given away and the game will be over this morning."


    Gu Meng did not hide to "tut" a, almost can not suppress the fire: "his name is en Jin, has a name."


    Zhang Guoqiang couldn''t see it and spat: "Chen Liangzhi, you still have the face to say that the team, I think you are for yourself!"


    In the confusion of the quarrel, a soft voice sounded: "I also received a text message But But it''s not very good for you to treat Eugene like this. "


    People look at Qin Jingjing with different expressions on their faces.


    Bo Ye stood upright, interested: "what kind of SMS?"


    His eyes glided past several people in turn. They were all evasive, and no one answered.


    "Only you will be bad!" In Meng Meng''s excitement, he pushed Qin Jingjing and said maliciously, "you are the next one with more mouths!"


    Qin sat quietly on Zhang Qingfang''s bed, only to feel that he was sitting on a pile of minced meat, and the back of her skirt was immediately moistened with cold blood.


    The little girl was stunned for two seconds and burst into tears.


    "Yu Mengmeng, what are you doing?" Mercury will Qin quietly pull up, cold words, "do not rely on their own mental problems on the random crazy."


    Yu Mengmeng was very angry and was about to rush to pinch her. The sound of high heels sounded in the corridor outside.


    Not long ago, Xiaoyu stood at the door of the dormitory, facing a room of people, radiant: "today, everyone got up very early, it seems very energetic."


    In the dormitory, the originally noisy atmosphere fell to the freezing point, and the people consciously got out of the way and looked at the woman defensively.


    Xiaoyu walked into the room step by step, saw the corpse on the bed and laughed with satisfaction: "this is not the time for a tea party. Please go to the canteen for dinner. This morning, the canteen master made delicious meat cakes."


    We took aim at the bloody quilt cover. At the moment, we didn''t want to eat delicious meat pie.


    Regardless of other people''s eyes, Xiaoyu went straight ahead and lifted the quilt over the body.


    Knowing that she was ready to collect the corpse, Zhang Guoqiang swore a dirty word and quickly turned around and walked out of the dormitory.


    Others followed.


    "ChunZi is with you..."


    In the sticky chewing sound that makes the scalp numb, many people hear Xiaoyu say so.


    Gu Meng falls in the last place. Before leaving the dormitory, he can''t help looking back.


    The woman stood at the edge of the bed, holding a handful of red meat in one hand, her mouth bulging, and her pink face was covered with blood.


    Perhaps feeling his eyes, Xiaoyu suddenly turned her head to look at him and grinned slowly. In her mouth, there were sharp teeth of animals, which were adhered with blood and meat scraps.


    She said, "she will always look at you."


    Gu Meng feels chilly from the bottom of his heart. Suddenly, a warm hand falls on his eyes, blocking all the sight.


    Behind the ear, a soft and cold male voice said, "Gu Meng, I''m not afraid."


    In the morning, the rest of the people had their minds on their own, maintaining a superficial peace.


    In the auditorium, Yu Mengmeng''s sight always drifts to en Jin intentionally or unintentionally. There is a deep disgust in his eyes.


    After Gu Meng noticed this, she rolled her eyes. This woman is simply unreasonable.


    He kicked the bucket beside the kick and said to Enjin, "go and change the bucket."


    Without saying a word, en Jin rolled up her sleeves and went backstage with the bucket in one hand.


    The bucket has some weight, but when en Jin carries it, it seems very relaxed. The lines of her thin arm are smooth, and her veins are lying on the top. She has a strong sense of strength.


    Gu Meng looks at him from his forearm to his back, and his slim Western-style uniform outlines a man''s body. His back is wide, his waist is narrow, and his legs are big and long. The proportion is perfect, which is too good to say.


    Until her back disappeared in the background, Gu Meng withdrew her sight and felt envious in her heart.


    After a while, there was a confused quarrel on the side of the stage.


    "Damn, you don''t have eyes when you walk!"


    Chen Liangzhi swears.


    Gu Meng feels bad, so she puts down her work and goes backstage.


    When we got there, we saw a man standing close to the corner of the wall, the bucket was still rolling at his feet, and the water was spilling all over the floor.One after another, someone jumped onto the stage and saw this inexplicable conflict.


    Chen Liangzhi was standing in front of en Jin. He was a little short, so he had to stretch his neck and look up at him, holding up the wet hand on his sleeve. He looked aggressive: "the road is so wide, you hit me, huh?"


    Enjin had no expression, and stood still. Only when she saw Gu Meng in the crowd, her eyes flashed a little.


    Like a cub asking for help.


    Chen Liangzhi kept swearing: "you don''t want to kill me, are you?"


    Gu Meng gets up with the fire in her heart.


    He strode forward, grabbed Chen Liangzhi''s back collar and swung him to one side. He opened his mouth and just wanted to say something. It seemed that he was worried, so he swallowed it again.


    Gu Meng looked at en Jin and said, "come down."


    Enjin didn''t ask anything and bowed her head cleverly.


    Gu Meng raised his hand to cover the two ears of the man, turned his head and glared at Chen Liangzhi, who had just established his feet. His delicate and gentle face rarely showed ferocity: "please keep your damn mouth clean. Don''t think I don''t know who you are aiming at, are you really being bullied by Enjin? You really think Lao Tzu has a good temper, don''t you? Be hit by a creaky crooked, you Ya is Niang gun or persecution delusion, you dare say a dirty word to try again next time! I''ll go to your spicy next door! Can you be dirtier than me? "


    ��������


    The atmosphere was suddenly quiet, and everyone was confused.


    Some people usually have a good character, but once they start a fire, it''s really frightening.


    "As a kindergarten teacher, is Mr. Gu really OK?" Qin quietly sighed, "but so handsome."


    "Didn''t you see that he covered the children''s ears?" Bo Ye chuckled, and then Qin Jingjing said, "be gentle to the flowers of the motherland, and don''t be so polite to scum."


    Chen Liangzhi''s face turned red and he was so angry that he could not choose his words: "what are you doing to protect him? I think you have a problem too! "


    Gu Meng puts down her hand and looks down at en Jin''s trousers, which are splashed with water.


    He ignored Chen Liangzhi and said to himself: "there are no police, no laws, and only personal conscience can restrict them. Because if you don''t like it, you can judge the life and death of the same kind casually. What''s the difference between them and wild animals? Those who raise their hands in the morning are advised to use their brains, speak rules and reason. "


    Finish saying, pull en Jin to leave.


    Zhang Guoqiang picked up the bucket on the ground again, and his voice was thick and heavy: "this time, I stand with Mr. Gu."


    Chen Liangzhi wanted to find Enjin trouble and incite everyone to vote again. However, he didn''t want to steal chicken or eat rice. He was educated by Gu Meng.


    He took the lead to jump off the stage and scolded: "damn Gu Meng! I remember that all the people are dead. Let''s see who he preaches to. This is an abnormal world. He wants to be a justice messenger. "


    When he and Bo Ye looked at each other, Tang Zhi said, "do you want to see Enjin?"


    Bo Ye led him with one hand and went down the stairs on the side of the stage: "don''t worry. There''s Mr. Gu here."


    Tang Zhi jumped the underground stairs: "Bo Ye."


    "Well?"


    "If you have children in the future, put them in Gu Meng''s class."


    Bo Ye stopped, looked back at him, and said with a chuckle, "have you been conquered by Mr. Gu?"


    Tang Zhi bit his lower lip and laughed, his eyes burning. He jumped onto the man''s back and put his arms around his neck.


    Deliberately added nasal voice milk sweet milk sweet: "the point is to want to have children with you."


    �������� Bo Ye''s expression changed again and again. He held his leg and lifted it up. He forbearantly said, "to tease, at night!"


    Gu Meng takes en Jin to the grass outside the auditorium.


    Near noon, the sun is just right on the body, warm but not hot.


    Gu Meng asks Enjin to sit on the grass with her legs apart and bask in the wet pants, while she lies on the side.


    Being blown by the warm breeze, the tip of his nose is the smell of sunshine and grass. Gu Meng squints his eyes and sighs comfortably. He hasn''t been in the sun for a long time.


    The pace of life in the city is fast. Although it is often sunny, no one will stop for a second for the grass, sunshine and breeze.


    EN Jin put her hands behind her, leaning over her face to see Gu Meng beside her. She was also squinted by the sun and said, "why did that man shout at me?"


    There was a dandelion beside his head. Gu Meng picked it off and put it in front of his eyes. He said, "some people are angry. Don''t worry about it."


    Enjin asked again, "Gu Meng, what do you call a force?"


    Gu Meng sat up and was slightly embarrassed: "it''s not a good thing. You can forget it after hearing it. You are not allowed to talk to others in the future."


    Eugene nodded.


    He looked at a small white ball on Gu Meng''s hand and wondered, "what is this?"


    "This one?" Gu Meng held up the green stem and turned around. He moved closer to en Jin. "This is dandelion. Isn''t it cute?"


    EN Jin looked at dandelion, and then looked at Gu Meng, and said, "you are also fluffy."


    It''s lovely.Gu Meng didn''t care, holding a dandelion in one hand, he was interested: "I''ll teach you how to play."


    "First, take a breath."


    Enjin took a deep and full breath.


    "Then, open your mouth..."


    Eugene opened her mouth.


    "And then..."


    "Ah Hoo!"


    ��������


    Before Gu Meng finished speaking, en Jin can''t wait to put the dandelion into her mouth.


    It''s a little embarrassing.


    The man keeps his posture unchanged, his eyes slightly pick up, and looks at Gu Meng confidently, waiting for the next instruction.


    Gu Meng responded and quickly slapped her in the back of en Jin''s head: "what are you doing in such a hurry! Spit it out


    As a result, he pulled out the green stem and left nothing on the top.


    Eugene sneezed and then another.


    Small, white fluffy dandelions floated out of his mouth and left in the warm sunshine.


    Gu Meng gave a "poop" and a straight laugh.


    The author has something to say:


    thank you for your support.


    Tomorrow is the first of January, I hope you can sleep to the people you like in the New Year!


    This is the only thing Huang can think of.

 Chapter 15

    Compared with the previous two days, the old hall is much cleaner.


    The tall and long windows on the north and south walls are clean and bright, and sunlight penetrates through the glass.


    The spider web around the corner was swept down and swept away. There was less dust in the air. Even the audience seats were cleaned one by one.


    The next task is to put the sacrificial platform, but one day has passed, and it is not too late to do it tomorrow.


    Bo Ye patted the dust on his trousers and told shangtangzhi to eat in the canteen.


    Tang Zhi pulled out the white shirt tucked in the skirt, let the loose hem cover the pleated skirt, and scratched his back hand at his back: "it''s all gray. It''s uncomfortable."


    Despite the slight sweat on the back of his shirt, Bo Ye scratched him and comforted him, "go back and change for a new one."


    The wardrobe in the dormitory will update a set of uniform every day, tailored for the players.


    The flip phone in their pocket rings a message at the same time. They walk to the door and take out their mobile phones to check.


    It''s an anonymous text message.


    Open the text message reading, Bo Ye and Tang Zhi''s pace is more and more slow, to the old auditorium door, at the same time stop.


    They looked at each other and immediately understood.


    With the lid closed, Bo ye put his mobile phone into his trouser pocket and continued to walk out with Tang Zhi''s shoulder. There was a faint irony in his smile: "where there are people, there are rivers and lakes, and in the world of games, there is no exception."


    After dinner, Xu woke up in the dormitory downstairs to intercept everyone, gathered in the hall side of the study room.


    At the long table, eleven people were seated.


    Chen Liangzhi remembers his unhappiness during the day. When he sees Gu Meng and en Jin opposite him, he does not hide his hostility. The atmosphere in the study room is a little stiff.


    If the conflict happened in the previous two days, there may be some people in the team to be peacemakers, but now five of the sixteen people have died miserably. There is a serious division between the players'' camps, and it is hard to protect themselves. No one has leisure to meddle in other people''s affairs.


    Count the number of people, have arrived, Xu Xing stood at the table, said: "today I went out on the way, want to learn about male teachers from other classes."


    Wang Ke Ke: "brother, when did you slip out? I didn''t find out. "


    Xu Xing motioned him not to interrupt, and continued: "surprisingly, the male teacher has a good style. He is the English teacher of ChunZi''s class. Because he has just graduated from University, he often gets along with the students."


    "Oh?" Mercury raised her long dark hair, drooped her eyelashes, and played with her fingernails


    Xu Xing thought for a moment, but did not immediately deny: "it is not impossible, because there is a rumor that male teachers and ChunZi are very close, which is beyond the distance between teachers and students."


    Tang Zhi suddenly thought of something. He took a photo from Bo Ye''s coat pocket and put it in the middle of the table: "what I took from the classroom yesterday should be a group photo of ChunZi and the male teacher."


    The player sitting far away stands up slightly and leans forward to look at the picture.


    Wang Ke rubbed his eyes: "am I heatstroke? The eyes are a little gray. "


    Zhang Guoqiang squinted and asked in confusion, "why can''t the girl on the left see her face clearly?"


    Tang Zhi explained: "it''s the photo problem. In order to prevent us from seeing ChunZi clearly, it''s automatically blocked."


    Qin Jingjing observed the male teacher. After seeing it for a while, he said softly, "I think he looks very kind, not bad."


    "Look at this man!" Chen Liangzhi stood up as soon as he patted the table, pointing to the photo and swearing, "don''t you look like Eugene?"


    Others:.... "


    You don''t pour too much dirty water.


    Bo Ye leaned on the back of his chair, relaxed and pressed his wrist: "tonsils, you sit down, and now you can''t get inflammation."


    Chen Liangzhi saw no one to respond to him, and he sat down.


    "It may be that the underground situation was discovered and there was a dispute, so it was pushed down the roof." Mercury speculates that "there is nothing more than love and killing between men and women."


    "Everything is too ordinary, too harmonious, and there is no conflict worth noticing. From the information we have at present, we can guess the relationship between the male teacher and ChunZi, and understand the background of the plot. Everything else is unknown." Xu Xing pushed his glasses and said his idea, "let''s think about it carefully. Are there any other places that have been left out?"


    Bo Ye''s fingertips tapped the table top in turn and said, "there''s something I want to ask."


    Then he took out the flip phone and threw it on the desk: "who has received this message? Who sent me the message again? "


    When it comes to text messages, nearly half of them dodge their eyes and even don''t check the contents of the messages on their mobile phones.


    "What text message?" Gu Meng is curious. She touches her mobile phone. After reading it, she resists the impulse of rude words. She looks at several people on the opposite side and says, "how many of you proposed to leave Tuen Jin in the morning


    Zhang Guoqiang did not receive a message, to pass the mobile phone, while reading while swearing: "who ah? So incompetent? This operation is too dirty! Who initiated this message, stand up! "No one in this room moved.


    "Let''s be frank. What about good information sharing? The more transparent the information between civilians, the more the werewolves can''t hide. " Bo Ye looked at each person''s expression one by one, trying to find out the clue, "well, first find out who has received this message?"


    Qin Jing took the lead in raising his hand and whispered, "I received it yesterday morning."


    The opposite of Yu Mengmeng''s mental state is not good, but there is still spare power to stare at Qin quietly.


    Wang Ke Ke: "received yesterday."


    Mercury was embarrassed and raised her hand: "I received it on the first day, and I gave it to you and Tangzhi in the evening."


    "Just these three?" Seeing that other people did not respond, Bo Ye ignored the matter for the time being and asked, "who is the initiator?"


    The study room is quiet again.


    Bo Ye chuckled: "since some people are dishonest, they all take out their mobile phones and check them one by one."


    Wang Ke Ke, with a straight face, took out his mobile phone and put it on the desk: "I still have records in my in box! I really received it yesterday. I didn''t pay attention to it after seeing it. "


    Qin Jingjing also took out his mobile phone: "I didn''t pay attention to it. I put it directly in my in box because it''s anonymous. I don''t know who sent it to me."


    Zhang Guoqiang and Xu Xing also cooperate to take out the mobile phone.


    In the end, Chen Liangzhi and Yu Mengmeng were left.


    Yu Mengmeng''s hair was messy. She picked it up at random, and her face was full of uncooperative words: "is it interesting to investigate these? It''s better to vote quickly. "


    Chen Liangzhi looked very uneasy, one hand in his coat pocket, as if covering something.


    Bo Ye raised his chin and said, "Chen Liangzhi, what''s the problem?"


    With sweat on his forehead, Chen Liangzhi struggled on his face. Finally, he made up his mind to stand up and slap his mobile phone on the table: "I was the first one to launch it!"


    She raised her hand and pointed to en Jin, who was sitting in front of her, and said, "on the first day, I feel that this person is not right. She hides in the crowd secretly. She always seems to be observing something. She has caught him looking at me for several times. Her eyes are very sinister, as if to stare people out of a hole."


    Gu Meng chuckled: "what''s wrong with you? Are you a cucumber girl? Do you want to cover it


    Chen Liangzhi''s face was blue and white for a while, and he was excited: "anyway, there is something wrong with him. Normal people don''t have him like this!"


    In the center of the storm, Enjin is very quiet, as if others are not talking about themselves, just bow down in front of the paper painting, no distractions, very focused.


    Gu Meng rolls off his sleeves and is about to get up to fight Chen Liangzhi, but his wrist is held by the man beside him.


    Gu Meng looks over her face.


    EN Jin pushed the A4 paper to him, and his expression was a little shy: "good-looking?"


    Men''s voice has always been low and soft.


    Gu Meng looks at the paper in front of him. It turns out that there is an ink blue dandelion on it. The painting is vivid. The fluffy flocs seem to float out of the paper.


    Gu Meng was not busy quarreling, boasting: "very powerful, you are very talented."


    EN Jin mouth very light to tilt a bit, in the smile, push the paper to him: "give you."


    Out of habit, Gu Meng orders the bottom right corner of the paper: "write your name."


    EN Jin "Oh" a, take back the painting in the lower right corner obediently signed.


    Chen Liangzhi, who was left hanging on one side, said:


    Looking at Enjin, he said, "can''t it be a mental retardation?"


    "You''re retarded!" Gu Meng stares at him and greets his family.


    "Don''t quarrel. Personal grudges will be solved later." Bo Ye stopped, looked at Chen Liangzhi and said, "if you are the one who initiated the SMS, you are suspected of disturbing the order. Do we have any reason to suspect that you are a male teacher?"


    Chen Liangzhi was stunned: "you Why do you think so? "


    "It''s logical to think so." Tang Zhi, with one hand and calm analysis, "takes advantage of the mentality that everyone doesn''t want to be thrown out of the game by the team, forms an alliance with everyone through SMS, so as to lead the game, set a goal in advance, and find any reason to encourage everyone to cast an innocent person, and then cooperate with ChunZi''s killing speed of two a day, you will win more."


    Wang Ke Ke suddenly stood up and exclaimed, "shit! No, brother! Are you really a male teacher


    Yu Mengmeng looks a little shaken. She sits beside Chen Liangzhi, unconsciously moves to the side, and nervously says, "is it you, is it you..."


    "I''ll tell you what''s wrong." Xu Xing pushed down the glasses, "kill the heart is too heavy, very clear to put en Jin in the dead."


    Chen liangye, however, can explain everything for his own eyes


    Chen Liangzhi''s face was pale. He looked at the several people who had made an alliance with him. Everyone looked at him with fear and suspicion.


    I can''t help but feel flustered and said incoherently: "when sending a text message This This It wasn''t all... "


    Just then, a line of blood was drawn from his forehead, all the way down the temples to his chin, and was spreading to his neck.Although the blood red line was thin, the people around it could see clearly.


    Qin quietly raised his hands and covered his mouth.


    Bo Ye secretly led Tang Zhi to stand up and reminded him, "Chen Liangzhi..."


    Chen Liangzhi lowered his head and was unconscious. He was still saying, "it was not all my idea at the beginning. Everyone was in the auditorium. I was with Shi Eh... "


    Chen Liangzhi suddenly widened his eyes and looked forward. There was a slight tearing sound, like an invisible hand, peeling the skin off his face.


    Blood red face, only muscle tissue applied to the bone. But Chen Liangzhi is still alive. It seems that he can''t make a sound because of the pain. He opens his mouth to reveal Bai Shengsheng''s teeth. His eyes move around in panic and almost fall off.


    Several women shrieked back and knocked over the chairs. The others were frozen and livid.


    Enjin''s painting paper edge splashed a drop of blood, in the white paper Yin opened, he frowned, raised his hand to touch the drop of blood.


    There was another tearing sound, louder than before.


    The skin in front of Chen Liangzhi fell off quickly.


    Red, no skin of the blood man in place for three seconds, straight down, fell on the conference table.


    EN Jin quickly picked up the drawing paper and leaned back, looked at the bloody man in front of him, and then looked at the paper in his hand and breathed a sigh of relief.


    It''s not dirty.


    The author has something to say:


    thank you for the night, Yanzhu, and Bucheng''s mines. Thank you for reading the article. Thank you.

 Chapter 16

    In the corner of the study room, two pieces of paper floated down quietly and fell to the ground in the still air, sliding out a certain distance.


    as like as two peas, two words on the same page, "Chen Liangzhi", three characters, but a thin piece of cicada, and the other surface is rough. The combination is actually the same piece of paper, which is torn to two. This explains why what happened to Chen Liangzhi when he died.


    In this world, human life is a thin piece of paper, and the method of death depends on ChunZi''s mood.


    Yu Mengmeng holds the wall to get up. Enjin, sitting opposite, looks calm and acts as if nothing has happened.


    She shook her finger at him: "why didn''t you respond? Chen Liangzhi died in front of you. Why didn''t you respond! You cold-blooded devil, you must have killed them all At the end of the day, I lost control of my emotions and became hoarse.


    A room of people''s eyes focused on en Jin, the man''s expression of excessive indifference makes people feel strange and uncomfortable. Even if Chen Liangzhi had a problem with him, when he saw a big living man lying in front of him bloody, at least he had to give some reaction, instead of being so expressionless as at the moment.


    It''s like everything was expected.


    EN Jin blinked, slowly got up, ignored other people''s eyes, and said to Gu Meng beside her, "I''m going upstairs first. Are you going?"


    Gu Meng is in a complex mood. He hesitates for a moment and nods. He wants to talk to en Jin alone.


    Two men walked out of the study room one by one.


    "Vote now Yu Mengmeng couldn''t bear to scream, "he''s so obvious. Don''t you want to push him out?" She raised a hand, looked frightened, almost pleaded, "I vote for Enjin, who else? Who else? Now there are ten people left, and four more can agree! As long as five people agree, he can be thrown out of the game! "


    Zhang Guoqiang''s eyes wandered for a while, finally, he punched his fist on the table and walked to the door: "let me think about it again."


    Bo Ye and Tang Zhi ignored the woman''s proposal and left without saying a word.


    Before going out, Tang Zhi looked back at the corpse lying on the table and recognized the letters behind his ears in the blood.


    He took it for granted that it was still "a". Suddenly, he squinted.


    Gently pulled off Bo Ye''s sleeve, Tang Zhi said, "B, there it is."


    In the silence of the whole room, Qin quietly closed his skirt, swallowed and salivated nervously, and walked close to the wall: "that Then I''ll go first. "


    Xu wakes but closes the door, the tone is insipid: "quiet, you stay for a while."


    Qin quietly held his breath and looked at the rest of the room.


    Silently counted, five.


    It''s just five people.


    Mercury sat back on the chair, bowed his head, fingernail cover with one hand, the radian of his side face was thick and gorgeous.


    After entering the dormitory, Gu Meng pulls out a chair and sits down against the bed, letting en Jin sit on the edge of the bed.


    Enjin sat down and handed him the painting: "the name is finished."


    Gu Meng took the painting in his hand and looked at his eyes and asked him, "do you mind if I fold it?"


    EN Jin shakes her head, her handsome face is very quiet, quiet almost lovely.


    Gu Meng folded the painting in half and then put it in the coat pocket of her school uniform. She turned to look at en Jin and said seriously, "do you hate Chen Liangzhi?"


    EN Jin shakes her head without thinking about it. Her eyes are as clean and clear as ever when she faces Gu Meng.


    Gu Meng had some doubts: "when he died, you didn''t feel at all?"


    Enjin hesitated for a moment, calmed down: "blood stained the painting, a little annoying, this is a feeling?"


    Gu Meng''s heart sank. Her intuition was different from that of ordinary people. She looked like Antisocial personality.


    Grasping the pants fabric, hesitated, he said: "en Jin, before entering this game, really can''t remember?"


    "You doubt me." Enjin''s voice was soft and calm, like the lake at night without waves, "like them."


    They are other players.


    Gu Meng''s mouth was dry and licked her lower lip. She was too guilty to look at her directly: "I just Just ask... "


    "Gu Meng." EN Jin leaned forward and looked at Gu Meng''s eyes. The two almost pointed their noses at the tip of their noses and said, "if you are the victim, I will react."


    Gu Meng was stunned, looking at the dark and deep eyes, and forgot to dodge, "what reaction?"


    "I don''t know." Enjin confessed, "looking at other people die, I don''t feel, but once I imagine that the dead person is you, my eyes will soon come out."


    On the fourth day, the remaining ten players head to the auditorium as usual.


    Yu Mengmeng didn''t sleep all night. His nerves were frail as fast as he could reach the limit. His temper was even more irascible like a stack of firewood. Others shook their heads and let her sit in the corner and ignored her.


    According to Xiao Yu''s instructions, several men moved out the mahogany table from the storage room and placed them in the center of the stage.


    Gu Meng wipes a thick layer of dust on the table. She is about to throw the cloth into the plastic basin beside her hand for cleaning. She sees a blood stained figure passing by in the water. Her straight black hair covers her face. The lady''s school uniform is mottled with blood. She walks from right to left.Frightened, rags fell into the basin to scatter the reflection in the water, Gu Meng looked up in surprise and looked forward.


    Hearing the movement behind, Qin quietly and mercury turn back at the same time beside the curtain: "teacher Gu, what happened?"


    Gu Meng quickly looked at the water surface in the eye basin, and looked at them instead of anything, saying: "just now Do you feel anything passing by? "


    Qin quietly looked around, sensitive to mercury, "what do you mean? I just stayed here, and I didn''t feel different. "


    Mercury clapped Qin quietly and said to Gu Meng, "don''t always surprise the little girl at first glance. I just came from the background and didn''t see anything strange."


    "I''ve been too nervous lately." Gu Meng apologized and smiled, "hallucinations, illusions."


    Say so, but in the heart there is doubt.


    The auditorium was arranged and Xiaoyu accepted the situation, and it seemed very satisfied.


    One day passed quickly. By 8 p.m., most people began to fiddle in their dormitories. According to the experience of the previous three days, it is normal for two people to die one day. However, one day has passed, and the dead still does not appear. Like the calm before the storm, everyone is disturbed by the restlessness.


    Xu woke up in the sixth floor corridor to meet Tang Zhi. After greeting, he suddenly thought of something that he didn''t ask. He stopped and said, "candi, what is your opinion that Chen Liangzhi was marked as B?"


    Tang Zhizheng was ready to enter the dormitory door, listen to him say that, and then he asked him, "Xu awake, have you received the message about Enjin?"


    Xu woke pushed down his glasses, and his face was still unchanged: "No."


    "What I''m going to say next is guess, without basis, you should be a reference." Tang Zhi leaned against the wall and said slowly: "I discussed with Bo Ye that everyone stayed in the auditorium since the first day. There was no violation of the rules. Everyone was basically in a unified pace, but some people were killed and we lived until now, either before or just For a while, six dead people have appeared. Chen Liangzhi has been with us for the longest time. Think about his difference from us. "


    Xu woke frown, unsure: "you mean text message?"


    Tang Zhi nodded, and his eyes showed a little cold: "he secretly pulls players together, which is cheating, suspected of violating the rules. This is the only thing I think of. We are different from him."


    Xu woke up with a few seconds of blank expression, and he said: "then The other dead


    Tang Zhi shrugged: "it should be related to SMS."


    "You said, it''s just speculation, right?" Xu woke up looking dazed, and confirmed to him again, "just guess?"


    "It''s just speculation." Tang Zhi, calm and calm, said: "this is at most the off-site information. Since B has appeared, the mark behind each dead''s ear should be a key clue, only three days left, hoping to break it before Sunday."


    Xu woke up and nodded with a sluggish head: "hope so..."


    At 10 p.m. before rest, Zhang Guoqiang was not relieved, knocking at the door of others one by one to ensure that everyone was still alive.


    When he was leaving, Gu Meng said to him, "hard work, early rest", close the door, hear the door of another room in the aisle ring. In a short time, the voice of the Mengmeng neurotic call came vaguely.


    "What do you mean! Come to bed to confirm that I am dead, is it waiting for me to die! I can sleep at ease when I die, right? "


    Gu Meng silently heartache Zhang Guoqiang for a second, shook her head, in Mongolia this woman is afraid of crazy, then no longer pay attention to the outside dispute.


    Since the first night, he met Chun Zi, he slept with Enjin for two nights because of his advice.


    First to bed, lie in the inside, Gu Meng looked at the back of the man at the desk, and said, "I sleep first, feel anything different at night, and I must wake up."


    So far, everyone is very safe. Although we have not looked forward to anything, but the share of the two people has not been completed in a day. It is not like ChunZi style.


    Enjin then closed the thick modern Chinese dictionary and put it on the corner of the table.


    Gu Meng joked: "learn hegemony, have you finished reading?"


    "Well." Enjin nodded, got up and was ready to sleep. "There are 65000 words in all, remember."


    Gumeng: "......"


    He found that Enjin had a special character. He was very true when joking, and almost believed it.


    Enjin turned off the light, went to bed in the dark and said, "but it is not yet skillful to use it."


    In the dark, Gu Meng lay flat and smiled: "you are happy."


    If bragging makes you happy.


    When he slept until midnight, Gu Meng was suddenly pushed to wake up.


    "Gu Meng, something''s wrong."


    Enjin''s voice was light, but enough to make him a sharp and sober person.


    "What''s the matter?" Gu Meng frowned, rubbed his eyes, half propped up, and looked at him through the moonlight outside the window.


    Enjin stared at the wall, and the voice was calm and wave free: "there is something inside the wall."


    Gu Meng was shocked by cold sweat.He settled down. In the silence of the room, he distinguished carefully. As expected, he heard a very slight "creak" sound. It was like someone was rubbing against the wall, sometimes heavy and slow, following certain rules, or as if bones were colliding gently.


    Gu Meng''s scalp felt numb. He folded his legs and sat cross on the bed. At the same time, he invited Enjin to the wall.


    They sat face to face, looked at each other, and slowly leaned over their ears to the wall.


    "Creak creak" "creak creak".


    The sound grew louder, almost in my ear.


    EN Jin looked at him and reminded him, "next door is Bo Ye''s dormitory."


    Gu Meng''s palms are slightly wet with sweat, and her expression is full of tension and worry.


    They are separated from Bo Ye''s dormitory by a wall. The strange sound is not from the wall, but from the next door.


    There was a bad feeling.


    Gu Meng is hesitant. Although she has only been with the husband and wife next door for a few days, people''s feelings can always be magnified many times in the terrible environment. If Bo Ye and Tang Zhi encounter any danger, they always feel that they can''t bear it. After all, they all share a common weal and woe.


    "Enjin..." Gu Meng whispered, "shall we go and have a look?"


    EN Jin nodded.


    They were about to leave the wall and get out of bed. Suddenly, Tang Zhi''s voice came from across the wall: "husband It''s too deep... "


    Gu Meng:


    EN Jin:


    Then there was a burst of uncontrollable panting.


    "Creak creak" "creak creak".


    ��������


    Gu Meng is silent for a moment.


    Enjin felt strange. She put her ear on the wall again and blinked. She didn''t know: "is it candi calling?"


    Gu Meng''s face brightened the dog''s expression, but he couldn''t stop his cheek from turning red. He waved his hand weakly, tidied up the quilt and lay down again: "sleep."


    Enjin seemed very interested. Listening to the corner, she asked, "why did Bo ye make his voice quiet?"


    ��������


    Gu Meng turns over with her back to the wall.


    "Candi said it too fast. What''s so fast?"


    ��������


    Gu Meng takes a deep breath, covers her head with a quilt and imagines herself as an ostrich in a sand pit.


    "They changed places Is it really easier to kneel


    Gu Meng Teng sat up, hit en Jin''s head, lowered his voice and scolded: "how can I know if it''s light or not? Why are there so many problems in the evening? When you have a wife, you will understand. Sleep


    See him angry, Enjin touched the place where he was hurt, obediently back to the other side to lie well.


    The room fell into silence, except for the slight noise from the next door, some disturbing people.


    After a while.


    "Gu Meng."


    "Well." Gu Meng hummed an impatient syllable from her nose.


    EN Jin: "why did Bo Ye call candi Xiao * *"


    It is said in the dictionary that * * is a derogatory word, often referring to a woman who is promiscuous.


    Gu Meng: Forget everything you hear. "


    "I don''t understand," Enjin said


    Gu Meng sighs deeply and raises some quilts.


    Dirty talk can promote this kind of knowledge. He really can''t say no to Enjin.


    Gu Meng began to cheat: "because Cough Bo Ye thinks candi is cute. "


    "It still works."


    EN Jin suddenly realized.


    Adjusting his posture and getting ready to go to sleep, he said, "Gu Meng, you are really a little girl."


    Gu Meng opened his eyes, and his face was full of humiliation Thank you Thank you for the compliment


    The author has something to say:


    Thank you Thank you for reading.

 Chapter 17

    "The tenth set of broadcast gymnastics for middle school students in China is now - the times are calling --"


    "the first section - stretching exercise -"


    GU Meng stepped on the sound of the radio outside and walked into the dormitory washroom. She was still sleepy and couldn''t open her eyes. When she ran into the husband next door who was so clean and tidy up, she immediately got up.


    Bo Ye took a towel to wipe the clear water from Tang Zhi''s delicate jaw. He took time to look at him and said, "good morning, Mr. Gu."


    After listening to the corner of the wall last night, Gu Meng turned around them with a basin in his hand and deliberately avoided a distance. He was embarrassed with a smile, "good morning, everyone."


    Bo Ye helped Tang Zhi wash his face. He saw that his face was rubbed a little red by a towel, and the bangs were slightly wet on his forehead. He could not help but pinch his tender face.


    He picked up the baby cream, touched it with his fingertips, and smeared it on Tang Zhi''s cheek. He distracted himself and asked Gu Meng, "last night..."


    "I didn''t hear anything last night!" Fearing that the other party would talk about such shameless topics as "didn''t disturb you last night" and "would it be too noisy to live through a wall of husband''s life?" Gu Meng interrupted him in a hurry and accidentally choked a mouthful of toothpaste foam, "I sleep deeply, and I''m used to standing still! Last night was very good. I was so sleepy and relieved. "


    Bo Ye raised his eyebrows and said, "Mr. Gu, what are you excited about? I just want to ask if anyone was killed last night


    ������ Oh. "


    I think too much.


    Gu Meng took a sip of tap water and said, "I just got up. I don''t know. I''ll knock on the door and ask."


    After finishing up, Bo Ye and Tang Zhi walked out of the bathroom. Before leaving, Tang Zhi looked back suspiciously.


    Gu Meng is peeking at their back. After being caught, he quickly looks away from the mirror. His face is a little red. He is embarrassed by the atmosphere.


    Tang Zhi followed Bo Ye and bit his lower lip. He quickly followed the man, holding his hand in silence. His precious little face turned red.


    Facts have proved that the fourth night is a Christmas Eve, no players encounter accidents.


    There are no dead people. Everyone is confused, but they can''t speak out. Once they ask questions, they are just like looking forward to an accident. They are afraid to leave a bad impression on others and arouse suspicion.


    Today, there is no need to clean the auditorium. The remaining ten players will form teams and have free activities.


    Yu Mengmeng''s mental state is on the verge of collapse. When Qin quietly goes to the dormitory to find her, she is sitting on the bed with fluffy hair. She is in a daze in the face of the snow-white wall. She is covered with a quilt, which seems to be extremely cold.


    "Yu Mengmeng, mercury and I are going to the teaching building now. You Will you come along? " Qin Jingjing didn''t dare to go in and stood by the door with a soft voice.


    Yu Mengmeng Mu ran looked at the wall, did not move a minute.


    Qin Jingjing meaning has been conveyed to her, see her ignore, the way: "everyone out, if you have anything urgent, mobile phone contact, I go first."


    "No one can go out." Yu Mengmeng suddenly made a sound, turned his head and looked at Qin Jingjing by the door. His eyes were half frightened and half crazy. His mouth bent out a grim smile, "you all have to die."


    Qin Jingjing gave a thrill, his eyes flashed, and he turned and ran.


    Gu Meng and en Jin make a detour in the teaching building and sneak into the office of the senior three English group during the class, trying to find clues about the male teacher.


    The male teacher''s desk was obviously turned over, the examination papers and teaching plans were open, and they were spread all over the table. It should have been that when Xu woke up the day before yesterday, he had not cleaned it up.


    Gu Meng sat on the chair, turned left and right, and said, "en Jin, turn over the papers to see if there is anything related to ChunZi."


    Enjin took the pile of papers aside to look for it.


    Gu Meng stoops down to search the male teacher''s drawer and turns it up from the bottom. The second and third floors are nothing special. They are all personal items. In the first drawer, there are English dictation books. He takes out the stack of books and looks through several students'' books. He finds that the English scores of class a students in three years are excellent on the whole. After reading, the male teachers always write "excellent" at the end ��


    ChunZi''s dictation book was put at the end. Gu Meng took it out and opened it and looked at it page by page.


    The handwriting is clear and beautiful, there is no mark of alteration, and the words are basically correct.


    A diligent and good student''s English exercise book, neat and perfect, not worth noticing.


    Stack up the thick drawer on top of the desk, and put the copy back on the edge.


    Just then, a corner of paper fell obliquely from the bottom edge of ChunZi''s exercise book.


    Gu Meng frowned and pulled out the note.


    It''s a piece of paper torn from the most common exercise book. It''s a water blue horizontal line. It''s a poor paper that will halo the ink. There''s a sentence on it.


    Gu Meng looked at the sentence and said, "en Jin, come and have a look."


    EN Jin looks back at him, puts down the test paper in her hand, and goes to look at the small note in Gu Meng''s hand."Teacher, I can''t hold on to it any more," it wrote in ink blue ink


    After searching the male teacher''s office, Gu Meng and en Jin go to the classroom of class A in three years, but they are not close yet. The voice of a man is vaguely heard inside.


    "At this stage I think It''s necessary to try... "


    Gu Meng gives a meal at his feet, raises his hand and signals en Jin behind him to stop. He points to the classroom and says with his mouth, "don''t make a sound."


    He approached the classroom secretly, his back against the wall by the door, and quickly looked inside.


    In the middle, five people form a circle, or stand or lean around ChunZi''s seat. Xu Xing faces the blackboard in front of him.


    The man pushed down his glasses, took what he had said and said again: "last night candi told me that the dead player may have something to do with the text message. Now that the message has been forwarded, there are still Mengmeng and mercury. Today is the fifth day. If candi''s guess is true, then..." He looked at mercury and sighed, "next ChunZi''s target is probably Yu Mengmeng and mercury."


    By the door, Gu Meng ponders for a while, and candi''s guess provides an idea. Secretly contacting other players with mobile phones is an abnormal means, which may make the game''s NPC unhappy.


    Mercury plucked her long hair on her shoulder and looked at it for a while and asked, "to tell you the truth, who else forwarded that message to someone else?"


    Zhang Guoqiang: "I didn''t even receive a text message."


    Wang Ke Ke and Qin quietly said, "I didn''t pay attention to it after I received it."


    Xu Xing didn''t speak.


    Mercury poked his chin at him. "And you?"


    Xu Xing pushed his glasses: "did not receive."


    Mercury lowered her head, frowned, and showed impatience, but a closer look revealed a slight tremor in her hands.


    Xu Xing shook his head, looked at the others, and proposed, "Mercury is not a male teacher. On this point, we reached a consensus the next day, Yu Mengmeng''s Unless you''re pretending to be crazy It doesn''t feel like it. So, if we can''t turn in the male teachers today, it''s very likely that two civilians will be sacrificed in the team, and the male teachers will have a greater chance of winning. So, would you like to try before ChunZi starts to do it? "


    The classroom is quiet.


    We all know what the so-called "try" is.


    Gu Meng looks at en Jin. The man is bending his head to play with the piece of paper in ChunZi''s exercise book, folding it left and right in his hand. After a while, a thousand paper cranes folded the paper.


    Seeing Gu Meng looking at him, Enjin picked one corner of her mouth, pulled up Gu Meng''s hand, put the thousand paper crane in the palm of his hand, and said with his mouth, "here you are."


    Gu Meng was in a heavy mood at the moment, nodded, and lifted the small paper crane to his eyes, and looked at it absentmindedly.


    In the classroom, Wang Ke shrank his neck with a guilty heart: "the third day, on the day of Mengmeng''s roommate''s death, I agreed to vote for that person. If everyone agreed earlier, maybe the game would be over, and Chen Liangzhi would not have to die in vain."


    Qin Jingjing still hesitated and was in a dilemma: "but But there is no evidence that Enjin is a male teacher. Maybe the male teacher is hiding in... " She looked around timidly, and the meaning was self-evident.


    Zhang Guoqiang got angry and patted the table: "Laozi is absolutely innocent. No one can be me!"


    Qin Jingjing habitually shrinks to the mercury side, muttering: "I just think everyone''s probability is equal, there is no need to target en Jin."


    Xu Xing leaned on the table, sighed with a serious sigh: "quiet, it''s a dead end now. If we don''t do anything, we can only watch the team-mates die one by one."


    Qin quietly murmured and cried: "don''t force me. I can''t do this. If Enjin is really a human being, she will be given to ChunZi for no reason. How cruel it is to tear it up and crush it..."


    "Whet! Grinding haw! The little girls grind and haw all day long Zhang Guoqiang held his breath, waved his hand, pretended to be relaxed and said, "what Count me in, Eugene Eugene''s behavior is indeed abnormal. "


    Outside, Gu Meng puts the thousand paper cranes in his pocket and breathes out his breath. For a moment, he is extremely disgusted with the world.


    Enjin leaned against the wall side by side with him, and his face was indifferent, as if all the discussions in the classroom had nothing to do with him.


    Qin Jingjing was still crying. Wang Ke glanced at her unwillingly: "quiet, you are the most uncooperative with the big army, and drag your legs." He looked at the people around him and said, "now there are four people who have agreed. I will go back to find Yu Mengmeng, and then everyone will go to Xiaoyu."


    Mercury nodded, no mood on the surface, "then you go quickly."


    Wang Ke Ke''s heart was relaxed. He trotted to the teaching room, but suddenly stopped at the door.


    "Gu Mr. Gu. " See two people standing by the door, Wang Ke Ke is very surprised, see en Jin is also in, he moved his eyes with a guilty heart, avoid heavy and light way: "I go back to the bedroom."


    "Wang cola."


    Before Wang Ke reaches the stairway, he is stopped by Gu Meng. He turns around helplessly and faces the two people behind him.Gu Meng: "you think well, if you are going to mass murder players, it will become out of control in the future. You may be the next to be pushed out of the game."


    In his cold vision, Wang Ke Ke secretly made a counsellor, he stubbornly said: "maybe it''s him, there is no next one."


    Ignore Gu Meng and them, turn around and go downstairs.


    The movement at the door has long attracted the attention of several people in the classroom, but no one went out.


    Gu Meng turns his face and looks into the classroom. His eyes just collide with Xu Xing.


    Xu Xing pushed down his glasses and looked away from his eyes.


    The back of her mouth and her right leg are still pursed.


    Gu Meng inhaled deeply, looked at the blue sky outside the teaching building, and said to Enjin beside him: "go, go and have a look at other places."


    EN Jin pulled Gu Meng who was about to leave and shook her head: "it''s useless. It''s too late."


    Gu Meng''s eyes turned red with hate: "even if they get the roster, there is still time before they give it to ChunZi. We will find out the male teacher before this." He clenched en Jin''s hand and pulled people to himself. He was angry and sad. He had long forgotten his manner. "You''re the mother of your own life. Cherish it. Don''t give up on it!"


    Drooping eyelashes, looking at the face of Qing Jun Wen run, en Jin suddenly very shallow smile.


    This man looks really good-looking, he thought, always with the smell of sunshine, warm as new.


    Just then, there was a sound of footsteps on the stairs.


    Bo Yeren, with long legs and high legs, stepped up the steps to the fourth floor.


    He looked strangely at the two people at the classroom door and said, "Enjin, did you bully Mr. Gu and cry?"


    Gu Meng is about to explain that Bo Ye bypasses them, holds the door frame with both hands, and says to the people in the classroom, "Wang Ke Ke is dead, downstairs."


    Everyone was stunned, and the expression was blank for a few seconds.


    Bo Ye and Tang Zhi walked around the campus and went to the teaching building.


    Go to the second floor, a look up to see Wang Ke Ke''s bouncing down, a face of exuberant expression.


    "Coke, where are you going?" Bo ye asked casually.


    Wang Ke''s eyes turned and decided not to reveal it. After them, he perfunctorily said, "find someone."


    Seeing that he didn''t want to say anything, Bo Ye and Tang Zhi continued to walk upstairs.


    Before walking two steps, I suddenly heard a scream, followed by the sound of heavy objects rolling down.


    When I turn my head again, I stand on the stairs.


    Tang Zhi clings to Bo Ye''s shoulder and presses his face behind his shoulder in surprise. He only shows a pair of clear eyes and looks downstairs.


    It was a pair of broken feet, which were cut off from the top of the ankle. The fault was full of bloody flesh, and the cross-section of the white bone could be seen, standing on the steps one after the other.


    Bo Ye leaned over and looked down. Wang Keke fell in the corridor, his mouth and nose were bleeding and his whole body was twitching slightly.


    Seeing that he was not out of breath, he was about to go down to save people when Wang Ke suddenly stared and stopped twitching. After a while, his head dropped to the right side.


    "Dead." Bo Ye patted Tang Zhi''s head behind him and sighed.


    He looked at the body again, but saw a bright red letter engraved behind the exposed left ear.


    Bo Ye squinted and said, "new mark, O."


    The author has something to say:


    thank you for the evening and the nutritious liquid of online Yunmeng.

 Chapter 18

    Over the campus, the sun gradually moved to the middle of the position.


    The students were in class, and the sound of reading came from the teaching building.


    Mercury and Xu Xing passed Wang Ke Ke one after another, and their eyes glided on the body without feet. They did not show any emotion on their faces, as if they were seeing something dispensable rather than the death of a life.


    In the face of the seventh dead, I''m used to it.


    When sitting in the dining hall, the camp division between players is obvious.


    After the conversation in the classroom, everyone''s intentions are exposed to the sun, so they can no longer maintain the surface of peace.


    Now players are nothing but two voices, Tuen Jin out, and insist on relying on clues to find male teachers. When the two groups met, they could not help each other.


    Zhang Guoqiang, mercury and Xu Xing sit at a table. Qin quietly holds the dinner plate and habitually wants to sit next to mercury. However, when he sees the indifferent gaze of the other two men, he steps back and hesitates for a few seconds, then turns a direction and walks towards Gu Meng and them not far away.


    Mercury used chopsticks to pick out the shredded potatoes and curled his lips. "Uncles, can you behave friendly? They''re scared away."


    Zhang Guoqiang took a few mouthfuls of rice and did not speak.


    Xu Xing didn''t have any appetite. He folded his hands on the table, staring at the table and saying to himself, "it''s too strange. I''m dead. It''s less than a minute to go out It''s a coincidence that we''re being watched. "


    "It''s not human, it''s ChunZi." Mercury said, stopping chopsticks, "Hey, uncle, do you think Wang Ke Ke''s death is similar to Chen Liangzhi''s?"


    "How similar? One was stripped of a layer of skin, the other was torn off, his feet rolled down the stairs and died Zhang Guoqiang looked at her, just dead feel bad luck, bad mood interjected, "to say there is a similar place, that is, the dead look is ugly."


    Mercury shakes her head and raises her long hair on her cheek, reminding her, "the timing is similar."


    The refracted light on the glasses flashed for a while, and Xu didn''t understand, "say more details."


    Mercury slowly wiped his mouth with a tissue, leaned back to the back of the chair and said, "Chen Liangzhi was determined to call on everyone to vote for en Jin. Do you remember? He was confessing about the text message and died. Besides, Wang Ke Ke Ke echoed Chen Liangzhi''s proposal from the beginning, always agreed to push en Jin out of the game first, and then went to find Yu Mengmeng and died on the way... " She deliberately slowed down, continued: "now standing on our side is still Mengmeng one person, four on five, can not ask Xiaoyu for the list, I always have a feeling that ChunZi is like protecting Enjin."


    Zhang Guoqiang and Xu Xing look at each other, carefully recall, as if it is like this, now without Wang Ke Ke Ke, the four of them can not push en Jin out.


    "Why ChunZi wants to protect Enjin?" Zhang Guoqiang said


    Xu Xing frowned and looked slightly heavy. "That''s not protection. Since the game allows trial and error methods, ChunZi will not protect a civilian for no reason. Think about it. If Enjin is a male teacher, as long as he is alive, the game will not end, so ChunZi can continue to kill people."


    "This game is playing like this..." Zhang Guoqiang was a little agitated and said, "the ghost girl certainly doesn''t want the game to end soon. She just wants to play with us."


    Mercury nodded his approval and asked, "since Wang Cola didn''t forward the message, he still died. Does it mean that the death condition has nothing to do with the SMS?"


    Xu Xing''s face showed a trace of relief, and said: "for the time being, it can be said that, to tell the truth, if it is illegal to contact other players with mobile phones to stand in line, then only Chen Liangzhi should be punished. He is the initiator, and he is the one who breaks the rules. There is nothing wrong with other people."


    Mercury is relieved.


    Zhang Guoqiang finished the last bite of rice, moved closer to the center of the table and lowered his voice, "what''s next? Since it is clear that Enjin is a male teacher, the question of who is faster than ChunZi and we should throw Enjin out as soon as possible and end the game as soon as possible. "


    "If only we could unite." Xu Xing sighed and looked at the table nearby with a cold light on the lens. "The next thing is to persuade others that we can win if we can pull one of them together."


    Mercury said, "what do the letters a, B, O mean?"


    Zhang Guoqiang waved his hand, "it doesn''t matter."


    "What do the letters a, B, O mean?"


    Looking at another table, Qin asked quietly.


    Gu Meng took a sip of the soup and shook her head sincerely. "My English is not good. Up to now, I still can''t recite 24 English letters. I have no right to speak on this point."


    "Dregs." Bo Ye chuckled softly, pressed the corner of his mouth with a paper towel, picked up his drink and took a leisurely breath. "There are 26 English letters."


    Qin Jingjing is very reserved to "Pooh Chi" a, did not contain to laugh.


    Gu Meng''s action of eating is so hot that Bo Ye says that his face is burning. He stealthily grabs a pile of paper towels on the table and throws it at him. "Is it amazing to count? But you''ve been ruined by the bulls. "Bo Ye ducked with a light smile, but turned to see Tang Zhi, leaning on a chopstick, frowning lightly on the plate.


    He put down his drink glass. "Honey, what''s the matter? Not to your taste? "


    Tang Zhi shook his head slowly. Under the chopsticks, the letters "a", "B" and "O" were continuously drawn, and he said, "I can''t think of it."


    "If you can''t think about it, you don''t want to." Bo Ye took his plate, then took a clean spoon, filled the food to his mouth, "good, eat first."


    Tang Zhi opened his mouth and chewed mechanically, holding a chopstick and drawing constantly on the table. His brows were still not showing. Bo Ye patiently followed him and fed him spoonful by spoon.


    Qin quietly sat on the opposite side, constantly looking at the two people, quietly red face, poked Gu Meng beside him, and said: "their feelings are really good."


    Thinking of last night''s "creaking and creaking" sound, Gu Meng felt uneasy for a while. He bowed his head to pick up rice and nodded ambiguously. He didn''t want to participate in the discussion of the couple dog.


    "Bo ye not only feeds candi, but also washes his face and wears a skirt."


    Qin Jing''s expression became dreamy and sighed, "Wow, super pet."


    With a faint smile, Bo Ye just wanted to say, "of course, your daughter-in-law should be spoiled." en Jin took the first step and continued to gossip with Qin Jingjing. "In addition, at night, Bo Ye worried about candi''s hard work, so he asked him to kneel down and say that it was easy to kneel."


    �������� Gu Meng doesn''t hold her hand steady and drops a chopstick.


    EN Jin: "candi thought it was too deep to eat. Bo Ye always praised him as a little girl and kept encouraging him."


    "Kuang Dang".


    It''s the sound of a spoon falling on the plate.


    Gu Meng can see that Bo Ye still keeps feeding, but his larynx moves up and down, and his expression gradually changes from nervous to loveless.


    On the other side, Tang Zhi''s hands shaking slightly with chopsticks, his beautiful face flushed, a layer of water mist floating in his eyes, and staring at en Jin, who was facing him, shyness, anger and embarrassment, all reflected in his clear eyes.


    Qin Jingjing seems gentle, but he is an old driver in his heart. He understands it in an instant.


    The little girl was thin skinned. She lowered her head shyly and fiddled with the dishes on the plate, but she couldn''t stop laughing at the corners of her mouth.


    EN Jin was unaware of the change of the atmosphere and ate in a leisurely manner. "For the sake of candi, Bo ye went out to fetch water in the middle of the night to get everything that was shot in."


    Gu Meng is shocked and even knows what happened afterwards. How many points did en Jin hear last night!


    Enjin stopped for a moment, and looked up at Tang Zhi, and asked what he couldn''t think of all night. "Where did you shoot something?"


    Qin Jingjing was too excited to sit still.


    Gu Meng quickly inserted a small yellow croaker into en Jin''s mouth and said, "this child, how can you ask two questions at one time Sleep without words, rice without words, eat more, grow body. "


    "Pa Cha".


    Tang Zhi broke a chopstick with a single hand.


    Bo Ye coughed gently, licked his lower lip, and said in embarrassment, "baby..."


    "Bo Ye!" Tang Zhi turned around and slapped the man''s face. She burned from the end of his eyes to his cheek. She was angry and ashamed. She burst out with a cry of milk, "I said no more!"


    I hit him again and got up and left.


    Bo Ye was going to chase him. After two steps, he stepped back. He patted the table heavily, pointed to en Jin and said, "remember it for me..."


    EN Jin slowly spit out the fishbone, raised his eyes to look at him, eyes calm and innocent, "well, you say."


    �������� However, Bo Ye couldn''t go on. Being looked at by such a trusting and simple eye, he felt that he was bullying the children.


    He gave an undisguised "tut" and pointed to en Jin. With a look of disgust, he said to Gu Meng: "take it back and take good care of it. If you let it out like this, you will be killed one day."


    "Yes, yes, yes. Go and see candi." Gu Meng responds quickly.


    Gu Meng breathed a sigh of relief when a crisis was lifted.


    Qin Jingjing has been holding back a smile. After waiting for her to leave, her eyes can see to Enjin and say: "en Jin, you are really interesting."


    Enjin didn''t understand where she was interesting. She shook her head and continued to eat.


    Gu Meng had a headache and waved his hand to Qin quietly, "don''t make a mess of it."


    Qin quietly looked back and forth at the two people, sincere way: "if you can leave this game, but also meet, I must be friends with you."


    Gu Meng also likes this quiet girl.


    Qin Jingjing is gentle and weak on the surface, but he can see that the little girl is tenacious in her heart and always insists on what she thinks is right. She has a strong sense of principle and justice.


    In the evening, Tang Zhi sat in the middle of the bed with his back against the wall and spread out three pieces of manuscript paper in front of him.


    On the three pieces of paper, the letters "a", "B" and "O" are written in turn, and the names of the people are listed below.


    Among them, only Chen Liangzhi''s name is on the paper of "B", and the name of Wang Ke Ke Ke is written on the paper of "O".Starting with these three letters, he tried to write different combinations of words, but he couldn''t give the words meaning to connect all the dead.


    Write and whisper.


    "If the message is a clue, Wang Ke Ke didn''t forward it and was marked as O, O for Over�� Means to skip. "


    "Chen Liangzhi is the initiator, B Begin means to begin. What about a? "


    Cross out the word just written, Tang Zhi crooked his head and thought it was wrong.


    Continue to mutter: "if Enjin is the key, Chen Liangzhi has a bad relationship with him, and it is marked as b..."


    Bo Ye is at the door with a straight back. Watching Tang Zhi write with his head down, he can see the frown of the boy and the red lips because he is serious and unconscious.


    Bo Ye: "candi..."


    "Don''t talk." Tang Zhi didn''t lift his head. He was still writing, but his eyebrows frowned more tightly. He looked very impatient. "Don''t get close to me. I''ll have a good reflection there."


    Bo Ye bit his lower lip, and just wanted to stand up, he went on kneeling again.


    Since I went out for social intercourse, I rubbed a little lipstick on my neckline. I didn''t punish myself for many years.


    The 620 dormitory separated from them.


    Gu Meng leans on the desk and en Jin sits on the chair as if she had committed a crime.


    They have had an hour long face-to-face communication. During this hour, Gu Meng vaguely explained to him what Bo Ye and Tang Zhi were doing last night.


    Gu Meng finally asked him, "do you understand? That kind of thing can''t be put on the table


    EN Jin lifted his eyes to see him, nodded, "so it is, I misunderstood them."


    Gu Meng:


    "I thought Bo Ye was helping Tang Zhi do sports." EN Jin thought for a while and said seriously: "I didn''t expect to be in the line of wandering."


    Gu Meng:


    Go Who taught you how to let things go?


    After the day''s events, the rest of the people spent the night peacefully with their own speculations.


    The next Saturday, there was no sound of the loudspeaker, and people generally got up late.


    After another encounter in the corridor, people from different camps even need to say hello.


    Near ten o''clock, mercury suddenly rings Gu Meng''s dormitory.


    Gu Meng saw her face as white as a ghost, her eyes panicked, and she frowned with a bad premonition, "what''s the matter?"


    "Qin quietly disappeared."


    The author has something to say:


    there are at most two chapters left, and the lunar day is over.

 Chapter 19

    Qin quietly disappeared.


    Everyone is looking for it separately in the campus.


    Mercury was so flustered that she said, "where can she go? I''ll accompany you out of the dormitory. "


    They just came out of the administration building because it was Saturday, and the campus was quiet and empty.


    Gu Meng stood in front of the door, hands akimbo, looking around, also looked a little anxious, "try to call again."


    In this abnormal world, a big living person disappeared quietly, afraid that it was more or less ominous.


    Mercury quickly took out the flip phone, but had not yet dialed the phone, they received a text message from Bo Ye.


    "Found it."


    Qin Jingjing has been in the safe passage of the dormitory building, between the fifth floor and the sixth floor, Xu Xing is the first to find out.


    The little girl closed her eyes, and her skin was whiter than the wall. She lay there quietly, with a pool of dark red blood behind her head.


    Gu Meng droops his eyelids. After a moment of silence, he takes off his school uniform and covers Qin Jingjing.


    When he saw the bodies of the former players, he only felt fear and even nausea. But seeing Qin Jingjing''s body, he was inexplicably sad. This girl always speaks softly and carefully. She has never had any malice towards others and the world. Finally, she can''t escape the fate of death.


    Mercury slowly sat on the steps with the help of the guardrail. When she couldn''t find anyone, she was very flustered. When she found someone, she was surprisingly calm. She looked at Qin Jingjing with a wooden face and said, "who is it..." Just opened his mouth but lowered his head, the words behind did not say.


    Xu Xing stood by the safety door above the stairs, helped his glasses and sighed with regret, "who else could it be? ChunZi, who would kill?"


    Yu Mengmeng stares at the corpse below for a long time, and suddenly laughs nervously. The laughter is getting bigger and bigger, reverberating in the corridor, almost to the point of unbridled.


    "Don''t laugh, madwoman!" Zhang Guoqiang frowned fiercely, a gust of wind swept past.


    "All must die, all must die!" Yu Mengmeng laughs and opens the safety door and goes out.


    Tang Zhi tilted his head slightly puzzled and said to himself, "there are some differences. There are no tears on her body and no marks behind her ears."


    Bo Ye stood aside and pinched his hand. His fingertips were slowly wrapped around his palm and wrote a word.


    Tang Zhi immediately opened his clear eyes and looked at him with understanding.


    Bo Ye shook his head at him with a light irony in his eyes.


    Gu Meng looked at other men and said, "you can''t just put her here."


    Zhang Guoqiang understood what he meant, calmly rolled his sleeves and walked down the steps, "find a place to bury it."


    At this moment, the emergency exit door was pushed open.


    Everyone looked up. Miss Xiaoyu appeared with a teaching stick in one hand and a teaching plan in the other.


    "Hello, students." A smile hung on her lovely face. After looking around, she locked her eyes on Qin Jingjing on the floor below. Greedy color immediately appeared in her eyes. "Qin Jingjing seems to be quieter today."


    Zhang Guoqiang and Gu Meng look at each other with a strange look on their faces, which reminds them of the game and the corpse team.


    It seems that I don''t want to see the next picture. Xu wakes up and looks around and turns to open the door. "I''m going first."


    Xiaoyu stepped on the stiletto, step by step down the steps, Zhang Guoqiang to the corner of the wall, ready to make room for her.


    The woman stopped before she got downstairs.


    She blinked mechanically and looked down to her side. A small white hand held her arm.


    Mercury lifted her eyes and looked at the corpse on the ground and said in a depressed way, "we will deal with it by ourselves. You go. She doesn''t belong to you."


    Xiaoyu didn''t speak. She looked down at mercury. Once there was no expression on her face, she seemed to have a dull and gloomy feeling.


    In an atmosphere of tension and shackles, others watched the two men''s reactions, all worried about Mercury''s unusual behavior.


    All of a sudden, Xiaoyu laughed, took back her hand with a little force, and turned and walked upstairs without saying a word.


    Gu Meng breathed a sigh of relief, bent down to help Qin Jingjing, and said to mercury, "thank you."


    Can leave Qin quiet whole body, also be regarded as did something for her.


    Mercury shook his head, curled up, his face buried between his hands, and his voice was not clear: "please."


    Several men found a vacant space behind the dormitory building, ready to bury Qin quietly there.


    After digging a pit, Xu Xing stood up with a shovel breathlessly, some reluctantly, "to tell you the truth, is it really necessary to bury her? It''s not the real world. It''s useless... "


    "If you don''t want to, you can go." Bo Ye interrupted him and said, "although it''s not the real world, it''s still human society."


    Human society needs civilization, and ceremony is one kind of civilization.


    Xu Xing murmured and said something. Although he was dissatisfied, he continued to work.


    Gu Meng purses her lips, shovels the soil with all her heart and turns a deaf ear to Xu Xing''s complaints.When they are buried, Gu Meng and en Jin are about to put the corpse down. Qin Jingjing drops his hand from the coat on his body and swings weakly for two times.


    "Wait a minute!" Tang Zhi suddenly said.


    In the eyes of people, he quickly stepped forward and squatted down, holding Qin Jingjing''s wrist and turning over.


    On the inside of the pale wrist, there is a dark green symbol, like a faded tattoo. It is very light. If you don''t pay attention to it, you will miss it.


    Gu Meng gets closer, identifies for a while, and looks at Tang Zhi in surprise, "d?"


    ����


    On the way back to the dormitory, Zhang Guoqiang walked in front of him, patting the ashes on his body while chatting with Xu Xing, "Qin Jingjing hung up without doing anything. I can confirm now that there is no rule at all. The killing in the game is random."


    After Xu Xing found the mark, he frowned all the time and seemed to be very worried. After listening to Zhang Guoqiang''s words, he just gave a perfunctory "um" without any comment. He looked back at the several people behind him and turned back. His voice was deliberately lowered, which clearly reminded Zhang Guoqiang that "just right, there are only four people."


    After thinking for a while, Zhang Guoqiang understood what he meant, and his look became strange, "that Then don''t waste your time


    At this moment, in the middle of the day, the fire cloud is stretching and circling over the campus buildings, with pink in the orange, like a watercolor painting, with a kind of naive innocence.


    Bo Ye and Tang Zhi did not go back to dormitory 618 immediately, but went to Gu Meng''s bedroom next door.


    Closing the door, Gu Meng said, "if you have anything to say, you can say it directly."


    Bo Ye, with both hands in his pocket, stood at ChunZi''s desk before he was born and looked up and down. He said, "does every high school student have a set of five three?"


    Gu Meng took a chair and sat down, ignoring him. He looked at Tang Zhi and said, "if you die quietly, does it mean that there is no death condition in the game?"


    Tang Zhi''s back is leaning on the cupboard door, the voice is faint, "the quiet death cannot be used as a reference."


    Gu Meng does not understand, "why?"


    "Her death was not caused by the NPC in the game." Tang Zhi said calmly, "it''s murder. Other players do it."


    Gu Meng is shocked and speechless and stares at Tang Zhi.


    On the other side, Bo Ye took off the picture frame that was hung on the wall. Inside, there were the greetings from his classmates on ChunZi''s birthday last year. The different fonts were covered with a piece of paper, colorful, and flowery at a glance.


    Bo Ye touched en Jin, who was sitting on the chair beside him, holding up a photo frame and joking, "Enjin, I heard that you read Xinhua dictionary every night. Do you know all the characters on it?"


    EN Jin light aimed at one eye, nodded and said: "lewd."


    ����������


    Bo Ye didn''t understand. He was about to ask, but Gu Meng on the other side said dully: "did Qin Jingjing offend anyone? Why kill her? "


    Tang Zhi tilted his head and motioned to Enjin, "now there are eight players left. With the consent of half or more people, they have always wanted to push Enjin."


    Gu Meng responded and said a dirty word, "it''s too mean to do so." Then he realized something and got up. "Now they''re going to succeed! What about Eugene? "


    "Four on four, they don''t have an advantage unless we kill another one from us." Bo Ye looked at the words in the picture frame and sat on the edge of his desk with a casual posture. "If they vote to push Enjin, we will nominate Xu Xing."


    Gu Meng thought about it for a while and thought that it was reasonable. There were four people on the other side. If they had discussed in advance to vote for Xu Xing, and when the collective decision was made to push someone out, Enjin and Xu Xing had the same number of votes. The specific way to decide depends on Xiaoyu''s meaning. If Xu Xing doesn''t want to cause trouble, he should take the initiative to ask to give up voting. As long as he keeps four on four, the other party can''t decide who is out at will.


    Gu Meng sits down again and thinks, "why against Xu Xing?"


    Bo Ye said without emotion: "because he killed Qin Jing."


    Gu Meng opened his mouth and was surprised again by the news they brought, "you How do you know? "


    Bo Ye throws the photo frame to en Jin. He looks at Gu Meng and asks, "don''t you think Qin Jingjing''s state at the time of his death is too normal, except for the bleeding in the back of his head, there is no tear on his body."


    Seeing Qin''s silence, Gu Meng suspects that the body is too complete. However, he is too heavy at that time, so he doesn''t think so much about it.


    He gradually followed the train of thought, "so Qin Jingjing either fell down the stairs or was deliberately murdered."


    Bo Ye snapped his finger. "This is the normal first reaction."


    Tang Zhi said: "Mercury asked who it was at that time, but Xu Xing immediately replied that ChunZi had done it."


    "How does he know that Mercury wants to ask ''who did it'' or ''who found the body''," or... " Shrugged and began to bark, "who sent you to me?"


    Gu Meng:


    EN Jin will frame over and over to see, without warning to add, "the dictionary has an entry, called here no silver 300 Liang.""I''m not surprised," he said


    EN Jin frowned, slightly displeased: "who said I was stupid?"


    �������� The other three looked at the sky in silence.


    Gu Meng understands what they mean. With Xu Xing''s thoughtful character, he will not even consider the possibility of Qin Jingjing''s falling, and directly determine that he killed him. Because he had planned to let ChunZi carry the pot, so when Mercury asked who it was, the first reaction was ChunZi killed.


    "These people are crazy." Gu Meng shakes her head and doesn''t know what to say.


    Bo Ye chuckled, "Mr. Gu, it''s not like kindergarten is full of truth, goodness and beauty."


    He looked at the words of just gifted Eugene, turned to him and asked, "what did you just say? Silver? "


    "Well." EN Jin handed the frame to him, "it''s written a word, lewd." Seeing Bo Ye puzzled, he added, "the obscenity of ��."


    Bo Ye took the frame and squinted.


    Tang Zhi and Gu Meng are attracted and come together one after another.


    Bo Ye and the three of them searched for a long time among the colorful blessing words, but they did not find the "lewdness" in en Jin''s mouth.


    Gu Meng: "why didn''t I see it?"


    Tang Zhi whispered, "is he really literate?"


    At this time, they heard Eugene sigh.


    Three people look at en Jin together, but see a man''s face "this can''t see, it may really be hopeless" helpless expression.


    �������� There''s a subtle feeling of being discriminated against by a fool.


    EN Jin turned the photo frame in Bo Ye''s hand 180 degrees, and drew the words with his fingertips along the Yellow watercolor pen, "the first word in the right column of page 598 of Xinhua dictionary is lewd."


    According to his trajectory, the other three finally saw that there was a hidden word in the blessing words written with different colors of pens.


    The layout of the sentences written in yellow ink is very ingenious. If you connect them, you can see that it is a "lewd" word, which covers the whole paper.


    Gu Meng felt a chill in her heart. She couldn''t believe, "will Is it a coincidence? "


    Tang Zhi and Bo ye were thoughtful and did not speak.


    Gu Meng is silent, and gradually realizes that class a of three years is not as friendly as it seems.


    At this time, Tang Zhi and Bo Ye looked up at the same time, their eyes were bright, and they almost spoke in the same voice:


    "I understand!"


    ���狼��ޤ�������


    The author has something to say:


    thank you for the sweet salt and Yiqing nutrient solution.


    Thank you for your encouragement. I''m sorry for the delay in updating. Please don''t mind.

 Chapter 20

    The husband in charge of intelligence quotient in the next room vaguely revealed some excitement. Gu Meng couldn''t see it clearly, so he said, "what do you understand?"


    Tang Zhi went to the table, swept open Bo Ye, made room for it, found the paper and pen, and bent down on the desk to write.


    Bo Ye didn''t mind being pushed aside. Holding a corner of the photo frame in one hand, he swung it around in the air and caught it steadily. He picked up a smile: "all the students in class A in three years are ChunZi''s Revenge targets."


    Gu Meng pointed to Enjin and himself, saying, "you said we?"


    Bo Ye, holding the photo frame, turned to him and en Jin: "we were just put into the role of the sixteen students who sent this gift to ChunZi. The clues of the world are very confusing and always lead us to the conflict between ChunZi and the male teacher. In fact, it is ChunZi and her classmates who really have conflicts."


    When the photo frame is taken far away, the word "lewd" composed of many characters becomes clear and visible. On the surface, the students of class A in three years gave a gift full of heart, but behind it was full of malice.


    "ChunZi is a good girl." "Don''t be alone in the dormitory. ChunZi likes lonely people." "You''re just like them The same damned... " "ChunZi is with you..." "Teacher, I can''t hold on


    All kinds of voices are pounding in Gu Meng''s mind. The noise is about to explode. He lowers his head and rubs his eyebrows. He says: "judging from the birthday gifts last year, all 16 people are suspected of doing evil to ChunZi, so ChunZi''s last wish is to revenge all the students of class a in three years." Then she thought of another question and asked, "does this mean that we are all the targets of her revenge?"


    Bo Ye: "the key to the problem lies in Enjin."


    Enjin took up his words and said, "those who are not friendly to me are dead."


    Gu Meng:


    What kind of death constitution are you.


    Bo Ye looked at Enjin with great interest and asked him, "did you find out earlier?"


    EN Jin sat back on the chair, slightly raised her face, a pair of thinking like, to tell the truth: "not sure, a kind of intuition, Yu Mengmeng can live to now is very unscientific."


    That woman is very unfriendly to him.


    Bo Ye was smiling in a low voice, but he was quite impressed with Enjin.


    Gu Meng was still in the clouds, and said impatiently, "what are you laughing at?"


    Bo Ye coughed gently, corrected his look, picked up his mobile phone, pulled out a text message to Gu Meng, and said, "Chen Liangzhi died on the third day. At that time, the clues were still very vague. If you have not guessed wrong, the death of the first three days is related to this text message."


    Gu Meng quickly read the content of the text message again.


    "I know who the murderer is. It must be the one without a name. If you don''t want the innocent to be sacrificed, you can forward it to others ~ happy alliance ~"


    he thought: "this is a short message initiated by Chen Liangzhi, and the target is en Jin What does that mean? "


    Bo ye turned over the cover of his mobile phone and said, "I guess they forwarded the message and then died."


    Gu Meng''s eyes flashed. Because the logic was smooth, she unconsciously raised the volume: "forwarding shows that she is standing in the opposite position with Enjin, so they are all dead. There is Wang Ke Ke who did not forward the message, but because he wanted to push Enjin out, he was also cold." He felt Enjin''s head in a trance: "those who fight against you will die. They can''t be provoked or provoked."


    however, there are still two things he can''t think of. He asked: "why does Enjin have this kind of Function? What do the marks on each of the dead represent? "


    Bo Ye shrugged his shoulders and said, "I don''t know what ABO stands for, but I vaguely know that Enjin''s role in this game is actually ChunZi, and those who try to target him trigger the death condition."


    "Because the name of the game is bullying." Suddenly, the sharp sound like an ice spring attracted other people''s attention.


    Tang Zhi straightened up and looked at what had just been written on the paper: "ChunZi tried to introduce us into her life."


    Bo Ye glanced at the paper in front of him, took it up and looked at it carefully and asked, "what do these represent?"


    Tang Zhi turned to the edge of the table and said, "do you remember the marks on the dead in the past?"


    Gu Meng recalled for a moment and said, "the first five victims were all a''s. different marks appeared from the sixth one. Chen Liangzhi was B, Wang Ke Ke was o, and today''s silence was D


    Tang Zhi nodded: "the participants in the bullying system have gathered."


    Bo Ye raised his eyebrows and did not speak, waiting for his next explanation.


    Tang Zhi said slowly: "with the game going on, each of us has been marked. These marks can only be seen when the player dies."


    "B, bull, for bully. Chen Liangzhi thought well on the first day of the game. If there is no clue in the game and the male teacher doesn''t show up, some players will definitely put forward the proposal of voting. In order to make everyone agree, he set the first goal as en Jin, because at that time, Enjin didn''t even have a name, but it looks a little bit... " He lowered his head and kicked the ground with the tip of his shoe, and the words behind him could be said indistinctly, "a little bit of that..."EN Jin lifted her eyes and refused to let him go: "what is that?"


    Bo Ye comforted him with a smile: "it''s a little cute, innocent with a little ignorance, ignorance with a little pure feeling, pure feeling with a �� confused, a look is a soft persimmon."


    EN Jin:


    Gu Meng: Don''t bully him like that


    Tang Zhi pursed his lips uneasily and said: "Chen Liangzhi thinks that among the 16 players, Enjin can be sacrificed. Therefore, Chen Liangzhi is a bull in this game. The bully has a characteristic that he will find the weakest person in the group to attack."


    "A, assistant, which means a helper. The people who forward the message have become Chen Liangzhi''s assistant. The more people receive the message, the more dangerous Enjin will be in. In order not to ignite the fire, they agree to push Enjin out. In their concept, as long as the final scapegoat is not himself, all the people with a on the body are the people who have forwarded the message. "


    Gu Meng gradually understood: "so SMS is not a product of violating the rules of the game, but an important clue to test the attributes of players."


    Tang Zhi agreed with him: "but there is a doubt here. I''ll talk about it later."


    "O is outsider, the bystander," he continued. These people seem to have nothing to do with the bullying incident. They just witnessed the bullying process but did not participate in it. However, their existence is a kind of encouragement to the bullies and helpers. In short, Wang Ke Ke didn''t forward the message, but in the subsequent voting, they all actively voted for EN Jin. He may not really think that Enjin is a male teacher, he just wants to finish it quickly The game, as for the consequences of Enjin, is not in the scope of his concern. "


    Bo Ye: "so what does D stand for?"


    ��Defender���� Tang Zhi replied, "Qin Jingjing is en Jin''s protector. Like Wang Ke Ke Ke, she didn''t forward messages. The only difference between them is that Wang Ke Ke follows the practice of most people. I mean, she does evil to en Jin. Qin Jing insists on finding clues and not wronging everyone in the team. She is defending en Jin, if not because of murder..." "Defender is safe in this game," he lamented


    Thinking of Qin Jingjing, Gu Meng can''t help but feel tight. That gentle and just girl could have survived.


    Enjin leisurely said: "according to you, the game sets two levels of tests for players. The initiator of SMS is bull, and the person who helps forward is assistant. If there is no forwarding message, it is temporarily designated as outsider, and then enters the next voting session. If you agree to push me out of the game, your identity will be determined as outsider. If you disagree, you will be defined as defender."


    Tang Zhi was slightly surprised and blurted out: "I have never seen such a clear-cut fool."


    Gu Meng:


    �������� EN Jin looked straight at Tang Zhi, a calm face, "do you want to see a fool who turns his face over very fast."


    Bo Ye couldn''t laugh himself. He pulled Tang Zhi to his body and hugged him. He said, "my husband speaks straight. I''m sorry."


    EN Jin moved her eyes slightly, thought for a moment, and said, "if this is true, the three of you are d. mercury has forwarded a message. It is a. the other three people, Zhang Guoqiang, Xu Xing, and Yu Mengmeng Whatever it is, it''s certainly not safe, so what am I? " He looked at Tang Zhi, puzzled, "what is my attribute in this game?"


    Gu Meng thought: "yes, what is en Jin? He seems to be passive all the time."


    Tang Zhi leaned back and relaxed in Bo Ye''s arms. He pondered for a moment. Suddenly, he said, "ah, you are a b..."


    Before the words fell, en Jin stood up in a very high speed, almost with the chair after turning over. He looked at Gu Meng and complained, "Gu Meng, Tang Zhi called me a force."


    �������� Gu Meng couldn''t respond to Tang Zhi and said, "yes, why do you scold him?"


    "He He is really a B Tang Zhi blinked blankly, unconsciously shrinking into Bo Ye''s arms, "B, bullied."


    ������������


    Bo Ye laughed heartlessly: "you two, your thoughts are too dirty, with the worst malicious guess of my family wisdom candi."


    Gu Meng covered his face in silence and said powerlessly, "I''m sorry, please forgive the ignorance of the illiterate." Sit down, English teacher, don''t be impatient


    Enjin wrung her face wrongly.


    After a long silence, Bo Ye said: "but there is one point that doesn''t make sense. If Chen Liangzhi didn''t send out that message from the beginning of the game, would the game not be able to continue? Or maybe he was the first one to forward the message to me, and I''m sure I''ll make it public. The game still can''t continue. "


    Tang Zhi followed closely: "this is what I find strange. I always feel that..." He lowered his head as if thinking.


    Enjin: "someone is leading the game."


    The other three looked awe inspiring.


    Gu Meng then asked, "who is the male teacher after a circle?"A few doubted each other.


    They thought to themselves, "or is it true that there are male teachers in the team?"


    At this time, four mobile phone SMS prompt tone sounded at the same time.


    Bo Ye was the first to open SMS.


    Miss Xiaoyu: the male teacher has appeared. Please go to the old auditorium. ��


    the author has something to say:


    thank you for Yanzhu''s mine.


    Thanks for Hualiang''s nutrient solution. Thank you for your encouragement and have a good weekend.

 Chapter 21

    Four people rushed to the old hall, opened the door, teacher Xiaoyu and the other four players have arrived, standing around the altar in the middle of the stage.


    Xiaoyu flipped through the book in her hand, and now there is only a thin stack of pamphlets.


    "Here you are." Xiaoyu smiles at them and says, "Enjin has been voted as a male teacher by most of the students. I want to confirm it again. Have you decided to choose Enjin?"


    Yu Mengmeng looks crazy. He is excited at the thought of ending the game immediately. The first one agrees: "we have decided! The male teacher is Enjin


    Xu Xing did not go to see the four people, pushed down the glasses, nodded: "agree."


    Zhang Guoqiang and mercury stood on the side of silence, belonging to default.


    Teacher Xiaoyu slowly pulled out a piece of paper from the list, which was blank at first, and then showed the word "Enjin" out of nothing. "Since it''s the meaning of the students, I''ll start..."


    "Wait a minute!" Gu Meng stopped and stood in front of en Jin. He wanted to hide the man out of sight and look at the other four people. "Wait a minute. Calm down. Candi has already introduced the logic of death. You should listen to the explanation before you make a decision."


    Miss Xiaoyu put down the paper and looked at the four people on the stage with a smile: "it seems that there is no consensus among the students. Do you need some time?"


    Yu Mengmeng, with his hands clenched in his hair, almost screamed: "we are quite sure! Don''t waste any more time


    "You don''t just want to procrastinate, do you? There is no logic in this game. "


    In the tense atmosphere, Bo Ye sat down in a nearby audience chair and said, "we have found solid evidence. If you don''t listen, you will be digging your own grave."


    Xu Xing thought, anyway, people have gathered, the end of the game is not bad for this moment, said: "give you three minutes to explain, I hope to convince me."


    "I''ll make a long story short." Tang Zhi''s eyes swept over the people on the stage and said calmly, "we found evidence that she was collectively isolated in ChunZi''s dormitory. The people ChunZi really wanted to revenge were those who had done evil to her before he died."


    "As a result, the game divides players into four categories: bully, helper, bystander and guardian, respectively corresponding to the four marks of B, a, O and D. the standard for classifying players is to see how you treat the bullied. SMS is the first trap to guide you to forward. As long as you forward, ChunZi has reason to kill."


    "At the moment when Enjin was isolated by Chen Liangzhi, he stood in the position of being bullied, that is, the role of ChunZi before his death. He is the most vulnerable player in the game to be attacked by other players. However, he is also the player who can get rid of the suspicion. The game will not put male teachers in the position of the bully. If Enjin dies, the game will not end, and players will be reunited Alliance, the generation of a new bully, then will form a situation of fratricidal


    "ChunZi is an avenger, but she will only attack bullying, assisting and onlookers. Those who maintain Enjin in the whole process, that is, the guardians in the game, are the people who can finally leave the game."


    On the stage, in addition to Yu Mengmeng, the expressions of the other three changed from blank to panic.


    Yu Mengmeng crouched down with his head in his arms, and his voice was shaking: "what are you talking about! I don''t understand, I don''t understand! "


    Hearing Tang Zhi''s explanation, Zhang Guoqiang said in disbelief: "you mean, who wants to harm Enjin, who will die?"


    Bo Ye said indifferently: "to be precise, those who want to hurt others based on their own interests will not be able to escape from the game. Those helpers want to pull people to be the backers. As long as they are not themselves, they will be able to forward the text messages with ease. Those onlookers observe the whole situation coldly, even if they know that they have cast a vote, there is a 50% probability Sex will sacrifice a normal player, but still with a try attitude, think that the person is not himself, ChunZi wants revenge, it is these cold egoists


    Zhang Guoqiang was stunned and wavered in his heart. After seeing Enjin, he said, "it''s too late to change our position now?"


    Xu Xing''s face became very bad. He clenched his fist and said firmly: "I have said so much, but it''s just a kind of interpretation. I don''t know who the male teacher is now. You are saying something useful."


    Gu Meng looked at his shaking hand and put it on without hesitation: "what are you afraid of? Did you believe that you triggered the death condition? So eager to end the game before ChunZi kills again, so I don''t care to murder Qin Jingjing. "


    Squatting in the corner of the stage, Yu Mengmeng looks at Xu Xing with surprise. His bloodshot eyes move, and soon they become unclear again.


    Xu Xing''s face was blue and white for a while. Finally, he tore off his disguise, took off his glasses and smashed them to the ground. His glasses were smashed in a flash: "I don''t care if a is not a, O is not o, I''m going to end the game now! You can look for clues slowly. Of course you can! Because you know your identity is safe! But I forwarded the text message the first day. How the hell did I know it was a trap? I am the first to forward to He Wei! He Wei died, and I forwarded it to 610. Who knows the two women died on the same day, I didn''t want to spend it in this game at that time! Go to hell! Die one by one! Always find out the male teachers! "The man''s angry roar reverberated in the empty old auditorium.


    Gu Meng is speechless with anger. When he gets mad, he is going to take everyone to be buried with him.


    "Don''t be so grumpy, Xu." Bo Ye supported him with one hand and said lazily, "now we have a solution. Let''s calm down and have a good chat. Who encouraged Chen Liangzhi to send this message?"


    Mercury looked at him and asked, "what do you mean?"


    Bo Ye: "literally, someone has provided Chen Liangzhi with ideas. From selecting soft persimmons, editing text messages, and then to whom the first message is forwarded, they are all planned. If the person is not a male teacher, he is also an extremely important NPC in the game."


    Mercury is thinking, suddenly bright: "do you think everything is too smooth? Almost everyone in the player has been hit, it is bound to be someone guiding the whole game. "


    Miss Xiaoyu has been smiling at everyone, looking around for a week and asking, "students, are you finding a male teacher? Still not found? ChunZi''s last wish must not be forgotten. "


    Gu Meng: "let''s think again..."


    "Found it." Xu Xing, with a gloomy face, looked at the Enjin standing behind Gu Meng and said firmly, "we have found it. Give her to ChunZi."


    Yu Mengmeng kept urging: "quick! Come on! Come on


    Zhang Guoqiang hesitated: "not to say Is Eugene the key? "


    Xu Xing turned back and glared at him fiercely. He had already lost his usual calm and self-sustaining image: "no time! There are no dead people today. The female ghost''s attack target must be from the four of us. Can you take this risk? "


    Zhang Guoqiang bit his teeth and made up his mind: "try it. Maybe you can hit it once."


    Gu Meng squinted and yelled: "teacher, I also have male teachers."


    "Oh? Is it? " Xiaoyu''s smile widened and she asked with interest, "who does Gu Meng suspect? You must have the consent of half or more students before the teacher can accept your request. "


    Gu Meng lifted en Jin''s hand and said, "we both think it''s Xu Xing."


    Bo ye then raised his hand: "I threw Xu awake."


    Tang Zhi: "Xu Xing."


    On the stage, Xu Xing glared at the four people with hatred: "you wait for me!"


    Mercury frowned and worried: "what''s going on..."


    Xiaoyu takes out the piece of paper belonging to Xu Xing from the list. Xu Xing stands behind her side, her eyes stare at it for a moment, and her heart almost goes up to her throat.


    "What can I do?" With two pieces of paper in their hands, Xiaoyu looked at the name of en Jin and the name of Xu Xing. She was hard to decide. "There are as many votes on both sides. In the end, who is the one dedicated to ChunZi?"


    Gu Meng clenched en Jin''s hand and was so nervous that his palms were sweating. He raised his voice and called out to the stage, "if you give up this vote, we will not insist. Now there are only eight people. We will sort out the clues well, and there must be no problem."


    Zhang Guoqiang clenched his fist and beat the palm of the hammer. He retreated and said, "brother Xu, otherwise it''s all right this time."


    Xu Xing looks at Gu Meng with gloomy eyes, and tightly purses his lips without speaking.


    Yu Mengmeng was completely crazy and collapsed in the corner of the stage: "tear it, tear it, tear it more loudly..."


    Xiaoyu suddenly raised her head, her eyes were shining, and she was very happy with her smile


    All present at the meeting:.... "


    Gu Meng stares at Tang Zhi and Bo Ye subconsciously.


    Aware of the seriousness of the problem, Bo Ye sat upright and watched Xiaoyu fold two pieces of paper together excitedly, holding it in his hand.


    Tang Zhi pursed his lips and whispered, "think of a way!"


    Behind Xiaoyu, Xu wakes up with a pale face. His nervousness is at a glance. He grabs it with one hand. It seems that he is going to rush up and grab the paper in the woman''s hand.


    Xiaoyu held two pieces of paper in both hands and just tore a small mouth. A panic voice came from the audience: "don''t tear it! Don''t tear it! You can''t do this! "


    Xiaoyu stops and looks at Gu Meng, who is making a sound under the stage.


    At the moment when the paper was torn open, Xu woke up with a blood hole on his left arm. His hand was covered with pain, and the bleeding immediately seeped into his fingers.


    Enjin is also injured in his left arm. He looks at the bleeding area of his eyes and frowns without trace. It seems that the wound has no effect on him. Bo Ye got up quickly and took out a white handkerchief to hold down the wound for him.


    Xiaoyu said, "Gu Meng, do you have any comments?"


    Gu Meng is short of breath, burning in his heart, and his brain is blank. He doesn''t know how to stop such rules of the game. He just wants to delay time and says, "they are not male teachers. You can''t do this..."


    Tang Zhi looked at the woman and said, "we want to repent now."


    Xu Xing, covering his arm with one hand and bending over, could no longer take a tough attitude when facing the death that was close at hand: "yes, yes, we repent and are ready to discuss again."Small jade ring looks at each person again, did not put down the hand, smiling face suddenly becomes ferocious: "cannot cancel."


    The next second, thin hands.


    As time goes by, Gu Meng suddenly looks at the water basin in the corner of the sacrificial platform. He wiped the tabletop and put it there a few days ago. In a moment, many details in his mind went through like a glance, and the fragments gradually linked up a vague guess.


    "Stop! Only three of them can''t launch Eugene! "


    Gu Meng almost closed his eyes and cried out this sentence.


    The voice dropped and everything in the hall was still.


    After a long time, Xiaoyu put down her hand, looked at Gu Meng with a smile and said, "I really can''t do anything about you."


    The author has something to say:


    thank you for the late grenade.


    Thanks for the round flash, cherry snow and night''s nutrient solution.

 Chapter 22

    All of a sudden, everyone looks at Gu Meng blankly.


    "What did you just say?" Xu Xing''s face turned pale, and his voice revealed his happiness for the rest of his life. "How did you stop this crazy woman..."


    Before he finished speaking, the blood splashed from his waist and wet the dark red curtain on the side of the stage. Xu woke up and split in two.


    Zhang Guoqiang and mercury step back in a panic, and Yu Mengmeng sends out a terrifying scream.


    With the "pa Da" two dull sounds, Xu Xing''s body fell heavily on the wooden stage floor, with his face on his side, his eyes wide open, and he didn''t understand why he died.


    The broken paper fell off from her little jade hand. The woman looked down at a long bloodstain on her white shirt and sighed helplessly: "it''s dirty. It''s hard to clean it up."


    Zhang Guoqiang was in a trance, swearing and swearing in his mouth. He said, "why did Xu wake up dead, but Enjin was ok?"


    Xiaoyu looked at him, as if appreciating his fear, laughing but not speaking.


    Gu Meng was just in a hurry to seek medical treatment. When he called out that sentence, he was not sure. But according to the current situation, he was right in eight out of ten.


    He wiped the cold sweat on his forehead, calmed his mind and said, "four votes for Xu Xing, three votes for Enjin, four to three, and Xu Xing is out."


    Zhang Guoqiang opened his eyes and shook his head unconsciously: "how can it be? How is that possible? With Xu Xing, there are four of us


    Bo ye heard the clue, tied a knot in Enjin''s wound with a handkerchief and asked him, "what did you find?"


    From right to left, Gu Meng glanced at Yu Mengmeng, Zhang Guoqiang and mercury on the stage one by one, pursed the corners of her lips and said in a deep voice, "there is an inhuman existence between you."


    Zhang Guoqiang psychological defense line gradually collapsed, look at the left and right two teammates, constantly Retreat: "male teacher in our side?"


    Xiaoyu tilted her head and laughed lovingly: "male teachers and students have the same power, count in the number of votes."


    Gu Meng shook his head: "we were cheated by NPC. There is no male teacher in this game, which is hidden between us..." He paused for a moment and said, "it''s always been ChunZi."


    "ChunZi is with you..." "She''ll look at you all the time."


    Bo Ye and Tang Zhi are stunned at the same time, and a cold feeling climbs up the spine.


    Unable to withstand this strange atmosphere, Zhang Guo kicked the altar impatiently: "what kind of calf is it?"


    In a few seconds, Gu Meng straightened out her mind, looked at the tiny figure on the left side of the stage and calmly said, "Mercury, am I right?"


    Mercury''s eyes were slightly frozen and her face sank. She asked politely, "what do you mean, Gu Meng?"


    "Are you ChunZi? Is it you who have been secretly promoting the development of the game? " Gu Meng stepped forward, stepped onto the stage, came to the altar, looked down at the ripples in the water basin, until his face was clearly printed inside, "you don''t have to rush to deny, but I think of a few things."


    Xiaoyu looked at them quietly, as if it was time. She picked up the register and walked off the stage without delay. The sound of high-heeled knocking on the wooden floor was amplified in the empty old auditorium, and knocked on everyone''s nervous tension.


    Gu Meng said, "do you remember the last sentence before Chen Liangzhi died?"


    After he reminded everyone, they unconsciously recalled the scene at that time, which can more or less complete some memories. At that time, Chen Liangzhi said, "it wasn''t all me at the beginning My Idea, everyone is in the auditorium. I''m with Shi... "


    Gu Meng: "he said that it wasn''t all his idea to send text messages at the beginning, but he died when he was about to name another participant or several participants Now I think, although only one syllable is issued, the name he wants to say should be mercury


    Mercury lifted her hair, arms in her hands, and her beautiful face showed a bit of coldness. She said sarcastically, "do you want to stigmatize me as a ghost? Are you sure Chen Liangzhi wants to say his personal name in the end? Mr. Gu, can you talk about science? "


    "There is no science in the world, and I don''t want you to be." Gu Meng takes a look at her and continues to say her analysis. "When you see Qin Jingjing''s body today, the first thing you say is," who is... " You want to ask who killed it, but you immediately realize that this question will arouse suspicion, because in the eyes of normal players, the killer is ChunZi naturally. There is no need to be suspicious. But you know that Qin Jingjing was not killed by you, so you will first question that there was an assailant among players. "


    Mercury lowered her head to play with her fingernails, and seemed indifferent: "is that it?"


    "That''s enough." Hearing this, Bo Ye also guessed seven or eight points, and said faintly: "the next day, you deliberately violated the rules of the game and wanted Xiaoyu to tear you up, because you can leave after the guidance. It''s more convenient to kill people secretly, tut It''s a pity that I didn''t like it. I took a bite of it and didn''t die. "


    "Brother Bo Ye, what are you talking about?" Mercury blinked at him innocently, looking like a pure high school girl. "Speaking of that day, I have to thank you for your help."


    Tang Zhi slightly stares round eyes, and his face is full of displeasure: "who is your brother?"


    "Forget it, forget it." Blue Yan evil water Bo Ye hold down his little brother, afraid of his impulse to hit ChunZi again, "we don''t care about these."Mercury sneered and ignored the people under the stage and looked at Gu Meng: "Miss Gu, are you crazy? Is that evidence? You can see it all in my imagination. "


    "I can''t help you think that." Gu Meng sighed, took up the basin of water on the table and went to mercury. In the eyes of people who were puzzled, he bent down and put the basin of water on the floor in front of her. "That day, when I cleaned the altar, I saw the ghost flash by in the water. Later, I remembered that it should be the reason why you happened to walk in front of me."


    Zhang Guoqiang stood close and looked at the basin on the ground. The water waves calmed down and reflected a small, bloody figure.


    His long black hair covered his face and hung down to his waist. His white shirt and grey pleated skirt were covered with mottled blood, and his exposed skin was dead blue and purple.


    Zhang Guoqiang opened his mouth and looked at mercury and his reflection in the water in horror. His eyes moved between the two. Finally, he seemed to believe what he saw. He took a step back and fell to the ground clumsily.


    "You You, you, you, you are a goddamn ghost


    Mercury looks at the reflection in the water quietly, standing in the same place.


    Tang Zhi suddenly thought of something. He took a picture from his coat which was tied around his waist. He turned it over and looked at it. He was surprised in his eyes.


    Bo Ye stood aside and looked into his hand. It was a photo of two people. In the picture, mercury was wearing a uniform and smiling brightly in the sun. Beside her was a male teacher wearing black glasses with a gentle smile.


    It was a picture taken from the classroom, and he knew clearly: "the shielding effect has disappeared."


    On the stage, Gu Meng said: "reflective objects can reflect things that can''t be seen in the real world. I guess you won''t look in the mirror in the dormitory, and the burns on your shoulder..." He thought for a while and said, "no offense, is it your classmates who hurt you?"


    Mercury burst out laughing. Although her beautiful face was amazing, it was covered with a layer of lingering dead gas. Gradually, her skin diffused gray blue from the inside out. "Yes, they are all bitches."


    At this time, everyone felt the hall vibrate slightly. Shuoshuo fell off the ceiling, and Gu Meng helped the altar with his back hand to stabilize his body.


    Yu Mengmeng, with bloodshot eyes, crawls on the stage like a mollusk, trying to escape from here. Zhang Guoqiang was frightened and lost his voice. He got up and prepared to jump off the stage.


    Mercury looks straight at Gu Meng, and suddenly raises her left hand. Her fingers are folded and clenched. She seems to be holding something.


    "Ah ah ah ah ah ah..."


    the mixed screams of men and women sounded in the auditorium, which was extremely miserable.


    Gu Meng is surprised and looks to the right. Yu Mengmeng''s body is gathering together in a twisted posture. His feet are folded to the top of his head with difficulty that is difficult for human beings to complete. His waist is folded and his hands are twisted. It is no longer a human body, but more like a mass of waste paper. The sound of dislocation and breaking of bones is very harsh, which makes people shiver.


    On the other hand, Zhang Guoqiang suffered the same treatment.


    Two people spout a big mouthful of blood, open eyes gradually no longer resist, the person died, but the body is still mysteriously folded.


    "That''s enough." Gu Meng frowned and couldn''t look down.


    At this time, the hand from the rear was caught, he turned back, en Jin did not know when to go to the stage.


    Enjin dragged him back away from mercury and said, "let''s go. The game is over."


    As he spoke, the auditorium swayed again, more violently than before.


    Looking out of the window at the dark night, Bo Ye suddenly became serious. Holding Tang Zhi in one hand, he called out to the stage, "the world is about to collapse. Leave now!"


    Mercury''s skin completely turned gray blue, but her facial features were still bright. After tormenting Meng Meng and Zhang Guoqiang, she put down her hand and gently raised one corner of her mouth: "Miss Gu, time is running out."


    When the door of the auditorium is opened, Bo Ye and Tang Zhi wait for them by the door. Gu Meng is dragged by en Jin and looks back at Mercury standing in the same place. She raises the volume and asks her, "has the school gate been opened?"


    Mercury, with a sarcastic smile on her face, watched as a group of them did not speak.


    Gu Meng has a bad premonition.


    On the way to the school gate, the ground was shaking. When the four people arrived at the school gate, half of the teaching building collapsed behind them, as if there had been a magnitude 7 earthquake.


    Bo Ye picked up the iron chain around the door and dragged the lock on it. He stopped suddenly, frowned and said, "there is no key."


    Gu Meng uttered a curse and went to check it. It was really locked.


    At this time, the asphalt road behind them split a long gap in the vibration, and a lightning bolt split in the dark, leaving them little time.


    Tang Zhi held the railing on the school gate to stabilize his body. The more flustered the situation was, the more calm he looked. He said, "think about it, where will the key appear?"


    Bo Ye lowered his head against the iron railings. In the shaking of the whole world, he closed his eyes and kept talking, searching for every clue in his mind.


    Suddenly, he opened his eyes and looked ahead.Gu Meng''s eyes lit with hope, and her voice trembled with tension: "great God! Do you know where the key is? "


    Bo Ye: "no clue at all."


    ����������


    Gu Meng wants to strangle him!


    EN Jin looked up at the height of the school gate and suggested, "otherwise, turn it out."


    Tang Zhi has more worries: "if I don''t escape in a reasonable way, I''m afraid it can''t be regarded as a successful clearance, and it may enter the blank area of the game."


    Gu Meng bit his lower lip and looked around. Suddenly, his aura flashed. Without thinking about it, he ran to the road where he came: "you wait for me here!"


    EN Jin worried, want to catch up, but was pulled by the people behind.


    Bo Ye smiles at him: "he can."


    Gu Meng jumps out of the obstacles all the way to the administrative building, turns to a room at the end of the corridor and slams the door open.


    In the dark Infirmary, the odd looking old school doctor was slowly picking up his briefcase, and the tremor around him had no effect.


    He looked at Gu Meng, who was gasping at the door for a moment. He was at a loss for a moment and then showed a smile: "classmate, is it so late that I feel sick?"


    Gu Meng clapped her hands on the solid wood table and ran fast and breathlessly: "doctor Doctor, please help Where is the present ChunZi gave you


    The old school doctor raised his head slightly, as if in memory.


    Gu Meng was about to cry: "no, we don''t have time."


    "Oh, I remember." The old school doctor wentun said, then slowly put down the briefcase, and slowly bent down, from the bottom of the table to take out a small color box, "here it is."


    Gu Meng goes to get the paper box in a hurry, but the old school doctor doesn''t let go.


    ���������� Gu Meng held the paper box in both hands, and secretly dragged her to her side. She said, "doctor, if you don''t give it to me, it''s too late for the world to collapse."


    The old school doctor certainly looked at him with a kind face and said, "tell the child for me. I''m sorry I didn''t do anything for her."


    With that, the edge of the old man''s body gradually disintegrated, and all the molecules seemed to be escaping from the body and dispersing in the same direction. Gradually, the whole person disappeared completely.


    Gu Meng held the paper box for a long time. The school doctor pointed to ChunZi.


    Until there was a loud crash outside, he suddenly regained consciousness and lifted the lid of the carton. There was a key and a red agate dice in the carton as he thought. Without thinking about it, he grabbed two things and ran away.


    The campus was almost a ruin. When he ran near the teaching building, Gu Meng suddenly felt a collapse at his feet. He was quick to react. He stepped on the ground and took a step. Then he turned back. Where was the ground behind him, he suddenly turned into a cliff.


    The earth is constantly collapsing, as if chasing his footsteps, scared him to speed up, ran to the school gate playfully.


    From afar, Enjin and others are relieved to see Gu Meng, who runs like a mad dog.


    When he got to the door, Gu Meng did not explain anything. He kept holding the key to find the door lock. He was sweating and swinging.


    He aimed the key at the keyhole, but he couldn''t poke it in any way because of his hand shaking. The more he couldn''t poke in, the more he shook, the more he couldn''t find his position.


    Behind him was the rumble of collapse, nearer and nearer.


    Tang Zhi retreated and put his back on the door, reminding him in a tone of slight urgency: "this place is about to collapse."


    The ground is sinking one by one, and the place one meter away in front of the four people has collapsed.


    Bo Ye looked at Gu Meng''s shaking hands and frowned slightly: "Mr. Gu, can you do it?"


    "No, you come!" Gu Meng blew up.


    Bo Ye sighed, took the key from his hand and said faintly, "get out of the way."


    The ground sank a little, and several people were shaken and almost did not stand firm.


    Gu Meng looks back and doesn''t mention it.


    He stepped on the edge of the cliff half heel, at most ten seconds, even the school gate will fall down here!


    Gu Meng hugged the railing on the school gate and cried out: "Bo Ye! Hurry up! I''m going to crash


    Bo Ye:


    Gu Meng turns his head and doesn''t dare to look at his feet. He stares at Bo Ye''s unlocking hand.


    It''s very strange that although the shaking around is severe, the hand holding the key is very stable. The man''s hand is rare and slender. He holds the lock in one hand and inserts the key stably in the other hand. After 45 degrees of rotation, the lock pops open.


    Gu Meng:


    In less than two seconds, you can unlock the lock in less than two seconds


    He blinked and calmed down: "what did you do before? So stable? "


    Bo Ye chuckled, threw away the lock and key, calmly bypassed the iron chain and pushed open the school gate.


    To our surprise, there is also an abyss outside the school.


    Bo Ye looked down, and the bottom of the abyss radiated white light.


    Bo Ye smiles: "babies, get ready to land."


    Gu Meng''s legs are soft: "this Is this really good Ah, ah, ah -- "He was kicked down by Bo Ye.


    "Bo Ye -- I �� �� uncle -- uncle -- Ye -- Ye"


    the voice became smaller and smaller, and the echo collided back and forth in the abyss.


    Bo Ye looks at en Jin, who releases the school gate: "I''ll come by myself."


    Then step forward and fall freely.


    The earth of the world behind him has nearly collapsed to the edge of the exit. Tang Zhi takes Bo Ye''s left hand and looks at him with clear eyes: "together, we can''t go away this time."


    Bo Ye clenched his hand: "together."


    They both step forward at the same time. Suddenly, Bo Ye''s right hand is grasped by a cold hand, which is surprisingly powerful.


    Bo Ye frowned and looked back. Mercury stood behind him.


    Tang Zhi was not happy, full of hostility: "what do you do? The game is over. "


    Mercury took a look at him, then moved to Bo Ye and said, "thank you for being willing to stand up for me at that time."


    Bo Ye couldn''t react for a moment, but without waiting for him to think about it, mercury stepped forward, took his face, pulled people down, and stood on tiptoe to kiss his beautiful lips.


    Bo Ye suddenly opened his eyes.


    Tang Zhi was also stunned.


    The kiss didn''t last long. Thanks to Bo Ye''s powerful boyfriend, mercury quickly backed away and pushed Bo Ye.


    Watching them disappear into the abyss, mercury said in her heart, "have a good journey."


    The author has something to say:


    thank you for the late mine.


    Yo yo, it''s over at last!

 Chapter 23

    On the first day, Gu Meng passes through the door of the first bedroom with a bucket of Haagen Dazs in his hand. Through the crack of the door, he looks inside. Bo Ye kneels on the floor with a smile on his face.


    Gu Meng: The couple are really interested.


    The next day, en Jin passes by the door of the first bedroom with a half person high language book in her arms. She casually looks at it. Bo Ye kneels on the keyboard, gritting her teeth.


    Enjin put her chin on the top of the book and took a hand to help him close the door.


    On the third day, Bo Ye knelt on the remote control.


    The fourth day, instant noodles.


    On the fifth day, Gu Meng was quite used to saying, "did Bo Ye kneel today?"


    He and Enjin are sitting on the living room sofa chatting, each holding half a broken ice in their hands.


    Enjin bit the plastic package and looked at the first bedroom, shaking her head: "No."


    At this time, Tang Zhi passed in front of them, holding a huge durian in his hand, walked briskly toward the bedroom.


    ������������ Gu Meng and en Jin swallow a big mouthful of broken ice.


    After jumping off the abyss in the last game, Gu Meng only felt the sky and the earth whirled. As soon as his eyes closed and opened, he found that he had returned to the original closed and narrow smart house.


    Before he had time to think about what to do next, he held the wall and was about to vomit. Falling from a height of several thousand meters is more exciting than a roller coaster.


    Suddenly, the wall on one side of the smart house gradually melts, and en Jin appears in front of her without warning. Gu Meng forcefully swallows the vomit that almost spews out, so as to avoid causing the tragedy of vomiting each other.


    Obviously, after the end of the game, he and Enjin''s smart house integrated into a room.


    After a while, Tang Zhi and Bo Ye entered at the same time, and the empty and white space of the four people continued to extend until there were more than 100 square meters.


    Then, the light colored solid wood floor was spread out one section at a time, furniture such as sofa, cabinet, table and chair were turned out on the ground, crystal chandeliers hung from the ceiling, and refrigerators, televisions and other electrical appliances were pushed out of the wall and placed in reasonable positions. Everything was carried out in an orderly manner like magic.


    In less than a minute, a house decorated as light luxury wind was formed. At a glance, everything was available, and the player entered the smart house of enlarged luxury version.


    Not only that, the wound on Enjin''s left arm is also healing at a speed visible to the naked eye, as if opening a purification effect.


    In the first game, I used to see all kinds of unnatural phenomena. In the face of these situations, the four people also picked their eyebrows and didn''t show much surprise.


    At that time, Gu Meng noticed that the electronic clock on the tea table showed "Monday / 23:59". The next second, the white sign turned over, and the date and time changed to "Tuesday / 00:00".


    Perhaps Monday and Tuesday, he thought, were the timing of the space.


    At noon on the fifth day, in the dining room, Gu Meng sees Bo Ye walking in with the wall. He can''t help but feel sympathy and admiration.


    This is the man who knelt on durian.


    Knowing that he was forced to kiss by a female ghost, Tang Zhi was annoyed. Gu Meng handed him the chopsticks and said with deep heart: "for a good-looking boy like you, you must protect yourself when you go out. You should wear more clothes and walk in a low-key way. There are too many girls who are scheming against the law."


    �������� Bo Ye took the chopsticks and looked at him expressionless, "are you serious?"


    Enjin has been reading books for so many days. Even when she was eating, she kept a book beside her. She read a lot of books, ranging from astronomy and geography to humanities and social sciences. For example, she was reading Juner Iwai''s love letter.


    He didn''t quite understand and said, "why did she kiss you? Is it because of love? "


    Gu Meng looks at him


    Bo Ye, leaning on his chopsticks, said to them in a low voice: "I didn''t dare to mention this to candi. I''m sure it will explode. When Mercury kisses me, it has a strange feeling... "


    "What does it feel like?" Gu Meng is at a loss.


    EN Jin picked up a corner of the page, turned it over, and seriously asked: "the feeling of first love?"


    �������� Facing Enjin so can''t keep up with the rhythm, Bo Ye feels speechless, "Dad tolerates your mischievous." He went on: "to say the point of fantasy, at that time, I felt a breath of immortal spirit."


    Gu Meng directly startled off the chopsticks: "big brother, that''s a ghost girl. Are you sure she''s immortal?"


    "Of course, mercury is a fairy in his eyes."


    A clear voice sounded behind him, and the three looked back.


    Tang Zhi came in with a look of dignity and indifference. He took out his chair and sat down opposite Bo Ye. He asked casually, "is that right?"


    The eye tail slightly pick up, the blood red lacrimal nevus sets off the eye hook person is dangerous.


    Bo Ye quickly changed the topic and pointed to a dish and said, "eh? There are shrimp today. Mr. Gu has worked hard. "


    Gu Meng echoed: "when we are all here, we''ll have a meal. We''ll make the dragon body and phoenix tail shrimp at noon today. We''ll try all of them."


    There is a huge refrigerator in the smart house, which has all kinds of ingredients, which is updated every day. It is very convenient. Only Gu Meng can cook. Therefore, he plays the role of man''s wife and undertakes the three meals of a room.Tang Zhi took up the bowl and sneered softly: "immortal spirit."


    Bo Ye''s leg under the table shook unconsciously, picked up a phoenix tailed shrimp and threw it into the opposite bowl: "angry to angry, eat first."


    After lunch, Gu Meng and Bo Ye clean up the dishes and put them into the dishwasher in the kitchen.


    EN Jin sat down and continued to read.


    Tang Zhi looked at him suspiciously for a long time. Seeing that he turned at the speed of one page a second, he was afraid that he could not understand the first line of each page. He said, "Enjin, is it OK for you to read at this speed?"


    EN Jin raised her head and didn''t quite understand: "what''s the problem?"


    Seeing him turn the page again, Tang Zhi pressed the book and dragged it over: "do you know what you read?"


    EN Jin nodded and let him take the book.


    Tang Zhi read the content of that page at a glance with one cheek bulging. He still didn''t believe that Enjin could read so fast. He said, "if you don''t mind, can you simply repeat what you saw just now?"


    EN Jin leaned back to her chair and looked at her hands on the table in front of her. She opened her mouth and said, "two years after Fujii passed away, on the second anniversary of March 3, on the daughter''s day, Kobe had a rare snow..."


    Tang Zhi looks at him in astonishment. This is not a repetition of the plot, but a recitation of the whole paragraph.


    Although he was surprised and full of doubts, he did not immediately interrupt him. Tang Zhi listened carefully. The man''s voice was low, soft and clean, just like the warm snow on the green pine. He was the best reciter.


    Bo Ye and Gu Meng clean up the kitchen and come out. En Jin just carries it to the end: "on the day of the funeral, a Shu''s relatives refused Qiuye and his team members to come to mourn. At that time, everyone was very..." He stopped and said, "that''s all this page."


    After listening for a while, Bo ye asked, "what are you doing?"


    Tang Zhi looked at them with burning eyes and said, "he may be a genius."


    ����


    On the seventh night in the smart house, four people gather in the living room to play cards to pass the time.


    Gu Meng threw out a pair of Q''s and chatted, "it''s the seventh day. How long do we have to close here?"


    Tang Zhi looked at his cards and shook his head, saying no.


    Bo Ye directly to 2, a smile: "I thought that Mr. Gu is a quiet and good-looking man, did not expect to be unrestrained, love freedom, it is not good to support here?"


    Enjin simply said that she couldn''t afford it.


    Gu Meng, big and small ghosts, said, "I always feel insecure when I''m free." He looked at the electronic clock behind him, pointed in that direction and said to them, "see? We came back at 0:00 on Tuesday, and it''s eight o''clock on Monday night. It''s seven days. I think it''s fast. "


    The other three understood what "soon" meant.


    As soon as the voice dropped, "Ding Dong" was heard in the room.


    Gu Meng explodes his hair in an instant and looks around in horror: "there is no gate here. Where is the doorbell?"


    The next second, as if to answer his question, the pleasant male voice with a smile reverberates above the living room.


    "Dear players, I''m your smart housekeeper, Adam. I''m sorry to disturb you. I''m here to inform you that the second game has been loaded and will start at 0:00 on Tuesday. Please keep your best condition and join the game. Do you have any questions?"


    The four looked at each other and looked up at the ceiling.


    Gu Meng responded first and said, "who are you? Why are we forced to play games? "


    Adam, the intelligent housekeeper, chuckled and let people hear it like a spring breeze: "are there any other questions? It can be done in one go. "


    Bo Ye: "can you give me a hint about the next game?"


    Tang Zhi: "how many games do we need to play to end it completely?"


    When it was Enjin''s turn, he thought for a moment and asked, "can I have a complete set of twilight?"? There''s only the first one in the study. "


    ������������


    Adam laughed happily and said, "all the questions need to be answered by your own players in the next game. I don''t have the right to answer them. Mr. Enjin, the whole set of twilight has been prepared and placed behind you. Finally, I wish you a happy game again."


    "Beep -"


    there was a slight static noise, and it was obviously offline.


    Gu Meng, Bo Ye and Tang Zhi "relied on" at the same time.


    Gu Meng was very angry: "you don''t have the right to answer questions. What kind of mentally retarded housekeeper is this?"


    Bo Ye threw the card, looked at the electronic clock, and said faintly: "whether you want to or not, it must be passed into the game. There are still four hours left. It is suggested to take a rest."


    I don''t know what kind of game this time is. We discussed it in the living room for a while. We thought that according to the urine nature of the game, if we didn''t play the player to death, we would not give up. After reaching an agreement, except Enjin, everyone else was listless and didn''t go back to the room.


    Before entering his bedroom, Gu Meng thought of a question and stopped Bo Ye: "you haven''t said, what did you do before?"Still remember the last game, men in such a chaotic environment can lock the door in seconds, whether it is hand technology or psychological quality is not generally strong.


    "Guess." Bo Ye laughs and deliberately betrays the truth.


    "Your hand is so steady when you open the lock..." Gu Meng guesses, "locksmith?"


    Bo Ye:


    Tang Zhi chuckled, picked up Bo Ye''s right hand and said, "his former company insured his hand for 50 million yuan."


    Gu Meng was shocked and watched the husband and wife enter the room.


    ����


    At nine o''clock, Gu Meng was still very energetic. He thought that he would not be able to sleep. However, as soon as he lay down, he felt sleepy.


    He had never fallen asleep so fast. He was still wondering what was wrong, but his consciousness gradually sank into the dark.


    Before losing consciousness, there was a faint sound of water in my ear.


    The author has something to say:


    what can happen to a gay and a beautiful ghost girl? Be gay honey at most. Don''t be upset.


    If I want to change the title of this article, I think I am not special at all, and I may drag the series down because I am on the street. However, it is still under consideration. If you find that there are more articles in your favorite that you don''t know, please don''t delete them easily. If you miss them, it may be a lifetime.

 Chapter 24

    "Eugene."


    Soft female voice in the ear gently brush and pass, en Jin suddenly opened her eyes.


    White air-conditioning all over the body, the first thing you can see is the iron wall close by, which is marked with blood marks, cross symbols, overlapping countless layers of blood fingerprints, and even scribbled and hasty words. "Help.".


    His eyes moved left and right, and he was lying flat in a narrow "iron box". The limited space made people unable to move. His body was covered with a thin layer of cloth.


    Enjin heart has a conclusion, here is mostly a morgue.


    Because of the full air-conditioning inside, the body temperature was rapidly passing. He raised his hand to support the cold and hard iron wall above, and tried to push back with relative force. The cabinet body slowly moved outward, revealing a little gap.


    Sure enough, it wasn''t locked outside.


    Push oneself out completely, just sit up, hear a lazy male voice behind: "another person who pretends to be a corpse."


    EN Jin looks back.


    The dark room was empty and cold. Bo Ye and Tang Zhi came out early, and their clothes were almost the same.


    Bo Ye tied his tie, took off the white coat on the wall hook, put it on, and chuckled: "this scene is a hospital. I''m still lying in the morgue for the first time. It''s fresh."


    Tang Zhi tucked in the bottom of his white shirt and tucked it into his trousers. He pulled out a stiff narrow waist and reminded Enjin, "don''t you feel cold sitting there?"


    The cold air in the cupboard is constantly pouring out, which is very cold.


    EN Jin moved for a moment and realized that there was no inch thread on her body, but only a layer of white cloth. When she went down to the ground, she grasped the cloth and wrapped it around her waist and looked around: "where''s Gu Meng?"


    Bo Ye: "maybe we haven''t woken up yet. Most people who live in the same smart house will probably be sent to the same game. We were born here, and he must be there. We will turn through the drawers one by one."


    A drawer is a mortuary that occupies an entire wall.


    "Bang, bang, bang."


    Enjin''s ears moved, and she keenly caught the beating and noise coming from a cabinet. She looked for the sound and pulled open the iron cabinet door easily. Gu Meng was pale and lying inside. She didn''t know whether it was frozen or frightened.


    As soon as Gu Meng came out of the room, she would encircle en Jin''s waist, and the whole person would not let go. Her teeth trembled with high frequency: "good It''s so cold... "


    The hand holding her waist was cold and cold. En Jin looked down. Gu Meng shrank in front of his chest to keep warm. Her mouth was "sihasha" all the time. Her bare shoulder and back were cold and white, and the texture luster looked like a good white jade.


    EN Jin surface calm, not moved, but slightly raised waves in the heart.


    Two men, who are close to ��, cuddle in front of their eyes. Bo Ye and Tang Zhi look at each other and show a bad smile at the same time.


    Tang Zhi whispered: "Mr. Gu may be a deep cabinet."


    After getting over her strength, Gu Meng rubbed her hands and went to the wall to pick up her clothes. Hanging on the wall was a set of male nurse''s clothes, long pure white pullovers and trousers of the same color. They were loose and flabby after wearing them.


    Finally, he picked up the mask and looked at it. He decided not to wear it first and put it into his coat pocket.


    He dressed himself neatly and turned.


    The three men on the opposite side, with their white shirts and black trousers, meticulously tied ties and white coats, look like social elites. They stand together and make eye-catching.


    Gu Meng thinks something is wrong. He looks down at his nurses'' clothes and looks at them. He is a little upset.


    The same free player, other people''s skin is better than his.


    Four sets of overalls were hung on the wall, indicating that only four people were born in the morgue.


    Gu Meng looked around and asked, "only four of us have entered the whole game?"


    "I''m not sure. Maybe there are other players, but they were born in different places." Tang Zhi went to the mortuary and opened one casually. The air conditioner dissipated. A dead corpse was lying inside. He saw the man''s dead face. His expression changed. He said, "the dead rest." he pushed directly into the cabinet. "There is nothing to see here. Let''s go outside to see if we can meet an important NPC


    Several people were about to go out when the door of the mortuary was pushed open from outside.


    A woman in the shape of a big mother held up her white nurse''s uniform. When she saw them, her eyes narrowed and her voice was loud and joyful: "Dr. Bo, Dr. Tang, Dr. en, everyone is here! It''s easy to find me When he saw Gu Meng, he stopped smiling and nodded to him, "where is Xiaomeng?"


    Gu Meng:


    Why should we treat them differently!


    Since the unknown aunts know their names, they must be NPC.


    The aunt leaned over to let them out of the mortuary and said enthusiastically, "everyone is waiting on it. It''s almost time for lunch. We can finish a few simple things quickly, and we won''t delay the big guy''s dinner."


    As he passes by his aunt, who is a head shorter than him, Gu Meng takes a look. The sign on her chest shows her position and name.


    "Head nurse".


    "Yu Chunjiao".


    ����


    They walked along the deep and chilly corridor, where the fluorescent lamps were on one by one, and the dim and dim lights diffused. When they were waiting for a certain distance away, another one went out, "Da", "Ta", "Ta". Behind me, I couldn''t see my fingers. In front of me, I could see the cold light reflected from the elevator door at the end.The hospital beds are scattered on both sides of the corridor. Gu Meng takes a glance when he walks. The sheets are so dirty that they can''t see the original color. Some of them are stained with blood. Some are stained with blood, and some are stained with blood. They are a human figure. White tiles are pasted on the walls, and blood is inevitably splashed on them, just like the paint thrown on the left by the painter.


    It''s not a serious hospital.


    In front of the elevator, the chubby head nurse pressed his fingerprint on an instrument on the right wall, and the light above the elevator "Ding" lit up, and slowly began to operate.


    Bo Ye looked back at the empty and dark corridor behind him and asked, "from the mortuary to the top, you can only rely on the elevator?"


    The head nurse, with a warm smile on his face, nodded at him and said, "ah, ah."


    When the elevator arrives, people walk in and see from the keyboard that the mortuary is on the second floor underground.


    Looking at the buttons on the first floor of the building, Bo Ye said, "what is the underground floor?"


    The head nurse turned to look at him, with a warm smile on his face and said, "ah, ah."


    The four looked at each other and understood that NPC was deliberately concealing some information, so they left one eye on each other.


    The elevator went straight to the second floor of the hospital and opened the door. There was a waiting hall in front of it. There were about ten people standing there. They were wearing uniforms. It was hard to tell which NPC was NPC and which was player.


    The light in this world is very dim, perhaps because of overcast days. The lead cloud outside is very low, and everything inside is like a gray shadow, creating a sense of depression and darkness.


    A slim little nurse waved in the crowd and cried, "sister Chunjiao, are you all here?"


    Yu Chunjiao trotted forward two steps, helped the nurse''s hat, and then said, "here we are, all of them, doctor Bo. They are just in the morgue."


    Gu Meng, en Jin, Tang Zhi and Bo Ye approached the crowd and looked at the other people. Similarly, others were also looking at the four men who had just been rescued from the mortuary.


    Gu Meng found that there are players like him wearing nursing clothes, but a small number, most of them still wear white coats like Bo Ye.


    "Dear colleagues, after renovation, the hospital can finally be put into use again! We will start work tomorrow. You must keep up your spirits! Although president Jin died of illness, I hope his spirit can still inspire everyone Yu Chunjiao stood in front of the crowd. After that, she clapped her hands excitedly. Her face was full of inappropriate joy. "For your safety, the security system of the hospital has been upgraded again! Because doctors don''t have to work overtime and the access control is set at 7:00 p.m., in other words, doctors can''t open all the locked doors after seven o''clock, so we should finish what work is done before seven o''clock, so as to avoid being trapped in some places and unable to go back to rest. That would be too miserable. Nurses need to patrol the room at night, so the off-duty time is at 10:00 p.m., which is really hard for everyone. Correspondingly, the access control authority will be at 10:00 p.m


    There was a clear voice in the crowd. Everyone looked at the clothes and understood that people with different identities would get different permissions. From the aspect of access control, nurses seemed to have the advantage, and the activity time in the hospital was three hours longer than that of doctors.


    A man with yellow hair raised his hand and asked, "Hello, that, who is Dean Jin?"


    Yu Chunjiao was surprised: "God, you don''t know who president Jin is? He is a great researcher and the founder of our hospital. "


    This kind of vague answer is basically useless information, and yellow haired men will let go.


    Gu Meng takes a look. The man is also wearing a nurse''s uniform.


    "Nurse, can we leave the hospital at ordinary times? Are there any restrictions? " A woman asked straight away.


    Yu Chunjiao Shuanglang said: "you can leave the hospital at any time. Your freedom will not be restricted here. If you want to go out, you can go out directly."


    "So easy?" The woman has some doubts, "what''s not going to happen when you go out?"


    Yu Chunjiao''s eyes widened and she was very sure: "of course not! We''re safe here! "


    At this time, one side of the small nurse quietly reminded: "head nurse, lunch time is up."


    Yu Chunjiao nodded to understand and said to the players, "well, that''s all. In a word, welcome back. It''s almost time. Let''s go to the canteen first."


    The canteen is on the first floor. With the head nurse and the little nurse, 14 people go down by elevator in two batches.


    With the army walking on the first floor, Bo Ye looked all the way. He didn''t know what he thought of. He frowned and said, "do you think there is something missing in this hospital?"


    Gu Meng looks around. They have just passed a hall and entered the corridor. Everything is the same as that of a normal hospital. In addition to the dim light, the facilities are more dilapidated, and there are blood stains everywhere.


    "What do you think is missing?"


    Bo Ye looked back and forth, pondered for a moment, and said, "the sign on the top does not indicate where the exit or safe passage is."


    After he reminded him, Gu Meng looked up at the top and happened to pass by a sign indicating the location of the first waiting room, toilet and elevator, but there was no sign of "exit". Looking at the walls on both sides, there was no green sign on it.He did not understand: "this is not in accordance with the regulations. For the sake of safety, hospitals should always mark the safe passage and exit direction."


    Tang Zhi lifted his eyes and looked at the sign above his eyes. The bottom of his eyes was clear and without waves: "I seem to know why players can leave the hospital at any time."


    When en Jin walked, her hands were in her white coat pocket, and without expression she picked up his words: "because there is no exit at all."


    The author has something to say:


    thank you for the two mines late and Yanzhu for mine.


    Thanks for Fido''s nutrient solution.


    Should be changed to "seven day escape game", relatively simple and crude.

 Chapter 25

    The party entered the canteen and sat down before they could see the number of players in the game. There were 12 players in total, including four nurses and eight doctors. In the corner far away from them sat an old man in blue overalls. It seemed that he was either a cleaner or a temporary worker. He was eating in front of the wall, and his expression was numb.


    Lunch is a simple meal, two vegetarian and one meat, hospital food, taste is not much good.


    After eating, Gu Meng puts up his cheek in one hand and drinks cup in the other hand. He pretends to look at the two people at the next table casually. As a result, he finds that some people are looking at them, so his eyes become unconcerned and look at each other.


    Gu Meng withdrew her eyes, shook the orange soda in the dangling cup, and said to the other three people, "it seems that there are new players here. The men and women at the second table on the right hand side have been asking their teammates questions all the time. They don''t know what the teammates said. The girl looks like she''s going to cry."


    "I thought it was a customs clearance upgrade game, that is, only players of the same level can form a team to play the same game. For example, let''s call it level-2 players for the moment. Those who meet in the second game must be level-2 players. Now it seems that this is not the case. There is no limit to the level of players." Tang Zhi finished his understanding and picked up the egg soup with chopsticks. The meal was obviously not to his appetite, and he frowned miserably, "Miss Gu, I want to eat the rice you made."


    In the past seven days, Gu Meng has been cooking in the smart house. The dishes are not heavy everyday. The taste is good, and the taste is spoiled.


    Gu Meng was praised. He was happy and said with a smile: "young master, make do with it now, or I will go to the canteen later to see if I can open a small stove for you."


    After eating, Bo ye put down his chopsticks, pressed the paper towel on the corner of his mouth, and did not face to say: "if you can, help me make one. Anything is OK. I don''t have to eat. The food here is really Refresh my taste buds. "


    Gu Meng quietly rolled her eyes. Then she remembered another thing that had been puzzled for a long time. She asked Tang Zhi, "have you experienced a game before entering the campus scene? How did you suddenly add our copy? "


    Tang Zhi raised his eyelids to look at him. After a moment of silence, he unbeknownst untied the top two buttons of his shirt in front of the other three people. He grabbed the collar collar and pulled it aside. There was a blood red tattoo above the delicate and delicate clavicle. It was like a small butterfly knot.


    "I''ve got a privilege after I''ve cleared the pass. I can choose any copy during the game, only twice." Tang Zhi explained, "the first game I entered was the scene of the last zombie, and the way to survive was not to be infected. At that time, I was the only one who survived. After passing the customs clearance, I got the privilege of selecting copies. At first, there were two tattoos, and then I passed the ring..." He raised his left hand and showed the platinum ring on his ring finger to the opposite side, which was his wedding ring with Bo Ye. "After I found a copy of Bo Ye''s existence through the ring, one of the tattoos disappeared. Now there is only this one left."


    EN Jin looked at his ring and his left hand. It was empty and frowned with dissatisfaction.


    Bo Ye stretched out his hand to pull up the collar of Tangzhi''s shirt and buttoned it neatly: "explain, explain, what flesh is revealed!"


    On the other side, Gu Meng bit the straw and left a shallow tooth mark on it. He thought to himself, "if it''s really like what Enjin said, this hospital doesn''t even have an exit. How can we get out?"


    Bo Ye urged Tang Zhi to have a meal. After listening to his question, Bo Ye didn''t care much: "if it''s a secret room, there must be a secret channel, or after some conditions are reached, waiting for NPC to open automatically."


    Gu Meng sighed: "if you can''t see the door, I always feel unreliable. I''m a little flustered."


    Bo Ye chuckled: "we are in, panic what?"


    Gu Meng raises her eyes and looks at the other side.


    Tang Xiaoye''s eyes were too thin to eat, but he couldn''t swallow it


    He looked at his side again. Enjin tightly pursed her lips and kept staring at her left hand. She didn''t know what she was worrying about.


    Gu Meng''s heart is fixed.


    Indeed, with these sincere and warm people, panic what.


    ����


    After eating, they walked out of the canteen and went to the hall on the first floor to verify their conjecture.


    Gu Meng walked around the periphery of the first floor. All the walls were covered, and there was no gate. It was certain that the whole hospital was a secret room. Looking out of the window, the weather is gloomy. There is no car passing by on the road in front of the hospital. The parking lot is very open. It is a typical wilderness.


    Passing the door of the first waiting room, a little boy who is not as high as his waist jumps up to his eyes, scaring Gu Meng.


    The little boy was about seven or eight years old. He was wearing a red Hoodie, and his skin was milky white. With the blink of his round black bright eyes with obvious eyelids, his father''s love was rampant. However, his eyes were straight and his scalp was numb.


    Gu Meng coughed slightly to cover up his behavior. Looking around, no one else squatted down and held the little boy''s shoulder close. As a result of his professional habits, he lowered his voice when facing the child: "what''s your name, little friend? Why are you here alone? "


    The little boy''s eyes turned around his face, followed his eyes slightly, locked his eyes, took a pencil and a small shorthand from the pocket of his Hoodie, lowered his head and held the pen to write on the paper.Because it was so close, Gu Meng could hear the "rustle" of the pencil on the paper.


    After a while, the boy will face the sketch book to Gu Meng and show the immature handwriting on it --


    [your eyes are so beautiful. ��


    the word "eye" of "eye" is wrongly written as "clear".


    Gu Meng looked and laughed: "thank you, but you haven''t answered my question. What''s your name?"


    The boy doesn''t speak. He just stares at his eyes. There is a silence in his big eyes. He doesn''t know whether it is an illusion or a repressed atmosphere. Gu Meng feels that the look in his eyes is not like looking at a living creature, but looking at goods.


    Suddenly, he stood up and took a step back to reevaluate the boy''s danger.


    "Oh, Fang Fang! Why are you running around again The sound of heavy and stable high-heeled shoes sounded, and Yu Chunjiao appeared in time, rushed from the waiting room with a file folder in her hand, and picked up the little boy''s arm and pulled it to her side.


    The little boy looked up at her, pursed his lips and did not speak. His eyes instantly returned to the innocence of a child.


    "It can''t be like this in the future. Doctors and nurses have to work. Running around in the hospital will disturb them." After educating the little boy, Yu Chunjiao looks at Gu Meng apologetically. She smiles so hard that she can''t see her eyes. "Xiaomeng, I''m really sorry. This is Jin Fang, the grandson of president Jin, who used to live in the hospital with the director of hospital Jin. President Jin just died a few days ago. The little guy is waiting for his family to pick him up in recent days."


    Gu Meng wants to take the opportunity to ask for details. Yu Chunjiao grabs in front of him and says, "I''ll take Fang Fang first. You''re busy. Don''t disturb me."


    Gu Meng can''t but say goodbye to them.


    Has been watching the man disappear in the corner, Yu Chunjiao led Jin Fang to the waiting room.


    On the way, two people walk very slowly, the head nurse''s voice becomes dull and gloomy, way: "don''t worry, it''s all yours."


    While talking, two female players came face to face, one wearing a white coat and the other wearing a nurse''s uniform.


    Seeing them, the white coat took the lead and said, "head nurse, who is this little boy?"


    Yu Chunjiao immediately laughed and said in a loud voice, "the grandson of president Jin is waiting for his family to pick him up recently."


    "How lovely."


    "You see, he''s a good boy."


    Two women are a little excited, a strong admiration.


    Jin Fang''s eyes wandered between them for a while. He stepped forward and opened the sketch book to face the woman in white coat.


    Your eyes are beautiful. ��


    the white coat opened his eyes slightly, blushed, and laughed at Jin Fang.


    Gu Meng arrives at the front desk on the first floor. En Jin is already standing there waiting.


    Bo Ye: "how about it? See the door? "


    Gu Meng shook his head and said, "I didn''t find the door, but I met Jin Fang, the grandson of president Jin, who looked a little bit Autistic. "


    Then he told the whole story.


    Tang Zhi asked, "when will his family come to pick him up?"


    Gu Meng was helpless and said, "I don''t know."


    Bo Ye looked around the hall and saw nothing to pay attention to. He suggested, "go up first and look at each floor."


    In the corner of the front desk was a glass tray with fruit candy in it. Before leaving, Tang Zhi grabbed one and put it into the pocket of his white coat.


    ����


    If you don''t count the two underground floors, the hospital has five floors.


    2�� The structure of the third floor is similar to that of the first floor, with complete departments, including two operating rooms on the third floor. The fourth floor is the inpatient department, a total of more than 20 wards, but also the player''s residence. On the fifth floor is the executive office.


    After a circle, the executive office couldn''t get in, and there was nothing to see where they could enter. Soon it was 6:40 p.m., and most players chose to return to their rooms on the fourth floor.


    Doctors at seven o''clock group entrance guard, do not want to stay outside more, in order to avoid bumping into what should not be seen, then can not escape. Although the four nurses were able to move to ten o''clock in the hospital, two of them were new people. Naturally, they did not dare to roam in the hospital without people at night.


    There are two beds in one room. There is an independent bathroom. The walls are moldy and black. There are bloodstains everywhere. Although it is dangerous, this is the only place to live.


    Gu Meng and en Jin live next door to Bo Ye and Tang Zhi.


    After taking a bath, Bo Ye stood at the edge of the bed to change the sheets. Tang Zhi came out of the bathroom. His face was red with steam. He looked at the bed near the window. The sheet was covered with mildew. Without saying a word, he went to Bo Ye''s bed on the other side and said, "sleep together."


    Of course, Bo Ye has no problem.


    They turned out the lights early and lay face to face on the side of the bed.


    It seems that it is raining outside, and the sound of "pattering" has been continuous, which makes people feel very uncomfortable. The lingering damp feeling crawls onto the skin through the sheets, and the whole person seems to be moldy.


    In the dark, Tang Zhi closed his eyes and frowned uneasily with patience on his face. I don''t know why, the back neck that is exposed in the air always blows the breath of cold.He leaned in the direction of Bo Ye.


    Bo ye asked him softly, "what''s the matter? Can''t sleep? "


    Look up and don opens his eyes to the bathroom.


    The bathroom door was open at the moment, and a mirror above the washstand was facing the door. The moisture had not yet dissipated, and there was a faint layer of white fog on it.


    Looking at the white fog, Tang Zhi was afraid. His voice was waxy and waxy: "honey, would you like to close the bathroom door?"


    Bo Ye shaved the tip of his nose with a smile: "isn''t usually a lot of courage?"


    Being ridiculed by the man, Tang Zhi was not happy. He raised his face and bit Bo Ye''s fingers to pieces.


    Bo Ye got up to close the bathroom door. He held the door handle and looked around in the small dark bathroom before closing the door. His eyes finally fell in the mirror.


    Perhaps because of the light, the mirror only reflects the outline of the figure, he did not see his face in the mirror.


    The door closed gradually, and the moment the lock sounded, a black figure flashed through the foggy mirror.


    After that, the image of the moon in the mirror gradually became clear.


    The author has something to say:


    black figure: as long as I flash fast enough, the leading group will not catch up with me.

 Chapter 26

    In the middle of the night, Gu Meng is sleepy and hears the patter of rain, which disturbs people''s dreams. He turns over and buries him in the pillow.


    The door of the ward is knocked. There are two very light sounds. Gu Meng thinks it is an illusion, but she is still awakened and opens her eyes.


    He faces the window, outside the dark night, a crescent moon hanging in a corner of the window, light blue curtain gently fluttering.


    "Dong".


    "Dong".


    Two slow sounds, light and shallow.


    Gu Meng frowned. This time, he heard clearly that someone was knocking at the door.


    Get out of bed, step on slippers to the door, by the side of the bed to see Enjin is sleeping soundly, think about it, did not wake him up.


    A small square window was opened on the door of each ward, with glass inlaid in the middle.


    Gu Meng looks out through the glass. Half of the lights are on in the corridor. The light is dim, but there is no shadow.


    In doubt, there were two taps on the door.


    Gu Meng is surprised. He opens the door and lowers his head to see a little boy who is not as high as his waist.


    Red Hoodie, sketch book and pencil in hand.


    ��������


    They stare at each other for a moment. Gu Meng looks around the corridor, but she doesn''t find anyone else. She asks, "what''s the matter so late, kid?"


    Jin Fang, with big round and black eyes, picked up the sketch book and began to write. The friction sound of "sand and sand" was very clear in the empty corridor.


    When he finished, he looked up and turned the sketch book upside down and showed it to the opposite side.


    In the light of the corridor, Gu Meng sees three lines of immature characters.


    It''s raining. ��


    [I''m afraid alone. ��


    [can you accompany me? ��


    �������� Gu Meng''s heart is resistant. She wants to say that she is not familiar with you, but she is still soft hearted when facing children. She bends down to face him and says, "what about nurse Yu?"


    The boy stared at him, his big black eyes were silent and shook his head.


    Gu Meng had no choice but to stand up: "OK, then you come in."


    The boy''s eyes swam away and looked over him into the room.


    The door was facing the window, and the light blue curtains fluttered in the wind.


    Jin Fang raised the sketch book again and buried himself in writing.


    My room is opposite. ��


    [would you like to come over? ��


    GU Meng frowned slightly, and strange things flashed under her heart.


    Jin Fang sent the sketch book to his direction, and seemed to ask again, "would you like to come over?" his big eyes flickered with hope.


    Gu Meng struggles for a while. Facing the child, he finally compromises and takes a step outside the house.


    Jin Fang puts down the sketch book and is about to turn around and take him back to his room when Gu Meng takes his feet back. "Not good."


    Jin Fang blinked his eyes Write with your head down.


    Why? ��


    GU Meng took his hand and was very calm: "because I counselled."


    Jin Fang: "it is


    Regardless of Jin Fang''s intention, Gu Meng takes him into the room and closes the door. Gu Ji en Jin is still sleeping. He whispers: "you sleep with me. Don''t make any noise at night. If you want to pee, please call me. Don''t draw maps on the bed, OK?"


    ��������


    Take the child to the bed, take down the paper and pen in his hand, and put them on the low cabinet between the beds. Gu Meng goes to bed with him and covers them with quilts.


    Jin Fang lies on his back on the bed. His big eyes are very bright in the dark, staring at the ceiling without blinking.


    Gu Meng gently put his hand on his shoulder, ignoring the child''s instantly stiff body, gently patted: "close your eyes, go to sleep."


    He often coax the children to take a nap in the kindergarten, the process is very familiar.


    Gu Meng closed his eyes and patted. He felt a shadow over his head, as if someone was looking at him.


    The line of sight was too strong. He opened his eyes and his heart leaped.


    Enjin did not know when to get out of bed and stood by the bed looking at him.


    Gu Meng admits to being scared, "lean on" and ask him, "what''s the matter?"


    EN Jin looks at Jin Fang. Jin Fang looks back at him with wide eyes. There is no expression on his face.


    Then, Enjin quietly lifted Jin Fang from the bed, put her hands under his armpits, and lifted him out of the bed like a puppet and put it on another bed.


    In the dark, one big and one small looked at each other for a moment. For some reason, Jin Fang suddenly lowered his sight and opened his quilt and lay in.


    EN Jin naturally goes to Gu Meng''s bed.


    Gu Meng: Eugene, I can''t sleep. "


    EN Jin side body close to the edge of the bed, low voice: "I only occupy a little space."


    Gu Meng "tut" a voice, most despise others sell miserably, it is hard to say what he is, pull people over a bit, also let him go.


    At the end of the night, when everyone is asleep, Gu Meng''s door is tapped twice again.


    Jin Fang opened his eyes. His eyes were clear and bright. He looked at the two people beside his eyes and got up and got out of bed.The door opened a crack, and in the corridor stood a petite female nurse. The slanting light cast a shadow of a man on the ground.


    The next morning, it was still raining outside. The continuous drizzle in the southern cities made people lose their spirits.


    Gu Meng and en Jin meet the husband and wife next door in the dining hall. They sit at a table for breakfast.


    Gu Meng talks about Jin Fang''s visit to him last night.


    After listening to Tang Zhi, he said sincerely, "Mr. Gu, your child''s fate is very good."


    Gu Meng shook his head and said to the truth: "when I was staring at by the child, I was really flustered."


    Bo Ye stirred the porridge in the bowl and asked him, "did you tell me something? Since he is the grandson of president Jin, he should know a lot. "


    "It disappeared when I woke up in the morning. I don''t know when I left. I''ll ask you next time."


    There are a lot of chat, from the outside came two female players, a doctor, a nurse.


    Gu Meng''s position is right at the door. It is the female doctor who attracts his attention.


    The woman looks fashionable with her head down and big Wavy Curls. Her left hair is tucked behind her ear, and her right hair is hanging down, covering most of her face. The left half of her face is very pale and she looks dazed. Maybe she didn''t sleep well last night.


    Passing by their table, the little nurse''s brisk voice floated by: "sister min, it''s almost nine o''clock. How come there is not a patient in the hospital? Isn''t it to say it''s back in service today? "


    The woman, known as sister min, walked forward in a hurry. She did not know whether she heard the question of the little nurse. She said nervously: "it''s not mine, it''s not mine, it''s not mine..."


    Gu Meng looked at their backs as they left and recalled, "who is that woman doctor? It seems to have some impression. "


    EN Jin put down the bowl and did not lift her head. She said faintly: "the female doctor''s name is Huang Min, 28 years old. She had a horsetail yesterday. There is a mole beside her right eye. You said that she looks like Wang Zuxian. Who is Wang Zuxian? Living in 401 ward, I took the elevator back to the fourth floor at 6:52 last night. The nurse next to her was Cai Xiaoqi, whose age was not disclosed. She was a novice. She was Huang Min''s roommate. She said 17 sentences yesterday. Fifteen of them asked why, and one said that the nurse''s cap was not suitable. So today, two black hairpins were clipped on the side of the nurse''s hat. "


    The spoon in Bo Ye''s hand fell into the porridge


    Gu Meng opened his mouth and was surprised: "how can you remember so clearly?"


    EN Jin looked at him, but strange: "you don''t remember?"


    �������� Gu Meng lowers her head and puts eggs into her mouth in silence.


    Tang Zhi quietly said to Bo Ye: "I said that he is a genius, and the memory area is like a camera. Ordinary people can only remember what they are willing to remember, but Enjin doesn''t screen. As long as they have heard and seen, they will be recorded into the camera and backed up for retrieval at any time, so that he can remember every detail."


    Bo Ye nodded clearly and picked up the spoon. He was surprised: "I didn''t expect to be a king."


    At ten o''clock sharp in the morning, the first patient appeared in the hospital.


    At that time, Gu Meng, en Jin, Bo Ye and Tang Zhi were in the archives room on the fifth floor, trying to find useful information. The sound of broadcasting came from the corridor outside.


    "Attention, attention. Doctors Bo Ye, Cheng Jiaojiao, en Jin, Huang Min, Tang Zhi, Wang Hongguang, Xu Jiayi and Zhao Hairong are invited to come to the surgical treatment room on the second floor. The patient has entered the waiting area."


    "Attention, attention. Doctors Bo Ye, Cheng Jiaojiao, en Jin, Huang Min, Tang Zhi, Wang Hongguang, Xu Jiayi and Zhao Hairong are invited to come to the surgical treatment room on the second floor. The patient has entered the waiting area."


    ��������


    The broadcast was broadcast over and over, and the four looked at each other, packed up their file bags and went to the second floor.


    The patient was a young girl in her twenties. She looked very well. According to the player''s description on the second floor, the girl appeared at the end of the corridor, and no one knew where she came in.


    Summoning all the players, Yu Chunjiao stood in front of the clinic door with the file board and patted her head apologetically: "because of the rush of time, I forgot to arrange the duty schedule of doctors. Today Which doctor is convenient to see the patient? "


    The girl was sitting in the clinic with her back to the door. Eight doctors looked at me and I looked at you. No one was the first to come forward.


    What is sitting inside is equivalent to an unknown number. No one knows what will happen after going in.


    Yu Chunjiao beamed with joy and glanced around again and said, "who is convenient? Well? "


    Gu Meng noticed that Huang Min was sitting on the chair in the waiting area. She kept playing with her long hair to cover her right half of her face. She said something in her mouth, which was worse than when she met in the morning.


    Cai Xiaoqi is standing on his left. Because he is reminded by en Jin, he looks at the side of the nurse''s hat, and there are two hairpins. When he looks at it, he can see the girl''s sideburns and get wet.


    Gu Meng asked her in a low voice, "are you hot?"


    It''s a rainy day outside, the temperature is slightly cool, and the air conditioner is not turned on indoors, so it''s not easy to sweat at this temperature.


    Cai Xiaoqi was stunned and looked at him. Then he laughed with good character and wiped the sweat on his forehead with his cuff. He explained: "I feel a little nervous. The situation inside..." She looked at the waiting room and whispered, "who dares to go in and worry about the doctors."Gu Meng understood.


    Because no doctor entered the waiting room for a long time, the patients in the waiting room seemed to be impatient. They turned their backs and yelled, "your hospital still cares about the patients!"


    Yu Chunjiao spat out her tongue and said to the crowd, "then we can only catch a doctor at will." She looked at the clock on the opposite wall At 10:16, choose number six. Dr. Wang Hongguang, please enter the waiting room. "


    The man who was drawn was pale and did not step out of the line in the crowd.


    Yu Chunjiao waved to him and pulled people forward: "Doctor Wang, hurry up, the patient can''t wait."


    The head nurse was very strong. Wang Hongguang was pulled out rigidly, his face muscles twitched slightly, and he was quickly crammed into the waiting room.


    Yu Chunjiao took the door and breathed a sigh of truth, shrugged and laughed: "now the doctor-patient relationship is tense, we can''t neglect the patient."


    The remaining 11 players were waiting outside, looking at the time from time to time, thinking that they would wait for a long time, but three minutes later, the door of the waiting room opened again.


    Wang Hongguang is dead.


    He was dragged out by a temporary worker with his mouth open and his eyes open. His face was blue and white, like sudden death.


    Several novices met the dead for the first time, and their emotions were not calm.


    Gu Meng looks in the eye clinic room with a heavy heart. This visit should be a branch line of the game. The problem is that no one knows what happened inside, but what he has experienced is dead.


    The patient fell a penholder inside, and his voice was sharp: "is your hospital OK! Is there anyone else who''s been treated? "


    Yu Chunjiao wiped her sweat, looked at the clock on the wall again and said, "it''s 10:25, please the fifth..."


    "I will."


    Without waiting for Yu Chunjiao to finish, Bo Ye calmly steps forward, takes the initiative to enter the waiting room and closes the door.


    Gu Meng frowned: "how did he..."


    Enjin thought slightly and said, "the fifth is candi."


    On the other side, Tang Zhi was staring at the door, his eyes were slightly red, and his teeth were clenched tightly.


    Inside, Bo Ye sat behind his desk and met the patient.


    The young girl held her face and smilingly said, "doctor, you look so handsome."


    Bo Ye didn''t even want to give her a smile and said directly, "if you have something to say, please say it."


    "Oh." The girl tooted her mouth, stretched her forearm forward, put it on the table and turned it over, revealing her wrist, "doctor, I''m sick. Please help me to check my pulse."


    �������� Bo Ye took a look at her, then looked at the slender wrist that stretched out in front of her, and raised his hand to put it up.


    Looking up again, he saw the open glass door.


    It was raining outside. A black car braked in front of the door. The window was down. A man came out of the door and waved to him: "Bo Ye! Get in the car


    The author has something to say:


    put it into V on Wednesday, January 23, and save the manuscript tomorrow.


    Thank you for your collection and encouragement

 Chapter 27

    Facing the door, Bo Ye''s expression became dazed for a moment, slightly leaning his head, as if in a trance.


    Outside the rain has been falling, the formation of the rain curtain covered the car man''s face fuzzy, the man anxiously patted the horn, roared: "Bo Rihua, what are you stupefied about! The brain is getting wet in the rain, isn''t it? More than 10000 people are waiting for you


    His thinking was clear in an instant. Bo Ye remembered that today was his last match and announced his retirement after the game. These were planned a month ago.


    A sigh of relief, just a blank in the brain, thought amnesia.


    He zipped up his coat and walked out of the e-sports training base. The team manager stretched out a black umbrella from the car. He was too troublesome. He lowered his head into the rain curtain, bypassed the car body and opened the front passenger seat door.


    "You''ll die if you hold an umbrella!" Shen Qiuqiu pulls out a clean towel from the back pocket and throws it to him in a bad mood. His mouth is full of leisure for a moment. "If fans see you like this, they think that the club is too picky to match an umbrella."


    Bo Ye leaned lazily on his seat, wiped his hair with a towel and perfunctorily said, "all right, all right, let''s go."


    The car soon drove up the viaduct.


    It''s raining hard. Visibility on the road is very low. The cars and signs in front of us are all immersed in the rain curtain. The wiper is turned to the maximum gear and is struggling to swing left and right against the window glass.


    Shen Qiuqiu was angry on the road. His temper soared in bad weather. He drove all the way and scolded the passing vehicles, the battery cars running yellow lights, and the ghost weather.


    Bo Ye took out his ears and got used to it. He adjusted a comfortable sitting posture and said, "sleep for a while and call me at the place."


    "Oh, wait." Shen Qiuqiu aimed at his left hand and asked, "what''s wrong with your ring?"


    Bo Ye frowned and didn''t understand what he was talking about. Looking at his left hand, he saw that there was a platinum ring on his ring finger. The weight was not light. He was surprised: "this When did you put it on? "


    Shen Qiuqiu glanced at him strangely and asked in his voice, "who sent it?"


    Bo Ye raised his left hand in front of his eyes, and his eyes showed a trace of confusion. His voice was in a trance: "I forget, which fan it is."


    "Yes! You dare to put it on your hands Shen Qiuqiu was impatient. "If you are swept by the camera during the competition, you can''t blow up those wife fans. You think you''re going to get married."


    Bo Ye also felt that it was not proper to wear the ring. He pinched the ring to remove it, but the ring could not be pulled off.


    It seems to have been worn for a long time and it''s stuck.


    It''s weird in my heart. Why do I wear a ring from a fan? It looks like it''s not a short time.


    The ring finger was scratched and rubbed a little painful. He looked at the ring, thought for a moment, and put down his hand: "forget it, anyway, it''s going to retire, and it doesn''t matter if fans see it."


    Shen Qiuqiu suddenly asked, "why did you decide to retire early?"


    Bo Ye looked out of the car window and chuckled: "didn''t you say it was agreed? Because... "


    The voice suddenly stops, Bo Ye''s expression is blank for three seconds, but he can''t tell the reason, but suddenly he has a trace of fear in his heart.


    Shen Qiuqiu called him: "Bo Ye?"


    Bo ye had a headache. He kneaded his head and rubbed his eyebrows. He combed his thoughts and said, "why retire early It was discussed a month ago. What did I say? I said I didn''t want to be exposed again. "


    "Why not expose it?" Shen Qiuqiu was astonished and lowered the wiper by one gear and said: "how can the e-sports players not be exposed? Haven''t you been doing well in the past eight years? Why don''t you think about it all of a sudden? "


    Bo Ye got up slightly, turned pale, and tried to search for the answer in his memory. He intuitively said, "everything is concerned and discussed. There is no way to create a stable environment for lovers Besides, even if the lovers can be exposed, I may not accept the criticism


    Shen Qiuqiu laughed and exclaimed, "my God! Bo Ye! Have you been single for a long time and have hallucinations? If you don''t even have a boyfriend, you think about it. I''m going to be laughed to death by you


    Bo Ye blinked, stunned, as if he were stunned.


    Yes, he doesn''t have a boyfriend. Why should he think about these problems in advance.


    Seeing that he couldn''t answer, Shen Qiuqiu patted the steering wheel and laughed and scolded: "you''re going to retire for some stupid things! I''m really convinced that you can''t retreat now because of your rapid development in recent years! Stay, and today''s retirement ceremony will be cancelled, OK? "


    Bo Ye''s face became more and more pale. There seemed to be a force pressing on his chest in the carriage. He was too heavy to breathe. He always felt something was wrong.


    "But..." he hesitated


    "Bo Ye." Shen Qiuqiu stopped laughing for a second, holding the steering wheel in both hands, turned his head and looked straight into his eyes, which seemed to penetrate his soul. "You can''t retire, the club needs you, fans need you, I need you. When you get to this position today, the burden on your shoulders can''t be put down. Don''t you say that E-sports is the whole of your life? Do you really want to give up? "For a long time, he looked at Mu ye in a daze


    Shen Qiuqiu breathed a sigh of relief. He looked at the dirty rain on the window and discussed with him, "stay, OK?"


    With some hesitation, Bo Ye nodded.


    Shen Qiuqiu smiles: "good brother."


    Strangely, the pressure on his chest suddenly disappeared, and Bo Ye felt an unprecedented relief. He leaned back to the back of his chair, one hand on the windowsill, the back of his hand against his lips, and looked at the front in silence.


    "Oh, yes." Shen Qiuqiu reminds, "take off the ring."


    Bo Ye looked at his left hand and raised his eyebrows: "I almost forgot."


    With a little force this time, when the ring fell off, a circle of white indentation appeared. He saw that the imprint on his ring finger was not very clear characters -


    [can I].


    Bo Ye squinted.


    Can i��


    Can����


    i����


    He gazed for a long time, but his temples were beating wildly and his headache was cracking.


    Candi��


    All of a sudden, like a flash of light in the dark, the heavy fog in front of him instantly dissipated -


    in order to choose to retire in advance, Shen Qiuqiu took him to the scene, saying that life was good to get together and break up. He played the last game of his career, faded out of people''s view and stayed with Tang Zhi for four years.


    Once you think of all the links of Tang Shun.


    This is the scene from the day I retired four years ago.


    Bo Ye''s eyes became clear and clear, and he regained his sanity. He understood that what was happening at present was not true. His memory had been tampered with. He tried to trap him here forever by making use of his struggle in choosing love and ideal.


    "I have a boyfriend. His name is Tang Zhi. This is my wedding ring. You should not erase them." Holding the ring tightly in one hand, Bo Ye said faintly, "because once I think of it, I will find the flaw."


    The next second, Bo Ye pulls the lock and kicks the door open. A car just passes by, slamming the door and making a loud noise.


    Torrential rain blew into the car along with the wind.


    Bo Ye''s heart was not beating and he was about to jump. His left wrist suddenly tightened.


    Shen Qiuqiu held him firmly in one hand and pulled him to his own direction. He looked in front of him and looked at the man again. With a smile and a soft tone, "Bo Ye, stay."


    "We need you."


    "Stay."


    Outside the open co driver''s seat, one car after another roared by, the horn sound into a piece.


    Their car was still running at high speed. Shen Qiuqiu''s hands were as strong as iron chains. Bo Ye couldn''t break free. His hair and face were soon wet by rain.


    At this time, the low and harsh whistle came from far away, and the sound kept on for a long time. I glanced at the rearview mirror, and a heavy tank car was driving towards them.


    "Stay, stay, you don''t want to leave, we need you..." Shen Qiuqiu clenched his wrist as he drove, muttering, "stay with Bo Ye, you can get everything you want here..."


    The whistle of the tank car was amplified.


    Close.


    The time has come.


    Bo Ye wiped the rain on his face: "Akita, I''m sorry, candi is waiting for me."


    With that, he leaned back out of the car and ran into himself with the tank car flashing high beams.


    At the door of the waiting room on the second floor, people sit or stand, waiting with different minds.


    Gu Meng looks at the clock on the wall for the sixth time at 10:40.


    A quarter of an hour passed, and the door remained open.


    Tang Zhi''s back was on a column in the corner. He was tall and had a low head. His face was strangely indifferent. He seemed to be in no hurry than Gu Meng.


    Gu Meng sighs and sits next to Enjin. However, he sees his right hand sticking to the blue ball pen and drawing something on the ring finger of his left hand.


    Gu Meng: What are you doing? "


    After finishing the last stroke, Enjin raised her left hand and showed it to Gu Meng: "this is my ring."


    �������� Gu Meng doesn''t know how to react. He knows that he saw his husband next door have a ring yesterday, and he wants one.


    He looked at the ring finger on a circle of plain blue ink, not mind: "very beautiful, very suitable for you."


    "I''ll give you one." EN Jin talks between a kind of bold and generous, grab his left hand to paint.


    Gu Meng quickly dodged and declined: "no, no, it''s too expensive. I can''t take such a valuable gift."


    People around them glanced at them inexplicably.


    They were pulling and the door of the waiting room opened.


    Under the intense anticipation and intense gaze of the crowd, Bo ye came out pale, holding a light white envelope in his hand. As he passed by Enjin, he patted the envelope on him and said faintly, "clue."


    Let go and go straight to Tang Zhi in the corner.


    Tang Ye was about to leave the waiting area, but he didn''t want to see him.The envelope is still unopened, thick and smooth in texture, with a layer of gold edge on the edge, which is very well made.


    Other players spontaneously gathered around and said, "is this a reward? What''s in it? "


    "What did the man just go through? Why did you leave without saying a word? "


    "I don''t look very well. The task should be very difficult."


    "My God, if I just went in, I don''t know whether I walked out or was dragged out."


    The envelope flipped between her slender fingers, but Enjin didn''t find anything special, so she opened it directly.


    Inside is a piece of light white cardboard, which is also inlaid with gold edge. It is taken out and printed with two lines of characters in pear blossom.


    [ah, distinctly I remember it was in the bleak December: -)


    [Oh, I remember clearly that it was in the bleak December. ��


    the crowd looked at the paper jam and did not speak.


    For a long time, a man asked, "what do you mean?"


    Another voice answered, "literally."


    Once again the crowd fell silent.


    I can understand every word, but I don''t understand what it means.


    Enjin collected the card paper and handed the envelope to a player casually, explaining: "there is a stanza in crow written by Edgar Allan Poe. The poem is used to mourn the dead, and it is also a classic work reflecting Poe''s poetic beauty."


    The crowd sighed and applauded to the cultural people.


    Gu Meng knows that Enjin can know so much because she has been reading books all day and night and furiously supplementing materials in the smart house. She is unaccustomed to her rapid growth and is still a little lost.


    When I picked him up, he was a fool who didn''t speak very well. His IQ was as white as a piece of paper.


    The Yellow haired man, Chen Jiahao, was a nurse. He noticed the name on the chest plate of Yan en Jin and asked him, "well, doctor, what''s the use of us to get this clue?"


    EN Jin pondered for a moment and then said, "I don''t know."


    Very real.


    Chen Jiahao:.... "


    In the waiting room, the visiting young girl came out, humming all the way, looking in a good mood, and when she got to the end of the corridor on the second floor, she disappeared again.


    Bo Ye followed Tang Zhi all the way forward. The long corridor was covered with gray shadow, and the walls were covered with blood.


    Outside the window, the light is hidden in the dark clouds, and the rain patters, making people upset and confused.


    Tang Zhi has a thin back and a straight waist. A piece of white shirt collar is exposed at the back collar of his white coat, which is elegant and moving.


    Bo Ye couldn''t catch up with him. In this silent contest, Bo Ye gave up and said, "candi, slow down."


    Tang Zhi stopped and waited for him to catch up.


    Relieved, Bo Ye stepped forward and took his hand from behind: "what''s your anger? Nothing happened again. "


    However, as soon as the words were spoken, Tang Zhi turned and slapped him, sparing no effort.


    Bo Ye leaned over his face, and his ears were buzzing. The place where he was hit was quickly congested. The shadow was dormant on the outline of his side face, drawing out gloomy lines.


    Tang Zhi''s eyes were slightly red. He was angry and worried. He asked in a hoarse voice, "what should I do if something happens to you?"


    "Who let you in?"


    "Is it your turn?"


    "Bo Ye, do you always talk to yourself like this?"


    Tang Zhi''s emotion tends to be excited. He blinks his eyes and tears fall down. He is so angry that he hits him on the face again. However, his strength is much lighter. He cries seriously: "I don''t want you always in front of me, you bastard..."


    The sound of rain outside is light and slow, and there is a layer of water vapor on the broken wall, and the feeling of wet is lingering.


    Bo Ye calmed down for a moment, scratched his fingertips, scratched his nose, turned back to his face and said, "I''ve beaten and scolded. Are you better?"


    Tang Zhi''s eyes were red and his face was red. He lowered his head to cover his eyes and his shoulders trembled. The man in the clinic for 15 minutes, he was very afraid, every minute and every second worried that he could not get out.


    Hearing Tang Zhi''s uncontrollable cry, Bo Ye was astringent and soft, and tried to hug him: "come here, let me hold him."


    If you don''t choke on both sides of your neck, don''t hold on to the side of your neck. If you don''t hold on to your neck, you won''t find it


    Instead of seeing what happened to him, it''s better not to meet each other and pretend to be all right with each other.


    Bo Ye was not angry, but chuckled: "widow of Tang." Holding his back neck with one hand, he almost kneaded him into his arms.


    Think of that fantasy, men also a burst of fear.


    Perhaps the most terrifying thing he had ever experienced was that Tang Zhi had never appeared in his life.


    After coaxing people for a long time, they hugged and hugged each other. Finally, they stopped crying. As a result, Tang Zhihong had to make a law with him.


    "One, don''t take risks, even for lovers.""Second, you can''t talk to yourself. There should be a lot of business between them."


    "Three..."


    Bo Ye crooked the corner of his mouth and asked, "what are the three things?"


    Tang Zhi uttered his words and chirped. He was so hot that he said: "don''t be insulted by the ghost again! Or I''ll kill you


    Bo Ye held back his smile and glared at him.


    Tang Zhi glanced at him, uneasy: "what are you looking at?"


    "If you bite to death, you will not give up." Bo Ye led him forward. He was in a good mood. He said with a smile, "bite me, this is more feasible."


    Tang Zhi followed him into the elevator. After a long time, he reflected the meaning of his so-called "bite". In an instant, his cheeks became red with embarrassment: "you You want it


    In the noisy room, the elevator goes straight to the fourth floor. As soon as it opens the door, it bumps into the temporary worker pushing the cleaning cart.


    The old man was in a blue uniform, with the brim of his hat very low. When he met two people, he bowed his head and made way to one side.


    Tang Zhi got off the elevator and said thanks to the old man. His eyes swept over the layers of coarse cloth sheets piled up on the cart. It looked as if he had just cleaned every room.


    Temporary workers cart into the elevator, press the floor, the elevator door slowly closed.


    At this time, Bo Ye pulled Tang Zhi''s hand and said, "look at this."


    As he walked past the door of his ward, he saw the light bloodstain on the handle of his ward.


    The blood was not coagulated, even fresh.


    Thinking of the temporary worker, Tang Zhi said, "if it was the one with blood on his hand, he would take his hand to the door when he went out..."


    Bo Ye and he looked at each other and knocked on the door.


    I knocked it three times, but nothing came out of it.


    When they are about to leave, the elevator door on the fourth floor opens. Gu Meng and en Jin step down, followed by Cai Xiaoqi.


    Gu Meng sees her husband next door standing at the door of 401 and asks, "what are you doing here?"


    "Just passing by." Bo Ye looks at the little nurse and smiles, "nurse Cai lives in 401? I suggest you open the door and see if there is anything missing in it. " After thinking about it, he added, "or something more."


    Although Cai Xiaoqi was confused, she was very obedient. Knowing that the man must have found something strange when he said so, she quickly pushed the door open: "sister Min said that she was not feeling well. She had already returned to her room. If you think there is a problem, you can actually knock on the door This What is this


    As she said this, she felt the slippery touch on her palm. She pushed the door open, then spread the handle and turned it over. It was stained with wet blood.


    The little girl''s face turned white, and she hastily lifted up her clothes and wiped them: "this Where did the blood come from? "


    I heard that there was someone inside. Tang Zhi had a bad feeling, so he went in first.


    The layout of the room is the same as theirs, with independent bathroom, and the lavender curtain is not lifted, so the whole space appears dark and gloomy in cloudy days.


    Looking around the room, he didn''t see anyone. He pushed the door of the bathroom directly. He was caught off guard and faced up with Huang Min''s huge eyes.


    In Room 401, all the lights are on. Cai Xiaoqi is sitting by the bed. Four other men are standing by the bathroom door, looking at the scene inside.


    Huang Minka is between the pillar of the washstand and the bathtub. His upper body lies on the edge of the bathtub. He only shows a horrible eye between his scattered hair. He looks straight at the door of the bathroom. His chest is stained with blood. He holds a scalpel in his right hand, and the edge of the knife is drenched with blood.


    The window is above the bathtub full of water, and the lavender curtain is completely closed. Because there is a small amount of blood mixed into the water, a jar of water has a light pink color. What is remarkable is that a broken eyeball drags a long tissue belt to sink at the bottom of the tank.


    Because they are used to seeing all kinds of strange corpses in ChunZi''s world, the four people have no reaction when they see this scene. Such death is normal in their eyes. At least the body is complete, but the whole picture is full of dark and strange.


    EN Jin squatted down in front of the bathroom door. Her white coat was pulled to the ground, and her head was tilted. She watched Huang Min''s eyes and the blood flower blooming on her chest.


    Gu Meng stood beside him, bent down on her knees, and asked, "do you think the knife she was holding was put in or was it in her hand?"


    Enjin felt the breath behind the ear, and the ear tip moved sensitively.


    "With the tip of the knife facing inward and holding it backwards, it should have been held in the hand." Bo Ye leaned against the door frame, and his long legs overlapped at will. "The problem is, where did she stab herself with a knife?"


    Eugene was sure: "eyes."


    Gu Meng turned to him and said, "do you mean that she dug out her eyes with a scalpel? Then... " Aiming at the light pink water in the bathtub, he said, "threw it into the bathtub?"


    "Not just the eyes." Enjin said, "her heart has been taken away."


    The other three were stunned at the same time and said in the same voice: "how do you know?"


    The cloth on the chest was stained with blood, and they couldn''t even see the wound, let alone see that the body had lost its heart.Enjin looked back at them, with an innocent expression of "how can I explain such a simple question?" with her eyes


    ��������


    Although she knew that Huang Min had her eyeballs removed before she died, there are still many problems that can not be solved, such as what prompted her to do such a crazy thing, where her heart has gone, and what the real cause of death is. In the game world, many things go against the laws of nature, so we can''t use scientific attitude to seek knowledge, and we can only wait for clues to appear.


    The four men couldn''t see any more problems in Room 401. It happened to be noon, so they went downstairs to find several other players and told Huang Min about his death. The others looked dignified after hearing the news and immediately went to the fourth floor to check.


    There were only four of them in the dining hall at noon.


    is as like as two peas, two meat and a vegetable.


    The aunt behind the window is dead. She scoops a spoon of mashed potatoes and roast beef, which is put in the plate and handed to Gu Meng outside.


    Gu Meng hesitated for a moment and said, "Auntie, when cooking this dish tomorrow, beef and potatoes will be fried in oil for two minutes. The surface of potatoes will almost turn golden, and then the fire will be changed. Finally, when the soup is dried, it will be better if you can thicken it with starch a little bit."


    The aunt looked at him dead and said to him neatly, "go away."


    �������� Gu Meng turned around and left with his plate in his hand, forcing him in a low voice, "sooner or later you will lose your job."


    The author has something to say:


    Bo Ye''s illusion is like this: things happened on the day of his retirement. The game recreates this scene according to his memory, but it obliterates Tang Zhi.


    Without Tang Zhi, Bo ye would not retire in advance. He wanted to continue playing video games, but he still won in love. So the game took advantage of his weakness to create an extreme environment for him: if the lover did not appear, he would choose his ideal and choose "stay". Once he agreed to "stay", he would not go out.


    I hope dads can read it without the synopsis.

 Chapter 28

    Taking advantage of the meal time, Gu Meng had the time to care about Bo Ye and asked, "I think you are not in good condition when you come out of the clinic. What do you see in it?"


    "Visions." After thinking about it, Bo Ye Lue said: "they use memory to create illusion, which may be a trauma, a good memory, or a memorable scene. It varies from person to person, and everyone sees different things."


    Gu Meng was curious: "what is the illusion you see? Is it terrible? "


    In fact, Bo Ye didn''t want to recall the scene too much. He snatched the memory from people''s subconscious, tampered with it, and forced it back. People who had experienced it would be quite uncomfortable. But in order to remind them, he still restored the experience at that time.


    After hearing this, Gu Meng shook his head as if it were me. "If it was me, I would not be able to find the flaw. It would be too dangerous. If you were really led by the people in the illusion, you would never come back."


    Tang Zhi''s chopsticks are in his hands.


    Seeing this, Gu Meng bit the tip of her tongue and felt that she had said something wrong.


    Bo Ye did not care to smile.


    In the afternoon, Bo Ye and Tang Zhi continued to explore the hospital. They first went underground and found that the first floor was inaccessible. In addition to the mortuary on the second floor, other rooms needed keys. They went back and forth and went back to the ground again.


    Walking into the infusion room on the first floor, Bo Ye opened a cupboard and saw a pile of clothes that had not been opened. His eyes lit up.


    He saw that it was a dress uniform, pure white.


    Tang Zhi turned over the drawer behind him and asked, "Bo Ye, there is a stack of medical records here. Would you like to have a look?"


    Bo Ye picked out the largest uniform, took it out, and quietly found a paper bag to put it in. He said, "are you sure you can understand the doctor''s words?"


    Tang Zhi thought for a moment, and then put the medical records back into the drawer.


    Indeed, I can''t understand.


    Gu Meng and en Jin have been on the fifth floor, continuing to search for information about the hospital.


    In the press room, there are newspapers in recent years. En Jin reads them quickly and quickly puts together a version.


    Thirty years ago, president Jin was still a researcher, but somehow he left the research institute to open a clinic in this remote place. After that, he submitted an application to the government and built the hospital. Most of the patients in the hospital come from the residents of nearby villages or towns. The reputation of the hospital has been very good for more than 20 years. However, the situation deteriorated sharply five years ago, and the mortality rate of the hospital rose sharply. Some people often disappeared in this area. Residents of nearby villages and towns said that many people did not come back after a visit to the hospital. This situation has lasted for two years, and rumors of haunted people are still boiling, As time goes by, the hospital will be abandoned. Unless the family is in special financial difficulties, no one dares to visit the hospital nearby.


    Gu Meng sat cross legged on the ground, and after listening to his retelling, he said: "ghosts must have been haunted. There are still suspicious things about 30 years ago, but there is not enough information to look up."


    EN Jin picked up the newspaper, read a circle, proposed: "go first, there is nothing to read here."


    As they passed the dean''s office in the middle of the corridor, Gu Meng pressed the doorknob again, still unable to open it.


    In the continuous rainy days, the passage of time seems to be slowing down.


    Almost 7 pm, most players taboo access control, choose to return to the fourth floor room to rest.


    Gu Meng passes through the hall on the first floor and goes to the elevator. Unexpectedly, he sees Jin Fang.


    A little boy in a red Hoodie was writing in a sketch book when a doctor named Zhao Hailong stood in front of him.


    After the boy finished, he turned the sketch book over and showed it to the opposite side. After reading it, Zhao Hairong laughed, put one hand in the pocket of his white coat, touched the top of the boy''s hair with the other hand, and said something.


    There was no extra expression in the whole process of the boy, and his big round black eyes were calm.


    Gu Meng is waiting not far away. Seeing Zhao Hairong saying goodbye to Jin Fang, Gu Meng is ready to talk to Jin Fang. He has been wondering whether he can tell him something about president Jin.


    "Gu Meng."


    At this time, a man called after him. Looking back, it was Chen Jiahao.


    They are also nurses, so they have noticed each other since yesterday.


    However, Gu Meng did not forget Jin Fang and looked at the position just now. However, in a short time, the red figure was no longer there.


    All the people in this hospital appear and disappear, and their whereabouts are uncertain.


    Gu Meng turned helplessly and asked, "what''s the matter?"


    With a dazzling yellow hair on his head, Chen Jiahao approached and said mysteriously, "do you know?"


    Gu Meng: I don''t know. "


    You have something to say.


    Chen Jiahao is more mysterious: "Cheng Jiaojiao said that the eyeball in 401 bathtub may not be Huang Min''s


    Gu Meng''s heart jumped and blurted out: "if it''s not Huang Min''s, where is Huang Min''s eyeball? Where did the one in the bathtub come from


    Chen Jiahao didn''t answer. He just laughed and took out a bunch of keys from his pocket: "this was stolen from the duty room when the head nurse was off duty just now. It can open all the doors on the second floor underground. I remember there is a room on the second floor for storing organ specimens. I don''t know Are you interested? "Gu Meng stares at the keys, blinks and says, "no interest."


    Chen Jiahao


    At eight o''clock in the evening, the rain stopped outside. Looking out of the window, the moon is round and bright tonight.


    Gu Meng is half lying on the bed with her legs up. She holds the key in her hand and shakes it in front of her eyes. She is lost in thought.


    The key was given to him by Chen Jiahao. The guy said frankly that he didn''t dare to go out after seven o''clock.


    No one dares to go out at night. Of course, Gu Meng doesn''t dare. But Huang Min''s frightened and wide open eyes have been wandering in his mind, which is very magical.


    If you don''t know where the eyes in the bathtub come from, I''m afraid I won''t be able to sleep tonight. Moreover, if you want to return the key before you go to work tomorrow morning, time is limited and opportunities are rare.


    A bite of teeth, he sat up from the bed, said to en Jin: "I go to the second floor underground, want to sleep on the light, do not wait for me."


    EN Jin was looking through a thick medical book. She came back from the doctor''s office. After listening to Gu Meng''s words, she closed the book and said, "together."


    Gu Meng doesn''t want to take him. In case of something dirty, he can only make sure that he can run faster, not necessarily care about en Jin.


    "I''ll be back soon," he coaxed


    Enjin looked at him directly: "together."


    Gu Meng: Be obedient. "


    Enjin: "together."


    Gu Meng:


    In the hospital at night, the atmosphere of terror is not built.


    They take their flashlights and walk through the dark corridor to the elevator. Gu Meng presses her fingerprint on the instrument beside her.


    Because the goal is clear, after entering the elevator, choose the negative second floor directly.


    On the second floor, the elevator door opens and leads to a dark corridor.


    Cabinets, chairs and sickbeds are stacked along the wall, leaving only a dark outline. The most frightening ones are those plastic models not far away. They look like real people in the dark.


    Gu Meng turns on the flashlight, takes photos everywhere and steps down the elevator.


    Just took a step, the head of the light covered with iron mesh "pa" on a light, sudden movement scared him almost shake off the flashlight.


    It''s the elevator down the corridor. It''s the elevator light


    Gu Meng followed him and muttered, "I''m scared to death."


    They walked in the corridor one by one, the lights on top of their heads turned on one by one, the lights behind them went out one by one, and the voice control switches were making sounds in the empty corridor.


    As she passed a plastic model, Gu Meng stepped forward and looked over her face. It was the most common men''s style in shopping malls. Her work was rough, her hair was blond, her face was smiling, and her eyes were light blue.


    It''s just a plastic model. It''s nothing.


    Gu Meng ignores the cold breath that just slipped past her neck. She shakes her head and continues to move forward.


    The top lights go out.


    In the dark, the blue eyes of the model suddenly turned to Gu Meng''s departure direction. Her smooth and stiff face was still stiff with a stiff smile, and her chest fluctuated regularly.


    It''s like breathing.


    The herbarium is at the end of the corridor, passing by the mortuary.


    Holding a flashlight, Gu Meng looks at the glass window on the door of the mortuary. Unexpectedly, he finds a moving bed in the middle of the room. There is a corpse under the white cloth.


    "Eugene."


    Gu Meng calls out softly, stops the man in front and points to the mortuary.


    EN Jin looked back at the eye, said no comment.


    They sneaked into the morgue.


    Although the hospital is quiet at night, people are like clearing the scene, but Gu Meng is not sure whether other things are also cleared, so he doesn''t dare to turn on the lights in the mortuary, for fear of too high a profile to attract attention.


    When he came to the corpse lying in the middle, he looked at the man beside him. After getting a certain look, he took a deep breath, raised the lamp in one hand, picked up a corner of the shroud in the other hand, and slowly lifted it open.


    As soon as the light shines, they can see that it''s Huang min. they close their eyes and look calm. In addition to the bloodless face, there are corpse spots on the side of the face, which looks like sleeping, so it''s not terrible.


    Gu Meng breathed a sigh of relief, put down the white cloth and observed her face.


    Huang Min''s right eye socket is covered with a circle of black blue, blue purple, inside the lack of eye support, eyelid soft collapse.


    "Some people say the eyes in the bathtub are not hers." Gu Meng slightly bent down, reached out and opened the eyelid on the right side of the body to observe. There was a dark hole in it. "It''s strange, where is Huang Min''s right eye?"


    Enjin: "so you suspect it''s in the herbarium?"


    Gu Meng loosened his hand and stood up straight: "it''s just a possibility..."


    He said, "her right eye..."


    Huang Min''s right eyelid lacks the support of the outside world, and still doesn''t fall back into the lower eyelid. It looks like a black eye.


    Gu Meng is about to reach out and help her close it. The corpse opens her left eye instantly. Her canthus are about to crack and her eyes are covered with blood.


    Gu Meng happens to be in line with her eye. She screams out of her voice and quickly retreats.EN Jin was also scared, but not by Huang Min, who opened her eyes inexplicably, but by Gu Meng''s cry.


    Gu Meng was sweating, and the flashlight didn''t dare to take photos on the hospital bed. He said in a trembling voice: "walk around. It''s so weird here. Don''t wait for the corpse to be pretended."


    The body seemed to have just opened its eyes, and there was no follow-up.


    Just as he was about to drag people away, the sound of induction lights sounded from far to near in the open corridor outside. Gu Meng suddenly stopped, facing the door of the mortuary, and quietly analyzed it with his hearing.


    "Pa", "pa", "pa".


    Then there was the slow, shuffling footsteps on the ground, and the rolling sound of roller skating on the marble floor.


    All the sounds approached in the direction of the mortuary.


    Gu Meng''s heart beat faster.


    "Someone''s coming."


    He raised his flashlight to the rear. The facilities in the mortuary were simple and there was no place to hide.


    Outside, the sound of footsteps is getting closer and closer. Through the edge of the window on the door, you can even see the light just lit up not far away. A huge and strong shadow gradually slides into the opposite wall.


    Gu Meng looks at en Jin and bites her lip in a daze. Her face is pale.


    The author has something to say:


    My God, I''ve been in the third chapter of V these two days. It''s too much. It''s the limit. Let''s make do with it.


    Thank you for your support.

 Chapter 29

    The double doors of the mortuary were pushed open, and a man with slow feet pushed the cleaning car into the room. The lights on the wall were patted open.


    Temporary workers in the hospital, dressed in blue overalls, stood at the door and looked around in the morgue.


    There are three rows of mortuaries in the west, a desk in the East, a lavender curtain hanging on the opposite wall motionless, and a body covered with white cloth in the center, nothing else.


    The temporary worker stops the cleaning car and comes to the moving bed with heavy steps. He lifts the corpse off the ground. He is simple and rude. He turns to the three rows of mortuaries. However, his action becomes extremely slow. He opens a cabinet door and the air conditioner overflows.


    In the cupboard lay a stiff corpse of a young girl, eyes wide open, lips half open, skin on the face ulcerated and tightened, bones clearly visible.


    The temporary worker''s eyes are soft and stop to appreciate. Because they are too focused, they don''t notice that a little bit of white air is floating out from the door of a mortuary.


    Gu Meng lies on his side in the morgue, breathing cautiously. He observes the outside through the gap left. The angle of view is narrowed by the edge of the cabinet door, but somehow he can see what the temporary workers are doing.


    Temporary workers picked up the body and walked to the moving bed in the middle of the room.


    With the distance, Gu Meng''s heart gradually calmed down and his body relaxed.


    "Cold?"


    Behind him, the soft male voice pressed his ear.


    As soon as Gu Meng relaxes, he has the heart to care about the environment he is living in. In the iron box like morgue, air conditioning overflows, so his body with his back is warm.


    Hissed a cool breath, shrunk his neck and said, "cold."


    The mouth is as honest as the body.


    Enjin''s vision lingered back and forth on his white ears and Lengyu''s back neck, reaching for his waist and abdomen, clearly felt that the other side''s body was stiff.


    Gu Meng''s eyes wander, and there is no breath of Panasonic for a long time.


    Although I understand that men do this to make him warm, but in fact it is no use, but because the two people''s posture is too close, so that the narrow mortuary lingering in a faint embarrassment.


    Or maybe it''s just his one-sided embarrassment.


    There was a rustling sound in the room. Gu Meng quickly concentrated his attention and looked outside.


    The temporary worker laid the girl flat on the moving bed, put his hands into a black plastic bag and carefully held out something.


    Because of the angle of view, Gu Meng squints and sticks to the gap. When she sees what the temporary worker is holding, her eyes suddenly widen.


    Heart.


    It was a bloody heart.


    Temporary workers like holding a treasure, heart in the air to watch, look intoxicated, rough big palm patterned with blood.


    He looked at the girl''s body, his voice was like grinding sand, and the wind was oozing: "West Asia Dad found you a new heart It''s very healthy. It''s still beating when you take it off. This time, it must be West Asia, my West Asia... "


    Gu Meng''s face is dull and far away from the gap. He doesn''t look at the outside, but he is lost in thought.


    Tang Zhi said that he had seen temporary workers on the fourth floor in the morning, which was not long before Huang Min''s death. Therefore, he was 90% confident that the heart belonged to Huang min. The heart might have been stolen by a temporary worker while Huang Min was still alive, or he attacked Huang Min in 401, while she was still alive


    Thinking of the latter possibility, Gu Meng felt chilly from the bottom of her heart and felt a chill.


    "Is it still cold?"


    Enjin asked again.


    Gu Meng nods vaguely. It''s very cold. He thinks that the odd temporary worker in front of him is suspected of murder.


    When he was in a daze, his warm and humid lips and tongue stuck to the side of his neck and pressed against his skin to lick them slowly and gently. A warm tide rippled from the place where he was attacked and poured into the whole body in all directions.


    Gu Meng is shocked by the strange feeling on the side of his neck, and his head is hot. A light chant overflows between his lips when he is unprepared. He quickly covers his mouth, and his eyes are wet. His eyelashes, like crows, tremble with fear.


    At the moment, he really wants to smash en Jin''s dog''s head!!!


    Outside, the temporary workers were still talking to themselves nervously, and they didn''t find any abnormal movement in the corner.


    "How are you feeling, Cynthia? Does the heart feel right? West Asia? Can you hear Dad? "


    The temporary worker put his heart into the girl''s dark chest, knelt down beside the mobile bed and waited quietly. Under his rough big palm, he gently stroked the girl''s forehead and hair. His long, sparse hair was pulled down and he had to take back his hand.


    In the mortuary, the cold air is blowing a little white fog around her. However, Gu Meng is hot and dry because of her inexplicable emotion, and her face is red.


    He clenched his teeth and clenched his jaw, trying to keep his voice as low as possible: "Eugene! Yes


    Enjin almost licked his back neck before stopping. His attitude was calm and his voice was as clean as melting snow: "if you are only a little bit big, I can directly hold you in my mouth, but you are too big, I can only hold you a little bit, so you won''t be cold."Gu Meng blinked. All the shame disappeared in an instant. The fever on his face faded. He couldn''t speak for a moment. He felt that he might have misunderstood something.


    He said uneasily, "thank you Thank you


    I thought Enjin was playing rogue, but I didn''t expect it was out of good intentions, and I was moved.


    If he is a filial son.


    "You''re welcome."


    Unable to figure out her own positioning in Gu Meng''s heart, Enjin yingdao has always been a good character.


    All of a sudden, the temporary workers outside roared. The voice of grief and indignation rang through the empty room. Gu Meng pasted it again beside the crack and looked out.


    "Why! Why is it still useless! What the hell went wrong! " It seems that the dull and thick temporary workers are waving their arms and yelling at the corpse, and their eyes are scarlet and almost crazy, "why can''t we wake up! I saw him do it with my own eyes. I can do it! "


    Gu Meng frowns. The temporary worker is afraid to be crazy. He takes someone else''s heart and installs it on her dead daughter in order to revive her. However, people can''t be reborn after death.


    However, as the casual worker said, "I saw him do this with my own eyes", who would this "he" be?


    Gu Meng paid attention to it.


    After venting, the temporary worker seemed to be unable to bear it. He knelt down beside the bed and wept. His mouth whimpered the name of Asia and stroked her cheek one by one until the carrion fell off the face of the corpse.


    Gu Meng sighs and doesn''t look any further.


    It took only a few minutes for the temporary workers to recover. Then they stood up and took the girl''s body back to the morgue.


    The lights went out, and the sound of shuffling feet and wheels rolling on the ground gradually left.


    After several seconds of silence in the mortuary, the mortuary in the corner is suddenly opened. Gu Meng, spitting out white gas, sits up shivering from inside. After going down to the ground, he is so cold that he jumps straight in the same place.


    "It''s too cold. Go for a walk and go back to take a hot bath."


    Enjin said: "still go to the herbarium?"


    Gu Meng thinks for a while, and has another way of thinking, and says: "Cheng Jiaojiao is the first person to find out that Huang Min''s eyes have been replaced. She used to do the beauty pupil business and was very sensitive to the pupil color of people. She said that the pupil color in the bathtub was slightly lighter than that of Huang Min''s left eye, and the iris texture was also different. She guessed that the one in the bathtub might have come from the specimen room, and I did at the beginning I think it is necessary to prove it, but now I feel that the focus should not be on where the eyes come from, but what is conveyed behind the replacement of the eyes of the dead. "


    EN Jin looked at the body in the middle of the room and asked, "what do you think?"


    "Organ replacement." Gu Meng said: "just like the temporary worker, who wants to put the heart that doesn''t belong to Xi''a on her body, I guess the death of Huang Min is related to her eyes."


    After discussion, they decided to give up the plan of visiting the specimen room at night and go back to the room directly.


    Before walking out of the mortuary, Gu Meng stops at the door, thinks about it, and asks Enjin, "are you afraid?"


    EN Jin eyes calm, no fluctuation: "not afraid."


    "Then you go ahead."


    Gu Meng stepped back and was not modest at all.


    EN Jin looked at him and silently took his hand to go out.


    In the middle of the night, it began to rain again.


    On the fourth floor, a red figure of a child walked through the corridor, stopped in front of a ward and knocked on the door twice.


    When the door opened, he opened the sketch book and looked at each other with big round eyes.


    It''s raining. ��


    [I''m afraid alone. ��


    [can you accompany me? ��


    in the room, light wisps of rain drift into the window and wet the lavender curtain cloth.


    At ten o''clock in the morning of the next day, the broadcasting sound of the whole hospital rang out at the same time, and the female voice was everywhere.


    "Attention, attention, doctors Cheng Jiaojiao, en Jin, Tang Zhi, Xu Jiayi and Zhao Hairong are invited to come to the surgical treatment room on the second floor. The patient has entered the waiting area."


    "Attention, attention, doctors Cheng Jiaojiao, en Jin, Tang Zhi, Xu Jiayi and Zhao Hairong are invited to come to the surgical treatment room on the second floor. The patient has entered the waiting area."


    Bo Ye was on the first floor at that time. He looked up and listened carefully. He said, "I don''t need to arrange shifts today."


    Twenty minutes later, all ten players gathered in the waiting area, each looking heavy.


    The patient was already sitting in the consulting room with his back to the door. From his back, he could see that he was an old man with a crutch in one hand.


    Xu Jiayi was the doctor who was going to take part in today''s shift scheduling. She couldn''t help but say in a flustered way: "how come again? Do it every day, and let people live! "


    "You can''t get out of the way." Cheng Jiaojiao took a deep breath, exhaled, strong and calm, "doctor Bo said to us yesterday, but now it''s useless to panic. Hurry up and do psychological construction."


    Zhao Hairong sat in the corner, wearing a mask to cover most of his face. He kept his head down and did not move. Compared with other doctors, he was not in a state.


    Gu Meng noticed his strange appearance and somehow thought of Huang Min yesterday.Sit quietly not far from Zhao Hai Rong, but hear the man is muttering something, the voice is stuffy in the mask, can not hear clearly.


    Gu Meng moves a seat to the side again, this just hears Zhao Hai Rong''s voice.


    "No, no, no It''s not mine. It''s definitely not... "


    Gu Meng frowned, inexplicably familiar.


    Just at this time, Yu Chunjiao stood at the door of the room with a happy face and said, "it''s 10:32 - please enter the consulting room."


    Gu Meng is stunned. She stands up and her heart rate accelerates uncontrollably.


    In front of her, en Jin was indifferent and was about to enter the room.


    "Eugene!" Gu Meng stops him. Because he is impatient and does not consciously raise his voice, he quickly steps forward and pulls him aside. He lowers his head and says incoherently: "you must not be nervous, don''t be afraid. After you go in, you should delay time. When you are ready, you should remember your name as Enjin. Repeat your name several times. Don''t forget yourself after entering the illusion. You must remind yourself all the time It''s fake. What you see is fake, remember? " Raised his head and looked at each other, his eyes were full of sincerity, "when I need you to face it alone, can you do it?"


    EN Jin looked at him for a while, and her voice was soft and soft.


    "Gu Meng, I''m not afraid."


    Pat him on one cheek and turn into the consulting room.


    Close the door, en Jin went to the seat, looking at the opposite old man, did not say a word.


    The old man with white beard coughed heavily, and his breath was weak and said, "doctor, my body is getting worse every day..."


    "Fast forward."


    Enjin directly interrupted the old man''s opening remarks and lifted her hand to the side, as if sliding ppt.


    ��������


    The old man looked at him in displeasure. Without much nonsense, he raised his hand and showed his dry wrist from the cuff of the Tang suit and leaned against the table.


    Enjin understood and put her hand up directly.


    When he looked up again, he saw the old man smile.


    Inside, Enjin sat motionless, like a stone statue. The old man raised his hand and swayed around in front of his eyes. Because he couldn''t blink his eyes, he was more and more satisfied with his smile.


    "And then?"


    Suddenly, Enjin asked.


    The old man''s smile was stiff. He looked at his wrist in disbelief, looked at him again, thought for a moment, and said in surprise, "doctor, you Are you a man without a past? "


    EN Jin blinked her eyes without expression, as if she was a little bored.


    Outside the clinic, after en Jin went in, Gu Meng walked back and forth uneasily at the door.


    Tang Zhi could understand his mood and said, "Mr. Gu, it''s no use worrying about it. Come and sit and wait."


    Bo Ye looked at the door of the clinic, thinking thoughtfully, he turned to Tang Zhi and said, "what can a man with amnesia have in his mind?"


    Tang Zhi looked at him in a puzzled way: "what do you mean?"


    Bo Ye tilted his head and said curiously, "if a person''s mind is blank, what does the game rely on to create fantasy?"


    Tang Zhi was stunned for a moment, thinking about the same problem.


    As she spoke, she saw the door of the clinic open and the old man with white beard came out on crutches and left the waiting hall with quick legs and feet. Her back was a little angry


    then, Enjin walked out of the room with a letter in her hand.


    The crowd was shocked.


    Cai Xiaoqi: "this So fast? Is there a minute? "


    Chen Jiahao quickly looked back at the clock and said, "thirty four seconds! It''s only thirty-four seconds before I''m out! "


    �������� Gu Meng can''t react and looks at en Jin, thinking that he may have been worried.


    Bo Ye seemed to have expected it. He leaned back on the chair and felt funny. He shook his head: "this man''s existence is the biggest bug in the game."


    EN Jin gives the letter to Gu Meng.


    Gu Meng gently coughed to cover up his embarrassment. He felt that he had been worried about becoming such a fool for Enjin just now. He was so stupid, so stupid!


    After receiving the letter, unfold it directly and draw out a piece of light white cardboard from it.


    When they finished reading, Tang Zhi asked, "what''s written on it?"


    Gu Meng, with a blank look on her face, handed the letter over to him to read for himself.


    On the card paper, four lines of pear flowers are clear and neat.


    [and the silken sad uncertain rustling of each purple curve]


    [threaded me - filled me with fantastic terrors never felt before: (]


    [the soft, dim, rustling purple window cloth,]


    [fills my heart with unprecedented terror - I am shocked. ��


    after lunch, Gu Meng went back to the fourth floor to have a rest. He was leaning against the head of the bed, turning over and over with the card in his hand.Outside the window, drizzle, falling raindrops gently patted the window edge, light blue curtain has a time and again against the wall fluttering.


    A gust of wind blows in along the slightly open window and gets involved in the moist cold. Gu Meng shrinks her legs and says to en Jin in the bed next to her: "en Jin, close the window."


    Obviously, his position is closer to the window, but he is too lazy to go down.


    Enjin said nothing, obediently went to pull the window.


    Gu Meng scratched his jaw with the edge of the cardboard and asked, "have you ever seen purple window cloth in the hospital?"


    On the back of the window, Jin


    "For example?"


    Gu Meng has never paid attention to these details. Who will have nothing to observe the curtain color? He only remembers that the curtain color in this hospital is very light, with some powder. In memory, it seems that they are all light blue.


    EN Jin listed them one by one: "the morgue, the emergency surgery room on the first floor, the infusion room on the second floor, the operating room on the third floor, and the ward on the fourth floor..."


    "Wait, ward on the fourth floor?" Gu Meng corrects him, "all the patients in the ward are light blue."


    Then he pointed to the curtain beside him.


    EN Jin looked at it and determined, "other rooms, such as 401..."


    The voice did not fall, but was interrupted again, this time by a scream from the hallway outside.


    "Come on!!! Dr. Zhao is crazy - "


    Zhao Hairong?


    As soon as the name slipped through her mind, Gu Meng immediately felt bad and quickly got out of bed to open the door.


    Xiao Liang, a nurse, tumbled out of the 408 ward diagonally. His face was full of panic. After several slides, he stood up. Looking at more and more people gathered in the corridor, he cried out: "he saw half of his face!"!!! what the fuck! It''s in the bathroom! "


    Next door to Gu Meng, Bo Ye opens the door, puts on his white coat, frowns and says, "another self injuring one?"


    Just like yesterday, Huang Min removed her eyeball.


    The players entered the 408 ward one after another. At that time, Zhao Hairong died no longer. He collapsed beside the bathtub filled with water. With his eyes open, the lower half of his face was missing, and the incision was bloody.


    Xiao Liang explained the story of Zhao Hairong incoherently in his room. The young man almost didn''t freak out when he saw this bloody scene for the first time.


    A few women were blocked at the door, covering their mouths, uncomfortable on their faces, and unwilling to get out of the way.


    Gu Meng stands behind them. Instead of looking at the fallen bodies, Gu Meng looks around the bathroom. A curtain cloth comes into view.


    Pale purple, pink.


    The author has something to say:


    thank you for the late grenade ~


    thank you for the encouragement ~


    because someone mentioned that the eye is not Huang Min, he didn''t make it clear, so he added temporarily what he wanted to write. He thought that maybe everyone was not interested in it, so he could delete it. If he didn''t understand, he could say it directly.

 Chapter 30

    Zhao Hairong held a short saw in his right hand. In the bathtub beside him, his whole jaw was immersed in the bottom of the water, and wisps of blood were still floating on the water.


    Enjin stood outside the crowd, took advantage of her height to look at the water and said faintly, "that half face is not his."


    Cheng Jiaojiao still blocked by the door, surprised and asked him: "how do you know?"


    Take fingertip point of mandible side, Enjin: "Zhao Hai Rong here have two light colored moles, but not in the bathtub."


    Cai Xiaoqi stepped back in fear and did not understand: "yesterday, you also said that sister min''s eyes are not her own, but her own. Why are they installed in her eyes? And half of Dr. Zhao''s face. Who else could it be How could this happen? It''s weird. I I''m not feeling well. Excuse me


    She turns and rushes out of the room. When she passes by Gu Meng, Gu Meng looks at her and finds that there is a lot of sweat on the girl''s forehead, which dampens the bangs and sideburns.


    May be too nervous, coupled with physical weakness, will be more prone to sweating than ordinary people.


    Without thinking about it, Gu Meng recalled Zhao Hairong''s words in the morning and said, "when I saw Huang Min yesterday morning, she kept saying that it was not mine. Zhao Hairong also said the same thing this morning. I think what they want to express is that part of their body has been replaced and no longer belongs to themselves."


    "Replaced by whom?" Cheng Jiaojiao obviously couldn''t accept it. She immediately took up his words and asked, "people are not plastics or machines. Organs and human tissues can be replaced and installed at will?"


    "Don''t think in a normal way." Bo Ye gently reminded her, "since things have happened, we should accept such a setting. After all, it is not a normal world."


    Xiao Liang sat on the hospital bed in the room, stupefied. The whole person was sweating, as if he had taken it out of the water.


    Tang Zhi went over and sat down on the opposite bed and asked him, "nurse Xiao, did you find anything unusual about Dr. Zhao last night?"


    "Last night?" Xiao Liang looked at him stupidly. He still didn''t come back from the bloody scene. He shook his head. "I went to bed early last night, and I didn''t hear anything. When I got up in the morning, Zhao Hairong was not in the right state. He was always muttering with a mask. I didn''t pay attention to anything I said."


    There was a knock at the door, and everyone looked out. Yu Chunjiao stood at the door laughing and looked into the room: "how come all the doctors gathered here? What''s the matter? "


    Cheng Jiaojiao has always had a bad impression on this aunt, and listening to her saying inappropriate words, she is extremely uncomfortable. She turns her eyes and pulls Xu Jiayi out of ward 408.


    Yu Chunjiao came in and saw the blood splashed bathroom. She said with a smile, "Oh, it turns out that the bathroom is dirty. The doctors don''t mind. I''m going to call Lao Chen to clean it up."


    Lao Chen is the only temporary worker in that hospital. He pushes the cleaning cart all day long and has no ghost.


    After a while, Mr. Chen came. He took out a pair of tongs from nowhere. He caught the broken jaw in the bathtub and put it into the black garbage bag. He turned the bag and pinned it on his trousers waist. He bent down to lift Zhao Hairong''s two legs and dragged them out. The blood wound across the floor.


    Gu Meng looks at the old man with a dull look, and remembers the picture that he saw in the morgue last night. He is frightened.


    Then I thought that Huang Min and Zhao Hai Rong were both dead in a strange way. Maybe it had nothing to do with temporary worker Lao Chen. He should have stolen Huang Min''s heart.


    After Zhao Hairong''s body was dragged away, others wanted to leave. Yu Chunjiao called in three nurses. She took a mop from the corner and put it into Chen Jiahao''s hand. She took out some kind of head nurse''s sarcastic attitude and asked: "Xiaohao, Xiaoliang, Xiaomeng, you can stay and clean up the room. It''s bloody. If there are patients living in, it''s time to complain!"


    Gu Meng:


    To be honest, which patient dares to stay in your hospital? Wake up.


    Although she is not willing to do so, Gu Meng still stays and follows the NPC''s request.


    Two other male nurses were also left behind.


    Since he found Zhao Hairong sawing his face in the bathroom, Xiao Liang''s whole life is not good. He can''t lift himself up by the bed. He has been sweating on his forehead and his back is wet. Even his bed is dizzy and wet.


    Gu Meng felt sympathy and handed him two pieces of paper. He comforted him and said, "look on, brother. It''s like a game and a dream."


    Xiao Liang sat on the bed, looked at him, no response.


    ��������


    Gu Meng puts down the paper in silence and continues to mop the floor.


    Chen Jiahao has always been used to being lazy. Seeing Gu Meng at work, he said that he was dizzy and then slipped back into his room.


    Gu Meng mops up the blood on the bathroom floor, leaves the door ajar and puts the mop behind the door.


    Turn around and come to the bathtub, roll up the sleeves on both sides, ready to pull the plug from the bottom.


    In the room, Xiao Liang turned his head and looked at the empty door of the bathroom. His eyes were covered with ashes and his expression was numb and terrible. He quietly listened to the slight sound of water coming from inside.


    All of a sudden, the sound of water in the bathroom became fierce. It seemed that someone was struggling in the water, and even large pieces of water splashed outside the door.


    Xiao Liang did not move, just staring at the gap in the bathroom door.After a few seconds, the splash disappeared and became a slight water sound again.


    When the door opens, Gu Meng comes out of the room wet and looks up at Xiao Liang.


    Embarrassed ground purses lip to smile, side to face to take up bathroom door, way: "the floor is all water, too slippery."


    Xiao Liang nodded his head expressionless. He stood up and went to Gu Meng. His eyes turned around his face. He reached out and pinched the sticky blood on his hair tip: "go back to your room and change your clothes."


    "OK."


    Gu Meng half lowered his head, raised his hand to hook the broken hair beside his ear and put it behind his ear, revealing a light smile. His eyebrows and eyes suddenly gave birth to a different kind of elegance.


    At about two o''clock in the afternoon, Bo Ye and Tang Zhi checked all the rooms with purple curtains in the hospital and found nothing unusual.


    They return to the fourth floor, ready to find Gu Meng and en Jin to sort out the existing clues.


    Today is the third day, where the hospital exit is still not prompted.


    Knocking on the door next door, it was en Jin who came to open the door. Bo ye walked in and saw Gu Meng sitting on the side of the bed cutting apples. The long peel came down in circles and almost touched the ground.


    "Miss Gu, give me one too." Bo Ye half joked.


    Gu Meng smiles. With a knife in his left hand, he peels the apple in his hand and hands it to the opposite side: "here you are."


    Bo Ye picked his eyebrows. He seemed to have hesitated for a moment. He looked at him uncertainly and took the apple: "thank you."


    He thought that according to Gu Meng''s character, he must throw a knife to him and let him cut it by himself, instead of giving the apple so freely.


    Bo Ye bit the juicy Fuji and sat down on the chair at the end of the bed.


    Tang Zhi, leaning against the back of his chair, said: "the emergency surgery room, infusion room, operating room and ward, we have carefully checked these places with purple curtains, but we have not found any information related to the exit. However, both deaths occurred in rooms with purple curtains, and we don''t know what this connection means."


    "On the first day when the player checked in, they had a dormitory with six rooms. Three of them had purple curtains and the other three were blue. Candi and I lived in the room with purple curtains. So far, nothing has happened." Bo Ye added with Tang Zhi''s words. He tilted up one corner of his chair and shook it. He looked at Tang Zhi and whispered, "do you want to change rooms at night? I always think our geomantic omen is not very good. "


    Tang Zhi thought about it for a moment, and then he patted him on the shoulder: "another night."


    Bo Ye pressed his hand on his shoulder with the trend, and he did not let go of it. He laughed a little.


    Tang Zhi slightly opened his clear eyes and gave a silent warning.


    The small action between them falls aside. In Gu Meng''s eyes, he looks at the husband next door for a while, smiles slightly, and picks up another apple in the fruit basket and starts to peel.


    "What do you think now?" Bo Ye finished his leisure time, chewed on an apple, and asked the two opposite, "this is the third day. Don''t mention the exit. The connected air outlet has not been found. If it goes on like this, the players may be crazy and those who are not will die in the clinic every morning."


    Gu Meng bent down his head and concentrated on cutting the apple. He was skillful. The edge of the knife was close to the flesh and made a "rustling" sound without any comment.


    EN Jin thought for a moment and said, "there is another place that has not been checked."


    "Where?" Tang Zhi asked.


    EN Jin: "Dean''s office."


    "President Kim." Bo Ye thought, "the man in the legend."


    The four took the elevator to the fifth floor.


    As soon as he got off the elevator, Bo Ye pulled out a 30 cm long spanner from his back waist. He shook it in his hand and said, "all of them are literati. I don''t want to go to this step."


    Half way through, I found the door of the dean''s office was open.


    ��������


    Several people look at each other, Bo Ye quietly put the wrench back to the back waist.


    When I got closer, I found that it was a temporary worker named Lao Chen who was cleaning inside.


    Mr. Chen is wiping all kinds of trophies in the cupboard. When he hears the news and looks back, four men at the door are looking into the room.


    Frowning unhappily, he went to the door without saying a word. He would close the door without saying a word. His attitude was bad and tough.


    "Uncle Chen, can you lend us a tour?" Bo Ye stepped out a long leg against the door and gave a very gentle smile, "or we can clean it for you, do you think?"


    Chen ignored him as if he couldn''t hear him and insisted on closing the door.


    Bo Ye''s smile did not change. After touching his waist, he was held down by Tang Zhi.


    The door of the office was shut mercilessly to his face.


    Tang Zhi summoned the other three people to the corner and said, "maybe the key to opening the office door is not the key, but the temporary worker."


    EN Jin thought a little, and felt that it was very reasonable. She rolled up the sleeves of the shirt and said calmly, "go."


    Tang Zhi blinked. Before he said the plan, Enjin understood it?"Where are you going?" he said


    Enjin: "fuck him!"


    Tang Zhi:


    Gu Meng:


    Bo Ye handed him the wrench he had prepared.


    The casual worker wiped the corner of the office and was about to pack up and leave when the door was tapped twice.


    The old man looked at the door, wiped his hands and went to open the door.


    As soon as the door opened, no one was seen. With a calm face, he leaned out of his body and looked into the corridor, which almost scared him to death.


    The stiff and pale girl was sitting in a wheelchair, her long hair was dry and sparse, her skin was rotten, her mouth was half open, and her white eyes were fixed on the end of the corridor.


    "West Asia? West Asia Chen Ran to the girl, knelt down in front of the girl and stroked her hands out of the blanket in a panic, "what''s the matter with you? Is it too stuffy below? But you''re not well. You can''t run around now. My father will send you back. Darling, my father will push you back... "


    The temporary worker, rickety, stood up, walked around the back of the wheelchair and pushed the girl to the elevator.


    The elevator door at the end of the corridor closed and two people came out of the press room not far away.


    Bo Ye looked at the elevator and said to Tang Zhi and Gu Meng in the back, "it''s gone."


    The temporary workers left in a hurry and did not have time to close the door.


    Looking around the room, the area is small and the furnishings are simple. The bookcase on one wall and the trophy display cabinet on the other wall. There are sofa and coffee table near the wall at the entrance, and the desk is in front of the window.


    Bo Ye closed the door behind him, locked the door, and said, "try to find personal belongings such as resume or diary, and find out who president Jin is first."


    Tang Zhi went to the display cabinet and looked up and down. There were crystal cups and medals. Most of the trophies were engraved with the words "excellent medical science and technology workers", "Clinical Medical Research Award", "Lifetime Achievement Award" and so on.


    EN Jin sat in the chair behind the office, bent down to pull out one drawer after another and rummaged through it at a very fast speed.


    Most of the drawers were medical notes, as well as cases of special patients. En Jin opened several letters and scanned them in turn. She found that most of them were greetings from president Jin and his former colleagues in the Research Institute. There were polite words between the lines and not much substantive content.


    On the other side, Gu Meng looked up in front of the bookshelf for a while, then wandered to Tang Zhi''s side, followed him to look at the display cabinet, and casually said, "do you see anything?"


    Tang Zhi shook his head: "can only see that president Jin is very famous in the industry, should be a good doctor."


    Gu Meng held her arms in her hands, and her eyes glided over trophies one after another, and she gently laughed: "maybe."


    Feeling that Gu Meng''s tone was a little strange, Tang Zhi turned his face to look at him, but noticed that his bangs were slightly wet with sweat. He said, "Mr. Gu, are you very hot?"


    It''s still raining outside. The indoor temperature is about 20 degrees centigrade. It''s cooler.


    "Just a little nervous." Gu Meng wiped his forehead and wiped it with a paper towel from his desk. He said with a smile.


    Tang Zhi let him relax and went to the rest of the room to look for clues.


    As soon as Bo Ye entered the door, he noticed the fluttering curtain on the floor in front of the window. What attracted him was the color of the curtain.


    Light purple, pink.


    He went forward to lift the curtains, looked up at the back wall from top to bottom, and tapped gently on it.


    Gradually squat down, knock to a place, suddenly stopped, uncertain to knock twice.


    Provoked a smile: "sure enough, there is a problem."


    Bo Ye pulled out the wrench he had brought with him. He had intended to pry the door, but now it has other uses.


    The sudden knocking of heavy objects startled the other three people. They looked at Bo Ye by the window one after another, only to see that he had knocked a hole in the wall.


    Gu Meng frowned: "what are you doing?"


    Tang Zhi quickly stepped forward and squatted behind Bo Ye. When he saw something in the dark wall, his eyes lit up: "it''s like a safe."


    This wall is more fragile than other places. Bo Ye holds the wrench and knocks again several times, until the safe inside the wall is completely exposed.


    Throw the spanner, clap hands: "who can give advice, what is the password?"


    Enjin was simple and rude: "12345678."


    ��������


    Bo Ye squatted down and pressed the password according to his words. As a result, when he pressed to the sixth digit, he could no longer enter the number. Click OK to display the password error.


    No longer hope in Enjin, he looked at Tang Zhi and Gu Meng and said, "give me a reliable point."


    Gu Meng wipes the sweat from his forehead with a paper towel and shakes his head to show that he has no idea.


    Tang Zhi looked down at the floor and frowned.


    "654321," Enjin said


    Bo Ye: Shut up


    At this time, outside the elevator to the floor of the prompt tone.


    The temporary workers are back.


    At the same time, the four people were calm.


    Uncle Chen doesn''t look easy to offend. If he is caught by them breaking into the office and damaging public property, the consequences may not be as simple as an embarrassed smile.Gu Meng said, "hide?"


    Tang Zhi stood up, slightly anxious: "where to hide?"


    Bo Ye was not willing to leave, so he finally found a clue. He went to a doctor in an emergency. He tried "654321", and the password was wrong on the display panel.


    With a low mantra, slender fingers move quickly in the password disk, trying different combinations.


    Heavy and protracted steps came up the corridor, nearer and nearer.


    Tang Zhi took a deep breath to stabilize his mood and looked around. Suddenly, his eyes were fixed on a whole display cabinet.


    quickly scan it as like as two peas. I wonder if it is coincidence. The three rows of showcases have six identical crystal trophies inserted in different trophies, but the angles are different.


    ��4��6������ Because he was in a hurry, Tang Zhi made a small jump in the spot and waved to Bo yezhao to try the password he said, "3, 5, 1, 2."


    Bo Ye: "wrong password."


    Tang Zhi didn''t give up: "463518!"


    Wrong password.


    ��463572����


    Wrong password.


    The sound of footsteps has arrived at the door, and Gu Meng frowns: "clean up the scene, let''s go."


    Tang Zhi''s last attempt: "469572!"


    "Drop -"


    the lock pops open.


    At the same time, the door locks.


    There was only one newspaper in the safe. Bo Ye got it quickly and had only time to look at the huge headline on the cover --


    "Pandora''s box has been opened".


    The next second, the temporary worker pushes open the door of the office.


    EN Jin standing in front of the bookcase, will hold a stack of books a book into the cabinet.


    Bo Ye held a feather blanket and beat the dust above the curtain.


    Tang Zhi and Gu Meng stand on one side and wipe the table.


    Hearing the sound of opening the door, the four stopped at the same time and looked at the door.


    Bo Ye was the first to react. He laughed like a warm-hearted young man of the year: "Uncle Chen, you are back. We see that you left halfway and the work has not been finished, so..."


    It goes without saying that the four young people are obviously helping others.


    Old Chen, with a gloomy face, swept everyone in the room and said in a deep voice, "get out of here!"


    The four men rolled out, quickly and consciously.


    At night, the hospital fell into a dead silence, only outside the window drizzle in the night of the earth.


    In Room 403, Bo Ye is sitting on the head of the bed, reading newspapers.


    The bathroom door made a slight noise, and after a while, the door was pushed open from inside.


    A pure white nurse came out with a thin waist and rich buttocks, especially the two long legs exposed in the cool air.


    Bi Zhiying run, rubbed against each other under the white buttock skirt.


    "Doctor Bo, I''ve tried the tap. It''s OK. I''ll go first."


    Bo Ye was still holding the newspaper, but secretly he looked at each other''s legs through the edge of the newspaper. His eyes were gradually dim.


    The nurse went to the front of the cabinet to pick up a tray with syringes, gauze and potions on it. It seemed that she was going to patrol the room.


    "Wait a minute."


    Bo Ye spoke faintly, turned over and sat upright, holding the nurse''s wrist.


    The little nurse frowned, and the tone of her voice was slightly defensive: "what are you doing, doctor Bo?"


    Bo Ye lowered his head, a finger gently around the white wrist of the other side, slowly circling, his voice deliberately lowered, making his ears numb.


    "My wife is not here tonight You can keep it for as long as you want. "


    The little nurse was sluggish for a moment. Her face gradually turned red, as if she was angry or shy. She tugged at her wrist: "doctor Bo, please respect yourself! I''m not that kind of person


    Bo Ye stood up and held each other''s shoulders and drew him closer. The ruffian laughed: "what kind of person? Make it clear. "


    The little nurse struggled.


    The iron tray fell, making a harsh sound, and the syringes were scattered all over the floor.


    The author has something to say:


    about stealing corpses, the leading group will apologize when they come back. The four people still fear the dead.


    The next chapter explains the password. It''s too late to code today. Have a good weekend.


    Thanks for the nutrient solution of summer.

 Chapter 31

    At more than ten o''clock in the night, Enjin took a bath and wiped her hair in the mirror in the bathroom. There was a sudden noise from the next room.


    After the weight fell, Tang Zhi''s voice sounded. Though it was vague across a wall, it could be heard with some anger.


    EN Jin frowned and looked at the wall beside her. She turned her mind and walked out of the bathroom.


    In the room, Gu Meng lies on his side on the hospital bed with his back to him, breathing evenly. The silhouette of his profile fluctuates regularly in the dark room, but his back is sweating. The cotton clothes stick to the skin, leaving a little wet.


    Seeing that Gu Meng has fallen asleep, en Jin walks over with a light step and pulls up the thin quilt he has put on his waist to cover his shoulder and back, so as to prevent the sweating place from being cooled by the cold wind and easy to catch a cold.


    Standing by the side of the bed, I can see the sweat on the side of the man''s face. I don''t understand why he is so hot.


    A fever?


    Just as he was about to reach for his forehead, there was another sound from the next door.


    EN Jin put down her hand, threw the towel on the shelf at the end of the bed and walked out of the room.


    In the middle of the night, the lights in the corridor on the fourth floor were only half turned on, and everything was covered with a thin black veil, and everything was hidden in the shadow.


    Next door is Bo Ye''s room. A small window on the door shows that they haven''t rested yet.


    Enjin went to the door and looked inside through the glass window. The two people standing opposite each other in the room entered the field of vision.


    Bo Ye is tall and tall, standing at the end of the bed, facing the door sideways. His clothes are neatly dressed. His hands are wrapped around his white coat and are copied into his trouser pockets. His mouth is always full of crooked smiles.


    EN Jin stood quietly at the door watching, did not knock at the door, only feel that Bo Ye was well-dressed, laughing ruffian gas, heart immediately reflected the word "beast".


    She looked away from her eyes and looked at Tang Zhi opposite Bo Ye. When she saw his dress up, Enjin''s eyes flashed a little confused, slightly tilted her head, and kept staring at him.


    Why?


    Candi wears women''s clothes once in every world.


    He doesn''t understand.


    Tang Zhi was wearing a nurse''s cap, loosely stuck in the back of his head, wearing a pure white one-piece skirt, short sleeve design, the button at the collar was tied to the top. The rules were almost traditional. Coupled with a precious and cool face, the whole person exuded an inaccessible sacred atmosphere. However, once the line of vision kept going down, she could not help but pick her eyebrows.


    The tight skirt did not cover much. The two long legs were even and straight, and a circle of pink lace was wrapped around the right thigh, which separated a section of absolute field, giving a strong visual impact.


    In any case, it''s not too much to say that he looks like a goblin.


    EN Jin was obviously not interested in the goblin, and soon turned her eyes to Bo Ye, trying to find out why they didn''t sleep in the middle of the night. Instead, one pretended to be a doctor and the other a nurse.


    Family?


    Childish.


    In the room, Bo Ye stretched out a hand from his pants pocket and put it on the guardrail at the end of the bed, which virtually blocked the way of the opposite person. He sneered: "nurse Tang, have you ever thought about it?"


    "What do you think?" Tang Zhi pulled the dress down and tried to block the man''s wanton eyes. However, it didn''t help. On the contrary, he said, "doctor Bo, I always respect you very much. I didn''t think of you..."


    If you don''t stop, it''s hard to get angry.


    Bo Ye quietly raised the corner of his mouth and laughed. He really couldn''t help it.


    He bent his head and scratched the tip of his nose as a cover up and almost made a play.


    "Well, we are all adults. Don''t pretend to be pure." With a slight cough, he corrected his look and approached Tang Zhi step by step. His attitude was frivolous: "is it you who stare at me in the morning meeting?"


    "I gossip with my colleagues, are you so happy?"


    "Now when you see me, you''re on guard like a little hedgehog."


    "If you want to get it, you can''t do it?"


    Bo Ye was in front of him. Tang Zhi had no choice but to retreat. He put his hands on the back of the cabinet and dodged with his face on his side.


    Bo Ye looked at the beautiful side face of the boy at a close distance. He moved closer and closer. He coaxed patiently, "it''s almost OK. Hurry up. Who knows when my wife will be back..."


    "Doctor Bo, don''t do this!" Tang Zhi avoided the man''s approach, and his tone was flustered and sincere. He was so anxious that he saw a layer of light in his eyes, "we I can''t do what I''m sorry for your wife


    Bo Ye grabs his two hands, and their left and right hands clasp. Each of them feels the wedding ring on the ring finger of the other party. They look up at each other''s eyes at the same time, producing a tacit understanding, and the sense of taboo is sharply intensified.


    Bo Ye subdued the other party and twisted his eyebrows slightly. It seemed that he was absent-minded.


    He said unclearly, "if you don''t tell me about it, who can know? Nurse Tang, how are you usually wild? Let me see who is more like a tiger, you and my wife. "


    ������������


    Outside the door, Enjin, who also knew about it, blinked. There was no extra expression on her face. Looking at the game between husband and husband next door, she felt bored. Seeing the scene inside the door become absurd, he quietly turned away and went back to his room.In the room, Bo Ye and Tang Zhi, husband and husband are wandering around Hu Tian. Suddenly, the mirror in the bathroom shakes violently. Tang Zhi is surprised and takes advantage of the gap to look at the eye bath room.


    In the bathroom, the light is still on, everything is as usual, but the mirror reflects everything on the bed, which makes people feel uncomfortable to be peeped into.


    "Bo Ye..." Tang Zhi turned his face and thought of calling the man to stop. He said, "go and close the bathroom door first."


    Bo Ye looked at the direction of the bathroom. When he saw the scene in the room in the mirror, he knew it clearly. With a smile, he pulled the tie of the doctor''s uniform in one hand and said, "nurse Tang, what are you suggesting? I didn''t expect you to have this habit. If you like, we can try it in front of the mirror later


    Tang Zhi frowned and said patiently, "I''m serious. You stop."


    "Nurse Tangzhi, if you refuse me again, I will have to consider some measures." Obviously, Bo Ye didn''t take his words seriously. He played the romantic doctor''s play very naturally and vividly.


    Tang Zhi couldn''t help it. He pushed his face away and calmed his breath. He said, "I didn''t have a choice before."


    �������� After a long time of silence, Bo Ye stood up and grabbed a handful of hair. He was impatient. Then he said, "now I just want to be the successor of * *"


    This is their code, similar to the security word, as long as one party mentions it, whether they want to or not, they have to interrupt the game.


    "I''m not easy to get into the play, you stop now, do you respect me?" Bo Ye looked at the other side accusatorily, showing dissatisfaction.


    "Good." Tang Zhi tilts his head and smiles in his beautiful eyes. He pats the aggrieved handsome face of the other party and praises him, "you have done well, and the state is always online."


    Bo Ye gave a "tut" sound. He couldn''t help but pinch one in Tang Zhi''s nurse''s skirt. He narrowed his eyes slightly and said, "call me up later."


    Tang Zhi half curled up with a smile and urged him to close the door.


    Bo Ye was tired of the bathroom door and went straight to the bathroom door. He didn''t give him a look. Therefore, he missed another vibration of the mirror.


    EN Jin returns to her room and finds that Gu Meng is not in bed. The sound of running water comes from the bathroom.


    Step forward and stand at the bathroom door.


    Facing the mirror, Gu Meng is wiping her body with a wet towel. Her front is completely open.


    Hearing the news, Gu Meng glanced at the people in the rear through the mirror and said with a light smile, "are you back? I didn''t see you just now


    "I''m out there." EN Jin a little thought, I don''t know what to think, as for the specific do what choice to hide.


    Looking back at herself in the mirror, Gu Meng raised her face slightly and wiped off the sweat on her shoulders and neck with a wet towel. She explained to herself, "I had a bad dream. I woke up sweating. I was ready to wipe it clean and go to sleep again."


    EN Jin''s gaze quickly glances at the mirror in front of her. When she looks at Gu Meng, she quickly moves away.


    He nodded his head absentmindedly, thinking about the scene of lying behind Gu Meng in the mortuary last night.


    Gu Meng noticed that he was absent-minded and raised his eyebrows slightly. It seemed that he was surprised. His eyes turned and threw the towel back into the water basin. He opened his front and took off his clothes.


    Gu Meng''s upper body is covered with tiny beads of sweat. Under the dim light, Gu Meng looks more beautiful than jade out of the water. En Jin''s eyes flash, and her head is strangely lowered, and her ear tips are dyed red.


    "Eugene?" Gu Meng found that he was strange and put his clothes on his shoulders again. He was surprised and said, "what''s the matter with you? The face is so red. "


    Enjin touched her cheek, burning as if she were ill.


    He leaned on the door frame and looked at Gu Meng with help. His eyes were full of ignorance and trust: "I don''t know. The temperature in the room seems to be a little high."


    This is a feeling that has never been felt before. In the past, when Gu Meng changed clothes in front of him, his actions were crisp and neat, which was the kind of openness among men, which didn''t make him feel uncomfortable. But just now, Gu Meng''s action was very slow, which made him have a different idea.


    The picture of Bo Ye pressing Tang Zhi flashed before his eyes, and the whole person became uncomfortable at that moment.


    Gu Meng goes to en Jin, turns over the back of her hand, rubs his cheek, stares at him intently for a moment, and suddenly chuckles with a different look between her eyebrows and eyes.


    "Eugene, to be honest, are you..."


    In the middle of the speech, I stopped deliberately.


    Looking at him with a kind of strange, gentle look in his eyes.


    "Are you..." Gu Meng raised her hands to hook his neck, lowered her eyes, looked at her lips, and asked in a low voice, "do you like me?"


    EN Jin''s mind flickered, and the answers were all reflected in her face.


    Gu Meng chuckled: "you are so cute."


    Slightly on tiptoe, leaning over his face to get close to him.


    Enjin stood still.


    When their lips almost touch each other, a hand suddenly pinches Gu Meng''s neck and pushes him against the door frame behind him.Gu Meng murmured and frowned with pain. He felt that his spine was almost broken.


    The heat in her eyes no longer exists. Enkinson stares at the person in front of her coldly. Her voice is as soft as snow, but she has a fierce voice -


    "who are you?"


    "Where is Gu Meng?"


    In the next room, after everything is over and settled down, Bo Ye seems to be in a bit of a stir. After all, he is very uneasy about a man.


    When Tang Zhi thought of the mirror in the bathroom, he always felt strange. He thought for a moment, but he was not at ease. He had a premonition that he would miss something. So he took a picture of the man, sat up and tidied up his skirt, ready to get out of bed to check.


    Bo Ye didn''t want to let him go.


    Tang Zhi was anxious to find out the truth. He was impatient and let him play.


    Bo Ye couldn''t help it. He looked at the direction of the bathroom and said, "what''s the matter?"


    Tang Zhi said, "there is something wrong with that mirror. I''ll go and have a look."


    Tang Zhi pushed open the bathroom door, raised his eyes, and stood in place.


    On the mirror directly opposite, I don''t know when there are two more rows of bloody characters, which are crooked and twisted. There is blood at the end of the handwriting, which is shocking -


    [t B:]


    [I G M]


    "Bo Ye, come here."


    Tang Zhi''s voice trembled.


    When Bo ye heard something wrong, he put on his coat and got out of bed. When he came to Tang Zhi, he saw many words on the mirror.


    Put up the playful attitude, slightly squint at the mirror, said: "someone has come."


    Tang Zhi''s back was cold, and he unconsciously held Bo Ye''s hand for comfort: "I think there may be something in the mirror. On the first day I lived in the mirror, I had this feeling. It seems that there has always been something in the mirror to observe our every move."


    "How are you?" Now, don''t worry, he said


    "First find out what these letters stand for, and how they are left, just..." Tang Zhi is not sure now. He asked the man with a red face, "has no one come in just now?"


    ��������


    When Bo Ye thought of the possibility, which was rare, he was suddenly afraid.


    Just said, the door was kicked open from the outside, two people were startled, at the same time looked at the door.


    Gu Meng''s hands are clipped behind her back, and she is pressed in by en Jin. Her whole body is wet, and she is extremely embarrassed.


    Seeing this scene, Bo Ye and Tang Zhi couldn''t pay attention to the untidy clothes at the moment. They were stunned and said, "what are you doing?"


    Enjin pressed the corner of her lips and looked a little angry: "she is not Gu Meng."


    Bo Ye couldn''t react and said blankly, "who is he


    Tang Zhi looks at Gu Meng with his head down, and finds that his face is calm and his brows are gloomy. He is not in his usual state at all. When he thinks of the feeling of disobedience that he occasionally feels when he gets along with him in the afternoon, Tang Zhi has already believed in Gu Meng for seven or eight points and asks Enjin, "where is Mr. Gu?"


    "She won''t say it."


    "Gu Meng" looked up at them with a grim smile. Her voice was a full female voice: "Gu Meng is dead."


    The three were stunned.


    EN Jin frowns fiercely and turns the woman disguised as Gu Meng. She raises her hand and is about to use violence. The woman looks up.


    that''s as like as two peas adorable.


    EN Jin clenched her fist and stifled her impulse.


    "Gu Meng" doesn''t matter. He sneers: "don''t bother. He died early."


    "Don''t talk to me!" Eugene''s eyes are red.


    Tang Zhi suddenly thought of something and said excitedly, "Gu Meng has been here!"


    Without waiting for others to react, he turned into the bathroom, went to the mirror, and raised his hand to touch the bloody handwriting.


    Turn over, palm is very clean, not stained with blood.


    At that time, Gu wrote in the mirror from the other side


    Bo Ye said, "how do you know?"


    Tang Zhi looks at the letters on the mirror.


    [t B:]


    [I G M]


    he pointed to the past one by one: "Tang Zhi, Bo Ye, I, Gu, Meng."


    As soon as Bo Ye''s eyes brightened, he looked at the camouflaged "Gu Meng" and said, "so there is a mirror world here? Are you from the other side of the mirror? "


    "Gu Meng" looked at Bo Ye with a smile but no words.


    Clearly is the three people are used to see the warm look, with that expression, but let people hate itchy teeth.


    Bo Ye bowed his head and rubbed his eyebrows. He said to Enjin, "no wonder you want to hit her."


    He has this impulse.


    "What now?" Tang Zhi pulled off his white coat from the hanger and put it on. He was worried, "how can I get Mr. Gu out?"


    EN Jin picked up the collar of "Gu Meng", carried it into the bathroom, pressed her face on the mirror, approached her, looked into her eyes and said, "now go back to the mirror and change Gu Meng back."


    "Gu Meng" laughed, looking very happy: "he died, the people who went down did not come back alive."Bo Ye raised his eyes: "go down?"


    EN Jin looked at "Gu Meng" for a long time. Her emotional fundus gradually returned to calm. She raised her hand and touched the sweat on her forehead. Her voice was low and soft: "I thought you were easy to sweat."


    Fingertip twists, way: "all say that women are made of water, I believe now."


    Gu Meng''s smile gradually disappeared.


    Five minutes later, the sound of splashing water in the bathroom was extremely fierce.


    Tang Zhi was frightened at the door and said, "en Jin, she will die in this way..."


    EN Jin has no expression, pressing Gu Meng''s head and soaking in the bathtub full of water, she can''t let go of her fierce struggle.


    Bo Ye looked at the clock on the wall. The woman had been immersed in the water for nearly two minutes. Nothing happened except her struggle became lighter and lighter.


    "En Jin, she''s dead. We may never know where Gu Meng is."


    Suojin''s eyes are still.


    Gradually, "Gu Meng" stopped moving, and her body twitched, her arms hanging on the edge of the bathtub.


    Tang Zhi couldn''t bear to look at it and leaned against the wall outside the bathroom.


    The man pretended to be the same as Gu Meng. When he knelt in front of the bathtub and lost his breath, he almost thought that Gu Meng was dead in front of them.


    The room was silent, and no one said a word.


    EN Jin slowly let go of her hand and stood up, a little at a loss.


    "Can he come back?"


    Bo Ye didn''t know how to comfort him. He looked into the bathtub and said in a low voice, "I''m sorry."


    "Crash!"


    Without any precaution, one hand burst out of the water, grabbed Gu Meng''s hair and dragged it into the water. After a while, the body sank into the bottom of the bathtub and disappeared.


    A man jumped up in the bathtub, spat, leaned against the edge of the bathtub and wiped the water on his face: "I''m Hu Hansan back again."


    As soon as his voice fell, he was pulled out of the water in the posture of a princess.


    Gu Meng can''t control whether she is handsome or not. She leans weakly in en Jin''s arms. When she sees Bo Ye and Tang Zhi smiling at the door, she can''t say a word: "you two, that''s enough..."


    Some accounts will be calculated after autumn.


    He turned to the bathtub and said, "there''s..."


    "Shh." EN Jin took him out and recovered. The whole person was still a little numb. She felt that Gu Meng was more delicate than pea girl at the moment, and didn''t want him to say more words, "let''s talk about something tomorrow."


    "No..." Gu Meng wiped his face and insisted: "there is..."


    Enjin: "shh."


    Gu Meng: Listen to me, bathtub... "


    Enjin: "shh."


    "Shhh, Dad!" Gu Meng suddenly became angry and patted the man''s head, "there is an exit in the bathtub!"


    ��������


    The author has something to say:


    thank you for the mines in Yanzhu and Dongzhan.


    Thank you for the nutrition liquid of Changning, Yishi Changning and Wanning.

 Chapter 32

    Go back to one o''clock in the afternoon.


    Gu Meng swears that he really just wanted to pull out the sink plug at the bottom of the bathtub.


    Bending down close to the water, he picked up a sleeve and reached into the bloody water. As he was about to pull out the plug, he felt that he was following himself.


    The feeling was so strong that it seemed that someone was close to his face and his eyes were fixed on him for a moment.


    There is a strange feeling in the bottom of my heart. The focus of my eyes moves away from the bottom of the sink plug and returns to the wavy water surface.


    His reflection swayed and distorted with the water lines.


    Through the horizontal plane, he can see how nervous his expression is at the moment.


    Relieved, he thought there was something under the water peeping at him. In the terrible environment, it seemed that he was too suspicious.


    Just then, the reflection on the water gave a smile.


    "Lying trough!"


    Gu Meng''s face is stiff, and he''s afraid to be rude. He''s sure he didn''t smile just now.


    I was about to get up, but it was too late.


    A hand reached out from the water to hook his neck, which was very powerful. Without any defense, he fell down into the bathtub and splashed a lot of water.


    The hand has been pressing his neck downward. It is obviously a shallow bathtub, but now it has become too deep to see the bottom. Gu Meng struggles hard in the water, and can''t see anything clearly with her eyes closed. She chokes several saliva.


    Suddenly, the hand in the back neck suddenly releases, and Gu Meng leaps up and down from the bathtub.


    Choking with water, he grabbed the edge of the bathtub, wiped the water off his eyelids and looked around.


    Still in the bathroom, everything was as usual, but there was a lot of water on the floor.


    Crawling out of the bathtub in a hurry, he can now be sure that there is something wrong with the room and that a hand has just pulled him into the water.


    Climbing on the washing table, he bent over and coughed a few times. He raised his head and looked at the mirror in front of him. At this time, he was all wet and choked by the water, and his eyes were red and embarrassed.


    Gu Meng combed the bangs back and turned to walk out.


    "Xiao Liang, you can''t live in this room, there are..."


    Opening the door of the bathroom, Gu Meng is about to wake up Xiao Liang who is sitting outside.


    There was no one in the room.


    "Xiao Liang?" Gu Meng steps out of the bathroom, leans over and looks out. He clearly remembers that Xiao Liang was still sitting by the bed a few minutes ago.


    The feeling of being gazed at comes back, this time from behind.


    Gu Meng hesitates to turn back. In the mirror, he is still standing in front of the hand washing table. He has not moved his position. He is looking at this side, with a slight smile on his mouth. The bathroom door in the mirror is closed.


    That''s not me.


    This is Gu Meng''s first reaction. Although


    had as like as two peas and adorable faces, Gu Meng was very strange to that expression.


    I can''t show such a bad face.


    "Who are you?"


    Gu Meng bravely returned to the mirror and asked.


    "Gu Meng" in the mirror put aside his eyes and did not look at him again. He raised his hand to tidy up his hair. His relaxed and happy attitude made Gu Meng have an illusion that the person in the mirror is the master, but he is just a virtual image behind the mirror.


    It''s a terrible feeling. It''s like being robbed of identity.


    Gu Meng feels a little flustered. She feels as if she has understood something, but she still doesn''t want to believe it.


    For a moment, he forgot his fear, raised his hand and clapped it on the mirror. He approached and asked aloud, "who are you?"


    "Gu Meng" held his head high to tidy up his appearance. Yu Guang glanced down at him and finally said, "I am Gu Meng."


    A voice, it turned out to be a woman''s voice.


    "Shit! The devil Gu Meng was angry and scolded. If it hadn''t been for hitting people in the morning through a mirror, "you''re Gu Meng, who am I?"


    "You?" The person in the mirror disdains a smile, the familiar Qing Jun face is full of satire, "you are dead."


    ����������


    Gu Meng knows that it''s meaningless to have a quarrel here. The man demon in the opposite side has a sharp tongue. He must want to be angry with him so that he can inherit his beauty.


    He pointed his hand at the mirror and said, "wait for me. I''ll find you now."


    The man in the mirror smiles and reminds: "look behind you."


    "What?" Gu Meng doesn''t know why, but she turns her head subconsciously.


    A man in a mask stood behind him for some time.


    Gu Meng''s hair stands on end.


    It''s not the most terrible thing that a person stands quietly behind him. What''s terrible is that he doesn''t have long eyes, and the exposed part above the mask is a whole piece of complete skin.


    The two men had just met each other, and the other party pulled out a stick from nowhere. His wrist shook and knocked him unconscious.


    Gu Meng''s body is soft and can''t get up.


    Behind the mirror, "Gu Meng" smiles and turns to the open bathroom door.The door opened and Xiao Liang sat outside.


    Outside the window, it''s drizzling with rain, and the purple curtain is drifting away, rolling with the moisture in the breeze.


    Gu Meng groans and wakes up from coma. A dull pain in his forehead opens his eyes in confusion.


    It should be dusk now. The light outside is very dark. In addition, the room without lights is also dark. With the continuous sound of rain, the environment is very depressing.


    Lying on the bed facing the ceiling, Gu Meng raised his hand and rubbed his forehead. It took him a long time to remember what happened before he was in a coma.


    He was attacked by a strange man.


    Half up, he wants to sit up. His head is dizzy. Gu Meng holds his forehead for a moment. He leans against the head of the bed and begins to look at the room where he is.


    If you''re right, he''s still in Room 408.


    There is a wooden stick lying at the door of the bathroom. Gu Meng''s teeth itch with hate. It should be the weapon that attacked him.


    Facing the mirror in the bathroom at the head of the bed, Gu Meng is stunned.


    At the moment, the bathroom door in the room is open, and he should be able to see himself through the mirror, but somehow, the bathroom door shown in the mirror is tightly closed, blocking his vision.


    As if, he is not facing a mirror reflecting reality, but a window to another world.


    Gu Meng secretly gritted her teeth and sorted out the causes and consequences. Until now, she had to admit that she was dragged into the underwater world, and the mirror connected the 408 ward of the original world.


    Just as he was about to lift the quilt, the door of the ward was pushed open from the outside.


    A male nurse with a tray came in, closed the door and looked up with her eyes closed.


    Gu Meng''s heart leaps, but he is about to get out of bed without thinking about it. However, the man moves faster than him. He walks to his eyes and presses him back to the bed. With his other hand, he takes out a bundle of white rope from the tray, skillfully and quickly grabs Gu Meng''s left hand and binds it to the bedside guardrail, followed by the other hand.


    Gu Meng was flustered in a moment and earned his wrist tied tightly: "big brother, big brother, I don''t play bundling! If you have something to say, don''t go up and do something about it


    ��������


    The man gave him a silent look.


    Although the other party doesn''t have eyes, Gu Meng feels that she has been looked at inexplicably.


    No matter how noisy Gu Meng is, she still can''t find out the palm of the male nurse''s palm and is tied back to her bed.


    After taking people in, the man picked up a syringe in the tray, held it up in front of his eyes, pushed down the thruster, and intermittent liquid came out from the tip of the needle.


    Gu Meng resisted in a desperate situation. His wrist was abraded by a rough rope. Seeing the silver tip of the needle, Gu Meng glared and said, "what do you want to inject me?"


    Naturally, the man would not answer his question. He picked an alcohol swab, made two circles on his arm, inserted the tip of the needle, and pushed it slowly.


    Gu Meng turns to his face and sees that a small amount of medicine in the syringe is pushed less and less. His face is full of panic.


    When the injection is complete, the man straightens up, throws the syringe back into the iron tray and pulls down the mask.


    It was a face without facial features, with only bumps and bumps on the skin, showing where the brow bone is, where is the nose, where is the mouth.


    However, on the other side, Gu Meng has long been in a coma and has never seen such a terrible scene.


    It turns out that it''s just a regular anesthetic.


    The male nurse stares at Gu Meng''s calm sleeping face. After a long time, she reaches out her hand and caresses his eyebrows, eyes and the side of his face.


    "What a beautiful jade." The dullness of the male voice seems to be covered in the drum, vague, "so good material, president Jin will like it."


    The skin around the eyes is wrinkled, like a squint.


    At ten o''clock in the night.


    The male nurse entered the 408 ward again, turned on the light, and the incandescent tube "exposed" two times the sound of electric current.


    The man in the bed lay motionless, his hands on both sides of his cheek, his wrists tied with white knots and tied to the bedside guardrail.


    Walking to the bedside, the man put down the tray on the cabinet, picked up a syringe, lifted it in the air for two times, and bent down to inject anesthetic into the bed.


    The slender tip of the needle breaks into the skin and the thumb is against the bottom of the thruster.


    "Nurse, do you see this stick?"


    Hearing the sound of frail overhead, the man''s body shook and raised his head.


    Gu Meng doesn''t know when he opens his eyes. He squints at him weakly. Almost as the man raises his head, his right hand goes to the stick hidden under his pillow and tries his best to chop at the man.


    The man stood still for a few seconds and fell to one side.


    "The stick is used to hit you..."


    Gu Meng murmured, and his wrist trembled. It seemed that the knot tied to him was loose.


    I have been biting with my teeth for more than an hour, and the root of my teeth is still sour.


    Holding back the dizziness, Gu Meng sits up with her body, pulls out the syringe from her arm and throws it back into the tray. She gets out of bed, crosses the man on the ground and stumbles out of the room.


    In the evening, the anesthesia had not yet completely failed. She had just been injected with a little more. Gu Meng was weak all over, and her brain was dizzy. She wanted to find a bed and immediately fell down.But he knew that he couldn''t. now he fell down and would never get up again.


    The corridor on the fourth floor is very empty. Gu Meng leans back against the wall and looks around. Anesthesia has affected the speed of thinking. Now he has some problems with where to go.


    Looking up, we can see the door on the slant side, with "407" printed on the door plate.


    Gu Meng tilts his head and looks at it for a while, only then remembers that it is en Jin and his room.


    The first choice in subconscious is to find Enjin for help.


    At this time, Enjin should be in the room. As long as the bathroom door of room 407 in that world is not closed, he can see through the mirror what Enjin is doing.


    Maybe you can see the troll.


    Thinking of this, Gu Meng grinds his teeth.


    Gu Meng turns on the bathroom lamp and accidentally bumps into herself in the mirror. She is stunned for a moment. For a moment, she doesn''t know whether it is me or the demon.


    When I came to the washing table, I checked it for a long time before I confirmed that it was a normal mirror. I couldn''t help feeling despair.


    Can only Xiao Liang''s room connect the underwater world with the aquatic world?


    Gu Meng turns on the tap, bends down and pours water on her face to keep herself awake.


    Hands on the washing table, biting lips quiet for a long time, the water column is still flowing.


    Suddenly, a clue burst into my mind -


    [the soft, dim, rustling purple window cloth,]


    [filled my heart with unprecedented terror - I was shocked. ��


    "I see!"


    As soon as Gu Meng''s eyes lit up, she thumped the washing table excitedly.


    Purple curtains are the key! This is exactly the hint of the game. The color of the curtain determines whether the room can connect the underwater world and the water world!


    By the way, he thought of Room 405 next door, where, if you remember correctly, the curtains were purple.


    Gu Meng confidently comes to the bathroom in the next room. Sure enough, he sees two figures entwined in the mirror.


    Surprised, he did not care to find out what they were doing. He was so anxious that he had to call for help. At this time, Bo Ye, who was back to the bathroom, said, "it''s almost OK. Hurry up. Who knows when my wife will be back."


    ��������


    A word knocks Gu Meng to calm down on the spot, and instantly realizes that she seems to have broken something extraordinary.


    Hesitating for a moment, he went to the mirror and observed what was going on in the room.


    Bo Ye seems to be in Robbing women?


    The man is tall and tall. A figure of his back covers his predecessors. At first, he thought that the man was Tang Zhi. But when he had a close look, he saw that there was a long naked leg sticking out of Bo Ye''s white coat, and a circle of pink lace was tied to his round thigh.


    It''s just one leg, it''s a new realm, not to mention wearing an exposed nurse uniform.


    When Tang Zhi was away, Bo Ye was fooling around with other women, and he ran into him This is very embarrassing.


    Gu Meng looks complicated. She suddenly eats such a big melon. She is a bit at a loss. She puts her hand to her lips and bites her nails.


    Seeing Bo Ye kissing Xiao * * who she doesn''t know, Gu Meng forgets the difficult situation and begins to care about her husband''s housework.


    As a common friend of Bo Ye and Tang Zhi, should he keep silent or speak up bravely?


    Just when he was in a dilemma, a clear male voice flustered: "doctor Bo, don''t do this! We I can''t do what I''m sorry for your wife


    Gu Meng:


    This is not Tang Zhi. Who else can it be?


    ���� I''m the fuck.


    Gu Meng hugs her head and rubs it. The whole person is very crazy.


    Get along now! I can''t even see through the routine of the husband next door. I follow the story foolishly and become the background of the play!


    What did you do in the evening!


    The temptation to go home!!!


    On the other side of the mirror, Bo Ye said, "if you don''t tell me about it, who can know? Nurse Tang, how about your usual coquettish spirit? Let me see who you and my wife are more like little tigers


    Gu Meng let go of his head, which had been kneaded into a chicken coop. In his heart, he scolded: "Bo Ye, when you said this, you were really better than Hong Shixian, Hong Shixian!"


    In a twinkling of an eye, Bo hongshixian ye and Tang Aili Zhi have both rolled onto the bed. Gu Meng no longer tolerates and shouts in the mirror: "Bo Ye! Candi����


    But in the mirror two people should do what, no one paid attention to him.


    Gu Meng frowned. They didn''t seem to hear their own voice.


    At this time, a question strikes on the mind, can players see the world behind the mirror?


    Perhaps, the design of the mirror is more like a single-sided perspective mirror, that is, he can stand behind the mirror and see the other side, and the players on the other side may not be able to see him.


    Thinking of this possibility, Gu Meng felt cold for half a year and went forward to slap the mirror, trying to attract the attention of Bo Ye and Tang Zhi.All of a sudden, Tang Zhi turned to look at this side and seemed to notice the movement.


    Gu Meng''s heart filled with hope and continued to slap the mirror: "candi! I''m Gu Meng! "


    Bo Ye was probably possessed by Teddy and still arched over Tang Zhi. Tang Zhi moaned: "Bo Ye Close the bathroom door first. "


    �������� Gu Meng subconsciously shakes his head and slaps the mirror more forcefully, "no, no, no, no, no, calm down and have a good look at me..."


    After a while, Bo Ye got out of bed and brought the door directly.


    Looking at the closed door in the mirror, Gu Meng''s hand slides down against the mirror. A huge sense of powerlessness strikes, and only feels that the door to survival is closed in front of his face.


    Looking at the whole mirror, Gu Meng grits her teeth and is unwilling to give up.


    Since the person on the other side can''t hear or see him, can the information be reflected to the world outside the mirror if the information is written on the mirror?


    In a desperate situation, we can only be a dead horse as a living horse doctor.


    Making up her mind, Gu Meng looks around the bathroom and finds a box of disposable razor blades on the shelf.


    I cut my index finger with a blade, raised my hand and was about to write on the mirror. Suddenly, there were footsteps in the corridor outside.


    "Room by room Search for Nearby... "


    The dull male voice was vague, like talking in a drum.


    With the cold sweat running down her forehead, Gu Meng''s heart beat like thunder. She immediately left a few ghost symbols on the mirror. After finishing writing, she quickly turned off the light and took advantage of the darkness to feel out of the bathroom.


    He originally wanted to write "Tang Zhi, Bo Ye, I''m Gu Meng", so that he could not only gain the trust of the other party, but also show his identity. However, due to the limited time, he could only leave the abbreviation, hoping that the husband next door could decode it quickly.


    He stepped back to the door and listened to the sound outside. He knew that the people were checking the rooms one by one.


    Breathing quickly, Gu Meng looks out through the edge of the window on the door. He happens to see a male nurse push open the door of the next room and enter the room.


    The corridor is empty at the moment.


    Seizing the opportunity to open the door, Gu Meng flashed out sideways and walked steadily toward the elevator at the end of the corridor. As she lowered her head and put on her mask, she prayed desperately that those people would not suddenly come out of the room.


    "Hello! Nurse in front, wait a minute


    A murky male voice was heard behind him.


    Gu Meng stops at once and closes his eyes chagrinedly. He is really afraid of anything.


    "Which department are you from?"


    Footsteps were coming towards him.


    Gu Meng, sweating with cold sweat, looks at the elevator door which is still some distance away from him. The red number above shows "1". It is clear that even if he runs past, he will be caught by a man while waiting for the elevator to come up.


    "Why don''t you reply?"


    The footstep is closer.


    Gu Meng''s heart is miserable. He can''t run away. If there is a fight, he may not win according to his current physical condition.


    Just in a desperate situation, Yu Guang sweeps to the sign on the top of the front, which shows "exit" and the arrow to the right next to it.


    Gu Meng is stunned. He can''t find any exit in the original world. He almost can''t recognize the sign. He looks at the right side of the corridor according to the arrow. If there is a safety door 10 meters ahead.


    A conjecture came into being.


    "I ask you! Which subject are you from? "


    The dull sound is in the back.


    Gu Meng fixed her eyes on the green and white safety door and said in a low voice, "Zhang Jike."


    ����������


    After death, the male nurse is still reflecting which department "Zhang Jike" is. Gu Meng suddenly runs away and smashes the safety door in front of him.


    Male nurse a Leng, know to be played, quickly toward behind the person, follow the direction to chase.


    Gu Meng dodges the pursuit all the way, and finally lives in the operating room on the third floor.


    Hiding behind the door, he saw five men running past the operating room, panting against the wall, knowing that he was safe for the time being.


    As soon as he was relieved, Gu Meng heard the sound of the water. He felt strange in his heart. Looking down, he saw that the floor tiles of the operating room poured into the water like the rising tide.


    Looking around, I found that not only was the water seeping under the door, but also the wall was spitting liquid. The whole operating room was like a leaky cabin, and the water on the floor was rising rapidly, almost reaching the ankle.


    In doubt, the men who chased him somehow retreated back and made a wading sound through the door.


    When it comes to the time, the man who leads the way is dull If he doesn''t want to drown, he has to go upstairs Go to the fifth floor and wait. "


    Gu Meng subconsciously looks up at the clock on the wall at 10:45.


    Listen to the man''s meaning, to a certain point in time, the hospital will be flooded, and the fifth floor may be a safe area.


    In a moment of trance, the water has risen to the bend of the leg.


    "So fast?"Gu Meng is surprised and looks at the wall. A small waterfall has formed on it.


    It was not suitable to stay here for a long time. He estimated that the male nurses had gone upstairs and left. With some force, they pulled open the double doors of the operating room and flowed to the safe passage.


    The rising speed of the water here is abnormal. It''s only half of the way. The horizontal plane has risen to the chest. Because of the resistance of the current, he walks too slowly. Gu Meng takes a deep breath and plunges into the water.


    Gu Meng keeps going up the building. The safety passage is filled with water, and then he comes out of the water again. Standing in the stairwell on the fourth floor, he holds the door handle and coughs twice. The horizontal surface reaches his waist.


    If the situation goes on like this, the fourth floor should be flooded in less than a minute, but if you keep going up, you will be trapped.


    Gu Meng struggles for a moment, opens the safety door and makes up his mind to gamble for the last time.


    He was dragged into the world on the fourth floor, and the way back must be on the fourth floor.


    It turned out that he was right.


    At that time, the water was over the top of his head. He saw Enjin pressing a person in the bathtub through the mirror at 405.


    Maybe it''s a game for one. Pull the people in the water world down and the people in the underwater world can go up.


    So he went ashore.


    When en Jin takes her back to her room, Gu Meng is exhausted. She just wants to take a nap, but she is very uncomfortable.


    Gu Meng drags her soft body into the bathroom. She plans to take a shower and change her clothes before taking a rest.


    Open the shower, the narrow bathroom gradually filled with gauze like fog.


    He took off his clothes when there was a tap on the door.


    "Gu Meng, are you in there?"


    Enjin''s voice was very low and soft. She asked him anxiously through a door.


    Gu Meng steps into the bathtub and drags out the tune: "in -"


    just wet her hair with hot water, there is a knock on the door outside.


    "Gu Meng, are you in there?"


    EN Jin is not sure.


    �������� Gu Meng rakes back to comb a forehead hair, facing the ceramic tile in front of her eyes, blinks speechlessly, "in."


    Twenty seconds later.


    Knock at the door.


    "Gu Meng, are you still there?"


    Gu Meng inhaled deeply, pursed his lips, and patiently replied, "yes


    After a while, there was a fourth knock on the door.


    Gu Meng is crazy and pulls a towel around her waist and steps out of the bathtub directly.


    He just wanted to take a quiet bath and go to bed immediately after washing. However, Enjin didn''t know which tendon was wrong and harassed outside the door again and again.


    Gu Meng opened the door and couldn''t hold back the fire path: "what''s the matter with you? How old are you? I''ll take a bath and... "


    Say half, but how can''t go on scolding.


    Outside the bathroom, a man about 1.9 meters crouched by the door with his knees around him. When he saw the door open, he raised his face to look at him. His eyes were clear and full of trust. He was like a little milk dog, with a faint grievance.


    Gu Meng thinks that if he doesn''t come out, the child will probably be autistic.


    "Gu Meng." Enjin looked blue and said, "are you there?"


    Gu Meng''s heart melted, and he understood that the man was really worried. Maybe he was afraid that when he opened the door again, it was not him who came out.


    Helpless, wiped the water on the eyelid, squatting in front of en Jin.


    "Would you like to come in?"


    Gu Meng asked.


    Enjin nodded immediately.


    Gu Meng lifted off the toilet lid, put a clean towel on it, sat down with Enjin, and warned, "don''t do it. If you don''t worry, just sit here and watch. I''ll wash it right away."


    In the bathroom, two big men take a bath and one looks at each other''s bath. Although the picture is strange, the atmosphere is not embarrassing.


    EN Jin looks at Gu Meng without blinking her eyes. This scene reminds Gu Meng of her former farm cat.


    Every time he took a bath, the cat would climb behind the shower curtain and stare at him closely, staring at his round eyes, for fear that he might drown.


    Gu Meng shook his head and chuckled.


    Enjin IQ again high, in the emotional aspect, seems to be more inclined to the animal instinct, some behavior silly bubble.


    I was thinking about it, and I was suddenly held by someone from behind.


    Gu Meng was startled. He turned his face and asked, "what''s the matter?"


    EN Jin buried his face on his shoulder, snow like voice a little stuffy: "you don''t have an accident again."


    In the bathroom with fog, Gu Meng has small water drops on her eyelashes. She can''t resist the man''s sudden delicacy.


    "I''m fine." Gu Meng gently coughed and rubbed the head on his shoulder with his back hand, "don''t cry. It''s disgraceful to say it."


    "Don''t tell me!"


    "No


    Enjin sniffed: "I also want face."


    Gu Meng: Oh. "


    I don''t know.


    The author has something to say:


    the word "straight" has been memorized in my input method.Thank you for the late mine.


    Thanks to Louis XVI, Wanning, wenges, typing tired, punch card good nutrient solution.

 Chapter 33

    On the morning of the fourth day, Gu Meng got up late. En Jin took a chair and sat by the bed, almost keeping watch.


    So Gu Meng turned over with the quilt. As soon as he opened his eyes, he saw the handsome face with his chin on the guardrail. It seemed that he was waiting for something boring. The man was puffing up his cheeks and blowing his bangs with his mouth shriveled. He was too naive to do so.


    Noticing that Gu Meng wakes up, Enjin tilts her head, smashes her face half circle, pillows on the railing, her eyes twinkle and says, "are you sleeping well?"


    "Well." Gu Meng is not very awake. He squints at him with a smile. He lazily uses his nose to send out a syllable and asks him, "what time is it? Have you had breakfast yet? "


    "Not yet." EN Jin was sitting in front of her body and looked at the clock on the wall. "It''s nine o''clock. I''m waiting for you to go downstairs."


    The voice is as low and soft as ever, making people think of white snow.


    "Miss Gu, are you awake?"


    The door was pushed open from the outside, and the visitor went straight into the room without saying hello.


    At the moment of the sound, Gu Meng can see en Jin''s face recover from her previous indifference. Naturally, she changes from a tail wagging little milk dog to a serious and silent Siberian snow wolf. The change is seamless in one second.


    Gu Meng rubs the pillow with her cheek. Her eyes are slightly complicated.


    If you really want to face the cub, always pay attention to the hair style is not disordered, people do not collapse, also do not know where this ton of idol burden comes from.


    I''ll have to talk to him about it later.


    With breakfast in one hand, Bo Ye followed Tang Zhi into the room one after another. Seeing two people in the room, he said faintly: "now the canteen is closed. I''ll bring you some breakfast. You''re welcome. It''s a piece of work."


    Gu Meng was embarrassed to stay in bed. After sitting up, she rubbed her eyes and pointed to the cabinet: "put it away. I didn''t want to be polite."


    After cleaning up in the bathroom, Gu Meng crosses the bed again, sits cross legged, and takes the egg cake from en Jin.


    "Did you change rooms later?" Opening the bag, Gu Meng licked the sweet sauce on his index finger and asked Bo Ye and Tang Zhi, "all the rooms with purple curtains are the passageways of two worlds. From the mortuary to the fifth floor, there are several rooms that can lead to another world, and people from another world It should not be considered a human being. Call those things water ghosts for the time being Water ghosts in the other world can watch players'' actions through the mirror. You two may have been watched for a long time


    "Prepare to find a new room today." As soon as Tang Zhi thought of looking at himself in the mirror every day, he had a pair of hidden eyes behind the mirror and looked at himself. He felt uncomfortable, pursed his lips and said, "do you mean that you have to go through that world to leave the game?"


    "as like as two peas, the layout of the world is exactly the same as that here. The only difference is that there are more safety passages and exits, and designs closer to the normal hospitals. Although there is no time to go to the first floor, I have a guess that there is a gate on the first floor, and the exit ten is eight, nine is there, but the way to open the door is not yet sure. Gu Meng took a bite of the egg cake, and his scalp felt numb. "If you can''t find any clues here, you have to go down again."


    Gu Meng knew that it was impossible to go on for a time. He could escape yesterday because of his awesome teammates and adorable luck.


    "What''s the way down?" Bo Ye is sitting on the chair, posture is idle, a lemon is thrown up and down in the hand, "to get into the bathtub that is filled with water?"


    Talking about this problem, Gu Meng hissed and felt strangely: "I didn''t drill into the bathtub, how did I get dragged down?"


    Bo Ye: "see you lovely."


    Gu Meng held the egg cake in both hands, and his face was expressionless: "you think I''m very comforted to say that, don''t you?"


    "You don''t look like a bully." Bo Ye smiles and throws the lemon back into the fruit basket.


    Gu Meng snorted and continued to eat breakfast, ignoring him.


    Tang Zhi thought of a question: "is it easy for ghosts from another world to sweat? The water devil who pretends to be Gu Meng is like this. I remember that when I saw Xiao Liang yesterday, he was sweating all the time. Does this mean that something has happened to Xiao Liang? "


    "Not only Xiao Liang, but also Cai Xiaoqi!" Gu Meng, with half a ham sausage in his mouth, nodded wildly, "Cai Xiaoqi was dragged into the water one day earlier than Xiao Liang!"


    "It''s not sweat." After finishing breakfast, Enjin wiped her hands with a paper towel and corrected them and said, "it''s water. It was checked last night."


    "From the water, after all." Bo Ye nodded his head. After a second thought, he could not help but wonder, "Gu Meng, Xiao Liang and Cai Xiaoqi are all nurses. Do water devils look for nurses


    Tang Zhi added: "and Huang Min and Cai Xiaoqi are roommates, Zhao Hailong and Xiao Liang are roommates. Both doctors have died one after another. According to such a rule, will the replaced nurse be the murderer of them?"


    "It''s possible..." Gu Meng frowned and fell into meditation. Then he looked at Enjin and asked in a soft voice, "Enjin, did that water ghost do anything to you last night? Or do you think she''s plotting against you? ""Yes." EN Jin looked serious and complained to Gu Meng: "she seduced me."


    ����������


    The friends were shocked.


    And listen to the man said: "she undressed, she asked me if I like her, she also hugged me to kiss me."


    Others:.... "


    Enjin is an honest man. Although the words are simple, the picture described is very powerful.


    There was a brief silence in the room.


    Gu Meng swallowed the egg cake with difficulty. Now he only cares about one problem. His voice trembled: "is she doing these shameless things against my face?"


    After he reminded him, Bo Ye raised his face slightly, and his eyes were empty. "Mr. Gu is passionate about gay roommates. He takes off his clothes, offers kisses and stimulates I didn''t catch up. "


    The next second, he grabbed the apple that Gu Meng smashed with one hand.


    Tang Zhi looked at Enjin, who was calm in her eyes, and Gu Meng, whose eyes were so embarrassed and whose ears were smoky, fell down on Bo Ye''s shoulder and bit his ears: "there is a problem. There must be a problem."


    Bo ye turned his face to his ear and said with a smile: "I''ll bet you that Enjin will enjoy it."


    Here two people are still whispering. On the other side, en Jin lowered her head, sighed, and said: "last night, I suffered too much."


    Bo Ye held back a smile and said, "yes, yes, you have suffered too many temptations that you shouldn''t be at your age."


    "Shit..." Gu Meng was embarrassed and ashamed. Although it was not her who did those things, she was inexplicably concerned. She leaned back at the head of the bed and asked, "did you kiss at last?"


    Enjin: No, I found that she was not you


    Gu Meng felt that this was not strange. He couldn''t think about it for a short time, so he didn''t think about it too much. He just relaxed his mouth and said, "it''s OK, otherwise my image will be destroyed."


    At the thought of her own initiative to seduce en Jin, Gu Meng''s face can''t stop burning.


    It''s shameless, really, shameless.


    When Bo ye heard the clue, he raised his eyebrows in the face of Enjin and pointed out mercilessly: "what? If it was Gu Meng, would you kiss it? "


    Enjin was silent.


    Gu Meng explodes, picks up the fruit in the water basket and throws them all to Bo Ye.


    During the fighting, a loudspeaker sounded outside: "attention, attention. Please invite doctors Cheng Jiaojiao, Tang Zhi and Xu Jiayi to come to the surgical treatment room on the second floor. The patient has entered the waiting area."


    "Attention, attention. Doctors Cheng Jiaojiao, Tang Zhi and Xu Jiayi are invited to come to the surgical treatment room on the second floor. The patient has entered the waiting area."


    After listening for a while, Gu Meng stopped and threw the banana back into the basket. He couldn''t help but worry: "there are only three doctors left on the shift. I don''t know who will turn this time."


    Looking at the other side, Bo Ye lowered his head and fiddled with Tang Zhi''s hand, becoming extremely silent.


    On the fourth day, Xu Jiayi was the first doctor selected to see her.


    I dare not to cry in the door! Would you like to come first, Jiaojiao? I''m afraid I can''t come out. Who can save me! Don''t let me in alone


    Before the beginning of the mentality collapse, the results will not be very good.


    Cheng Jiaojiao turned her back indifferently and went to the post, kicking the floor with her head down, as if she could not hear.


    She and Xu Jiayi have been walking together and living in the same room since entering the game, but the relationship is limited to this. When it comes to the critical moment, there is no need to risk the lives of her teammates. She can still carry the simple interests.


    Listening to the miserable scream in front of him, Tang Zhi frowned and began to think. When a girl enters the illusion in an unstable mood, she may not be able to come out. Letting her in is just unnecessary consumption. If she is replaced by him


    The left hand suddenly a pain, leaning over the face to see.


    Bo Ye looked ahead faintly, but could not see his emotions.


    "Don''t even think about it."


    The man held his left hand and squeezed it hard. The phalanx was almost misplaced.


    Tang Zhi lowered his eyelashes and said nothing.


    Not surprisingly, Xu Jiayi died. She was soon grabbed by a temporary worker and dragged out by her ankle. She opened her eyes, and her expression was stiff, like sudden death.


    Yu Chunjiao''s cheeks were flushed with plateau red, and she could not see her teeth with a smile. She said with a sigh of regret: "now there are only two doctors left. That''s no trouble. Please come one by one."


    She looked at the file board, and then ostentatiously made an invitation to the door: "ask doctor Cheng to enter the consulting room."


    Cheng Jiaojiao''s face tightened and her reluctance flashed by, but she could see that she was a proud and independent woman. She did not complain after being called to her name. She held her head high and entered the waiting room with high heels.


    Cheng Jiaojiao went in for a long time, and the people outside did not see her come out.


    After 20 minutes, Chen Jiahao took a breath and said he had something to leave.


    Xiao Liang and Cai Xiaoqi, Bo Ye and Tang Zhi, Gu Meng and en Jin, and the remaining six people are still waiting outside.


    During the process, Gu Meng looks at the male and female nurses sitting side by side in front of them. Their clothes have been soaked for a long time, and their back necks are also wet. At first glance, they think they are sweating hot, but Gu Meng knows that they are all water.Perhaps feeling the sight behind her, Cai Xiaoqi suddenly turned back and grinned at Gu Meng with a pale smile.


    Caught off guard, Gu Meng leans back tightly against the back of her chair, grins at her and quickly moves away from her eyes.


    Wait, two hours.


    Gu Meng has not yet recovered from last night''s incident. She falls asleep on Enjin''s shoulder. When she wakes up, she hears a slight sobbing sound.


    She opened her eyes and looked forward. The door of the clinic was opened, and Cheng Jiaojiao was sitting on the chair in the first row, with her waist arched and her face covered. She was crying, looking very painful.


    Gu Meng sat up in a daze: "come out?"


    EN Jin turned the left shoulder that was pressed hemp, very light ground "um" a.


    Gu Meng stands up and walks forward. Cai Xiaoqi is squatting in front of Cheng Jiaojiao to comfort her. The sweat on her face keeps flowing.


    "What''s wrong with you, sister Jiaojiao? What''s wrong with you? "


    Cheng Jiaojiao sobbed: "I stayed in it for a long time I went home, and it took almost a week for me to feel something wrong, and then I pushed my son down... "


    Cai Xiaoqi patted her shoulder and said with a smile, "it''s all fake. Don''t think about it too much."


    Gu Meng leans by the cabinet at the front desk and looks at the woman, expressing her understanding emotionally.


    Even in an illusion, it''s hard to accept anything that hurts a close relative. No wonder Jiaojiao feels broken.


    After calming down for a long time, Cheng Jiaojiao wiped her tears and took out the envelope.


    Cai Xiaoqi was interested and said, "Jiaojiao, what''s the clue this time?"


    Cheng Jiaojiao ignored her, opened it up and took out the card inside. After reading for a long time, her expression was full of confusion.


    She looked around and saw Enjin and handed him the card: "doctor en, what does it mean?"


    Obviously, Enjin''s cultural image has been deeply rooted in the hearts of the people.


    EN Jin takes the card and checks it.


    The clue this time is very short -


    [Nevermore! ��


    [never return. ��


    en Jin passed the card to Bo Ye and began the textbook style analysis: "like the first two clues, this sentence is also extracted from crow, which is the sublimation of the whole poem, revealing the literary theme of Poe style, death, disillusionment and mourning."


    "Never to return" appears 11 times in the whole poem, which is the only answer from the crow to the poet. No matter how the poet inquires or prays, the crow just repeats "never return" as a reply. The image of this black bird in the poem is like an emissary of the underworld, transmitting irreversible messages to the poet again and again. The poet experiences in the absurd dialogue process The four stages of surprise, awakening, fear and self torture also push the whole poem to the philosophical thinking of the value of existence. As the crow said, once all the beloved things of human beings are gone, they will never return. "


    Tang Zhi looked at the card and whispered to himself, "Enjin encyclopedia..."


    "You deserve it," Bo added


    Gu Meng murmured: "Enjin, you will know."


    On the other side, Cheng Jiaojiao put her hands around the bangs and supported her forehead: "what''s the use of knowing these? This is the clue that I used my life for. I don''t know what to do. It''s the fourth day. I haven''t even seen the escape door. "


    "It must be useful." Bo ye put his hands in his pants pocket and said faintly, "if you get it with your life, it will surely save your life."


    Cheng Jiao is coquettish and stuffy and doesn''t speak any more.


    "Sister Jiaojiao, you look very bad now. I''ll take you back to your room and have a rest." Cai Xiaoqi wiped the liquid from his forehead and said enthusiastically, "then I''ll get you some rice and bring it up."


    Cheng Jiaojiao straightened up and was about to leave with her when Bo Ye interposed: "doctor Cheng, there is something I want to talk to you about. I don''t know if it''s convenient now for the first two self injuring doctors."


    Cheng Jiaojiao looks at Bo Ye and Cai Xiaoqi. She has a problem with her intuition and asks him, "now?"


    Bo Ye nodded: "speak with one step."


    Cai Xiaoqi stood up, full of vitality: "come on, Jiaojiao elder sister, I will go with you."


    Bo Ye is cold and heartless: "you can''t join."


    "Why?" Cai Xiaoqi surprised, then wronged to embrace the arm into Jiaojiao, "you will not exclude new people? What have I done wrong to me? "


    Bo Ye laughed and said, "what are you, don''t you have any points in your heart?"


    Cai Xiaoqi''s face was stiff. When she looked at Bo Ye, a faint anger flashed in her eyes, and the transparent liquid converged to the tip of her chin.


    "What? Cai Xiaoqi and Xiao Liang are no longer human beings! "


    Looking at the conference table, sitting on the opposite floor.


    Gu Meng said: "anyway, stay away from them. We suspect that the death of Huang Min and Zhao Hai Rong is also related to them."


    Cheng Jiaojiao''s face is a little white, Na Na way: "the first day came when there were 12 people, now do not know that there are still a few living players.""These are not the key." Bo Ye tapped on the table with his fingertips and said, "now sort out the clues."


    "I got it in the dean''s office yesterday afternoon." EN Jin spread out a newspaper on the desk and said, "thirty two years ago, the monthly in December."


    Gu Meng and Cheng Jiaojiao haven''t read the newspaper yet. They turn their heads to the first page. On the yellowed newspaper, the three red bold characters of "Pandora" are particularly striking.


    Gu Meng looked at Enjin and said, "what is it about?"


    "The background of the story." Enjin said slowly: "president Jin was dismissed from the Research Institute and came here to establish a hospital."


    "Dismissal?" Cheng Jiaojiao subtly grasped the key words and asked him, "why?"


    "Because he edited the human fertilized egg gene," Eugene said


    Bo Ye followed his words and said, "not only that, he also put the fertilized egg into the uterus and created a baby."


    "So science fiction?"


    Gu Meng is surprised. He has read similar news before, pointing out that the conjecture of "customized" babies is feasible. If the gene chain is edited at the stage of baby or fertilized egg, the specific appearance and ability can be designed according to the wishes of parents. In addition, the corresponding family genetic diseases can be removed, and it is possible for human beings to create "perfect babies" After all, it involves serious ethical and moral problems, and no scientist has ever put it into practice, and everything is only in the stage of theoretical research.


    "The original intention of president Jin was to develop a method to fight cancer, but he broke the boundary between basic research and clinical research and opened the Pandora''s box of human genes without authorization. Therefore, he was condemned by many parties, and even more so..." Tang Zhi turned the newspaper and turned to a page. There was a picture of a baby with a mosaic on his face. "The child''s mother is an AIDS patient, and his father has a serious family genetic disease. President Jin artificially combined the eggs and sperm of the two, and then edited it to give birth to the baby. Later, he was investigated by the Committee and left the study The courtyard has always settled here. "


    Gu Meng looks at the baby in the picture, and is not very comfortable. If the experiment fails, the baby will live in pain from birth.


    "And then?" "Did the baby survive?" he asked


    Enjin replied: "he stayed in a special institution until he was five years old. After examination, he was confirmed to be in good health and mental health, and was taken away by president Jin."


    When he was more than 30 years old, he looked at the page header and said: "it was a relief to read the newspaper The son of Dean Jin? Jin Fang''s father? "


    Bo Ye shook his head. "There are so many clues. The rest depends on guessing."


    The room fell silent.


    Bo Ye suddenly thought of what happened in the dean''s office yesterday afternoon and asked Tang Zhi, "how do you know the password of the safe in the president''s office?"


    "as like as two peas, the game has clues, and the clues are the ones on the cupboard, and the six identical crystal trophies in the trophy, which correspond to the six digit code." Tang Zhi recalled that he took out a pen and placed it horizontally on the table top and rotated around the axis. While demonstrating, he said: "the base of the crystal cup is a cuboid, but their deflection angles are different. Some bases face us and some bases turn 90 degrees. Imagine them as two hands on a clock dial. Different deflection angles correspond to different numbers, 12 o''clock The opposite is 6 o''clock, the opposite of 1 o''clock is 7 o''clock, 2 o''clock corresponds to 8 o''clock, 3:9 o''clock, 4:10 o''clock, 5:11 o''clock. "


    "If the base is placed in the direction of 12:00 to 6:00, the password must be 6, because 12 occupies two digits. Similarly, 4 and 5 are also obtained. However, if the base is placed at 1:7, there are two possibilities for the password in that grid. Similarly, the crystal cup with the direction of 2:8 And 3:9 also implies two possibilities. Finally, arrange and combine and try I''m sure I can try out the password eight times. I was lucky at that time, and I succeeded in the fourth time. "


    Bo Ye gave him a kiss on the forehead and said with a smile, "how can my daughter-in-law be so smart?"


    "That''s enough for you." Gu Meng can''t see.


    Enjin supported her with one hand and sent out a question from the genius: "why didn''t I see the cable hidden in the display cabinet?"


    "Forget it." Bo Ye said, "123456 In the future, I will learn more from your sister-in-law. "


    Cheng Jiaojiao knocked on the table and interrupted the four men on the opposite side. She said seriously, "what should I do next? Keep waiting for clues? "


    Enjin turned out the white card between her fingers, looked at the "nevermore" on it, and said, "this is the last clue."


    "How do you know?" Asked Cheng Jiaojiao.


    "This is the last word in the poem." "It''s time to sublimate the theme," Enjin said


    At night, the rain is bigger than the previous few nights, and it crackles on the window glass, and the dense rhythm seems to be urging something.


    In the middle of the night, Tang Zhi heard a slight knock on the door and opened his eyes immediately.


    At present, Bo Ye is still in deep sleep, completely unaffected."Bo Ye, someone is knocking at the door." Tang Zhi called lightly.


    The man didn''t respond.


    Pat him on the face: "Bo Ye?"


    Still no response.


    Just then, the door was knocked twice more.


    Tang Zhi shrank in the dark, his clear eyes blinking at the door, and he refused to get up.


    "Dong". "Dong".


    After a long time, through the window on the door, you can see that Room 405 is emitting light.


    After another meeting, the door opened.


    Outside the door stood a little boy in a red Hoodie, sketchbook in both hands.


    Tang Zhi opened only half of the door. He stood behind the door timidly and asked, "what''s the matter?"


    The boy''s black bright eyes fixed on him, unable to see the emotion, opened the sketch book directly towards him.


    Tang Zhi looked at it and said, "are you sure you want me to take you to sleep?"


    The boy nodded.


    Tang Zhi hesitated for a moment, opened the door and let him in.


    He put the boy on another bed and sat down. Tang Zhi said, "if you sleep in this bed, you can wake me up at any time if you have any problems at night."


    Jin Fang nodded his head, opened a page of sketch book and wrote with his head down.


    Your face is so beautiful. ��


    "so?" Tang Zhi looked at his eyes, and suddenly changed his previous timid state. He said coldly, "do you want to tear it?"


    Jin Fang was stunned. He just felt something was wrong. The bathroom door opened and two men came out of it.


    "Children, you take the notebook every night to run around the door, family members know?" Gu Meng leans against the door of the bathroom, looking at the Golden Square sitting by the bed with her feet unable to touch the ground.


    EN Jin stands beside Gu Meng in silence, with no redundant expression on her face.


    Jin Fang closed his chin slightly, and his big black eyes swept over the faces of the three men, full of defense. He sat on the bed and rubbed forward, trying to jump off the ground, but was held down by Tang Zhi.


    "Here we are. Don''t hurry." Bo Ye, who is clearly sleeping, sat up and gave him a faint smile. He did not know where to draw a needle tube and flick it on the opposite bed. "Your assistant is not agile enough."


    Jin Fang straightened the corners of his mouth and looked at the four men who were gradually surrounded by him. His expression was aggrieved. He looked like a primary school student who was blocked in the corner by several senior students.


    He bowed his head and wrote in his book.


    Uncle, what do you want to do to me? ��


    GU Meng:


    It''s a delicate feeling to be called uncle at the age of brother.


    After seeing the other three, Gu Meng squatted down to face Jin Fang and said, "what time will your family come to pick you up?"


    Jin Fang shook his head, saying he didn''t know.


    Gu Meng: "can you talk to me about your father? What''s his name? "


    Jin Fang, with his big round black eyes, thought about it and shook his head.


    After learning about these situations, Gu Meng stood up, looked down at him from above, and asked the last question: "Jin Fang, can you reveal your real age?"


    Jin Fang did not understand to tilt his head, although can not speak, looking at the autistic tendency, at the moment it seems very clever.


    Holding the pencil, he drew two curves in the sketch book.


    ��8��


    "is it not good to be a real person?" Bo Ye was too lazy to talk nonsense. He bent his head and pinched his fingers and said, "I''ll calculate. Brother, you should be 32 years old this year."


    Jin Fang looks at him with a pair of big eyes. He is weak and innocent, and has no response.


    Just when the men doubted whether they had guessed the wrong direction, the little boy sitting on the bed bent his eyes and grinned, revealing his horrible teeth.


    Sharp, mature, brown and black, those are not the teeth of an eight year old.


    Jin Fang opened his mouth and said, "Oh, I''ve been caught."


    His skin is milky white and his eyes are huge and cute. He has a mouth of uncoordinated adult teeth. His voice is coarse and hard to hear. His painting style is extremely disobeying, and it also shows a trace of terror.


    Gu Meng reluctantly discussed with him: "brother, you''d better shut your mouth and write to communicate."


    Jin Fang stopped smiling in a moment


    After a long time, Bai Nen''s little hand stands his middle finger towards Gu Meng.


    Others: "and All right


    The author has something to say:


    the background is overhead, does not imply any events, does not include the author''s own values and evaluation.


    I don''t know how to explain duangeng. My ability is limited. I write slowly. I don''t mean not to write.


    Thank you for the nutrient solution of tianx3g, no money to read, twilight return, late Ning and shallow summe

 Chapter 34

    Now that he has found out the key characters in the game, Gu Meng directly asks, "you killed Huang Min and Zhao Hai Rong?"


    "I just took a part of their bodies. They committed suicide by mental breakdown." Jin Fang threw away his pen and paper and spoke to his hoarse male voice, who was extremely discordant with his appearance. "Besides, I work for others. Their death is not on my head."


    "For whom?" Bo Ye leaned on the guardrail, thought for two seconds and said, "president Jin?"


    Jin Fang looked at him, the corners of his mouth rose, and once again hung up that kind of hideous smile. He was so cute and cute when he was quiet, but now he was so ugly that people could not see him.


    He said, "besides, I''m working for people. Their death is not on my head."


    Bo Ye understands that Jin Fang may only be an NPC promoting the development of the plot, so he will disclose clues with reservation and will not tell players everything in detail.


    Tang Zhi asked the most concerned question: "which hospital is exported to the mirror world?"


    This time, the gold side did not conceal it and freely admitted it.


    "What is the way to open the door?" Gu Meng said: "we always need keys or fingerprints. Where should we find them?"


    "Then you''re asking the right person."


    Jin Fang''s smile deepened suddenly, and his terrible teeth showed more obvious. He put his hand into the pocket of his red Hoodie to show his mystery. When he reached out again, he added a door card.


    "Coincidentally, my authority can open all the doors in the hospital." Jin Fang was holding the card in front of the men with a sense of superiority. He flashed a crazy color in his wide eyes. His voice was hoarse and ugly, and he still had a trace of cheap. "Do you want to? Yeah? Do you want it? Please! Please


    Gu Meng looked at the door card, pursed the corners of her mouth, coughed gently, and said, "you You like SpongeBob, don''t you? "


    Bo Ye didn''t hold back, lowered his head, covered his face with one hand, and trembled his shoulders.


    �������� Jin Fang had no face. He immediately lowered his face and stared at Gu Meng. He turned his hands and peeled off the yellow sponge baby plastic card cover and put it into his pocket angrily. "Is this the key point you should pay attention to?"


    "Sorry, you go on." Gu Meng raises her hands to show that she has no intention of offending.


    Jin Fang obviously lost his interest and left out a lot of villain''s words. He said, "do me a favor. If you succeed, your gate card will be yours."


    Tang Zhi: "what''s busy?"


    Obviously, whether they want to pass the game or not, they must complete the task released by the golden side.


    "In the mirror world, there''s a computer in the lab on the ground floor. I want you to upload some information." Jin Fang shook the door card in his hand, bared his yellow teeth, and looked like a ghost doll. "Also, find the file number 7100 and bring it back to me."


    "Wait, wait." Gu Meng felt that the amount of information was too large to handle, so he asked one by one, "do you mean we have to go to mirror the world again?"


    "Yes." Jin nodded and added, "and come back alive."


    Gu Meng asked him, "in addition to that, we have to find a computer and upload information. What kind of information is it?"


    At the mention of this, Jin Fang smiles strangely. In front of four people, he opens his mouth. His hand, the size of a child, looks into the entrance. After a while, he pulls his hand hard.


    Jin Fang spat blood to the side and spread out his palm. There was a tooth with blood on it: "don''t be deceived by the surface. In fact, it''s a hidden U-disk. The data is in it. As for what the information is, it''s not your concern. You just need to find the computer host and plug it in."


    Looking at the big yellow tooth mixed with saliva and blood, Gu Meng was very upset: "brother! You have to hide your USB drive in such a disgusting place, don''t you? "


    "What''s your opinion?" Jin Fang''s small tender neck a stem, open round eyes stare at him, overbearing side leakage, "Laozi''s teeth, close up!"


    ��������


    Gu Meng looks at the other three people. The latter looks away silently, saying that they can''t touch such ugly teeth.


    No way, Gu Meng picked up the wet and sticky tooth, walked quickly to the bathroom and turned on the faucet to wash.


    While washing, he yelled: "Jin Fang! If you bear children like you are put in my class, I will tell you that you can''t get little red flowers every day


    Jin Fang: "it is


    Bo Ye, Tang Zhi and en Jin said that Mr. Gu, it''s too cruel.


    After washing the tooth, Gu Meng studied it in his hand and pulled it out one by one to both sides. The tooth separated from the middle. The black chip embedded in the tooth was really exposed, making it thin and exquisite.


    Out of the bathroom, leaning against the door frame, Gu Meng closed the tooth again and asked, "what''s the way to mirror the world?"


    Yesterday, he was dragged down in a muddle headed way, seemingly casual, and there must be a way.


    "Look at the reflection in the water." Jin Fang put a finger into his mouth and pressed the bleeding gums inside. His hoarse voice became a little vague. "Once the line of sight is on, they will take the opportunity to pull you into the water, but don''t appear to be very deliberate, as if waiting to be pulled down, the water ghosts below will be suspicious.""I see..." Tang Zhi said calmly, "who will go down? The four of us together? "


    "No Jin Fang drew out his bloodstained finger and laughed with calculation, "the door is stuck in your place. Who knows if you will open the door of the hospital and escape after you go down. Two people will go down and two people will stay here as hostages. When things are done, I will get the files, and we will be cleared."


    Looking around, Jin Fang pointed to Tang Zhi and Bo Ye: "you two stay."


    Then she handed the door card to Eugene.


    EN Jin goes to Gu Meng and gives him the door card.


    After checking the white door card, Gu Meng looked at Jin Fang and was simply curious: "then you are not afraid that Enjin and I will give up two hostages and go directly with the gate card?"


    As soon as Jin Fang froze, he seemed to realize the problem. His big eyes showed displeasure, but before he asked, another man''s voice sounded faintly: "Gu Meng, please swear by our friendship now, immediately and immediately that you will not do such a dog thing."


    Gu Meng looked at Bo Ye, thought for a moment, turned to her face and asked Enjin, "is there any friendship between me and him?"


    EN Jin:


    Tang Zhi:


    Bo Ye disdained, arrogantly issued a voice: "ah."


    in the bathroom, Gu Meng washed his hands before washing his hands. Soap was held in his hand and froth. As a result, the adorable soap was too slippery out of the palm and knocked to the edge of the bathtub, and slipped into the bottom of the bathtub full of water.


    Gu Meng just wants to bend down to pick it up, and notices that en Jin is standing on the side. They look up at each other, and the atmosphere is suddenly and strangely silent.


    The soap is restless.


    Gu Meng spread out her two hands and said in embarrassment, "the hands are too slippery to grasp."


    With that, he bent down close to the water and put his hand into the water, but the soap fell into the water and became more slippery. He didn''t catch it for a moment, but let it run to the other side of the bathtub.


    "I will."


    Enjin seems to want to help, roll up the cuffs and put her hand into the water.


    At this time, two people close to the water at the same time feel the sight from the water.


    EN Jin did not move, and casually moved her eyes to the horizontal plane. The water lines were unsteady and calm down, and the reflection clearly appeared. If you carefully observe, you can see the eyes in the reflection swimming up and down, as if you were looking at the face above.


    The next second, two hands out of the water, with a very fast speed to grab the bathtub edge of the two men, lift into the bottomless water.


    After the short and intense sound of water, Gu Meng and en Jin sit up face to face from the bathtub.


    Wipe a face of water droplets, shallow to each other a smile.


    EN Jin touched the white soap pressed under her hand, picked it up and put it in front of her and looked at it. She was a little proud with a smile: "kill two birds with one stone."


    "This man seems to be the one who escaped last night." Looking at the floating shadow in the water, Gu Meng glanced at the left and right side of her face, and sighed falsely, "I gave him a chance Unfortunately, it''s doomed to be a short-lived ghost. "


    Two people in the bathroom after cleaning up, leisurely to open the door, but to see the scene outside the door when a stiff expression.


    Outside the door, Bo Ye threw a bundle of rope to their feet and chuckled, "my friends, will you come by yourself or by us?"


    Beside him, Tang Zhi played the scalpel with one hand flexibly, and the knife flower was shining with silver light, as if he would throw it out at any time.


    After entering the mirror world, Gu Meng and en Jin solve a male nurse who has been waiting outside the bathroom.


    Put the fainted man into the closet, and then put on a tube of anesthetic, and then in the room to find two dry clothes to change, so as not to get wet all over, leaving traces of water along the way.


    Before going out, Gu Meng puts on her mask and looks at both sides of the corridor through the window on the door. She finds no one there, so she takes en Jin out.


    To be on the safe side, they didn''t take the elevator. They were afraid that nurses or doctors would join the elevator, so they went down the safe passage.


    "Why didn''t that nurse have a face just now?" They quickly went downstairs. In the process, Enjin asked, "are all the ghosts here like this?"


    "I haven''t met the doctors here, but the nurses are all like that." Gu Meng looks up at the opposite wall. The number on the top shows that they have reached the first floor. "I guess they may need to refer to the appearance of the players to change their facial features. They have no face."


    After the first floor of the safety door, en Jin stopped for a moment, opened the door some gaps, looking out.


    "There is a main entrance in the hall."


    He said.


    Hearing the sound, Gu Meng walked back a few steps and stood beside him and looked out. Sure enough, there was a double glass door facing the safe passage. There was a wide hall between them.


    Gu Meng settled down and said, "let''s go and finish the work quickly. After going up, ask others to come down. Maybe you can leave the game tonight."


    They turned a corner and went down a flight of stairs to the ground floor.


    There is a faint blue mark on the wall, and there is a faint blue mark on the wall.Everything in the door is unknown, but the unknown causes fear.


    Gu Meng took out the white door card, took a deep breath, put it in front of the machine, and looked at en Jin from the side of his head: "afraid not to be afraid?"


    EN Jin seems to be born without fear nerve, shook his head, said: "nothing terrible, as long as you are good, I am not afraid."


    This is from the bottom of my heart, without any falsehood. En Jin has never shown her timidity in the game. She only realized the fear when she found out Gu Meng had an accident last night.


    After hearing this, Gu Meng was moved, but also very pleased. Along the way, there was no white pain in this cub.


    Brush down the door card along the card slot on the machine. The safety door bounces. Gu Meng holds the door handle and pulls it out.


    In front of my eyes, there is a long corridor. On both sides of the corridor are compartments, covered with iron railings, which looks like a prison.


    After opening the door, Gu Meng could hear a series of moans and howls, one after another, floating and ethereal, wandering over the cold and humid corridor, as if innumerable complaints.


    Just listening to the sound makes the scalp numb.


    Gu Meng and en Jin look at each other and walk forward.


    After the first compartment, he looked to one side. It was dark and humid, with a mobile hospital bed in the center. There was nothing else, because it was underground. There was no window. In the corner, a woman with dishevelled hair was squatting on her face to the wall, dressed in a white suit stained with blood and hair. Her shrunken body swayed back and forth gently, like a rolling tumbler.


    Maybe it''s the sight from the outside. The woman turns her face slowly.


    Gu Meng''s heart thumped for a moment, and her feet stopped. Subconsciously, she took a step away from her and ran into Enjin beside her. Once again, she realized that kind of frightful terror.


    The bloodless face had good-looking eyes, a straight nose, beautiful lips, and a sharp chin. When separated, each part was beautiful, but when combined, it was very strange and unnatural. In addition, dense black lines were sewn on the tail of the eye, the sides of the bridge of the nose, and the corners of the lips, just like a patched doll, which seemed to be from fashion In the magazine photos, the facial features of different models were torn off, and the best part of them was selected to make up a face.


    "Did she have a facelift?"


    That face obviously also caused Enjin''s discomfort. He frowned slightly and asked.


    Gu Meng looks complicated: "who would want to make it like that."


    Women will have such a face, it is not voluntary.


    At the end of the mouth, the voice of crying was just like a faint cry from the mouth of a woman.


    Enjin hooked Gu Meng''s shoulder and continued to walk with him: "who do you think is in charge of this hospital?"


    They happened to pass another compartment. Inside, a man sat on the edge of the bed with a dull expression. His upper body was covered with bandages. What attracted the attention was his pair of arms. They were strong and muscular. Their skin was brown. But the man''s body was pale and thin. Therefore, the picture was full of incongruity. It was obvious that other people''s arms were fixed on his body ��


    Gu Meng quickly moved away from her eyes and looked forward to the front. Without stopping, she decided not to look at it casually: "Dean Jin?"


    "Have you ever thought about a possibility?" Enjin said slowly: "after being banned from editing genes, he began to edit the human body."


    "He''s crazy..." Gu Meng opens her eyes wide and thinks of the woman she saw in the door.


    Clip together the most perfect facial features to create a monster.


    Suddenly, a pale and thin hand stretched out from the iron fence and caught Gu Meng''s wrist with great strength.


    Gu Meng was startled and looked over his face. At the moment when he saw the man, he blurted out: "Xiao Liang!"


    On a closer look, he is not sure whether he can call that man Xiao Liang.


    Although he is a man, he is very petite. His two eyes are different. The pupil of his right eye is darker and looks bigger, which is not suitable for his left eye. There is a long black suture under his nose, which extends from behind the left ear to the right ear.


    Looking at his lips and chin, Gu Meng had hair on his back and said, "who are you? Zhao Hairong? "


    No matter what he said, the man nodded his head, and his eyes were full of entreaties. He grasped Gu Meng''s hand more and more tightly, just like a drowning man grasping the last straw.


    "Huang Min''s eyes, Zhao Hailong''s jaw, Cai Xiaoqi''s body." EN Jin gently reminded her to hold the thin hand and separate from Gu Meng, "let''s go, they are dead."


    After walking out of a distance, Gu Meng couldn''t help looking back. The man was clinging to the iron fence with one hand outstretched. He tried his best to move in their direction. His eyes were filled with despair.


    Gu Meng turns back. Although she can''t bear it, she also agrees with Enjin''s view. She has pieced together four people''s bodies, which can no longer be regarded as human beings.


    At the same time, I thought that if I didn''t escape yesterday, maybe I have integrated with others.I was afraid when I thought of it.


    Gu Meng and en Jin make two turns in the long corridor. After passing through many compartments, they finally come to the laboratory at the end.


    The laboratory is blocked by a glass door. Gu Meng stands outside and looks inside for a circle. He doesn''t find anyone. He cleanly lands on one side of the machine, brushes down the door card and pushes the door in.


    The laboratory is equipped with a whole wall of glass display cabinet, on which are placed large and small bottles and jars. The jars are filled with different human organs, including eyes, hands, lungs, and many incomprehensible blood and flesh tissue.


    When passing a jar with a heart, Gu Meng suddenly stops.


    "Enjin, look."


    EN Jin is looking for the computer that Jin Fang said and walks over after hearing Gu Meng''s call.


    There was a label on the jar to indicate the information -


    [the purest heart]


    Enjin said, "the daughter of a temporary hospital worker?"


    Gu Meng thought for a moment, picked up the jar and looked around. A story line gradually became clear in his heart: "director Jin was doing experiments on editing human bodies before he was born, which is why so many patients disappeared in the hospital. Whether dead or alive, they have become his experimental objects. He wants to create the most perfect human body, not only the appearance, but also the organs inside the human body Unfortunately, Ya became his target, and his heart was taken away. The temporary workers should also know that president Jin was assembling human bodies, so he learned from him and tried to revive Asia with other people''s hearts... "


    So there was a scene that I saw in the mortuary that night.


    Gu Meng sighed and put the jar back on the shelf: "weird world."


    He turned to Enjin and asked him, "did you find the computer?"


    There are more than a dozen computers in the laboratory, some on the desk, some on the experimental table, but Jin Fang didn''t tell them which computer it was.


    EN Jin shook her head: "no, first find Dean Jin''s desk, the computer may be on his desk."


    The two search separately in the laboratory. Gu Meng finds a picture on a desk in a corner and picks up the photo frame.


    It was a black-and-white photo of a middle-aged man with round glasses holding a baby and smiling at the camera.


    Looking at the baby, Gu Meng thinks of Jin Fang inexplicably.


    He asked Enjin to come over and pointed to the computer on the desk: "it should be this one. I''ll upload the information first. You can search around to see if you can find the 7100 file."


    EN Jin looks around and is attracted by a row of cabinets not far away. Through the glass on the cabinet door, you can see the file bags inside.


    He stepped forward and opened one of the cupboards. Thin or thick file bags were placed vertically in one storage box. The boxes on each floor were marked with numbers from 1 to 12. He noticed that there was a label on the partition board showing the year.


    Enjin knows that each partition represents a year, and the storage box represents the month. You only need to find the box that was 32 years ago in December.


    In this way, he opened one cabinet after another, found a storage box marked "12", quickly rummaged through it, and pulled out a brown cowhide file bag, which was marked "7100" with a marker on the cover.


    "Found it."


    At one side, he took a transparent packing bag and put the files in a good package to prevent getting wet when going ashore.


    At this time, the room sounded a continuous alarm.


    EN Jin looked at the ceiling and looked at Gu Meng in front of her desk: "what''s the matter?"


    Gu Meng looks a little flustered in the face of the computer and knocks a few keys at random: "the system has been attacked by a virus."


    EN Jin came forward. If she really saw the red "warning" symbol flashing on the computer screen, she took aim at the USB flash disk inserted in the host computer, and immediately said, "go, the task is completed. This is the information that Jin Fang wants to upload."


    Gu Meng is stunned and immediately responds that what Jin wants them to upload is the virus, which is out of revenge for president Jin. After all, the computer may contain the research results of president Jin''s life.


    No more thought, immediately got up and followed en Jin to the door.


    When they were halfway there, they suddenly stopped. Gu Meng''s ear tip moved and asked, "what''s the noise?"


    In addition to the long siren, there was a continuous "click" sound coming from the corridor outside, one after another, like


    "The door is open." EN Jin looked back at the eye computer and said, "the host computer controls the security system at the same time. After uploading the virus, the system crashed."


    Gu Meng has a bad premonition: "isn''t that..."


    Before the words fell, he saw the scene that made his back sweat.


    In the corridor, one by one strange looking people shuffled towards the laboratory, some fast and some slow, but their eyes were the same fierce. Their faces were whiter than pink and covered with a layer of dead busy shadow. The scene was similar to a zombie.


    Gu Meng''s heart is not good. The security system is broken, and the door of the laboratory can''t be closed. In case dozens of monsters rush in, he and en Jin will not be able to resist.Faster than he thought, he rushed to the door, pushed a desk against the glass door, and nervously raised a chair frame.


    "Is there any exit here?" Gu Meng looks around and rushes.


    EN Jin took the file bag in one hand, sat back at the table, spread out his hands, calmly said: "the exit is blocked by you."


    In fact, the laboratory is very large, but the layout is not complicated. There are no extra rooms. The facilities are clear at a glance.


    There was no exit except the blocked door.


    Gu Meng was annoyed by his calm attitude. She went to hold en Jin''s face and said in a loud voice, "son! Be serious! We''re going to hang up here if we don''t do anything else! "


    Outside suddenly came the sound of broken glass, a strong man shoulder fire extinguisher, hard to break a hole in the glass, eyes wide open, mercilessly staring at two people in the laboratory.


    Gu Meng was startled. He immediately hugged en Jin''s neck and retracted into his arms. He spoke quickly: "it''s over, it''s over, it''s over."


    EN Jin looked down at him with a happy smile and touched his hairy head. His voice was soft and calm: "Gu Meng is not afraid, take you up."


    The author has something to say:


    thank you for the Trident grenade, for the late mine, and for the mine in Bucheng.


    Probably because of No.1, the list of nutrient solution in the background is empty, and you can''t see the list. Anyway, thank you for feeding.

 Chapter 35

    Outside, the monster swung a fire extinguisher and slammed at the glass door again, and the snowflake pattern opened around the fist size hole.


    Hearing the huge noise, Gu Meng shivers in Enjin''s arms. Enjin covers one ear with his back hand and looks up at the ceiling. There is a red ribbon in the middle of the rectangular louver vent.


    He pinched Gu Meng''s ear and said, "take the ventilation pipe."


    EN Jin long legs, step on the upper half of the high desk, three or two will be the wind outlet of the protective cover removed.


    He threw the shield, looked into the ventilation duct, lowered his head, and held out his hand to Gu Meng: "keep climbing forward until you see the safe passage."


    At this time, half of the glass on the door fell off, unbearable to fall, a small woman twisted her limbs to drill into the small hole, half of her body climbed up against the desk in front of the door, dishevelled, gloomy eyes, Zhenzi second.


    Gu Meng almost cried. She quickly grabbed en Jin''s hand and went to the table.


    About to enter the ventilation duct, suddenly thought of an event, hesitated for a few seconds, the body a short will go down: "you first, I''ll get the heart."


    Enjin understood what he meant, pressed him, turned around, jumped off the table and went to the display cabinet.


    Countless low and shallow howls were floating like ghosts, mixed with the alarm bells in the laboratory, and the scene was chaotic, like purgatory.


    The woman at the door had already got in, rolled around and fell off the desk, struggling to get up. Behind her, a powerful man broke the remaining glass with his bare hands, turned his neck, and kicked open the desk blocking the door.


    Gu Meng''s heart cluttered for a moment. He was so anxious that he patted the pipe mouth and turned around and called out, "en Jin!"


    EN Jin gets the jar containing the heart of Xi''an, looks at the door of the eye, and quickly runs to Gu Meng''s position and hands the jar to him.


    Gu Meng no longer hesitates, supports the edge of the vent, holds the jar in one hand, and climbs forward in the pipeline with the posture of landing on all fours.


    Enjin followed, but just just climbed into the pipe, a woman screamed and poked into a head from the vent. Her face was ferocious, her hands were frantically scratching forward, and Enjin''s ankle was almost caught.


    In front of him, Gu Meng stops for a moment when he hears the news. Because he can''t turn around to check the situation, he is very nervous: "Enjin?"


    "I''m fine."


    EN Jin did not panic at all and continued to climb forward.


    After a while, Gu Meng heard a sudden and endless sentence: "your ass is really warped."


    ��������


    Gu Meng''s face turned red and she climbed faster than before.


    In the underground laboratory, men and women with strange shapes swarmed in and destroyed the room. The paper was flying, the experimental equipment was broken and the bottles and jars on the display cabinet were overturned.


    In the extreme chaos, a man hit the corner of the table crazily. The photo frame above fell to the ground and the glass cracked. In the black-and-white photos, the man wearing round glasses gradually converged to smile. The color of his face became dark and heavy, and his eyes quickly turned into two black holes.


    Climbing to the light, Gu Meng uses his elbow to open the shutter type protective cover, sits at the edge of the vent, jumps down and lands steadily.


    After a while, Eugene also jumped down.


    Now they''re in a safe passage on the ground floor.


    Gu Meng saw the dust on en Jin''s face, and helped him erase it. He said thoughtfully: "before going up, I want to go to the mortuary."


    Enjin always let him.


    The two of them went down another floor and came to the mortuary. When Gu Meng opened the door, he saw the purple curtain hanging on the opposite wall and said his plan: "this is also one of the passageways of the two worlds. Theoretically, if there is water, it can transmit the heart to the other side."


    Now it''s over 10 o''clock. In another world, the player has access control and can''t go to the mortuary. He can only try once in the mirror world.


    Enjin did not know where to find a bottle of half of the mineral water, handed him.


    Gu Meng takes over, pouring half a bottle of water to the ground, spreading out a small pool of liquid, squatting next to him, holding the glass jar and hanging it above the water.


    At first, there was no reflection on the horizontal plane, and the situation was strange. Gradually, the reflection of the glass jar appeared. Gu Meng saw the opportunity and let go. The glass jar with the heart fell into the water lying on the ground and disappeared.


    Seeing that things were done, Gu Meng couldn''t help smiling: "OK, let''s go."


    Enjin see him finish all this, the heart is full of soft emotions, the longer he stay with a man, the more easily he is moved by some gentle characteristics on his body.


    "I like Gu Meng best."


    He said.


    "Good." Gu Meng gets up, because he is often confessed by the children in the class. He gets used to it and walks straight to the door without taking any seriously. "Gu Meng also likes en Jin the most."


    In Room 405, Bo Ye and Tang Zhi are at the door of the bathroom. They are bored to play clapping games. One person''s hand is spread upward, and the other''s hand is hanging over the other''s palm. They should quickly avoid before the undertaker turns his hand and pats it up.Bo Ye couldn''t bear to exert himself. Every time he photographed the back of Tang Zhi''s hand, his strength was like caressing. Therefore, the game was not exciting and even more boring.


    In the bathroom, two water ghosts were standing on the faces of en Jin and Gu Meng, with the backs of their hands behind them, and kneeling by the bathtub with ugly faces.


    This is done to facilitate the landing of the owners in the mirror world.


    Jin Fang walked up and down the room with his short legs. He glanced at his husband who was playing the game. He said in a hoarse voice, "are you two friends OK? I haven''t come back yet. "


    "We''re not in a hurry. What are you worried about?" Bo Ye was funny. He took Tang Zhi''s hand and looked at Jin Fang? What will happen if their mission fails? "


    Jin Fang''s eyes are black and round. He ignores his real age and the defects exposed when he speaks. In fact, he is a very eye-catching little Zhengtai.


    He told the truth: "I can''t do anything, but you have only one chance..."


    As soon as the words fell, the mirror in the bathroom vibrated. Although the amplitude was small, it was keenly captured by Bo Ye and Tang Zhi.


    Two people looked at each other, walked into the bathroom, one by one pressing the water ghost''s head close to the water, after a while, the water ghosts were dragged in.


    Gu Meng and en Jin float together.


    Gu mengpan at the edge of the bathtub, a slow breath: "the exit is underwater, we leave as soon as possible."


    The main door of the hospital has been found, and the door card has been obtained. The only trouble is those monsters in the basement. He and Enjin went upstairs smoothly, but they didn''t meet. The monsters should still be closed in the laboratory. They just don''t know what the situation is now. It''s better to leave before they are all over the hospital.


    A red figure entered the bathroom and asked impolitely, "have you brought the files back? You can''t leave without bringing it back. "


    Enjin had a paper wrapped in a plastic bag and handed it to Jin Fang.


    Jin Fang''s eyes suddenly brightened, eagerly seized it, patted the water drops on the plastic bag, and looked greedily at the cowhide file bag. His face was filled with joy.


    Bo Ye said, "let''s go now. Candi and I will go to other rooms to find passage and call other people by the way."


    "No more."


    Jin Fang Liang Liang Dao carefully opened the plastic bag and pulled out the files from it to avoid being touched by water drops. It was very important for him to see what was in it.


    "What do you mean, no?"


    Gu Meng has a bad premonition and asks.


    Who knows just finished, he began to roll up the small bubbles, the degree of aggravation, a tank of water seems to be boiling in general.


    Gu Meng raised his hand around and said, "what''s going on?"


    "You come out first." Tang Zhi felt something was wrong.


    Suddenly, four or five hands come out of the water. Gu Meng has no time to react. The whole person is dragged down and disappears in the bathtub.


    EN Jin didn''t want to think about it. She turned over into the water and disappeared with it.


    Bo Ye pulled Tang Zhi away from the bathtub, frowned and looked at Jin Fang: "you don''t mean to look at water ghosts..."


    "Dean Jin is very angry now." Jin Fang grinned his horrible teeth, grinned, and added the unfinished words, "now that the channel between the two worlds has been opened, you can mirror the world directly from here, and you don''t have to look for other rooms to cheat water ghosts."


    The next second, the door of the room was knocked open, and Cheng Jiaojiao rushed in with a look of panic, followed by Chen Jiahao, who was completely frightened.


    Cheng Jiaojiao finds Bo Ye and Tang Zhi and says, "what happened? There''s a man crawling out of the bathroom in my room! He''s coming after him. What now? "


    Bo Ye made a long story short: "we can''t stay here. Keep up. We''ll leave now."


    With that, he took Tang Zhi into the bathtub and went straight into the water.


    "Sleeping trough! And they disappeared? " Chen Jiahao rubbed his eyes and couldn''t believe that such a mysterious thing had happened, "where are people? What about the bottom of the bathtub? "


    Cheng Jiaojiao ignores Chen Jiahao and decisively learns from Bo Ye and Tang Zhi and enters the bathtub.


    Although Chen Jiahao was afraid, his teammates all went down. It was even more terrible to stay here. He looked at Jin Fang and swore in a low voice to embolden himself. He held the edge of the bathtub and bought a leg.


    "Oh


    The sole of his feet had not been stepped on firmly, and the whole person fell into the bathtub like stepping on the air, splashing a large amount of water and disappeared.


    In the first half of the second minute, the more the water bubbled out of the bathtub


    In the noisy and chaotic room, there are many steps and figures, and the flocs removed from the quilt cover are flying all over the sky.


    Jin Fang squatted alone in the corner, uncovering the cowhide file bag, as if there was a transparent barrier separating him from the world around him. Even the time passing by him was slow.


    He took a bound document from his portfolio, turned it to the middle, and pinned a photo to a colored pin.In the photo, a hairless woman wearing a pink woolen hat with pipes all over her body looks pale and ugly, but she smiles happily when she faces the camera, with a baby in her arms in her right arm.


    Looking at the photo, Jin Fang showed a smile. Although he was ugly because of his sharp and terrible teeth, it was a real smile from his heart.


    He took the photo and pressed it in his heart. He closed his eyes with relief. The mature and hoarse male voice sighed: "Mom..."


    When Bo Ye and Tang Zhi climb out of the bathtub, en Jin has already laid down three male nurses at her feet.


    After that, Cheng Jiaojiao and Chen Jiahao gathered in the room one after another.


    Gu Meng explained in a few words: "the underground floor is closed with president Jin''s experimental objects. All of them have been transformed into monsters. It is estimated that we have deep resentment against the doctors and nurses in this hospital. If it is not good to be caught, we will go to the first floor and go down the safe passage. Everyone should be careful on the way."


    Only six people left the door, and the aisle on the fourth floor was safe and no one passed by.


    When he reached the safety door, Bo Ye opened the door and ran into a group of people. He was so scared that he pulled the door back again.


    The odd looking people were stuck in the safe passage, apparently just up the stairs, preparing to enter the fourth floor.


    "Friends." Bo Ye felt that the safety door he was pulling was shaking, and he could not hold on to it. "There are at least 20 outside, and they may not be able to fight."


    Chen Jiahao hid behind the team and said, "take the elevator!"


    Cheng Jiaojiao impatient: "when we are stuck in the elevator, the consequences are more troublesome."


    There is at least room for display in the corridor.


    Gu Meng looked around and said, "six people, one person against three."


    Chen Jiahao was the first to retreat and shrink behind Cheng Jiaojiao: "I I can''t. I can''t beat any of them. "


    Cheng Jiaojiao took off her high-heeled shoes and held it in her hand. She looked back at him and said, "Damn it, garbage. I don''t do business all day long, or is it a man? If you''re not a teammate, I''ll blow your head! "


    ��������


    Gu Meng is the first time to see such a tough woman.


    "Hold one of you." When people were in a panic, a clear male voice sounded, "leave the rest to me."


    People turned back, Tang Zhi did not know when to leave the team, just came out of a ward, at the same time with a 40 cm long iron bar in his hand.


    He knocked on the iron bar beside the wall, lifted his eyes, and turned his head toward Bo Ye: "open the door."


    Elegant and calm, no panic.


    ��������


    People are shocked, want to pass the knee to the big man one after another.


    The door opened, and the monsters crowded in. Tang Zhi held the stick in both hands and held it open. His eyes firmly stepped forward to meet the first monster.


    I saw him holding the iron bar to the bottom of the oblique split, the huge man did not even make a sound, then fell back, and then moved, side, stabbed the second person''s key.


    The movement is flowing freely, natural and clear, and the rhythm is stable. In a short period of time, he has already knocked down two people. The iron bar seems to be a sharp sword in his hand, and his moves are deadly.


    Gu Meng was surprised and said, "candi, he Have you practiced? "


    "A 16-year-old man who won the all Japan Kendo championship." Bo Ye took off his coat, shook his hands and went forward, "get to know it."


    ����


    Facts have proved that all the monsters that can be solved by physical attack are paper tigers in front of Tang Zhi.


    At the end of a scuffle, Tang Zhi threw the iron bar, clapped his hands and said, "let''s go."


    Then he opened the safety door and walked out first.


    The rest of the people looked at each other and rushed to catch up.


    When he got to the first floor, Tang Zhi suddenly stopped, frowned and asked, "why is it all water?"


    Gu Meng quickly walked a few steps and turned a corner. When he saw the water in the corridor that was half over the door, he felt tight for a moment: "10:45, it''s time."

 Chapter 36

    The strange rule in the game is that in the mirror world, every 10:45 p.m., the hospital will be filled with water, from the second floor underground to the fifth floor. As for when the water of the whole seven floors can be withdrawn, players have no way to know.


    The water was under the neck. Six people pulled open the door and waded to the central hall on the first floor, aiming at the main entrance of the hospital.


    Cheng Jiaojiao is short to prevent being flooded too fast. She puts on her high-heeled shoes, and while struggling in the water, she sweeps away her long hair stuck on her face. She is upset: "surely you can go out? Make sure the door card will open that door? If we were cheated by that kid NPC, we would all drown here. "


    "Pooh, Pooh, you don''t have a crow''s mouth." Hearing this, Chen Jiahao felt flustered. His foot almost slipped into the water, and he made a great effort to flop twice. "There''s no mistake. It''s all at the door. What else can happen?"


    In the conversation between the two people, the level continues to go high, Cheng Jiaojiao looks up at her head, and she can''t touch the bottom under her feet.


    Gu Meng is 1.8 meters tall. It''s hard to stand at the moment. He says, "swim past, swim quickly."


    Chen Jiahao can''t swim. He jumps up and says, "Hey, who will take me?"


    Gu Meng can''t help but hold his arm and swim to the door with difficulty. He feels like dragging a bundle of water injected pork.


    None of them thought that when they arrived at the door, an accident broke out.


    Gu Meng and Chen Jiahao are slow and fall behind the team. At this time, the water has risen to three meters.


    All of a sudden, four people in front of him heard Chen Jiahao yell in a hurry, and then there was the violent tumbling sound of water spray.


    EN Jin turned around and stabilized Chen Jiahao to prevent him from drowning. Looking around for a week, she said coldly: "where''s Gu Meng?"


    Chen Jiahao coughed a few times. He was covered with water and couldn''t open his eyes. He pointed down with one hand: "water Water Someone under the water has just rushed over and knocked Gu Meng away... "


    Don''t wait for Songjin to dive.


    Chen Jiahao screamed again, holding his hands in the air and sinking again.


    As soon as Bo Ye got to the door, he had to turn back when he heard the news from the rear. He picked up Chen Jiahao and handed it to Tang Zhi. Then he wanted to dive down to find Gu Meng.


    Cheng Jiaojiao quickly looked at the front door near her eyes and called to Bo Ye, "what about the gate card?"


    "Find a safe place to stay first." Bo Ye told him to drill into the water.


    Under the water, two white figures are wrestling with each other closely. If you look closely, you can find that one person has already grasped the neck of the other person and pressed it to the bottom of the water. The people under the water are struggling desperately, and bubbles are constantly rising.


    EN Jin''s eyes sank and quickly swam to catch the man''s back collar and drag it away. Bo Ye followed closely and rescued Gu Meng, who was sinking under the water.


    After Gu Meng came to the water, he spat a lot. He was dazzled by the lack of oxygen, but he never forgot the business.


    He hugged a post, took out the white card from his pocket, and, dying, said, "open the door."


    Enjin finished solving the water ghost, and soon swam up.


    When he came to Gu Meng''s side and saw that he was very weak, he raised his hand to touch his face and worried, "do you need artificial respiration?"


    "Ah?" Gu Meng is not very sober, holding the pillar and not responding.


    Enjin drew closer and repeated, "artificial respiration."


    Gu Meng woke up completely, shook his head and waved his hand and refused: "no, no, I''m fine. Everything is normal and I''m in good health."


    Do not want to en Jin a sigh, forehead against the pillar, slightly droop eyelashes.


    Gu Meng:


    It''s very sad to see you look so small.


    At this time, the water almost touched the ceiling, the chest pressure water, we more or less feel difficult to breathe.


    Chen Jiahao grabbed the horizontal bar above the door and cried out: "quick, quick! Come on, somebody open the door! It''s going to be flooded here! "


    Cheng Jiaojiao was upset when she heard his voice: "shut up!"


    Bo Ye dived into the water. Tang Zhi took a deep breath and followed him.


    The underwater environment is blue and quiet. Only the water gurgles in my ears. The columns, tables and chairs in the water are enlarged.


    Tang Zhi held the door handle in one hand, and after Bo Ye on the other side scratched the card in the slot, he pushed the door outward and twice, frowning as if he had found something.


    Bo Ye saw Tang Zhi pulling at the door, but he could not open the door for a long time. With a bad premonition, Bo Ye swam to him and worked with him.


    Above, the horizontal plane still has 20 centimeters to touch the ceiling. On his back, Chen Jiahao greedily absorbed the little air left and anxiously said: "door Why is the door still open? Is it all right? "


    Cheng Jiaojiao couldn''t stand the choking. From time to time, she looked down into the water and saw that Bo Ye and Tang Zhi couldn''t open the door all the time.


    She raised her face, coughed a few times, and said dejectedly, "the door can''t be opened. We can still go up now, to the fourth floor, back to the original place At least it won''t drown. "Gu Meng just approached her and was surprised: "can''t you open it?"


    At this time, the two men under the water came to the surface together.


    Bo Ye wiped his face. His face was a bit ugly: "I''ve brushed the card, but the door can''t be opened."


    Gu Meng couldn''t believe it and said, "but Jin Fang said that his card can open all the doors of the hospital!"


    Cheng Jiaojiao "tut" A: "NPC can also lie."


    Gu Meng thinks about it, and her face looks ugly.


    Indeed, their last game was a huge lie, and none of the key NPCs told the truth.


    If you look around, there is another possibility The main entrance of the hospital is not an escape exit. "


    A word awakens the dreamer.


    Just as the voice just fell, the water rose in vain, and the remaining 20 cm gap was instantly filled with water, and the first floor was completely submerged.


    All of a sudden, Cheng Jiaojiao and Chen Jiahao opened their eyes wide, and their faces showed panic and fear. Fortunately, they had enough breath before the event, and they could hold on for a while.


    Tang Zhi tightly pursed his lips and looked strange. He blinked and lowered his head. His precious little face was tense, as if he was enduring something.


    Gu Meng discovers that he is strange. He just wants to make a gesture to ask, but he sees Bo Ye grabbing Tang Zhi and leaning his face to his lips.


    The others quietly looked away and understood that they were crossing the gas.


    Cheng Jiaojiao points to the direction of the safe passage, indicates that she wants to go there, and then goes upstairs.


    Although Gu Meng did not want to give up, it turned out that the door could not be opened, so he could not think of any other way to stay here for the time being.


    At this time, the sound of the mechanism above the heads of the six people was loud and steady.


    Looking up one after another, there is a vent on the ceiling. The shutter type protective cover automatically slides to the right, revealing a square gate with a password lock beside the gate.


    Everyone was in a good mood. At the same time, they gathered around and found that there were 26 letters on the keyboard, indicating that the password was a combination of letters and did not contain numbers.


    Almost the moment he saw the password lock, Tang Zhi responded, "nevermore."


    There was no sound in the water, but everyone could understand his mouth.


    Cheng Jiaojiao nods excitedly. This is the clue she got this morning, so she is very impressed. Listen to Enjin that this is the last clue, and the big probability is the password.


    Tang Zhi pressed the key on the password lock, but when he reached the seventh digit, he could not enter it.


    Obviously, this is another six digit code.


    His mood went up and down, and in the suffocating environment, Chen Jiahao''s mentality first collapsed. He accidentally breathed out a breath, then he went straight down, pinched his neck, and his expression was very painful.


    Gu Meng is just about to go down and catch him. Yu Guang catches a glimpse of something. His eyes move towards the scene, which makes him flustered. He climbs on en Jin with his hands and feet.


    In the hall below, a group of monsters poured in from all directions. At a glance, there were about a hundred.


    They seem to be completely unaffected by the water. In the water filled environment, they are walking along the marble floor, gathering at the door in unison, staring at several people on the ceiling, each with bad intentions.


    Chen Jiahao sank to the floor of the hall and was not free from the feeling of suffocation. A monster just walked up to him, bent down to grab his arm and leg on one side, grinned grimly and tore at both sides.


    Chen Jiahao writhes violently in the water, like a dying fish, with dense bubbles rising.


    He was surrounded by more and more monsters, a staggering number of dense, looking at the scalp numb, the people above obviously can not go down to rescue.


    After a while, a large stream of dark blood spurted out of the monster. The blood changed its shape in the water and floated out. The threads rose slowly until it reached the ceiling.


    Cheng Jiaojiao is frightened to avoid a wisp of blood. Maybe she is stimulated by the scene of dismembering below. Suddenly, she pushes open the gate like crazy. Tang Zhi, who is trying to use the password, keeps beating the steel gate.


    Tang Zhi was caught off guard. After being knocked open in the water, he didn''t stabilize his body. Suddenly, he felt his ankle tight.


    With her head down, a woman with a needle and thread on her face grabbed him and opened her mouth at him.


    The woman''s body struggled to sink down and directly dragged Tang Zhi into the monster pile below.


    Seeing this, Gu Meng''s heart sank and did not wait for a reaction. Bo Ye beside him turned around in the water and swam downward at a very fast speed. He squeezed into the middle of the monster from the outside.


    Gu Meng gnaws his teeth and turns back. Although he knows that he is outnumbered, it is impossible for him to let Bo Ye and Tang Zhi be torn apart.


    EN Jin looked at the bottom, and then looked at the gate on the ceiling. This time, instead of following the front, she went to the bottom of the gate first.


    Cheng Jiaojiao has been torn down for a long time. Now she doesn''t know where she is, but Enjin doesn''t care about her situation at all.


    He stares at the password lock. His left hand is on the ceiling. He knocks alternately with his index finger and ring finger. For a while, the other hand presses the first code, then knocks the second one In this way, slowly put the six letters together and press the confirm key.The turntable on the gate slowly turned, and finally it bounced up and opened.


    It is midnight in the hospital now, and after the gate is opened, it is sunny on the top, and the warm sunshine shines into the water.


    Enjin opened the lock and did not stop much, immediately turn around to swim down, the monster pile below has gathered into a hill.


    Gu Meng just approached the strange men and women, and was dragged in by one hand, everywhere was his hand, pulling his clothes, and imprisoned his limbs. The whole man was like a swamp, unable to move, and was like being entangled by the withered vine. His eyes were full of strange and patched up faces.


    Through the gaps in his numerous limbs, he saw two people trapped in the center.


    Bo Ye tightly guarded Tang Zhi in his arms. The tens of millions of hands could not pull them apart. The clothes on the back were torn apart, and many monsters fell on him to bite.


    And thin Ye body, Tang Zhi wrist exposed, soft hanging, already unconscious.


    Gu Meng struggled to fight in the middle, and the breath was not enough to support him. The sense of suffocation gradually came


    In despair, a cloud of black fog spread from the lips of thin Ye. Many monsters around saw it, and looked at the black air with his head crooked.


    Gu Meng can not help but open his eyes, heart trembling violently, thinking: "lying groove!!! Bo Ye, this is to change into a squid! "


    The black air in the water floating and rising, gradually have a personal, image also gradually three-dimensional.


    Small, black and straight, a blood stained school uniform.


    It''s ChunZi!


    Gu Meng is stupid.


    ChunZi suspended above many monsters, suddenly raised his left hand, and his fingers tightened gradually.


    Bo Ye and Tang Zhi''s men and women were controlled by some gravity, their bodies floating uncontrollably, and they rolled into a mass in the water, and kept spinning.


    When Chun Zi''s hand was clenched, the monster was like a flattened paper, smashed and smashed together. The body parts such as head, arm, thigh and other body parts fell slowly in the water, and fell on the floor. The howling sound became a piece of sound, and listened to it very dull under the water.


    The hair was creepy.


    Bo Ye felt relaxed and relaxed. He held his last breath and headed upstream with Tang Dynasty. The sun at the exit passed through the deep water and slanted on the two.


    While the scene is in chaos, Gu Meng pushes off the woman who pulls his foot, trying to escape from the crowd, but the oxygen in his chest is completely consumed, and the movement becomes slow and difficult.


    At this time, a hand from the crowd outside, caught him, and dragged him out.


    Gu Meng climbed out of the water, rolled to one side and lay on his back, spitting a few words.


    In a short time, Enjin came up.


    They landed from the exit, now on a huge rock, surrounded by the forest and bamboo, the sound of the roaring waterfall in their ears, and the bright sunshine above.


    Enjin went to the rock to see the eye, the huge waterfall fell under, deep not bottom.


    He turned back and said, "gumeng, it''s time to go."


    Gu Meng put his hand off his strength: "can''t walk."


    I almost suffocated under the water, but I haven''t slowed down.


    Enjin came to the interest, lying on his head above, eyes clear and warm: "need artificial breathing?"


    Looking at the handsome face that fell over, Gu Meng cried and smiled, patted his cheek: "cub, how much do you like artificial respiration?"


    Looking at Gu Meng open and close the water moisten lip flap, Enjin quietly out of the tip of the tongue, licked the lower lip corner.


    Gu Meng did not notice his eyes, dragged his body over, climbed up, and waited for the waterfall, the whole person was crazy: "this game is not friendly to acrophobia!"


    Every escape has to go through a cliff jump.


    Enjin from behind, holding his waist, directly down the dump: "no fear, I take you."


    "Ah ah - Enjin --"


    "your father''s - I am not ready yet!!!"


    Gu Meng fell into the cliff with his high decibel voice, and was gradually covered by the sound of waterfall.


    In the two floors of the underground mortuary, a rickets figure pushed the cleaning car into.


    The light on the wall was photographed. The temporary worker put the cart on the wall, took out a black plastic bag, and the old voice said softly: "West Asia, dad has brought a fresh heart. This time, it is a lamb. Just after birth, try it out Let''s try... "


    In self-talk, he went to the morgue, and lifted his eyes, and the plastic bag fell to the ground.


    In front of him, a glass can is placed quietly on the ground, with a human heart in it.


    The temporary worker walked up a few steps, bent down, and shook his hands and lifted the jar.


    [western Asia]


    br > the purest heart]


    when he saw the words on the label, he shouted excitedly: "West Asia!"! West Asia! Dad found your heart! Daughter! Your heart is back! This time, there will be no mistake! "


    He quickly opened the morgue and could not wait to install the heart back to the girl''s black hole chest.Just as he was about to pick up the cold girl, a white card caught his attention.


    The gold edged white card was in the girl''s hand.


    The temporary workers were shocked and looked around the mortuary on guard. They suspected that someone had been in and out of the mortuary. However, the mortuary was empty and cold, and there was no trace of any excess.


    Hesitated for a moment, he took out the card in the girl''s hand, and two lines of characters were printed on the pear blossom.


    ��Nevermore�� ��


    [never return. ��


    frowned and thought that someone was joking with him. He was very displeased in his heart. He turned over the card at will to check it, but he saw the vigorous and powerful font on the back, and his gray eyes flashed with strange light --


    [dad, thank you for your company for so many years. I''m very happy, but the time is up, I''m going to leave, goodbye to Dad, and SIAA loves you. ��


    the temporary worker greedily looked at the text over and over again, and a smile gradually appeared on his old face, but suddenly, his expression became sad again. He squatted down and hugged the heart, buried his head, and sobbed.


    The author has something to say:


    because of my urine quality, I may not be able to update it tomorrow. I wish you a happy new year ahead of time. I remember to keep half of the new year''s Eve dinner and have surplus food next year.


    I wish you all good results in 19 years of hard work, good health and no insomnia.


    Don''t say I''m short, I''m really hard, I''m afraid of myself.

 Chapter 37

    In a house with a hundred square meters of light and luxurious wind, the lines on the floor in the middle of the living room suddenly become soft and rippling like water lines. After a while, the surrounding areas splashed with water for no reason. Two tall figures appeared out of thin air, intertwined with each other and rolled around on the floor and stopped. Their clothes were wet and drenched with water.


    ��Candi����


    Tang Zhi drowned in the hospital. Even when he came back to the smart house, he didn''t wake up. Bo ye put one hand on Tang Zhi''s face, raised his upper body slightly, and looked at the person with closed eyes below, and called out anxiously.


    In his light call, Tang Zhi suddenly took a deep breath, his chest gradually fluctuated, his breath became even, and then he woke up leisurely.


    When he woke up, he squinted at his surroundings and said, "we escaped?"


    "Well, I escaped." Bo Ye was distressed. He kept stroking his wet hair on his forehead, completely exposing his bright and beautiful face. He asked softly, "is it better now?"


    Tang Zhi recalled the scene before he was unconscious. He was protected by Bo Ye all the time, so he was not attacked by the monster. Speaking of the injury, the man should be more serious than him.


    Thinking of this, he quickly raised his hand to examine the wound on Bo Ye.


    Through the broken clothes, they didn''t feel any scars. They thought that their bodies would automatically repair the wounds as soon as they returned to the smart house, so they were relieved.


    Tang Zhi said, "thank you."


    After a while, I don''t know what to think of. My eyes become a little red. The red tear mole under the left eye looks like a water drill under the infiltration of water drops.


    He pressed his small face on Bo Ye''s neck and said in a soft voice: "it''s OK. It''s ok if it''s ok..."


    Under the circumstances, surrounded by so many monsters, he thought he could not leave the hospital.


    Bo Ye leaned over to kiss his forehead. He felt the same fear. He had mixed feelings and didn''t know what to say.


    On the floor, two people quietly embrace each other. After escaping from death, the best consolation and reward is the embrace of lovers.


    Gu Meng has just returned to the smart house, but before he has recovered from his dizziness, he is irritated by the lingering dog man.


    He held his head and forced him to feel dizzy, partly because it was too exciting to jump down the Qianchi waterfall, and partly because of Bo Ye and Tang Zhi.


    On one side, en Jin took it seriously. Starting with Bo Ye''s hand gently rubbing Tang Zhi''s back neck, she looked up all the way until the two men kept changing the angle of their lips.


    At this time, the husband and wife were not distracted, very focused, and after confirming safety, they completely shielded all the environment around them.


    EN Jin is watching and learning, can be said to be interested in, suddenly a slender hand fell on the eyelid, will block the line of sight tightly.


    "It''s not for you. Don''t stare."


    Mr. Gu is sincere and sincere.


    "Why?" Enjin bypassed his hand and looked at him. Her low voice was full of confusion. After listening carefully, she was still unconvinced. "They can do it. Why can''t I see it? Can''t you look at it? "


    Gu Meng hesitates for a moment. The situation is as awkward as asking him to explain to a primary school student why he can''t watch adult movies.


    He got up from the floor, simply pulled en Jin away, said: "go, find you something suitable for you to see."


    so, in the evening, en Jin realized that there was a culture called piggy page and her friends.


    When the four fled from the hospital copy and returned to the smart house, the time on the electronic clock changed again, from "Tuesday / 23:59" to "Wednesday / 00:00".


    Gu Meng can be sure that no matter how long they stay in the game, as far as the smart house is concerned, they are only away for 24 hours.


    The smart house is equivalent to a rest station, where players take seven days off to play the next game.


    After returning to the smart house, it''s no surprise that Gu Meng once again takes charge of the three meals and meals of a room full of people. She can be called half a nanny.


    After playing the game, Tang Zhi once again ate Gu Meng''s cooking and ate three bowls of white rice.


    Bo Ye looked at his stomach anxiously and put it on it gently with one hand. It felt like a mellow arc: "baby, be careful it''s broken."


    Tang Zhi put a piece of sweet and sour into his mouth. After turning the tip of his tongue, he spits out a complete bone. The meat is very crispy and easy to separate from the bone. The sauce is tasty, sweet and mellow. It is so delicious that he forgets to keep the reserved manners of a rich young master.


    He ignored Bo Ye and licked the black sauce at the corner of his mouth. His eyes were slightly bent, and it was hard to show a bit of juvenile''s loveliness: "���������������������������������� (delicious


    After receiving Tang Zhi''s praise, Gu Meng was very happy: "I, the man who can feed candi, is proud."


    Hearing this, Bo Ye raised one eyebrow and looked at him. He said, "I am the man who can feed candi."


    Gu Meng is still appreciating the meaning of this sentence. Tang Zhi has turned the corner, his face is red, and he steps on a man''s foot under the table: "can''t you stop your mouth?"


    Tang Zhi''s foot was very hard. Bo Ye squeezed his chopsticks and bowed his head. He endured for a long time. He was afraid that Tang Zhi would be angry and didn''t say anything more.Tang Zhi''s face was so red that he scooped a spoonful of rice into his mouth.


    Bo Ye''s thick skin was not covered. He bit the spoon in accordance with the situation. Tang Zhi held the handle and didn''t let go of his mouth. During the period, he kept staring at him with deep eyes. The corners of his eyes and eyebrows were provocative. Tang Zhi was so hot that he let go of his hands as if he were scalded.


    Gu Meng tasted the meaning of "feeding" and continued to eat: "Bo Ye, I really want to open your mind to see what''s left in it except yellow waste?"


    Bo Ye: "there''s candi left."


    Of course, without thinking.


    Gu Meng: Stop talking This man is a total mystery.


    At the dinner table, Bo Ye suddenly asked Enjin, "did you open the exit yesterday? How did you try out the password? "


    Enjin replied, "Morse code."


    Bo Ye, Tang Zhi and Gu Meng look at each other, and then they give a "Oh" to each other.


    I don''t understand. They''ve escaped.


    "In writing, moss code is composed of dots, lines and spaces. A dot is a unit of length, and a line represents three units of length. Pay attention to rhythm and pause when tapping with your hands." Enjin patiently explained, "nevermore is indeed the final customs clearance password, but the number of digits is not correct. I omitted the pause indicating the space at that time, and I typed it again and sorted out the six digit password. The result is dvfoqi."


    His fingertips beat rhythmically on the solid wood table for a while, demonstrating to the other three people, "this is the beat rhythm of nevermore after eliminating the space." Then, the fingertip tapped again and said, "this is the beat rhythm of dvfoqi after the blank space is omitted." Finally, he asked, "do you see that? The rhythm is the same. "


    Bo Ye, Tang Zhi and Gu Meng looked at each other again, tacitly, and then Qi said, "so it is..."


    It seems to be very inspired. In fact, nothing can be seen.


    The two strings of code that Enjin knocked are too complex, and it is difficult to distinguish the similarities and differences for people who have not contacted Morse code.


    Enjin reflected: "there is a comparison table of Morse code in the hospital, which is sandwiched in a medical book. I looked at it at that time and thought it was not difficult. So I didn''t pay attention to it. I didn''t expect that it would play a role in the end. If I knew it, I would show it to you. Maybe you can crack the password earlier."


    The other three people said:


    Well, genius, you are so modest. Even if we get the comparison table, we may not be able to crack it so quickly.


    One day, Gu Meng found a game machine and many classic game cards in his study. Suddenly, he came to the living room with a pile of things in his arms. He played in front of a large LCD TV for a long time and connected it.


    He was invited to play with the handle


    Bo Ye looks at the TV screen. It''s a classic game. He played it in the third grade of primary school. It''s a bit of a sense of age.


    Playing with Gu Meng, if you win, you will not be aboveboard. If you lose, however, Bo Ye turns to think that he can''t lose, so he thinks, "are you sure you want to play with me?"


    "Come here." Gu Meng patted the floor beside her, very modest and low-key, "in the first two games, I asked you to give you some time to find your feelings. In those years, I had never met any opponent in our village, and the little steel box that won was filled with a full iron box."


    Bo Ye pursed her lips, as if she was holding back a smile. She sat down beside Gu Meng and chose a role in front of the LCD screen. She said, "then you should really come to the city to have a look."


    At first, Gu Meng thought that he could completely abuse Bo Ye, but later he was arranged clearly.


    "Ah? Ah? K. O


    "Wait! wait! You get me up first Damn it


    "It doesn''t count. The operation is wrong!"


    "Bo Ye, you are a monster!"


    When Tang Zhi passed by with a box of milk in his arms, he was attracted by Gu Meng''s howling, and then came to the living room and sat down.


    At first, he watched the battle quietly. Later, he leaned on Bo Ye''s back, staring at the LCD TV with bright eyes, and gave opinions from time to time, which made the process of Bo Ye abusing Gu Meng more smooth.


    "No more, no more." Under the double pressure of Bo Ye and Tang Zhi, Gu Meng''s self-esteem and confidence broke into powder. He threw the handle back and complained, "you two have come together to bully me, especially Bo Ye! What do I have against you? Are you going to press me on the floor? "


    Bo Ye smiles and shakes his head. He doesn''t care about anything with him.


    "Did they bully you?" Enjin looks at Gu Meng and asks.


    While others were playing games, he had been quietly turning books in the living room. He had just finished a book and put it on the tea table.


    With tears in their eyes, Gu Meng nodded: "they play games. They''re not human. They''re beating me on the ground."


    After that, he looked at Bo Ye and Tang Zhi and said, "have you been unhappy with me for a long time? Do you have a good time playing games like this?"Instead of sympathy, Bo Ye and Tang Zhi clapped their hands in celebration.


    EN Jin is always facing Gu Meng. She can''t see her husband and her husband so arrogant in front of Gu Meng, so she sits over and says, "I''ll help you."


    Four people added the game controller, found the right team against the game. Four men sat on the floor, one by one, and began to play the game.


    In the first game, Bo Ye and Tang Zhi won the first game, but their husband and husband gave a faint smile and did not say anything. It seemed that they had expected it for a long time.


    Bo Ye rubbed Tang Zhi''s hair and said, "it''s still candi that''s good."


    Look at the other side.


    "Son, it doesn''t matter." Gu Meng looked at Enjin''s expressionless side face and thought that he was a little lost. He comforted him in turn and said in a quiet voice: "this kind of competition is something that you get used to when you lose. You should be calm."


    Eugene did not say anything, staring at the TV screen, began the second game.


    In the second inning, in the middle of the game, Bo Ye suddenly became serious. He sat upright. Tang Zhi frowned beside him, as if he had encountered a difficult problem, and the relaxed and superior atmosphere between them gradually disappeared.


    At the end of the day, Gu Meng raised her hands and cheered. She clapped hands with Enjin: "I won


    He shook en Jin''s head beside him and raised his eyebrows and said, "I''m so fierce!"


    Tang Zhi pursed his ruddy lips, and his expression was unconvinced: "come again."


    After a few games, Gu Meng all the way to win. Whether it was manipulation or consciousness, Enjin was impeccable at the level of the great God, which could be said to have helped him out of shame.


    With the help of en Jin, Gu Meng abused Bo Ye and Tang Zhi one wave after another. Later, they were embarrassed.


    He looked at the time. It was almost time for dinner. He thought of cooking first: "let''s stop here today, rest and eat later."


    "No way!" Tang Zhi frowned, raised high and precious face, looked at en Jin, "play again!"


    Bo Ye didn''t know what he thought. He lowered his head and helped his forehead. He had a headache.


    After years of getting along with each other, he certainly knows his lover''s delicate and arrogant personality. If he doesn''t win Enjin once, Tang Zhi may have to sit here and play all night.


    In the process of the game, Bo Ye stabbed next en Jin''s waist.


    EN Jin slants to look at him, the hand is still in nimble operation handle, ask with eyes what matter.


    Bo Ye aimed at Tang Zhi beside him, and also expressed with his eyes: let him have a look.


    Enjin blinked, some innocent: why?


    Bo Ye hissed and glared at him: don''t you want to eat?


    ��������


    EN Jin was silent for a moment, looked at the game interface, then showed a flaw unnaturally, was hit by Tang Zhi''s game character.


    After the game, Tang Zhi was not very satisfied, but at least he did not pull other people to play with him. He threw the handle and fought with Gu Meng into the kitchen.


    EN Jin and Bo Ye stayed to clean up the living room.


    "Candi can''t fight, I still don''t admit defeat. It''s a bit unreasonable," Enjin said


    Bo Ye looked at him and didn''t understand: "how can you reason with candi such a lovely boy?"


    "Excuse me?" Enjin wrapped up the data cable and put it in the box. She said, "Gu Meng said that you should pay attention to principles when you do things. If you lose, you will lose."


    Bo Ye was silent for a few seconds, patted him on the shoulder, and admonished him as a passer-by: "you think candi is unreasonable, I can understand."


    "But when you meet someone you like in the future, don''t reason with him. It''s right to lean back on the principle and spoil it."


    "For my sake, you can''t win candi the next time you play the game, eh?"


    Enjin nodded as if thinking.


    On the seventh night in the smart house, four people sat around the living room.


    Because of the previous experience, they knew that it was almost time to enter the next game. Except for Enjin, the others showed some wilting.


    Gu Meng prayed: "I hope this scene can be normal, don''t go to places where Yin is so heavy."


    Tang Zhi curled up on the sofa with her head resting on Bo Ye''s legs and pursed her lips: "I hope the food can be normal."


    Bo Ye, playing with Tang Zhi''s soft black hair, said faintly, "I hope the game will provide uniforms."


    ��������


    Tang Zhi buried his face in the pillow, revealing his red ear tip.


    Gu Meng hopes to be deaf.


    Enjin was still a child and couldn''t understand what they were saying.


    In the chatting, the familiar "Ding Dong" sound rings again. This time, the four people are very calm and wait quietly.


    "Hello, dear players. I''m your smart housekeeper, Adam." After a while, a brisk and soft male voice sounded, "first of all, congratulations on your passing the second game. I''m glad to see you here. At the same time, the third game has been loaded and will start at 0:00 on Wednesday. Please keep your best condition and join the game. Do you have any questionsGu Meng had already given up on him, waved his hand and said, "you go. Anyway, you have no right to answer many questions."


    Adam: "that''s what I said."


    "Bi -"


    the smart housekeeper went online for half a minute, and then it simply went offline.


    ��������


    Gu Meng hardly knew what to say.


    Near ten o''clock, the four people said goodbye in the living room and went back to their rooms.


    After the last person closed the door, the light in the living room gradually dimmed, until it fell into darkness.


    "Bo Ye."


    The soft voice of a woman is fleeting in his ear, and Bo Ye opens his eyes.


    Entering the target picture, the tremor is ceaseless, the alarm sound and the alarm sound interweave together, a breathing mask is suspended from the top of the top, hanging in the air, shaking violently.


    In front of her, a woman with scattered hair and dark blue riding clothes fell out from behind the curtain, and her stiletto heel sprained her feet. She held the back of the nearby chair and stood in the shaking corridor, and cried in horror: "passengers! Our flight is forced to land on the snow mountain! Please wear condoms


    ��������


    God damn condoms.


    With a click, Bo Ye fastened his seat belt in silence.


    The author has something to say:


    thank you for Yanzhu''s mine.

 Chapter 38

    On the top of the vast snow mountain, a medium-sized civil aircraft dived down, the right wing tilted to the ground, shoveled out several feet of snow, and set off a wave of snow.


    The huge fuselage bumped and drifted several times over the thick snow. The snow in front of it was getting higher and higher. Until a high snow wall was formed, the plane stopped under the effect of resistance and made a successful forced landing.


    The door on the side of the cabin slowly opened. A woman in a flight attendant''s uniform poked her head out and looked around. She inhaled and exhaled with white air. Then she turned and went back into the cabin.


    After a while, more than 20 people in the plane came down, and gradually stood beside the fuselage and gathered into a group, looking around in a daze.


    "The effect here is so lifelike. It''s really snow." A girl who looked silly, white and sweet looked at the snow under her feet, stepped on it, stepped on a pit, and the snow could not pass through her calf. "What game are we going to play? Is it possible to let us go home after playing well? "


    A boy looked around timidly and said, "is all this true? Are you kidnapped by Homo sapiens? "


    There are several experienced players around. They glance at them indifferently and understand that they are all novices. However, none of them has taken the initiative to answer the questions, because they are clear in their hearts that what should be understood will understand sooner or later. If they can not accept it, they can accept it by playing. They don''t need to spend more time to guide novices.


    At the end of the line, Bo Ye jumped out of the cabin door and looked back and forth. There were a lot of people. He looked like a tourist group. He didn''t find any familiar people in the crowd for a moment.


    The temperature is very low here. He pulls up the zipper of his coat. After pulling it to the top, he grabs the zipper head with his teeth at will and looks around the environment.


    The plane landed on a flat snowfield. At this time, the weather was clear, but the snow was very thick. More than 100 meters to the West was a cliff. The sky behind the cliff was blue and white, and it was far and wide.


    In the East is a forest of dense green fir trees, the terrain is constantly rising, and then there are layers of snow peaks, depicting ice blue remnants.


    As far as you can see, it is concise and open. In addition to pure snow-white, it is dark green, which divides the vision into two very distinct parts.


    After that, someone patted him on the shoulder and turned back. En Jin held Gu Meng with a pale face, and Tang Zhi followed him to one side.


    "Where have you been? I didn''t find you just now Bo Ye waved to the Tang Dynasty and checked the person to make sure he was not hurt. He turned to Gu Meng and said, "Mr. Gu, are you ok?"


    Gu Meng leans on en Jin and hums weakly: "airsickness."


    The process of forced landing is so tragic that he almost bumps his stomach out. Gu Meng gets off the plane and finds an empty space to vomit. Tang Zhi and en Jin are right beside him, accompanying him.


    Bo Ye zipped Gao Tangzhi''s coat and scratched the tip of his red nose. He asked, "is it cold?"


    Tang Zhi shook his head, but his hands went straight into the man''s coat pocket.


    On the plane, a middle-aged man with a broken head and blood fell down, wearing the navy blue uniform of flight attendants. Looking at the armbands with four bars on his arm, he should be the captain.


    "Attention, passengers. Let me say a few words!"


    The middle-aged man covered his bloody forehead and staggered a few steps to the front of the crowd. Several new girls screamed at his appearance.


    "The engine of the plane had some problems and had to make a forced landing. Although it landed safely now, there is still a thorny problem, that is, our communication system is out of order and we can''t get in touch with the headquarters." The man hugged the captain''s cap to his chest, opened his eyes in the downwelling blood, and said in a panic: "if we wait for the airport staff to carry out the search and rescue, we may have to stay here for 10 days and a half months. At that time, we will either starve to death or be buried in the snowstorm!"


    There was a panic in the crowd:


    "and a blizzard!"


    "What shall we do now! Is there any help? "


    "Is there anyone here who can fix the radio?"


    Most of them are new people who are able to make voice response, because they are inexperienced, they are quickly brought into the situation by the captain.


    Gu Meng stares at the front for a while, sleeps back to the man''s shoulder to rest without interest, and mutters: "this NPC is too dedicated."


    "Please take it easy. Now there is another way, and the only way." The captain wiped the blood on his forehead and said with great sincerity, "our crew members will go first and go down the mountain for help. I can promise that we will come back to pick you up at 8:00 p.m. seven days later."


    "Seven days later?" A girl immediately asked, "why wait seven days?"


    "The small mouth blares all day long, where are so many problems?" A man of medium stature drank violently, and the girl who asked the question trembled three times, "seven days is seven days! This man looks like a dog. In fact, he is a dummy who issued the regulations. Do you really think of him as a human being? Are you going to bargain with him or something? You new people are tired of it. Don''t ask me what you have or don''t do. If you talk more, you''ll beat them up! "


    Look at the man, with a shaved head, dark skin, thick eyebrows and thin eyes, and his face is full of anger. He has a mixed social atmosphere all over his body, which is not easy to provoke.The girl''s mouth is shriveled, although not convinced, but see no one to stand up for her, had to swallow.


    It seems that they are ignorant of the noise at the scene. The stewardess beside the captain arranged the scattered sideburns and said in a quick tone: "at that time, I hope you can raise a fire here as a distress signal. The more eye-catching, the better, so that the search and rescue team can successfully find you. We will certainly pass the sky over this area at 8:00 in the evening seven days later. Please make sure that we have If we miss the fire, we will not be able to carry out rescue operations. "


    "It''s not too late. Our crew will start now." The captain covered his forehead and, ignoring the reaction of the crowd, walked around the crowd and walked forward. "Please hold on here. We will bring the search and rescue team back in seven days."


    There was a gust of wind on the snow plain for no reason. The snow grains were flying in the air one after another, covering the vision. Many people raised their hands to block in front of them.


    "You can keep walking up the mountains and see if there are any cabins or rest stations in this area." The stewardess closed her coat, lowered her head and walked forward with the wind and snow on her head. She followed the captain with one foot deep and one foot shallow. The sharp voice was scattered by the wind with snow. She said, "also, you must protect the plane. You must protect the plane!"


    Two figures, one tall and one short, disappeared in the boundless wind and snow. The captain''s voice seemed to come from a far away place: "protect the aircraft --"


    the wind stopped, and the fine snow particles fell. People''s sight was clear again. In front of them, there was still a clean and vast snow field. At a glance, the captain and the stewardess were never seen again.


    "Where have they been?"


    "It''s only a few seconds, and you can''t see anybody?"


    "My God, it''s weird. It''s a little scary."


    The crowd made a restless voice, looked at each other in twos and threes, and spontaneously began to form a team.


    Bo Ye and en Jin gathered together to discuss the information provided by NPC.


    Gu Meng''s feet are stuck in the snow, so he looks down. Fortunately, the game is equipped with waterproof Martin boots. Otherwise, when the temperature is slightly higher, the shoes will get wet after the snow melts.


    Ignoring the details, he said: "in the end, both the captain and the stewardess repeatedly emphasized protecting the plane." At this time, the key to the aircraft''s landing is to see the plane''s nose down


    "There''s another mission." Tang Zhi nestled face to face in front of Bo Ye, one of his hands was in his coat pocket, and he sucked his nose with cold. "Seven days later, I''m going to light a distress signal here at eight o''clock in the evening."


    "It shouldn''t be hard." Gu Meng looked at the dark green fir trees in the East and said, "we don''t lack wood. We can cut it down and light it up then."


    Enjin looked around and said nothing, as if thinking about something.


    Bo Ye noticed and asked him, "what''s your opinion?"


    "It''s not that easy." Enjin looked up slightly and thought for half a moment, then said, "protect the plane and raise the fire. If we only need to do these things, is the game too kind? According to this idea, we only need to sit on the plane for seven days. Even if we don''t eat or drink, we still have the possibility to live."


    After he reminds, others also feel strange.


    Gu Meng suddenly remembers something, but he still hasn''t got a clear idea. He says anxiously, "do you remember what the captain said at the beginning? If you stay here for ten days and a half months, you will either starve to death or be buried in a blizzard. It can be seen that, first, the living conditions here are poor, and the second is the lack of food... "


    Speaking of this, the four eyes suddenly bright, not about and the same way: "this is a survival against the game?"


    While speaking, there was a commotion near the engine room exit.


    "Ah? What do you bring out of your bag A young man stopped a man and pulled the bag on his shoulder with one hand. He said, "I just saw you sneak in. What did you put in? Open the bag and have a look


    "What''s in your way!" The backpacker was the man with a shaved head. He was full of social atmosphere. He grasped the shoulder strap with both hands and glared at the young man fiercely, "warn you. Let me get your hands off me. I won''t cut you!"


    Another: "you are a savage man! You dare to try it! Don''t be hard fisted. We can beat you all over the place. "


    "That''s it The girl who had just been stabbed also stood up and squeezed her fist indignantly, "what do you have in it? Do you want to hide something? You''re not a good man if you look like a thief! "


    ��������


    Flat headed men are gradually surrounded, not only questioned, but also accept language attacks, carrying a large bag, momentum on a lot of short.


    More and more people gathered at the door of the engine room, watching several people in the center making noise, whispering and whispering from time to time.


    The snow is too deep. Gu Meng, holding en Jin''s hand, walks forward step by step to see what happened.


    Three men and a woman were still pulling around the package. The girl suddenly looked at a place in the crowd and complained with a sharp voice: "brother Chu Shui, you see this psycho, there must be something good in the bag to swallow alone. You should manage it quickly!"People look at that direction, a good-looking, gentle man stood up.


    The man stepped forward and raised his hand to stop the dispute. He said to the shaved man and his airway: "brother, my name is Ruan chushui. If you can trust me, you can take the bag down and open it to you. If it''s not an important item, it''s OK for you to take it. Now the things on the plane are common property. There is no saying of first come, first served."


    "By what?" "Who told you to react slowly? We''ve all come to this place where the birds don''t poop. What we pay attention to is the survival of the fittest and the survival of the fittest. You don''t want to take my things. "


    Ruan Chu''s water color is flat, and his gentle temperament is no longer. He makes people afraid for no reason. He said sternly: "now we are grasshoppers on a rope. Only by working together can we have a chance to survive. If you don''t want to cooperate, you can leave things. Where do you like to go? Don''t force us to be rude to you."


    Flat head was suppressed by his momentum, and his expression was blank for a few seconds. Because he was careless in defense, the young man pulled his travel bag and threw it on the snow to open the zipper directly.


    When they looked at him, they sighed. They could not bear to see a man with a flat head and vulgar manners. Now they look at him with disgust and disdain. They even need to cover up.


    Gu Meng is at the back of the crowd. She can''t see the scene in front of her when she is stepping in the deep snow, so she can only stretch her neck to be worried.


    EN Jin looked at him, without saying a word, his back squatted down, low soft voice way: "I back you."


    "No, No Gu Meng waved her hand and felt embarrassed. "I''m too heavy. It''s not necessary."


    Although the body size standard, but at least also has 1.8 meters, he is afraid that if he lies down on the ground, he will crush the small flowers of the motherland into deformity.


    Enjin was not moved and kept the original position waiting for him: "you come up."


    Gu Meng hesitates for a moment. Knowing that Enjin is stubborn, he can''t help climbing onto his back carefully.


    To his surprise, Enjin easily carried him on his back. His waist was straight, as if there was no weight on his back. He hooked his leg bending arm, which was thin and powerful, which made people feel very secure.


    Gu Meng hooked en Jin''s shoulder with one hand, pinched his strong arm with the other hand, and sighed, "en Jin, your boyfriend''s strength is really..."


    "Tut tut" two times, did not say.


    When Bo Ye saw her, her eyes were looking up and smiling. She asked Gu Meng, "do you want to marry?"


    "Go away!" Gu Meng gave him a crisp reply.


    Gu Meng stands high and looks far away. Now he can have a panoramic view of what happened in front of him.


    In the snow, more than ten boxes of tinfoil wrapped rice boxes were leaking out of the large open travel bag, which glittered silver in the sun. There were also scattered bags of dried fruits and cream cakes in plastic boxes in the bags. There were a lot of bags full of them.


    Next to the bag, the flat headed man''s face was blue and white for a while. He bluffed and said, "you are just robbers!"


    "You have the face to talk!" Seeing that his evil behavior was exposed, the girl was happy and proud. She looked at the man standing in the center and said, "brother Chu, what should I do with this man?"


    Ruan chushui ignored her and turned to face the crowd. He regained his gentle face. He said slowly but firmly: "everyone, I believe that we all understand the current situation. I will not repeat here. Our goal is to survive seven days in an icy and snowy environment, but the food and resources are limited, and the conditions will be very difficult. But I believe that as long as we all unite together, we can live seven days These are not problems. "


    After glancing around the crowd, he continued, "we are not barbarians, and the conditions are not good enough. If there is competition among the same kind, everyone will be in a desperate situation. I suggest that we should start unified management and distribution of resources. If you can trust Ruan chushui, I am willing to take this responsibility and do it absolutely To be open and transparent. "


    "I agree!"


    The girl next to him was the first to raise her hand to approve. Her eyes were full of admiration. It was obvious that she had trust in this man full of leadership temperament.


    The crowd scattered and raised a few hands, mostly new people.


    Other people don''t care. Some people take the initiative to reconcile the allocation of resources. They are very happy.


    Bo Ye chuckled: "a small country of 20 people has been born."


    Enjin said: "then came the hierarchy."


    Gu Meng lies on Enjin''s back and thinks about it. It''s true.


    The man named Ruan chushui has captured the trust of most people. In addition, he is in charge of all materials. Undoubtedly, he has become the king of the whole team. In the next few days, he must have the absolute right to speak. If he is an arbitrary person, he may have a one word situation.


    With this in mind, he asked the others implicitly, "obey?"


    Tang Zhi calmly said: "enjoy the benefits of the system, not restricted by the level."


    Enjin agreed: "then we should take a stand now."


    "Let''s go." Since everyone''s ideas coincide, Bo Ye said, "take a stand."


    They didn''t say hello. Bo Ye and Tang stopped in front. En Jin walked behind with Gu Meng on his back and turned to the dark green fir trees."Hello! You guys! Where are you going? "


    Behind him, the young man called.


    Bo Ye stopped, turned back, and said with a smile, "NPC indicated that there are wooden houses and rest stations on the mountain. We are ready to go."


    "This..." The young man''s name was Wang Xiaochi. His intuition wanted to stop them. He thought that he would have to wait for Ruan chushui to make a decision. Then he could not find any reason. He said, "the stewardess just said maybe, indicating that there may be, maybe not. We should send someone up first to find out the situation and then call everyone together. You are too risky."


    Bo Ye''s smile does not change: "then we go up to explore the way, OK?"


    Wang Xiaochi''s expression is loose a few minutes, tone is no longer strong: "that line, if there are wooden houses above, remember to inform."


    However, Bo Ye shook his head and laughed innocuously: "if we don''t come down within an hour, it means that we have already lived on it. You can come up by yourself. Of course, you won''t really wait for an hour in the snow."


    Wang Xiaochi frowned: "you..."


    "Yes." Bo ye walked forward a few steps and stopped again. He looked back at Wang Xiaochi again and said, "little friend, it''s not your turn to teach me how to do things. Take care of yourself. Do you understand?"


    Wang Xiaochi''s face suddenly changed. His first reaction was to look at Ruan chushui: "Ruan elder brother, this man..."


    Ruan chushui raised his hand to stop him from saying, "let them go."


    At this time, one of the boys left in the direction of tears, leaving behind a fine red eye.


    Ruan chushui''s heart jumped, staring at the figure for a long time, a strange light flashed through his eyes.


    After entering the fir forest, Gu Meng Cai reflected that he was still clinging to Enjin''s back, patting him on the shoulder, indicating that he wanted to come down.


    Enjin refused: "you just got airsick, you need to rest."


    Carrying a person on her back, her feet naturally sank deeper, but Enjin walked steadily in the snow step by step.


    Gu Meng was embarrassed: "I''m not so weak. I can walk. You can let me down."


    Enjin held his leg, bent up and bumped, and said seriously: "no, Bo Ye said, I have to spoil you, I want to spoil you so much that you can''t go down to the ground."


    Gu Meng:


    Enjin: "also, you don''t have to reason with me in the future. I hope you can become unreasonable."


    Gu Meng:


    Doubt, but don''t say.


    The four of them had been walking along the terrain in the fir forest for nearly ten minutes. As expected, they saw a three story wooden house on a vacant land.


    It was very dark in the woods. In front of the wooden house, there was a bunch of golden sunlight slanting down. The picture was quiet and peaceful. With the thick green, it was like a heavy oil painting.


    To the front of the house, en Jin finally put Gu Meng down.


    What do you say to me? What''s spoiling? I can''t spoil it


    "What did he say?" Bo Ye recalled that he didn''t seem to have said this to en Jin. He said innocently, "no, I didn''t tell him that."


    Gu Meng didn''t believe it: "if you confess, you will be lenient! No one but you will teach him that. "


    Bo Ye looks at en Jin not far away.


    The man is looking at the three story wooden house in front of him. After noticing his sight, he looks at him without emotion. Then he looks at Gu Meng. His eyes suddenly become warm, with a faint smile.


    The difference is obvious.


    "I didn''t teach that." Bo ye knew it, and was kind enough to remind Gu Meng, "but I know what it means to be spoiled. You can''t be spoiled."


    Gu Meng obeyed his words and said, "what do you mean?"


    "Eugene is not very expressive." With years of experience, Bo Ye lowered his voice and took the liberty to understand and say, "he means to love you so much that you can''t get out of bed."


    �������� Gu Meng was silent for a moment and looked around. Then he went down the stairs and lifted a big stone on the ground with both hands. His face suddenly became ferocious. "Bo Ye, I must smash your head today to see how much waste there is in it!"


    The author has something to say:


    thank you for your late grenade!


    Thank you for your support!

 Chapter 39

    When they entered the cabin, they didn''t want to see a woman with dishevelled hair and pale skin. They sat quietly behind the counter opposite the door, staring straight at the door. If they didn''t pry the fly swatter on their hands, they could easily be regarded as a wax figure.


    Because this person was not expected, four men met her at first, more or less were a little frightened.


    Tang Zhi looked inside the room and said, "this is an inn."


    In the front, the counter is next to the wooden ladder, which leads to the upper floor. On the left side of the entrance is a corridor, and on one side of the corridor are rooms. The structure of the right side is symmetrical.


    On the wall behind the counter is a wooden board with three rows of brass keys. Numbers are pasted on the top of each string of keys, which should be the corresponding room number.


    In the wooden house, whether it is the floor, the roof, the wall or the furniture, it is made of rough logs. The green air of sawdust is everywhere. On the wall, there are antlers and animal skins. The decoration is natural and simple. If it is not built on the desolate snow field, this inn can be called retro, and it has some rare natural flavor in modern times.


    The woman looked at them indifferently. She did not make a sound. She moved her eyes away without interest. Her eyes continued to empty. She looked at the direction of the door. The rose red fly swatter on her hand swayed up and down.


    It''s not the attitude of soliciting guests.


    Gu Meng comes forward and asks across the counter, "Madame, can people live here at night?"


    The woman only said, "how many people?"


    Gu Meng looked at the other three men and replied, "four."


    The woman''s expression is rigid, and she does not look back. She just uses the fly swatter stick to reach the back board. She seems to have long eyes behind her. She picks up a bunch of keys accurately. The plastic rod is inclined, and her hand is closed. A brass key is slapped on the counter.


    "The first room on the left." The woman, lifeless, added, "four."


    Gu Meng picks up the key, which is stained with the dirt of engine oil and looks very dull.


    Go back for advice: "live together?"


    The men said they didn''t mind.


    Tang Zhi thought of a question and said, "excuse me, do you have three meals here?"


    If you need a woman


    Tang Zhi looks at Bo Ye with some confusion in his eyes.


    If the Inn provides three meals normally, the survival pressure of players will be greatly reduced, and there is no need to fight for supplies. So far, their conjectures about the game''s attributes are wrong.


    Knowing what he meant, Bo Ye pinched his palm, indicating that he was not in a hurry. Instead, he asked the woman, "what do you call it?"


    The woman looked at the green fir trees outside the door, covered with white snow, and said: "people in this area call me Aunt Xue."


    "People from this area?" Gu Meng is wiping the grease on the key. When he hears this, he looks up and asks, "is there anyone else around here?"


    Aunt Xue didn''t speak any more. Her eyes were still and she pried the fly swatter.


    "Go to the mountains sometime." Seeing that she didn''t want to reveal more, Bo Ye didn''t care much. He suggested, "go back to your room first, and so on."


    The room is on the left side of the counter, close to the door. Gu Meng opens the door with the key. After inserting the key into the lock, it turns for half a day, but it can''t move.


    Bo Ye leaned against the wall and watched him jam in front of the door. He couldn''t open the door for a long time. He lowered his head and rubbed his eyebrows: "Mr. Gu, can you do it?"


    "This key is too blunt, not bad for me." Gu Meng murmured discontentedly. Looking back at the counter not far away, he said, "Madame, you can''t lock it. You can''t twist it."


    Aunt Xue glanced at him, and finally reluctantly moved her position. She got up from the round chair, went around the counter, and dragged slowly to the four people.


    Gu Meng gives way to her position, and the woman holds the key in one hand.


    Gu Meng stands close, so she notices her hand, which makes her shiver.


    A woman has a pair of hands to the extreme white, white blood vessels, veins, skin lines, only two white flesh, with the shape of five fingers, as if it was a pair of wax made of artificial hands, showing a cold dark horror.


    Gu Meng''s expression became difficult to express. He began to doubt whether NPC was a living person in front of him. He quickly looked away and stepped back.


    Aunt Xue turns her hand and the door opens. Gu Meng Ming does something hard, but she can easily finish it.


    Later, she pulls out the key and hands it back to Gu Meng.


    Gu Meng took it cautiously and tried not to have physical contact with her. He reluctantly said, "thank you Thank you


    Aunt Xue glanced at him coolly, sneered and scorned in her voice: "you have the ability to rob a man. How can you not open the door?"


    Gu Meng:


    Continuously, the players on the snow field walk towards the high place together, and also find the three story wooden house hidden in the fir forest.


    Seeing that it was an inn, people began to allocate rooms, looking for teammates, and the place to enter the door became lively.


    Most people were relieved to hear that the inn served three meals as usual. They felt that they had been worried for nothing.According to the current situation, there is a place to live, three meals to eat, and the weather is also excellent. The game seems to just send them to the mountain for a holiday, and the atmosphere is relaxed.


    But a small number of people still maintain a high degree of vigilance, and detect a faint sense of disobedience.


    "Ruan, what should I do with the food?"


    Wang Xiaochi threw a big bag of food on his back and asked Ruan chushui.


    Behind him, another boy put down his suitcase, which also contained some food.


    At this time, it was dusk in the west mountain, and the golden setting sun was slanting on the snow field. The light from the fir trees was even less, so the wooden house looked very dark.


    Ruan chushui by the light of the door, looked at the ground, thought: "first find a room, put in the room."


    "OK."


    Ruan chushui, whom Wang Xiaochi met in the first game, together with another girl named Luo Ting, after the customs clearance was successful, they got along with each other for seven days in the smart room, and entered the copy together. Therefore, the three people are very familiar.


    Ruan chushui is steady and has many ways to deal with things. Wang Xiaochi has long recognized his ability, so he will obey him in everything he says. Seeing that he has just taken up the task of managing resources, he is even more admired and somewhat proud.


    Wang Xiaochi said: "Ruan elder brother, let''s choose the room upstairs."


    Ruan chushui nodded and thought it was OK.


    Without saying a word, Wang Xiaochi picked up his bag again and went upstairs.


    In front of the counter, a man looked up and exclaimed, "landlady, why don''t you turn on the light? It''s too dark in your room. You can''t see where it is."


    "There is no light." Aunt Xue pryed the fly swatter, and the voice line did not fluctuate.


    It was quiet for a moment, and the people blocking the entrance looked around. They didn''t even see a light.


    "Well Do you have kerosene lamps? " Someone tried to open his mouth, "or a candle."


    "No Aunt Xue replied.


    The crowd was silent, and gradually felt an unspeakable strangeness.


    One did not give up, and went on: "what does this inn have?"


    The woman didn''t speak any more, and the fly swatter rapped on the counter.


    Everyone looked at each other, took the key and went back to the room in silence.


    At six o''clock in the evening, there were no fingers in the cabin.


    It''s too dark in the corridor. Gu Meng stumbles when she leaves the room. Fortunately, en Jin picks him up in time to avoid falling out.


    "It''s not convenient to move in the dark." Gu Meng grabs en Jin''s coat cuff and gropes after the man. "This wooden house seems to be without electricity. I''ll go to the kitchen and see if I can find a place to boil water."


    Tang Zhi thought delicate, said to himself: "no electricity can understand, but always feel less something."


    Speaking, a few people around the stairs to the dining room, inside the faint light, walk into a look, the original table with four flashlights.


    There is a long table in the dining room. There are twenty seats. There are twenty pairs of chopsticks on the table.


    After the four Gu Meng arrived, they arrived.


    "Where did you get the flashlight?" Bo Ye sat down and asked.


    "Nguyen took us to search the plane." Wang Xiaochi remembers the men who left the group without permission in the afternoon. They were disgusted and their tone was not very good. "If everyone runs without shadow, they may not be able to find them."


    Bo Ye could hear the irony in his words, but in his eyes, Wang Xiaochi was a straightforward child. He didn''t care much about it. With a faint smile, he perfunctorily said, "hard work, hard work. If there is wine, I''ll give you a drink. After all, labor is the most glorious."


    Wang Xiaochi choked for a while. He didn''t see this kind of thick skin. It''s not easy to deal with.


    While speaking, the sound of stepping on the board was heavy and slow.


    Everyone turns their attention to the restaurant door.


    Aunt Xue carried a huge plate on one side of her hands. There was a silver arc cover on the plate. She walked in stiffly.


    Some people can''t wait to knock the bowl: "landlady, thank you. There''s something to eat. I''m really sorry."


    There is a silly white sweet girl named fan Weiwei. She smiles with innocence: "Wow, I''m looking forward to it. What I eat here must be original ecological food."


    Aunt Xue put down a stainless steel plate with the diameter and width of the table at one end of the long table, and then shuffled to the other side to put down the plate at the other end of the long table.


    "This is the only one in our shop. Use it slowly."


    From the beginning to the end did not look at the players at the table, dead to go out.


    "Let me see. What kind of food is served here?" The flat headed man named Lei Li was impatient. He was the first to stand up and hold the silver plate cover in his hands. He wanted to open it and see, "it''s not all vegetables and fruits. I don''t want to eat those."


    As soon as the lid was lifted, there were hills piled on the plate. Because of the dim light, only black could be seen. It was soft and prone, and the tiny bright yellow could be seen in it.


    "What is this?" Lei Li bent down to get close to himOpposite, a person an can''t bear curiosity, grab a flashlight on one side and directly shine in the past: "can''t it be mulberry?"


    As soon as the light shone on the plate, the pile of hill like things began to move, and the edge of the mountain fell down.


    The lid in Raleigh''s hand fell to the ground, making a sharp crash.


    "Ah, ah --"


    fan Weiwei could not bear to scream, regardless of pushing the edge of the table away, the chair turned over and fell to the ground.


    People''s faces suddenly changed, and the restaurant immediately became a pot of porridge, and the sound of chairs rubbing against the wooden floor became a sound.


    "Sleeping trough! Black caterpillar with thorns, so disgusting


    "I''ll tell you that there''s no such good thing. It''s really deceitful."


    "Shit! I''ve committed all my phobias. "


    The strong point of psychological quality swearing, the weak point of early scared to cry.


    The caterpillars sat in the middle of the table for a while, but their faces were black.


    He is naturally afraid of soft insects.


    The caterpillars were black and shiny, with yellow stripes on their backs and black thorns on their backs. When they were illuminated by the light, their soft and fleshy bodies were wriggling on the table. Some even jumped a few inches high, some even wriggled their thin stomachs and fled everywhere. Their speed was as fast as that of cockroaches.


    A few caterpillars are wriggling to the middle of the table. Gu Meng wants to stand up. When he lowers his head, he finds that there are also some black ones creeping around his feet. He quickly pulls up his long legs. A man of eight meters in height squats down on the chair.


    Shivering.


    Although Enjin is not afraid of these, it does not mean that she likes it. She stands up far away from the dining table. The rest of the light glimpses that Gu Meng is still.


    "What''s the matter?"


    He asked.


    Gu Meng squatted on the chair with her hands clasped around the back of the chair. Her eyes turned red and her lips were red. Her face, like a jade, looked delicate and pitiful.


    Eugene stares at him and is silent.


    Some people don''t seem special at ordinary times, but when they are vulnerable, they are special Under abuse.


    It''s still tempting.


    Enjin''s always clear eyes are dark and deep at the moment, and the whole person''s aura has also changed slightly. If the shadow can reflect a person''s soul, then in the shadow he hit on the wall, a pair of devil''s horns are growing slowly.


    Take a small step forward, bend down and hold Gu Meng directly.


    "I''ll hold you. It''s OK."


    Her voice was as soft as snow, and she almost spoke close to Gu Meng''s ear.


    Gu Meng is not affectable. She holds tightly en Jin''s neck and looks back nervously. Black spotted caterpillars crawl everywhere, making the scalp tense.


    "Go, go, go out first!"


    He patted en Jin''s shoulder, and his leg swayed up and down unconsciously, urging him.


    At the moment, the restaurant is already making a lot of noise. When Bo Ye gets up, he grabs a flashlight nearby and shoots the insects on the table.


    Exposed to the light, the caterpillars react violently, twisting their bodies into strange postures one by one, jumping desperately to the periphery of the aperture.


    At this time, Wang Xiaochi, opposite, lifted the lid of another plate. Before people could see it, the hills inside collapsed, hundreds of colorful software worms poured out, and the scream in the restaurant was even louder.


    "Shit!" Bo Ye frowned and glared at Wang Xiaochi. He scolded, "is there a hole in your brain?"


    "I thought..." Wang Xiaochi looked up, a little innocent, "I think another plate is a trap, this plate is to eat."


    Bo Ye nodded, probably feeling that the child was hopeless, and said, "high protein, pure natural, you are at will."


    Then he took Tang Zhi to leave and took advantage of the chaos to take a flashlight.


    After dinner, they found Ruan chushui, and all the simple meals on the plane were put in his room.


    Let''s meet in the lounge on the second floor.


    It was already seven o''clock, and the weather changed suddenly.


    The rain hits the top of the wooden house and makes a special sound. The players are hungry. The temperature drops suddenly because of the rain at night. When it is cold and hungry, they are in a state of inexplicable impatience.


    Ruan chushui compared a piece of paper, standing in the center, reporting one by one: "we are now 20 players, a total of 30 simple meals were found on the plane, 40 bags of 26G of nuts, 10 boxes of cream cake. If we consume according to the normal situation, these are only two days'' quantity, but we have to rely on these food for seven days, so every meal should be strictly controlled."


    In the process of his speech, Wang Xiaochi and Luo Ting send nuts in small bags.


    A man tossed that small bag of packaging, fantastic: "tonight, just a small bag of nuts?"


    "No Ruan Chu water shook his head and said, "two people a bag."


    Sure enough, Luo Ting and Wang Xiaochi send ten bags, no longer issued.There was an immediate riot in the crowd.


    "So harsh? Is it necessary? "


    "Otherwise, you can divide the amount of all the food and give it to everyone in advance, so you don''t have to worry about it later."


    "Although it''s in the wild, I don''t think we need to save so much."


    "You don''t eat alone at night, do you?"


    The last sentence is Lei Li''s question. As soon as the voice falls, the crowd quiets down. Although most people don''t say it, their eyes are full of suspicion. In the fierce competition for survival, it''s hard not to be vigilant to others.


    "How can you talk?"


    Wang Xiaochi was the first to stand up and hold injustice, but was stopped by Ruan chushui.


    Ruan chushui looked at Lei Li and kept his friendly face unchanged. He only spat out two words: "No."


    "People are chosen by you, but they are suspicious. How can they be so difficult to serve?" Bo Ye sat lazily on a wooden bench, gave the nuts to Tang Zhi, put down his long legs, and stood up. "Centralized management is the best way. At least it''s fair. Everyone gets the same amount in the end. There won''t be a situation of plundering each other''s goods and materials. Don''t think about it too much. Give a little respect and trust, go back to bed early and save your physical strength."


    After that, he took out the flashlight, turned it on, took a circle and said, "who lives on the first floor? I can take it with me. "


    A glass skylight was opened on the roof of the inn, and the dim moonlight leaked in, but the place without windows was dark.


    There are four flashlights in the team, one for every five people. Bo Ye lives in a room with four of them. He holds it. Naturally, no one has any objection.


    Although most people are dissatisfied with eating only a few nuts a night, they know that it is not Ruan chushui''s intention to embarrass everyone. In the long run, such a diet is necessary, so he murmured and complained a few words, and some people followed Bo Ye downstairs.


    "Hey, I didn''t expect the man to disobey, but he was a reasonable man." After everyone had gone, Wang Xiaochi gave Ruan chushui music.


    It refers to Bo Ye.


    Ruan chushui gently frowned, slightly rebuked: "don''t always put the tube no matter put on the mouth, no one here can manage who."


    Wang Xiaochi knew that he said something wrong, but he didn''t bluff him. He said with a smile: "Ruan elder brother, I''ll take care of you."


    After that, he went back to his room and left the flashlight to Ruan chushui.


    Moonlight through the skylight on the top, in the staircase showing the next side of the hazy white moon, Ruan Chu water standing in the light and shadow of Wu thinking.


    "Be sensible..." He repeated dully, "no control."


    Back in the room, Gu Meng and en Jin share the small bag of nuts.


    There are four single beds in the room. Gu Meng sleeps in the innermost bed, near the window.


    Facing the window, he glanced at it in the moonlight outside. There were five cashew nuts, two walnuts, two xiaweiyi fruits, and an unknown nut. At the same time, he also contained several dried fruits, which were extremely exquisite.


    "Bear it for seven days." He opened the bag and poured more than half of it into en Jin''s palm. He comforted him, "I''ll make you delicious food after I go out, such as jasper shrimp, squirrel mandarin fish, sweet and sour steak, hot pepper beef fillet..."


    Gu Meng is about to come to Guankou. Tang Zhi can''t stand it at first. His voice is clear and accusing: "please don''t say it again, Mr. Gu. It''s too much to report the dish name at this time."


    Gu Meng sticks out her tongue and cooperates to silence the sound.


    Enjin saw that he rolled up the packing bag again, put it into the coat pocket, and asked, "don''t you eat it?"


    Gu Meng put her hands back on the bed and said, "I saw so many caterpillars in one night. I still feel sick and can''t eat them."


    EN Jin looks at the nuts on her hand, but without thinking about it, she twists one and puts it into Gu Meng''s mouth.


    Gu Meng is caught off guard. With a cashew nut in his mouth, he looks at en Jin with a slight consternation.


    The man ate one by himself as if nothing had happened, and the next one was stuffed to him.


    Knowing that she was seen through, she felt embarrassed, and her face was hot, but she didn''t refuse to feed en Jin.


    After crushing the nuts, the mellow fragrance of the fruit trees filled his lips and teeth. Looking out of the window, Gu Meng chewed and slowly realized that it was not too bad to eat, not to wear and not to be warm.


    Because there was no light in the room, we couldn''t do anything else at night, so we went to bed early.


    Bo Ye was sleeping on the bed near the door. After waiting for about a quarter of an hour, he estimated that the other two were asleep. Then he turned to face Tang Zhi''s direction and called softly, "candi."


    Tang Zhi is very regular when sleeping, face up, hands folded in front of his chest, through the window leakage of moonlight, you can see the shadow of his side face, delicate lines, like a boy drawn in a cartoon.


    Bo ye called again: "candi?"


    Tang Zhi wanted to pretend to sleep. Seeing his perseverance, he turned his face and looked at him helplessly: "why?"


    "Cold?" Bo ye asked, plotting against the track.


    Tang Zhi knew his routine and replied, "it''s not cold."


    Bo Ye got up and climbed into bed, as if he hadn''t heard it. He said, "it''s a coincidence. I''m cold too."Tang Zhi pursed his lips, symbolically pushed the man who got into his quilt twice. Afraid of waking up en Jin and Gu Meng on the right side, he lowered his voice and said, "Bo Ye, go down! This is a single bed. "


    "It doesn''t matter." Bo Ye easily defused his strength, took people into his arms and laughed in a low voice, "I can sleep under your pressure, or you can ride me to sleep. It doesn''t take up space at all."


    Tang Zhi was held in his arms by a man, but he was a rascal. He raised his head and bit him on his Adam''s apple: "you can''t be honest!"


    Bo Ye restrained his smile and lowered his eyelids to look at him. His eyes were bright in the dark and said, "who is dishonest now? Well? "


    Tang Zhi blushed. Seeing that the atmosphere was wrong, he closed his eyes and pretended to be sleeping.


    ��Candi���� Bo Ye puffed in his ear, and his voice was deliberately lowered. The magnetism of his voice was so low that he said, "junior high school physics teacher said that friction generates heat. Do you want to try it?"


    Tang Zhi drilled into his arms and pretended not to hear.


    Under the quilt, Bo Ye held his long, soft hand and went down. He said in a coquettish way, "candi, I''m very cold now. Please help me heat up."


    Candi opened his eyes. The water was shining under his eyes. He bit the collar of his coat. He was so ashamed that he cried. His milk voice was choked out: "Bo Ye, where''s your face?"


    "No more."


    Bo Ye broke it clean, pulled up the quilt, moved forward, and adjusted his position.


    Two people lie in the quilt and kiss again and again, the state is getting better and better.


    Suddenly, a soft voice came from the next bed: "don''t drive."


    ����������


    ����������


    Bo Ye and Tang Zhi are stiff and open their eyes at the same time.


    Next door bed, wooden bed board issued vicissitudes of life sound, en Jin slowly turned her back to her husband and husband, and sighed: "recently nutrition can''t keep up, don''t drive."


    Tang Zhi:


    ��������


    Bo Ye took a deep breath and zipped up his pants silently.


    The author has something to say:


    thank you for the late rocket, the carbon dioxide bacteria, the shallow summer, and the refuted mines.


    Thank you for your support.

 Chapter 40

    Early the next morning, Gu Meng opened the door of the hotel with a sleepy eye. He was facing the counter at the entrance of the inn. The picture that caught his eyes was too powerful, which made him wake up in an instant.


    Aunt Xue leaned forward with her elbows on the counter. She picked up the soft creature twisting in the silver plate -- the black, greasy, yellow spotted, spiny caterpillar, and slowly put it into her mouth. Her voice was sticky and juicy. Finally, she took turns sucking her fingertips, and her expression was satisfied as if she was eating something delicious.


    Gu Meng swallowed hard and glanced at the plate on her right hand side as she passed the counter. Some of the caterpillars were black and some were colorful. They curled up lazily and stretched out slowly. Just looking at them, they were covered with goose bumps. It''s hard to imagine them bursting in the mouth.


    Aunt Xue lifted her eyes and looked at him. Her lips were purple and black with mulberry. The black color made her pale and lifeless face more enchanting and sexy. After a close look, her facial features also had charm, and her temperament immediately improved to a level.


    Gu Meng secretly claims that the owner''s wife has changed from a middle-aged widowed and loveless mother to a bad girl who smokes, drinks and loves to dance.


    "Good morning, Madame." Out of polite greetings, Gu Meng said casually, "what color is lipstick? It suits you


    Aunt snow pushed the silver plate forward, and her voice was dead and lifeless: "you are worth having."


    Gu Meng:


    The sight falls on those black caterpillars. At last, the color is eaten.


    It rained all night yesterday. In the daytime, it was still sunny outside. The snow was thick and dry. Except for the cold and humid air, it didn''t look like it had rained. The climate change was very unnatural.


    The players arrived at the restaurant where they had gathered last night, and the room had been restored to its original appearance.


    Gu Meng looks around his feet anxiously. He is afraid that a caterpillar will come out of the cold. Fortunately, the ground is very clean.


    Ruan chushui and Luo Ting are cutting two cakes. A cream cake was originally only enough for four people, but now it has to be divided into ten portions, and the one you get will be thin.


    The restaurant was full of complaints, but there was nothing to do.


    Gu Meng takes the cake, sits down, looks up, and inadvertently sees Ruan chushui''s hand holding the knife for a moment. Then, the knife deflects some angles from the original foundation, cuts a piece of cake which is obviously larger than others, and hands it to the opposite side.


    Gu Meng picks her eyebrows and wants to see who Ruan chushui is doing something special for, but he sees Tang Zhi standing opposite.


    Tang Zhi took the plate: "thank you."


    Ruan chushui looked at him, his eyes overflowing with a smile, gentle: "you''re welcome."


    Gu Meng met at the side, a little confused, feeling a little subtle.


    Bo Ye didn''t notice that Bo Ye was already in the seat.


    Gu Meng thinks that his mind may be dirty. He doesn''t think about it too much. He lowers his head and picks up a fork to cut the poor thin cream cake.


    At this time, Enjin was close to his ear, and his voice was soft: "candi, this is to give Bo Ye a green hat."


    ��������


    Obviously, there are more people than he thinks.


    Gu Meng quickly raised her hand to cover Enjin''s mouth. The fork fell on the plate, making a lot of noise, which attracted the attention of a table.


    Enjin looked at him and blinked innocently. His eyes were clear and not in line with his age.


    Bo Ye raised his head in the opposite direction and said faintly, "what do you do?"


    "It''s OK." Gu Meng blushed with embarrassment and said with a smile, "play with him."


    Bo Ye obviously didn''t believe it, but he didn''t say anything.


    Gu Meng gives en Jin a look, indicating that he should not talk nonsense.


    Eugene nodded obediently.


    Because of the lack of food, less than two minutes, people put down their knives and forks.


    Ruan chushui saw this and called on everyone to stay for a while to discuss the next plan.


    "Because the signal for help will be set off on the seventh day, I suggest that firewood can be collected from today and stored in the house to prevent the rain from getting wet at night." He stopped for a moment, did not clearly indicate who was going to collect firewood, and continued, "the plane was not searched yesterday, there are still many unopened suitcases in it. If anyone is interested, he can search for other materials. Besides, who has other information?"


    Gu Meng thought of this and said, "the landlady disclosed that there are other people around here yesterday."


    "Others?" Wang Xiaochi couldn''t help but wonder, "who is it?"


    "It''s not savages who are in the wilderness." On the dining table, a young man named Zhang Zhian worried, "I have seen similar documentaries in the 10th central television station before. I said that I found the existence of savages on a certain snow mountain. Their feet are long and their body has long hair. It''s terrible to watch."


    "Savages are nothing. It''s only when you live in a cannibal tribe." Lei Li coaxes, while scraping the ceramic plate with a fork. The harsh sound makes people around him look at him displeasantly.


    Fan Weiwei shrunk her shoulders and looked around timidly. She said, "will it hurt us? I''m so scared that I dare not go out. ""No, no, no, it''s my fault that I didn''t make it clear." Seeing that their brain holes are opening wider and wider, Gu Meng quickly dispels his doubts and explains, "the boss''s mother''s original words are that people in this area are called Aunt Xue. Since they can communicate with each other, they should be ordinary people. I guess there are villages or scattered residents nearby. We should search around the woods. If we find other people, we may be able to get help."


    Ruan chushui nodded, felt reasonable, looked around and said, "well, let''s divide into groups. If the ladies are afraid, they can stay to collect firewood or search for airplanes." As soon as he said this, his posture was particularly gentlemanly, which won the favor of all the women in the player. He continued: "the men should bear more responsibilities and form a team to search the depths of the woods. The rest of them are still here to help."


    Lei Li was the first to say, "someone must stay here to look after the food. It''s better to let me stay in the Inn and watch over the food. No one dares to come back and steal."


    "Come on." Wang Xiaochi curled his mouth, not the guest way, "you are like this, you may be secretly doing small movements, and then the thief calls to catch the thief."


    Lei Li''s eyes glared and clenched his fork. He was about to scold. However, he listened to Ruan Chu''s Waterway: "OK, you and Luo Ting stay to watch the supplies."


    And that''s how a war was resolved.


    Although Wang Xiaochi was not satisfied with the result, he trusted Ruan chushui''s decision.


    At the end of the group, Wang Xiaochi and five others volunteered to go deep in the woods. Before leaving, Ruan chushui told them to be safe first and retreat once they found something wrong.


    The rest of the people were scattered over the snow fields and around the wooden houses.


    Come to the wooden house, the cold air makes people unconsciously shrink their necks, eat less in the morning, naturally lack of heat, tidy up their clothes and go out one by one.


    Behind her, Aunt Xue kept prying the fly swatter and staring at the snow scene outside.


    On the wooden porch, Tang Zhi took Bo Ye''s sleeve to the corner and fell behind the crowd.


    "Here you are."


    Don Giuseppe gave him a fruit candy, pink, strawberry flavor, in a transparent bag, the most common one.


    Bo Ye took a look at the sugar in his palm, tore open the bag and put it into his mouth. He said, "where did you come from?"


    "When I was in the hospital, I put it in the front desk on the first floor. Later, I forgot to put it in my pocket. When I went back to the smart house, I found that there are still six, just one a day." Tang Zhi raised his hand and stroked the man''s pale face. His eyes were full of heartache. "Is hypoglycemia better?"


    Bo Ye has hypoglycemia, especially when he doesn''t have breakfast. The cake just made can''t solve anything.


    At this time, Bo Ye raised Tang Zhi''s delicate chin, bent his back slightly, leaned over his face, stuck his soft lips, and pushed strawberry flavored sugar into his mouth. They were still for a while and then separated quickly.


    "It''s not that serious." Bo ye faint smile, fingertips in his face side scratching, "thank you baby."


    Finish saying, take the lead to walk down the wooden ladder.


    Tang Zhi stood on the porch with his hands in his coat pocket and buried his chin in the collar of his coat. His face was red and he was helpless to see Bo Ye''s back.


    It takes a lot of walking in the woods.


    In addition to the tall fir trees around, which are pure white thick snow, it is rare to see the dead trees falling in the snow. The firewood that was thought to be easy to collect was also a scarce thing.


    A low bush with a broken heart is found, but it is not careful.


    EN Jin quickly walked to him, could not help but raised his hand, saw the skin bleeding, frowned, pulled out the wood thorn, bowed to suck the broken skin.


    Gu Meng felt the heat and moisture in his palm. He opened his eyes slightly. His head was filled with blood. His face was warming up at a very fast speed: "en Eugene? "


    Compared with the cold palm, the lip on the top was almost scalded. She wanted to take off her hand, but Enjin held it very firmly. From time to time, she ran out of the tip of her tongue to lick the wound.


    After hearing the "squeaky squeak" trampling on the snow, I knew that someone was approaching.


    Gu Meng''s mind was flustered, and his hand pulled back: "yes, I''ll do it myself."


    Afraid of en Jin to grab him again, do not give him a chance to directly put his hand on the lip, sucking the wound.


    Looking back, three people came, Bo Ye, Tang Zhi and Ruan chushui.


    Tang Zhi looked at Gu Meng and en Jin. He was acutely aware of the delicacy of the atmosphere and said, "what''s the matter with you?"


    Gu Meng puts down her hand, looks at her eyes, and turns to show them. There are only water marks in the palm, and the blood stops.


    Pretending nothing to smile, said: "just cut by the wood thorn, nothing."


    Bo Ye, holding a bundle of withered branches, glanced meaningfully at Gu Meng and en Jin when she was involved in snow, and said in a voice that only three people could hear: "do you know? It''s like the scene of being caught cheating. "


    EN Jin eyes a bright, the original this is cheating, a little exciting.


    Gu Meng grinds his teeth: "you get out of here, the farther away, the better, before I start."Bo Ye and the three of them continue to walk forward. Gu Meng picks up the branches scattered on the ground, but is picked up by en Jin.


    Don''t do it to me, Eugene


    Gu Meng faltered and nodded, her eyes a little dodgy.


    Enjin lowered her eyelids and saw that his injured hand had become a fist. Her soft and pleasant voice had a little pleasant taste: "Gu Meng."


    "Well Well? " Gu Meng responds absently.


    "I just had an indirect kiss." EN Jin looked at him, eyebrows, eyes sincere and clear, "that is the first kiss, I hope you like."


    Finish saying, hold dry firewood to walk forward, pace is steady.


    �������� Gu Meng stays in place, stupefied, until a gust of wind blows. The wet touch on his palm reminds him of what happened.


    He licked where Eugene had licked.


    With the sound of "plop", Gu Meng knelt on her knees, face down, bent over her waist, and thumped the ground with one hand. She bit her lips and looked like she was about to cry. She was annoyed, regretful, and vaguely shy.


    So How can it be called first kiss! That''s not a kiss at all!


    Who instilled these messy knowledge points to Enjin? Ah?! It used to be a good child, but now it''s a heart attack.


    In less than 30 minutes, a man rushed up from the foot of the mountain, looking flustered, and happened to meet Ruan chushui and Bo Ye, who were picking up branches.


    "Out of Something''s wrong! Nguyen, something''s wrong The young man stroked his chest, and his breath was not even even. "The plane was damaged, a big hole was broken, and the cabin was turned upside down."


    Ruan chushui frowned: "is there anyone else?"


    A group of people stopped their work and drove down the mountain.


    The sky is clear and the sunlight turns the snow field into dazzling white. The medium-sized airliner is still stranded in the position of yesterday, but the position has changed. Yesterday, the right wing tilted to one side, and now the position is completely aligned.


    There were five or six people standing beside the plane, which looked very small in the open world.


    Gu Meng and they approach, and at a glance they see that the penultimate window turns into a hole and penetrates to the other side of the plane. The metal at the damaged part rolls to one side. The cold wind passes through it and rustles. In addition, there are several obvious scratches on the fuselage.


    Bo Ye and en Jin boarded the plane.


    After a while, Bo Ye jumped down and said, "it''s very messy inside. The boxes are scattered everywhere."


    Ruan Chu waterway: "it''s good to take all the food away, otherwise, it may be gone one night."


    Fan Weiwei was relieved to see Ruan chushui appear. She leaned forward and asked in a delicate voice, "brother Chu, who did this? Will the next step hurt us players? "


    Ruan chushui couldn''t feel the clue for a short time, but he was still a little uneasy. When facing the girl, he was still patient and comforted: "it''s OK. Don''t think about scaring yourself too much. It needs to be investigated further..."


    "No one did it." Without waiting for him to finish, the tall man came out of the cabin and said in a low voice, "the hole in the fuselage is penetrated by some kind of cone, and the curvature of the edge of the notch is gentle. The diameter of the hole on the left is about 0.5 meters, and that on the right is about 0.3 meters. Human beings can not cause such damage, unless it is by means of large machines, but I prefer to believe that these are not human activities."


    Zhang Zhian is also in the search team, looking at Enjin falling on the snow, puzzled: "if it''s not a person, it''s..."


    EN Jin shook her head and simply said, "I don''t know."


    Fan Weiwei looked at the vast white snow field, picked up her arms and shivered in the pale sunshine: "is there a monster here?"


    All of a sudden, people''s faces became dignified.


    They have always thought that this is a survival game. With the resources they have now, although the conditions are hard, they are not harsh enough to survive. However, if there are still monsters, the difficulty of the game will be raised to a reasonable level.


    "Remember what the captain said?" Beside the plane, there is also a woman named Liu Yuxin, who makes a voice to remind everyone, "we should protect the plane."


    Tang Zhiyang looked up at the huge fuselage, and now there are some damaged parts. He said, "if there is a monster, the game is asking us to face it."


    Something destroys the plane, and the player is asked to protect it, so they have to face that thing inevitably.


    A question looms in everyone''s mind: who is willing to risk protecting the plane against the unknown creatures?


    For a moment people fell silent.


    Everyone felt uneasy in the snow field, so they carried some boxes back to the wooden house, ready to pick and choose slowly.


    By noon, the six people who had gone to the depths of the forest had not come back. Fourteen players were sitting in the dining room. Some were worried. Some looked straight at the four boxes of tin foil wrapped simple meals on the table. Their eyes were anxious and anxious.


    Ruan chushui looked at the time and waited for nearly half an hour. He sighed and said, "no, I''ve been busy all morning. Everyone is hungry. Let''s eat first."


    Luo Ting takes one out of the four simple meals, preparing to leave it to those who have not come back, and the remaining players are divided into three simple meals.The simple meal is fried rice, which is mixed with diced carrots, vegetables and diced meat. Because there is no heating place, the rice is cold, greasy, and not fresh, but no one cares about these. From last night to now, the players have been given nuts or cakes, which are not enough to plug their teeth. Now they are hungry.


    At noon, everyone was given three spoonfuls of fried rice, but they didn''t feel better after eating. Instead, they were more hungry under the temptation of oil and salt.


    Many people looked at the remaining box of rice, their eyes were shining.


    Raleigh scraped the plate with a spoon, only scraped out a layer of oil, but still put it into his mouth. At last, his eyes turned and said, "this point hasn''t come back. Can''t they come back?"


    Fan Weiwei is almost a grain of rice to cherish to eat, listening to this, she frowned, looked up at him: "you don''t crow mouth, may just go far, is now heading back."


    "Little girl film..." Lei Li curled his lips and disdained. He turned to the rest of the lunch boxes and suggested, "otherwise, we''ll share that too?"


    Ruan chushui slapped the table seriously and yelled, "don''t even think about it! They will go so far, not for the whole team, you are too selfish


    Fan Weiwei added in a whisper: "still ungrateful."


    Lei Li''s face was chatting and he put down his spoon. The rascal said, "OK, OK, you don''t like me anyway. I''m ready to eat. I''ll go first. You''ll eat slowly."


    As soon as he got up, Wang Xiaochi''s cry came from the entrance: "we are back!"


    Raleigh stopped for a moment, then walked out of the restaurant and whispered: "how can I not die outside..."


    The players gather at the entrance and see six people out of breath.


    Luo Ting shrugged her nose and said strangely, "what''s the taste? It''s delicious. "


    Other people also smell, a very strange flower fragrance, a little sweet, very good smell.


    Wang Xiaochi waved his hand and swallowed his mouth to moisten his throat. He said, "don''t say it. We''ve met a spectacle."


    He lowered his head and brushed his hair, shaking off a layer of golden powder. "We have been walking eastward for about two hours. The terrain kept rising at first, but then it became flat. Then we went on to see a sea of flowers. The flowers there were so amazing, as high as a floor! Moreover, the flowers are very big, pure black, covering the sky above our heads. A flower is as tall as a tree. It looks like a small forest together. At the beginning, there is light, but the more we go inside, the more dense the flowers are, it is almost a piece of black. We didn''t bring anything. We were afraid that something would happen, so we came back first. "


    "What''s the matter with these powders?" Fan Weiwei points to the gold powder on the floor.


    Several other people were also patting their clothes. One of them said, "Oh, this, there was a gust of wind coming out of the sea of flowers, and all the pollen on it was shaken off."


    Fan Weiwei and Liu Yuxin came forward to help them pat the powder on the back of their clothes.


    Ruan chushui looked at the fine gold powder at the door and thought deeply. Then he said, "it''s good to be able to come back. Go to eat first. It''s hard for you today." Turn to talk to Luo Ting again, the voice is not big or small, "go to get a box lunch again, give them two."


    "Ah? Give them two? " Some people in the crowd said, "only 14 of us can eat three. Why should six of them have two?"


    Wang Xiaochi was both grateful and embarrassed to Ruan Chu waterway: "brother Ruan, it''s not necessary. We just come back a little late. The key is that we don''t get anything, just like other people..."


    Ruan chushui raised his hand and stopped him. He turned to the people who had just questioned him. He said clearly: "the places they went to are far away from us, and their physical strength is very high. What''s more, do you know what''s in the sea of flowers? If there is something fatal in it, they may not come back. They are taking risks for the team. Would you like to go? The payoff is proportional to the payoff, so they''re worth it. "


    Fan Weiwei agreed: "I''m afraid that they won''t come back. It''s too dangerous. Besides, it must be harder than us to keep walking all morning."


    Several girls are soft in mind, and they all agree with each other. The six people who just came back from the outside naturally have no objection.


    Seeing that most of the people were on the side of Ruan chushui, others, even if they were dissatisfied, did not say anything.


    Gu Meng looks at Ruan chushui and doesn''t express his opinion. However, he is clear that, no matter what the reason is, Ruan chushui''s behavior is essentially to win people''s hearts by reward. Reward is the scarce food for each player at this time. Fairness has been destroyed. He did not do what he promised yesterday. Next, a new food distribution will probably be formed Policy.


    As the crowd gradually dispersed, Gu Meng was preparing to go back to his room when he saw several caterpillars lying on the floor at the entrance of the inn. He quickly stopped his feet and would have stepped on them if they had not happened to see them.


    He walked around the caterpillar and went to the room, but he heard Tang Zhi say, "where did these come from? They Are you eating these pollen? "


    Gu Meng looks at it. Sure enough, there is a clean track where the caterpillar crawls on the fine gold powder on the ground.


    It''s very early in the dark here. By about six o''clock, it''s dark in the cabin.Everyone gathered in the dining room, hungry and exhausted. They just wanted to go back to bed quickly and forget about hunger.


    In a dark environment where only flashlights can be used, Luo Zhian reported what he found in his suitcase today: "most of them contain cosmetics and clothes. Girls can take them later if they need them. There are ten raincoats hanging on the hook at the entrance. You can use them when it rains or snows when you go out. I also found two axes in a box, It should be OK to cut down trees. Nothing else is special. "


    Ruan chushui nodded and said, "there is one more thing to discuss with you."


    Lei Li took a breath, stretched out and urged: "if you have something to say, you can''t be hungry. Drink some water to sleep."


    Ruan chushui smelled the speech and gave a smile, but he couldn''t see clearly in the dark: "we all heard more or less that last night, our plane was attacked. Who or what was it? It''s not sure yet, but there is one thing that is very clear." After a pause, he said, "we must send someone to guard the plane tonight."


    Everyone gradually agitated, you look at me, I look at you, but no one came forward to take the initiative to take this responsibility.


    Even if it is human beings who destroy the plane, they, as new players, are unfamiliar with everything on this snowfield, and it is extremely terrible to encounter malicious people of the same kind, not to mention that the other party may be inhuman.


    To guard the plane, it''s more or less dangerous. No one would be stupid enough to gamble his life on that tiny survival rate.


    Wang Xiaochi just wanted to suggest that we all guard the plane together. There are many people and great power. But on second thought, they don''t have a clear understanding of the things that damage the plane. If they go forward in a hurry, the whole army may be destroyed. It''s the safest way to send someone to investigate. Ruan chushui''s method is better, so he doesn''t say a word.


    "It may not appear every night. There is a probability problem." Ruan Chu water leisurely way, "forget to say, the people who guard the plane, can get a simple meal."


    Restaurant suddenly quiet down, at this time, someone''s stomach is very appropriate to the "grunt" sound, very clear.


    Gu Meng and en Jin, Bo Ye and Tang Zhi looked at each other and suddenly realized what Ruan chushui was singing at noon. He was gradually changing the rules of the game and stimulating everyone to engage in activities.


    Still no one stands out, life is more important than a meal.


    Ruan chushui''s fingertips tapped on the table top, pondered for a moment, and said, "two."


    "Deal." Bo Ye stood up, picked up the flashlight, and said, "it''s not too early. Let''s have a rest early."


    All of a sudden, people have not reflected what happened.


    Ruan chushui was stunned and opened his mouth: "are you going to guard the plane?"


    Bo Ye''s voice was faint: "what? And an interview? "


    Ruan chushui coughed slightly and covered up his gaffe: "that''s not Since you are going to guard the plane, you can take whatever you need. "


    "And me." Tang Zhi calmly looked at Ruan chushui, "two simple meals?"


    Ruan chushui frowned. In his private heart, he didn''t want Tang Zhi to do such a thing. He probably couldn''t come back the next day and didn''t give up. So he advised, "since there are people..."


    Tang Zhi raised his eyebrows, and his small face showed a certain sense of indifference in the dim light. He interrupted him directly and asked again and again, "if I go, can I get two simple meals?"


    Other players are still staring at, Ruan Chu water is not good to say what, stuffy nodded his head.


    Some people began to whisper with dissatisfaction in their words.


    "What? Four for two? Is it too much? "


    "After all, no one dares to go What''s more, it doesn''t have to come back. It depends on one''s ability and luck... "


    "I think it''s still too much. Since it''s two people, at most one will have one."


    Gu Meng then said, "add us." He pointed to himself and Enjin, which was the result of the discussion just now, "we have a good care."


    At the beginning, no one stood out. Then four came out. A little unexpected, Ruan chushui thought for a moment and said, "yes, but the four of you can only get five simple meals."


    The crowd''s complaints subsided.


    Gu Meng and other four people looked at each other and readily agreed.


    After the meeting, Ruan chushui stopped Bo Ye and took him to one side.


    "If you really encounter an unknown creature, the first thing to do is to protect your life. After all, the use of the aircraft is still unclear." Then, he looked at Tang Zhi not far away from his eyes and whispered, "protect Tangzhi and take more care of him at night."


    Bo Ye:


    Laozi''s man, want you to remind?


    Gu Meng returns to the guest room, closes the door, and says thoughtfully: "in fact We can not follow Ruan chushui''s rules. Many people have opinions on his practice, especially new players. Players only select him to manage food, but have not given him the power to make rules. He speaks to himself, and everyone has reason to dismiss him. "


    "But I like his rules." Bo Ye said faintly, throwing things into his backpack. "He is a smart capitalist. No one is willing to do some high-risk things, but there must be someone to do them. Those who can do more work will get more. This is fair. If I can get the same amount of food as other people in the inn every day, everyone''s activity will decrease. If I was in the position of Ruan chushui, I would do better But it will certainly offend many people. Since Ruan chushui is willing to do such a thankless thing, he should respond and encourage him to continue to do it. "Enjin added his words: "there is no reward mechanism, and ultimately everything depends on drawing lots. One is too passive. The other is that if you win the lottery, you won''t get any benefits. It''s better to take the initiative."


    "And Bo Ye zipped up his backpack and came to the window. Looking at the bright moonlight outside, he suddenly laughed, "it rained at this time yesterday, but not tonight."


    Tang Zhi said: "with variables, everything may not be certain."


    At eight o''clock in the evening, the four packed up, put on their backpacks and headed for the plane down the mountain.


    On the way, Bo ye walked in front of him with a flashlight. He stepped on the snow deeply and shallowly under his feet. Tang Zhi slipped carelessly. He caught it quickly and said helplessly, "little brother, hold on to your boyfriend''s hand."


    Behind her, Enjin looks at the hands of the two people holding each other, and looks to Gu Meng, who is holding a branch as a crutch and carefully moves forward.


    Without saying a word, he grabbed the branch and threw it on the ground, holding Gu Meng''s hand by force.


    Gu Meng looked at him in confusion: "what''s the matter?"


    Enjin: "little brother, it''s better to rely on crutches than on me."


    Gu Meng:


    Blushed by the low voice of "little brother".


    After getting on the plane, the four people nailed the plastic film they brought to the cabin door to keep out the wind. After finishing everything, they stepped over the suitcase and entered the first class cabin. One of them found a seat and sat down.


    Shake the back of the sofa down. Gu Meng bends down and pulls out two blankets from the backpack beside her feet and spreads them on her body.


    Bo Ye said good night and everyone responded one after another.


    Gu Meng was just about to lie down on the chair. Suddenly, through the window next to him, he saw that there was something in the woods.


    "Come and see." Gu Meng is alert and calls on the other three.


    Everyone gathered to the right window and looked out.


    The cold and bright moonlight brightened the snow field, and the fir trees in the distance had only a black outline in the dark. However, they still saw many Chinese fir trees swaying and following a track, as if something was drilling in the middle, shaking the forest clattering.


    Just then, a huge cylinder emerged from the forest, with a smooth top and a slow shaking from left to right.


    Light problem, four people can only see a black outline, but even hazy, that volume is enough to frighten.


    Gu Meng unconsciously lowered the volume and said, "what''s that?"


    Bo Ye stares at it for a moment, and he feels strange: "is it like a chicken..."


    Tang Zhi quickly covered his mouth to prevent him from saying the next word.


    Gu Meng thinks that Bo Ye is really hopeless.


    However, he reminded me that the more you look at it, the more familiar it is


    The huge cylinder slowly fell back into the dark fir forest and disappeared.


    Gu Meng asked again, "what do you think it looks like?"


    EN Jin is still looking at the outside, low soft clean voice quiet way: "like a lot of love."


    Gu Meng:


    Tang Zhi:


    Bo Ye:


    The three turned their heads and looked at en Jin. The man at the moment looked like a poet in the moonlight.


    "It''s like love." Enjin added, "it''s unpredictable."


    ��������


    It''s impossible to refute.


    The author has something to say:


    thank Qian Xia, 35393552 and Baichuan for their mines.


    Recently, no matter what you brush, you can brush it to "like love", which is very fascinating.

 Chapter 41

    In the night sky above the snow plain, the moon is bright and the stars are sparse, and the clouds are rolling.


    The three story inn is shrouded in the moonlight, and the wooden walls and eaves are blackened, forming a quiet and silent picture, emitting a subtle and mysterious atmosphere.


    The snow around the wooden house rose and fell like waves. The snow grains rubbed and rattled, and soon returned to calm, as if everything was a dazzling illusion.


    On the third floor, Liu Yuxin sat by the bed, wiping her palm with a wet towel in front of the bright moonlight leaking in from the window.


    Fan Weiwei turned over in the next bed and muttered: "sister Yuxin, why don''t you sleep?"


    Liu Yuxin frowned and wiped hard on the palm of her hand twice. She turned her hand to fan Weiwei and said, "when did these silver powders get on? I just saw them. It''s hard to erase them."


    Fan Weiwei wrapped in a quilt and looked up. On Liu Yuxin''s palm, there was a delicate silver light, especially under the moonlight. It was very beautiful.


    "Eh," she put out her hand and said, "I also have some on the back of my hand. I found it when I washed at night. I don''t know where it is. Although it''s hard to wash, it can be washed off. I tried it." Afraid of the cold will hand back, in the quilt roll up, proposed: "sleep first, it is not too late to wash again tomorrow morning."


    Liu Yuxin put down the towel and said, "OK, sleep."


    Fan Weiwei turned to the other side again. At the moment of Liu Yuxin''s turn, a black sharp cone-shaped object quickly glides by the window, which is fleeting.


    In a guest room on the second floor, men snore one after another.


    On the bed next to the bed, a man was up on his back and choked when he snored. He hit his mouth twice and turned over slowly. Half of his face hidden in the dark was exposed to the moonlight. The part from the cheek to the ear could not be seen before, but now the silver light flickered, like a fine powder, which could only be seen in the moonlight.


    A black caterpillar with yellow spots crawls out of the dark and sticks to the wooden wall. Its soft and fleshy body falls on the man''s face and wriggles towards the exposed ear. The silver powder in the path disappears and finally penetrates into the man''s ear hole.


    On the third morning on the snowy mountain, the players gathered in the restaurant. They didn''t have enough food supply. When they just got up, they felt dizzy and weak.


    After sitting down, everyone waited for Ruan chushui and Luo Ting to cut the cake.


    Many people looked around and whispered, "did the four come back last night?"


    "I don''t know. I just arrived."


    Lei Li took a breath, leaned idly on the back of his chair, touched his flat head, and said, "it''s better to find someone to go to the plane to confirm. If it''s all hung up, can everyone''s cake be cut bigger today?"


    There was silence at the table, and no one answered, only a glance of disgust at him.


    "You''re kidding. Why are you so teasing?" Lei Li doesn''t care. He shakes his head and knocks on the dinner plate with his fork. "Ruan leader, hurry up. He''s hungry."


    Ruan chushui didn''t even give him his eyes. When cutting the cake, he kept looking at the door of the restaurant, as if expecting someone to appear.


    Another young man, named Qi Fei, kept pulling out his ears. Then he tilted his head to the right and patted his left ear with one hand.


    Zhang Zhian met him and asked, "what? Water in your ears


    "No..." Qi Fei pulled out his chair and sat down, muttering, "it seems that something has been put into it. It''s so bloated."


    After a while, Gu Meng walked in with a fresh air, followed by en Jin, Bo Ye and Tang Zhi.


    See four people, Ruan Chu water eyes a bright, way: "last night also smooth?"


    Gu Meng nodded and truthfully replied, "after a night on the plane, nothing happened."


    Players whisper, envy, hate, what kind of mood.


    "Tut Tut, I knew I went to guard the plane last night, and I got five simple meals for nothing."


    "It''s a good job to do, and I''m going to be there tonight."


    "They don''t know what luck they''ve got..."


    Gu Meng as did not hear, only asked Ruan chushui: "a simple meal for three-quarters of a box of cake, OK?"


    Ruan chushui changed his mind and agreed.


    The four men immediately divided the cake, and the other players looked at the large cream cake on their plate and swallowed quietly.


    Wang Xiaochi scraped off the cream at the bottom of the plate and said, "if you don''t go back to your room and eat it, I will be greedy."


    Bo Ye took off the cream on his finger pulp and suggested, "don''t look at it."


    Wang Xiaochi put down his fork and poured cold water on the fire.


    The cream was a little greasy. Gu Meng picked up the mineral water bottle at hand, unscrewed the lid and prepared to drink water. Just touching the cold water, Gu Meng hesitated for a moment and raised the bottle to his eyes.


    The hotel provides mineral water, both in the restaurant and in the guest room. It is bottled in transparent plastic without wrapping paper. The taste of the water is sweet and clear, which the players think is acceptable. They have been drinking this water for two days.Now Gu Meng has a question and says, "isn''t hot water provided in ice and snow?"


    Everyone turned to look at him. After a daze, they remembered that they had been drinking cold water and eating cold rice. They didn''t even have a hot mouth.


    Because I haven''t got used to it in the first two days, and subconsciously accept the game''s setting, what to eat, what to drink, but no one cares about whether it''s hot or not.


    Gu Meng continued: "we can make our own fire and water."


    Luo Ting nodded and agreed: "and it will be better to heat the lunch."


    Ruan Chu felt his pocket subconsciously and asked, "who has a lighter or a match there?"


    "Not in our room." Zhang Zhian was the first one to reply, "I went over the room on the first day. I wanted to see if there were candles or something like that. I could light it at night, but I didn''t find anything."


    "I asked the landlady if she had matches, but she didn''t speak." Fan Weiwei pouted and said, "she is really strange."


    Tang Zhi frowned, stopped the fork in his hand, hung his head to think for a moment, and said, "I always feel that there is something missing here. Maybe It''s the temperature. "


    "There is no fire here." EN Jin ate the last bite of cake, wiped her mouth, and her voice was soft and calm, "at least, we haven''t found a fire so far."


    The people in the dining room froze for a few seconds because of his words.


    Fire is one of the most common elements. It is just because of being used to it, of course, that it has not been discovered until now.


    "If there is no fire, you can''t set off a distress signal. You can either find a fire or make a fire. This is the first step to escape." Bo Ye unscrewed the cap of the bottle and drank a sip of water. He said lightly, "the third day, we didn''t even know the way of the game."


    "The revolution has not yet succeeded, and comrades still need to work hard."


    Throughout the morning, the players divided their work, turning over the luggage in the Inn and the plane.


    Wang Xiaochi and two other men tried to make fire by drilling wood outdoors, but the climate here was humid, and it was not as dry and cold as that on the normal snowfield. The dead branches and leaves were not dry enough. They tried for a long time and finally failed.


    At noon, all the people gathered in the open space in front of the inn. After exchanging information, their expressions were dignified and they had to admit a fact.


    The game didn''t give them the tools to make a fire.


    Gu Meng put her hands on her hips. She was sweating all over the morning. She looked around her and said, "there can''t be no fire. If you look at the game as a map, there must be areas we haven''t found."


    "Aunt Xue suggests that this one has other residents." Leaning against the railing of the porch, Bo Ye suddenly said, "we may have to go to the flower forest that Wang Xiaochi said yesterday."


    Qi Fei was one of the members who visited the flower forest yesterday. At the moment, he was sweating on his forehead. He reminded them: "if you want to go in, you''d better take a flashlight and an axe. The more you go, the more dense the flowers are, the darker the environment is. Maybe you have to cut a path."


    Gu Meng noticed his face and said, "are you ok?"


    Qi Fei''s eyes and cheeks were black and blue. He looked like he was overworked and in a bad state.


    He waved his hand weakly and said two words with unknown meaning: "very bloated."


    Ruan chushui looked at the position of the sun above his head and proposed: "go to rest first, and make arrangements for the flower forest in the afternoon."


    Most of the people walked dejectedly into the cabin.


    Bo Ye was still leaning against the porch. As he passed by and stepped up the wooden steps, he noticed that the man''s right ear and the skin on his cheek had a faint burst of blood vessels. The color of the blood vessels was black, and his breath was very thick when he walked. Step by step, he was very heavy.


    "The fragrance of flowers."


    Tang Zhi whispered in his ear.


    Bo Ye nodded. He really smelled a sweet aroma. It was natural and fresh. It was the smell of pollen brought back by several people who went out yesterday.


    Because the road to Hualin is far away, and it takes nearly four hours to go back and forth, players consider that they may not be able to return before dark, so they put forward the exploration plan to the early morning of tomorrow.


    In the afternoon, Wang Xiaochi suggested cutting down a fir tree. Anyway, they had axes, so they didn''t have to pick up the dead leaves.


    Others agreed.


    Qi Fei was not in good condition. After working outside the wooden house for a while, he said that he had some difficulty. He went back to the house to drink some water.


    They showed understanding and advised him to have a good rest.


    Six female players did not dare to go far away, scattered in the fir forest not far from the wooden house. They felt relieved when they heard the clang and powerful logging sound again and again.


    Fan Weiwei was tired. She swept the snow on a big stone and sat down to beat her legs. Suddenly, she saw a small purple flower coming out of the snow, a delicate but tenacious life in the ice and snow.


    She was surprised to smile, reached out to touch the petals, did not take off.


    "In fact, if the living conditions are not too bad, living here is also very good." Fan Weiwei is naive and artless. "She works at sunrise and stops at sunset. She is far away from the social network. The atmosphere is very idyllic, and..." She winked playfully, looked at other people, lowered her voice and said: "the boys here are very good-quality. Chushui is pretty good-looking. The four men who live together on the first floor are really handsome. They are all different types of handsome men. I think that tall, quiet boy is very good. Gao Leng looks like a bully president. If I''ve been stuck here all my life, I''ll Give him a babyThe surrounding women listened to her words, understood that she was joking, and they all kind-hearted smile, and the atmosphere became active instantly.


    A girl picked up her words and said, "I like Tangzhi''s style. Although it''s cold, it''s the most beautiful. It has its own style. It feels like a Japanese little brother in a magazine."


    "Gu Meng is also very good. She looks very gentle and patient. She looks very good when she smiles. She works hard. She is a wonderful husband." Another woman stopped picking up firewood, leaned against a tree and said, "but men like Bo Ye Few women can resist his charm


    "Bo Ye plus one." One is humanity.


    Luo Ting does not speak, just listen to the side, several other hot discussion of the women each other, understand that she is interested in Ruan chushui.


    Women get together, chirp, players between a few men irresponsible masturbation, noticed that Liu Yuxin has been very quiet.


    Fan Weiwei looked at her and said curiously, "sister Yuxin, what''s the matter with you?"


    Liu Yuxin frowned, looking at some efforts to straighten up, backhand hammered hammer back waist: "always feel very tired, very heavy."


    Luo Ting said: "otherwise you go back to have a rest first. Recently, you have eaten less and have to work. It''s normal for you to be exhausted."


    Liu Yuxin looked at her stomach, put her hand on it, and said blankly: "it''s still capable to work, just feel that..."


    "Sister Yuxin, what''s wrong with your stomach?"


    Fan Weiwei pointed out.


    Although we all wear thick coats, under normal circumstances, we can''t see the figure, but Liu Yuxin''s abdomen bulge is very obvious, there is a round arc, do not know may think pregnant.


    Liu Yuxin shook her head and said to herself, "maybe It''s probably too cold. It''s flatulent... "


    Several other women saw her look in a trance, but Liu Yuxin insisted that it was ok, and the six people went on working and searched for branches.


    In the middle of the afternoon, a small fir tree was laid down, lying on the open space in front of the wooden house. We took turns to cut the fir into sections and cut them into firewood.


    After cutting some firewood, Gu Meng gives the axe to the next one. He swings some sour wrists and walks to the wooden house, ready to drink some water.


    After the front desk, I used to say hello to Aunt Xue.


    Aunt Xue shook the fly swatter and gave him a dead look. She was as noble as ever.


    Gu Meng doesn''t care. She walks through the side of the wooden stairs, turns around and enters the restaurant.


    Just arrived at the door, he saw a man sitting at the table, holding a plastic bucket and pouring water into his mouth.


    If you look closely, it turns out to be flying together.


    Seeing his appearance, Gu Meng hesitated for a moment, but did not continue to approach him. Inexplicably, he was a little afraid.


    His neck, like a man''s throat, is dark and dark, because he is thirsty.


    Qi Fei finished drinking a bucket of water, suddenly put the empty bottle down, looked at the front with dull eyes, and made a long belch with his mouth open.


    Seeing his horrible appearance, Gu Meng unconsciously stepped back and said, "fly together?"


    Qi Fei looked at him, slowly opened his mouth, and uttered a dull voice like that from the abdominal cavity: "I - good - bloated --"


    the final ending sound was like laughing and crying.


    Gu Meng opens his eyes slightly. He can see that Qi Fei''s mouth has been widened. It has reached the limit, but it has not stopped. The corners of his mouth are tight.


    The next second, Qi Fei''s face splits from both corners of his mouth. A black and red soft creature darts into the air from his mouth. Accompanied by a slight scream of "chirp, haw, haw," the thick cylindrical body turns in circles and shakes the mucus crazily.


    Gu Meng''s feet seem to have a root. Standing at the door of the restaurant with a blank expression, he can''t move his eyes.


    It was a giant caterpillar thicker than a man''s waist. It was wriggling out of the dead Qi Fei Kou. Three pairs of slender chest feet trembled violently in the air. Because of the strong struggle, they swung to the right and fell to the ground with the body and chair.


    The picture in front of him was even more terrifying than the darkest nightmare, so that Gu Meng began to doubt whether all this was true.


    At this time, a powerful hand from behind put on the right shoulder, turn him over, the other hand clasped in the back of the head, pressed into the man''s arms.


    Smelling the cold and refreshing smell of snow, Gu Meng closed her eyes and didn''t think about anything.


    Caterpillars on the floor were beating and struggling to get out of the body. Blood mixed with mucus ran all over the floor.


    EN Jin takes Gu Meng back out and takes the door of the restaurant.


    The setting sun shines from the junction of the sky and the earth, smearing colors on the open snow field.


    The huge plane against the light, leaving a black silhouette.


    Gu Meng sits at the door of the engine room, holding a half drunk mineral water bottle in one hand and hanging his head. The whole person is a little autistic.EN Jin sat side by side with him and looked at him sideways. The pink light in the orange reflected on Gu Meng''s bright and clean face. Her drooping eyebrows and eyes showed a bit of clearness and tenderness, while the other half of her face was blocked in the shadow.


    They have been sitting here quietly for an hour without saying a word.


    Gu Meng was frightened. He was afraid of caterpillars. As a result, he saw a big and different one coming out of the human body. The visual impact was not trivial. Those trembling whiskers were always lingering in his mind.


    The shadow left is enough to accompany him for the rest of his life.


    EN Jin looks down and thinks about it. She jumps out of the plane and lands on the snow, facing Gu Meng.


    "Gu Meng." A soft, clean voice called, "look at me."


    Gu Meng lifted her eyes and looked at the man.


    EN Jin squatted down, hands together, and then left and right twist the body from the ground, hands also twist, way: "you see, that worm is not so out."


    Gu Meng chuckles in the corner of his mouth, but he is very funny when he thinks of the little girl''s face.


    "Is that so?"


    Enjin put her hands together and held it high above her head.


    Finally, the corner of the mouth is up.


    If every caterpillar can be as cute as Enjin, he won''t be afraid any more.


    EN Jin squatted down again and twisted it again. This time, she sang a song while twisting:


    "there is a caterpillar


    who likes to wander around


    Dear children


    don''t be nervous when you see it."


    "There is a caterpillar


    living in a small room


    please do not disturb


    let it grow quietly."


    ��������


    Looking at the tall man twisting into flowers, Gu Meng is overjoyed and smiles at the cabin door.


    Children''s songs are light and joyful, floating above the orange snow fields.


    The author has something to say:


    on Valentine''s day, Gu Meng received a gift from mints husband, and opened it to see the rabbit girl uniform.


    Scold the pervert, and then take care.


    Enjin went home to see and asked, "what is this?"


    Gu Meng blushed and opened her eyes to tell a lie: "the performance costume of the kindergarten''s large indoor scene drama little rabbit is good."


    Enjin: "yours?"


    Gu Meng hesitated: "maybe."


    Enjin: "you try, want to see."


    �������� Gu Meng refused in his heart, "can I not try?"


    Enjin shook her head, Wei Qu Baba: "why other children can see, I don''t have to see."


    Gu Meng:


    The other children didn''t have to watch it!


    Finally, Mr. Gu braved his shame and put on pink open back clothes, Pink Velvet ears, crystal diamond bow tie and fluffy tail for his beloved children.


    As soon as I turned around, I was pushed to bed by a man with abnormal eyes.


    Gu Meng retreats, en Jin crawls close, shoulders and back ups and downs like a cheetah.


    Until there is no retreat.


    "Good little rabbit." EN Jin stroked Gu Meng''s knee and pushed to both sides, "open the door."


    "Don''t sing nursery rhymes at this time!" Gu Meng cried.


    thank you for the mines of Baisu and Bucheng.


    The break time is a little long. I will give you a deep review.

 Chapter 42

    After six o''clock, it began to rain.


    At the restaurant, Gu Meng looks around. The room has been cleaned up, and there is no smell of blood left.


    One seat for 20 people was empty, which was really hard to relax.


    Most of the players didn''t see the scene of Qi Fei''s tragic death, but the scene of a nearly two meter black caterpillar scurrying in front of him is vivid. The blood is red and the mucus is black. Pulling out a long track on the pure white snow, everything beyond common sense will be frightening.


    As for the reason why a giant caterpillar appeared in the body of Qi Fei, no one knows. The people living in the same room with him were in a state of panic. They said that they had been at peace for the past two days and that there was nothing strange about last night. The difference started this morning.


    In the end, I can''t guess why, but the players have raised their vigilance and realized that the difficulty is not survival, but the traps hidden in the dark.


    After dinner, Ruan chushui mentioned the key question: "who will guard the plane tonight?"


    The next day, the hunger was tolerable, but on the third day, the burning pain began to appear in my stomach. In addition, the four people who had gone to the hospital last night came back safe and sound, so a few people raised their hands one after another.


    Lei Li pharyngeal saliva, rub neck, twist head, mouth hard: "I do not go anyway, who knows if there will be an accident, I want to be honest for seven days."


    Gu Meng looks at Bo Ye and Tang Zhi. Through eye contact, they don''t want to go to the plane for the night.


    Fan Weiwei looks around. She wants to raise her little hands and put them down. Finally, she pinches them into fists and hides them in her sleeves.


    Seeing another girl also signed up, she wanted to ask Liu Yuxin''s advice to see if she would like to have a company together. She turned her head, but she saw that Liu Yuxin''s face was cloudy and sunny. Even if the indoor light was dim, because it was close to each other, she could see the cold sweat from her forehead.


    "Sister Yuxin?" Fan Weiwei leaned closer and said with concern, "do you feel sick?"


    Enjin heard the movement on the opposite side, followed and looked at it roughly. The woman''s face was dark and gray, and her spirit was not good. She was familiar with this state.


    Liu Yuxin bowed her head and stroked her stomach as if she was pregnant in June. She pulled the bottom of her coat and lifted it up slowly. Her voice was dull and slow: "I I''m so bloated. "


    The coat was lifted.


    Fan Weiwei stares at her stomach and tilts her head blankly, as if she sees something incomprehensible. Then, the little girl''s eyes grow wider and wider, and her trembling lips tell her silent fear.


    EN Jin suddenly stands up and pulls Gu Meng to leave.


    Nearby players haven''t reflected what''s going on. They look at them strangely.


    Gu Meng was led out and said, "en Jin?"


    The words fall, the woman who pricks eardrum screams behind.


    Gu Meng is startled. Subconsciously, she turns around and sees fan Weiwei''s face, which is so frightened that she can''t see her side


    Liu Yuxin''s abdomen is high and high. There is a hole in the middle. Inside, there are dense caterpillars with black paint and yellow spots. Those insects wriggle and scramble to drill out of the blood hole and shake it down like sieve chaff. At first glance, the hole mouth looks like a ball of boiling black molten slurry.


    Nightmarish scenes are staged in a day.


    Before looking at it, a cold hand came from behind and covered his eyes.


    Enjin''s voice is very helpless: "don''t look, will be afraid."


    After the incident, the restaurant became very noisy, full of screams and curses. But strangely enough, Gu Meng could only hear Enjin''s low voice, which was as soft as snow, and her heart was as clean as snow.


    Lei Li walked into the inn from the outside. He had some rain on his body, wiped his mouth, his face was livid, and he swore: "Damn it, I didn''t eat much, but now I vomited out. Do you know if there are so many insects in my stomach? Can''t you run quietly and find a place to lay eggs? It''s disgusting to stay in the restaurant. It''s OK. "


    Fan Weiwei sobbed and sobbed. She was carried upstairs by two other girls. After listening to Lei Li''s words, she looked at him with red eyes and opened her mouth. However, she did not have the strength to argue about anything. She continued to go up.


    The players who wanted to guard the plane started to retreat. However, Ruan chushui said to them: "Gu Meng, the four of them stayed on the plane last night, and nothing happened. Qi Fei and Liu Yuxin were in the inn last night, but something happened. So everything is not fixed. Even if they don''t go anywhere, it is not absolutely safe. NPC urges them to protect them Aircraft, this is the most obvious task, we have to carry out, in case of any real encounter, I did not ask you to meet with unknown creatures, just come back as soon as possible. We should face the following things together, and you will always have support behind you. "


    There were six people, four men and two women, guarding the plane tonight. At this time, they changed to the rest room on the first floor. After listening to Ruan chushui''s words, they felt more or less comforted. In addition, the temptation of food was too great, so they accepted it.


    A girl carefully said, "brother Chu Shui, why don''t you watch the plane?"


    Her original intention is to be accompanied by Ruan chushui, which will make her feel more at ease, because she believes in the man who has been in charge of the overall situation. She doesn''t want to say that in the ears of men, but it turns sour.Ruan chushui suddenly turned off the flashlight. He couldn''t see his expression clearly in the dark, but his voice was as friendly as ever: "if you doubt something, I''ll go tonight and you can stay. But don''t worry, I''ll give you my share of reward. After all, I''m the man in charge of materials. It''s always awkward to distribute more food to myself. I''m afraid I can''t convince everyone. It doesn''t matter if I''m hungry I hope the team can be stable, and finally everyone can escape the game smoothly. "


    "No, no, no, brother Chu Shui, you misunderstood me. I don''t doubt your meaning..." The girl who asked the question made a big red face and was even more ashamed to hear him say so. She waved her hands and was eager to explain, "I just It''s just


    "All right, all right." The girl who went with her didn''t stop her. She thought that she had too many thoughts and doubted that no one should suspect Ruan chushui. Then she looked at the man and apologized, "brother Chu Shui, don''t argue with her in general. We all believe in you, so we''ll pack up our things and wait until we go down the mountain."


    Ruan Chu water gentle: "I''m fine, you are careful at night."


    The others are all dispersed, Ruan Chu water carrying a flashlight slowly to the second floor, think of the girl''s words, secretly ridicule a smile.


    When he passed the creaking wooden floor, turning on the second floor, he saw a thin black figure standing in the corridor, standing at the door of his room, looking at people like others.


    Ruan chushui''s heart moved for no reason. In this dark, damp and cold corridor, he felt a kind of spring breeze brushing his face. Because he had observed for a long time a few days ago, he knew who it was just by looking at his body shape.


    That man is Tang Zhi.


    Tang Zhi was locked by a light not far away. Facing the light, he turned his head and squinted at the light. A man came against the light.


    The eyes in the light frame were clear and beautiful. The tear mole under the left eye was as delicate as a drill. Ruan chushui''s heart beat very fast, almost leaping out of his mouth, but his voice was strong and calm: "Tang Zhi? What can I do for you


    When he came to his eyes, Tang Zhi handed over a box of tin foil wrapped simple meals and said, "change half a box of cakes."


    When Liu Yuxin opened her coat, Bo Ye was sitting next to her. The visual impact was too strong. In addition, some caterpillars fell on him. The man forced himself to the room and went into the bathroom to throw up. Later, his face was not very good. He was afraid that his hypoglycemia would not be comfortable. Tang Zhi wanted to change some cakes to add sugar to him.


    Ruan Chu water quickly opened the door: "come in, I''ll get it for you."


    Tang Zhi stood at the door but didn''t move. He shook his head and said, "thank you. I''ll wait outside."


    "Yes."


    Ruan chushui did not insist.


    Wang Xiaochi lives in the same room with him. He has not come back yet. After picking up half a box of cakes, he sees nuts in another box. He hesitates, grabs several bags and takes them with him to the door.


    Ruan chushui stuffed all the things to Tang Zhi. He said vaguely: "everyone didn''t get much in the evening. You certainly didn''t have enough..."


    Tang Zhi looked at the extra bags of nuts. His long drooping eyelashes cast shadows on his lower eyelids. He put the nuts in his coat pocket and said, "thank you."


    Ruan chushui smiles and leans on the door frame relaxed. Seeing that the boy in front of him has not refused, he feels that the distance between them is getting closer and happier.


    He didn''t want him to leave too soon. He looked at Tang Zhi secretly and saw the ring on his left hand. He had no words to look for: "the ring is very beautiful. How to wear the ring finger? I don''t know. I thought you were married."


    Tang Zhi pursed his lips and didn''t answer immediately. After a while, he took off the ring on his slender finger and put it into his pocket. He said calmly, "I haven''t got married yet."


    "I think so. You look so young and so..."


    Ruan Chu Shui looked at him, the light in his eyes turned into a gentle foam.


    This curtain falls in the eyes of Gu Meng, who has just stepped on the second floor and is about to go up the second floor. Seeing that Tang Zhi has pulled out the ring, he stands in the same place for a moment. After reaction, he is in a complex mood and waves his hand to signal en Jin to go downstairs.


    Two people quietly back to the first floor, dark lights, Gu Meng last step into the air, fell to the opposite wall, almost sprained.


    EN Jin blinked, seeing his appearance of being out of his wits, muddleheaded and said, "what''s the matter with you?"


    Gu Meng turned to him and said, "did you just see it?"


    EN Jin nodded.


    "Do you think..." Gu Meng hesitated and said slowly, "do you want to remind Bo Ye about this?"


    EN Jin thought about it and nodded, "Bo Ye is a good man."


    �������� Gu Meng said again, "go ahead and tell me."


    Finally, he added anxiously: "tactfully, he can almost detect it."


    Enjin sighed, like a half of a teenager who was worried about the new words: "understand, I don''t want him to be hurt in love."


    Gu Meng:


    In the room, Bo Ye sat cross legged on the bed, facing the window, and with the help of the moonlight, he unscrewed the electric tail cover and poured out the battery inside. A man was playing games, and the door was pushed open from the outside.


    Looking at the door, Gu Meng comes in and looks at him furtively, followed by en Jin."Where have you been?" Bo Ye said faintly, "did you see candi outside?"


    Gu Meng hesitates, closes the door and signals en Jin to speak.


    Enjin was calm and sat down beside the man and said, "Bo Ye, there may be something I want to talk to you about."


    "Well."


    It''s rare to see Enjin so serious. Bo Ye throws the flashlight aside and listens.


    EN Jin hands support behind him, slant head to look at him, the voice is low soft calm: "you listen."


    Bo Ye didn''t know why, but he still listened carefully. At the moment, it was quiet all around. Only the sound of rain outside the window kept on. He didn''t understand why he said, "listen to what?"


    Enjin: "raindrops fall on the green grass."


    Bo Ye:


    Gu Meng helped her forehead.


    EN Jin looked out of the window, a damp wind blowing into the room, brushing past.


    Facing the wind, he closed his eyes and said, "look."


    Bo Ye looked out. There was nothing else but the fir forest. He frowned and resisted: "what are you looking at?"


    EN Jin: "spring breeze and green river south bank."


    Gu Meng:


    Bo Ye grinds his teeth: "what do you want to say? Don''t beat around the bush. "


    EN Jin turned to look at him, a face serious answer is not asked: "to be a man should be broad-minded, isn''t it?"


    Bo Ye: So? "


    Enjin patted him on the shoulder, sincere: "so you choose to forgive him?"


    Bo Ye scratched the bridge of his nose with his fingertips, and decided that he was picking on something. He was also sincere and sincere: "I''m not in a good mood right now. It''s easy to fuck you, so can you stay away from me?"


    "Yes."


    Enjin good character to respond to the way, get up, away from the heart of his sympathy for the man.


    After Gu Meng, he blinked his left eye and whispered, "am I particularly tactful?"


    Gu Meng''s complexion is complex and hard to say You are a genius. "


    On the second floor, Tang Zhi put the ring in his pocket, and before Ruan Chu finished speaking, he continued: "before he could get married, he joined the game. He was going to have a wedding in Norway on September 7."


    Ruan Chu water color a stiff: "you have fiancee?"


    Tang Zhi shook his head and made no secret of it: "I have a fiance, Bo Ye. I was with him when I was 19 years old. It has been five years."


    When Ruan Chu water was in a trance, he held the cake box and bowed slightly. He said, "it''s hard for you. I''ll go first."


    Ignoring Ruan chushui, Tang Zhi turned down the stairs.


    Back in the room, Tang Zhi took out two bags of nuts from his pocket and threw them on the bed. On the other side, en Jin and Gu Meng said, "Ruan Chu gave us the water. We''ll share it equally."


    Bo Ye, sensing something sensitively, lifted his eyes and looked at Tang Zhi: "extra?"


    A silent look at Jin Meng.


    Tang Zhi sat down beside Bo Ye, opened the cake box and said, "yes."


    Bo Ye squinted and became alert: "why did he give it to you?"


    Tang Zhi scooped a piece of cake with a spoon and sent it to his mouth. With his black eyes open, he said, "I don''t know."


    Looking down at the cake, Bo Ye opened his mouth and asked Tang Zhi to feed him. Suddenly, he was not satisfied. Suddenly, he understood what green grassland was, what was Jiangnan bank, and what was forgiveness.


    Thinking of this, Bo ye cast a death gaze at Gu Meng and en Jin.


    At night, Gu Meng is awakened by a deliberate low voice of conversation, accompanied by the fierce squeak of the bed.


    Looking back, I found that Enjin on the next bed had already woken up. She was sitting on the bed, facing the other side of the room. Her back under the dim moonlight looked lonely.


    Gu Meng cocked up her head and threw a pillow to attract Enjin''s attention. She glared: "what are they doing?"


    EN Jin turned back and whispered, "fight."


    After listening carefully, Gu Meng is really fighting. He puts down his heart and lies back again, as long as he is not doing the business of poisoning Enjin.


    The quilt on the bed next to the door was constantly fluctuating. There were two people in it, fighting with each other. The voice was very low and stuffy.


    Bo Ye pressed down on his men, fixed his hands, and could not hear his emotion: "if he gives you, you can take it? Yeah? So simple, 18 years old? "


    "He gave it to me. Why can''t I take it? There''s no need to be polite to each other at this time. " Tang Zhi twisted his body and struggled with anger. "What''s your madness? Let go


    Bo Ye bit his mouth a little harder, and Tang Zhitong burst into tears.


    "Ruan Chu water is interesting to you." When Bo Ye finished his punishment, he cut off the railway and said, "you found it earlier."


    Tang Zhi was so angry that he broke away from his hand and scratched it on his face. Then he pushed him hard: "so what?"


    "Tang Zhi, you don''t follow the rules of women." Bo Ye re fixed the moving hand again, approached his forehead against his forehead, and looked at him directly, "I am very, very, very jealous now. You should think about how to comfort me."


    Tang Zhi glared round eyes, licked one side of the tiger''s teeth, momentum is not lost: "I absolutely, absolutely, absolutely will not comfort you, just that you have to let me bite back, otherwise you don''t want to sleep."Bo Ye raised his eyebrows: "come on, don''t sleep."


    Seeing that the quarrel between husband and husband is still endless, Gu Meng angrily starts from his heart. He starts from his heart and becomes angry. He immediately sits up and shouts, "if you don''t sleep well, go out to me! You don''t want to rest, and other children don''t want to rest either! "


    The movement of the bed by the door stopped instantly.


    After a meeting, Bo ye turned to one side. Tang Zhi was silent. They finally stopped under the suppression of Mr. Gu.


    EN Jin patted the quilt, ready to lie down.


    Just then, a distant scream sounded.


    Enjin immediately turned her head and looked out of the window.


    Gu Meng also heard that, because he was close to the window, he simply climbed to the window.


    The sound seemed to come from the bottom of the mountain.


    Tang Zhi showed his red face from the quilt and frowned: "what sound?"


    Gu Meng sees that the fir trees in the distance are shaking, as if something is passing through them. He has an ominous premonition: "the man guarding the plane tonight..."


    Hearing this, Bo Ye lifted the quilt and got out of bed. He put on Martin''s boots, bent over to tie his shoelaces, and said, "I''ll go and have a look."


    Tang Zhi sat up and said, "I will go too."


    "Wait for me." Gu Meng gets up quickly and picks up her backpack in the dark.


    Naturally, Enjin couldn''t lie down.


    A few minutes later, the four walked out of the room.


    Gu Meng closes the door for the last time. Yu Guang glimpses that the door of the next room is opened. When he looks up to the eyes behind the door, both sides are shocked.


    Close the door next door.


    Gu Meng knows that it is not only the four of them who have heard the movement at the foot of the mountain, but the others are not willing to go down to see the situation.


    There were four raincoats left at the door. One put on one and opened the door to go out.


    It''s raining on the snow field. It''s so cold that it seems to freeze through the bones. The snow melted a lot under the erosion of the rain. You can see the black land below, and it''s easy to slide when you walk.


    Bo Ye led the way in front of him with a flashlight. The four men managed to get to the edge of the fir forest at the foot of the mountain and saw the plane stranded in the snow.


    "There''s a leak."


    The rain kept beating on his face. Tang Zhi wiped his eyes and said.


    Gu Meng looks forward. Sure enough, a large amount of liquid is sprayed down the right wing of the plane. A glance shows that the position of the fuel tank has been damaged.


    "And the others?" He asked, "I remember six people on the plane tonight for the night."


    About to move forward, his feet suddenly by what, fell on the slippery ground.


    EN Jin quickly went to help him up.


    Bo Ye lights Gu Meng with a flashlight, but he is stunned when he sees something at his feet.


    A head rolled obliquely on the snow, eyes wide open, mouth open, expression stiff, frozen in the most frightening moment.


    The author has something to say:


    thank you for the mines of shallow summer, carbon oxide bacteria and white silk.


    Thank you for scattering flowers

 Chapter 43

    Gu Meng turned to see the head on the ground and took a cold breath: "how can this happen?"


    Tang Zhi looked around the ground and asked, "where is your body?"


    Around is the sound of the rain, men wearing black raincoats, a short period of time, their faces are wet by the rain.


    Gu Meng felt a drop of warm liquid falling on her cheek, which was quite different from the cold rain. She raised her hand and wiped it. She turned over her palm and saw that there was blood on it.


    Feeling something, slowly look up.


    Among the branches and trunks of the Chinese fir trees, there was a face hanging down. His complexion was gray and his eyes were dim. It was just facing him.


    �������� Gu Meng took back his sight rigidly, swallowing his saliva, "otherwise, go back."


    Enjin noticed his abnormality and looked up.


    Above the heads of the four, tall Chinese fir trees grow upward. The top of the trees pokes straight into the dark night sky. Raindrops fall in divergent forms in the field of vision. On the higher branches, there are five bodies hanging upside down. Their positions are staggered. Without exception, all the necks are cut off. The skin on the back neck of the head is connected with the body and shakes with the wind.


    Bo Ye took the flashlight to the top, frowned and counted: "four men and one woman, but one less woman."


    Gu Meng looks in the direction of the plane. At the moment, the fuel tank in the right wing has almost leaked. The liquid originally sprayed around converges into a column of water, which falls on the snow, but nothing else is different.


    He looked at the other three people and bravely asked, "search on the plane first?"


    Human life is crucial. Maybe the woman escaped and hid somewhere nearby.


    The four men went out of the fir trees and went in the direction of the plane.


    The snow field is open and bright with moonlight. The light is much brighter than that in the woods. Seeing that his vision is not affected, Bo Ye turns off his flashlight and shoves it into his backpack behind him.


    Bo Ye and en Jin board the plane for inspection. Tang Zhi and Gu Meng stay outside to watch the wind.


    The smell of fuel was everywhere. Tang Zhi looked at a pool of transparent liquid under the wing and thought, "this is the second time that the plane has been damaged. Is the location of the attack random?"


    Gu Meng was busy keeping an eye on the wind and grass around him. He said casually, "the first time is the tail, the second is the wing, so we can''t see the law for the time being."


    In the distance of the fir trees, there were five figures hanging on the high branches. There was a kind of ghostly terror. He forced himself to move away from his eyes and was nervous: "do you remember the huge shadow you saw last night?"


    Tang Zhi recalled that the cylinder higher than the fir tree nodded: "what do you think of?"


    "Today, I was there when Qifei had an accident and saw that When I was a worm, I thought this game might be a special event for caterpillars. " Gu Meng remembers the way the giant black bug shakes its body, still creepy, and says with difficulty, "what we saw last night may also be caterpillars, but they are bigger, and they are of the Godzilla level."


    After he reminded him, Tang Zhi reacted and subconsciously looked at the gap in the wing.


    Just saying, en Jin came down from the plane and said in a low voice: "the sixth person was inside, and his abdomen was stabbed with a hole."


    After listening to him, Gu Meng and Tang Zhi understand that all the people guarding the plane tonight are dead.


    Bo ye then came down and said, "maybe something alerted them and urged them to go in the direction of the fir forest, but they were overtaken later." Looking around, it was raining cats and dogs, so he suggested, "go back first. It''s not safe to go back on a rainy night. Come back tomorrow morning to check."


    The men came back with a lot of heart on their way back.


    Just as they were walking between the plane and the fir trees, suddenly, Bo Ye, who was walking in front of them, stopped, and the others followed.


    Gu Meng looked at the man''s back and said blankly, "what''s the matter?"


    EN Jin looked to one side of the snow, eyes follow a certain track movement, voice low soft: "don''t move, there is something under the snow."


    Tang Zhi also saw it.


    The snow around them is constantly fluctuating, sliding out of a circular track, as if something is gradually surrounding them and encircling them.


    "What to do now?" he whispered


    Bo Ye felt something strange under his feet. He lowered his head, and the snow particles slid to both sides, gradually revealing a line of darkness.


    He said, "run."


    "Ah?"


    Gu Meng is still in a daze. The others have already pulled out their feet and ran. Although they don''t know what''s going on, it''s certainly right to keep up with everyone''s pace, so they try their best to run in the direction of the fir trees.


    The sudden movement of the four disturbed the things under the snow. Almost at the moment of action, an oily and shiny conical tail broke through the snow on the right side of the four people. It was about three meters long. It was difficult for adults to hold the thickest place.


    Gu Mengyu Guang glimpses and turns his head to look at it. He is so scared that he shouts and runs forward.


    Bo Ye listened to the cry and howl of ghosts behind him and gnashed his teeth: "you can save your strength. Don''t lead it here!"


    Voice just fell, the thick tail in the air shaking half a circle, toward the men quickly swept.


    Bo Ye was quick to respond, and he threw down Tang Zhi on one side. Both of them rolled to the ground, and their tapered tails whistled past Bo Ye''s head.EN Jin immediately knelt forward on the snow, waist, back against the snow to avoid the attack, sliding out of a distance.


    Gu Meng falls behind and doesn''t escape. Swept by the tip of his tail, Gu Meng flies a few meters away.


    He rolled around on the snow, covered his waist with one hand and stood up on his side. He coughed fiercely and frowned with pain.


    Just at this time, the snow trembled, and the snow in the distance rose. A black arc slowly rose in front of Gu Meng and rose to a certain height. The snow on the top collapsed and fell.


    All the people looked silly, confused with the thing to move their line of sight.


    The snow came out and rose into the air, three stories high.


    From Tang Zhi''s point of view, it was a caterpillar like monster with its back to his direction, blocking the moonlight when it was standing high in front of his eyes. A part of the monster was covered in the snow, with a sharp conical tail behind it. Different from the seemingly soft body, the tail was as hard as iron, with diamond shaped yellow stripes on its back, and long and thin burrs on the end of the yellow spot The roots are so crisscrossed that they look like steel bars.


    Gu Meng is less than one meter in front of the giant caterpillar. When he is close to him, the picture is even more shocking. Some of the caterpillar''s trunk is round and thick, and its head is stretched and shaking upward. Facing the moonlight, Gu Meng sends out a shrill call of "chirp and haw", and her slender chest feet and stomach feet quiver in different directions.


    As a result, Gu Meng couldn''t control the pain all over her body. She dragged her body backward. Her raincoat hat had slipped off and her dark hair was wet by the rain.


    Probably sensing the movement, the caterpillar bent down its soft body, and its head slowly reached Gu Meng''s eyes. The distance was close enough for Gu Meng to smell its unique viscous smell.


    Gu Meng doesn''t move. His hands are soft and his legs are soft. For the first time, he can see the appearance of a caterpillar. His two huge compound eyes are especially frightening.


    Everyone held their breath for fear that a little noise would drive the monster crazy.


    The other three are in the rear, quite a distance from Gu Meng.


    Enjin took an axe from her backpack, stood up quietly, shook the handle of the axe in one hand, took a deep breath, aimed at the direction, riveted enough air to throw at the monster.


    Tang Zhi stares nervously. The axe turns several times in the air along a parabola. At last, it makes a dull sound and plunges heavily into the monster''s body Next to the snow.


    Tang Zhi and Bo Ye looked at en Jin at the same time


    After hearing this, Enjin looked at her head


    �������� EN Jin felt very shameless, bowed his head, shyly kicked the snow under the feet, "sorry, hand sliding in rainy days."


    The next second, the caterpillar "chirp" two times, twist the body to the direction of en Jin.


    Gu Meng creeps to one side and narrowly dodges the tail.


    Bo Ye led Tang Zhi to other directions.


    On the pure white snow plain, a black insect with a length of more than ten meters twisted its body and jumped up and down. The color was very bright, and the four men all around fled in confusion.


    Enjin was watched by caterpillars and was in the worst situation. Fortunately, her legs were long. When she was chased, she moved left, left, right and right. She did not walk in a straight line. She was caught up many times, but her body shape was sensitive and dodged.


    Bo Ye looked at it, clapped his hands in praise: "coquettish, coquettish, snake skin is out of place."


    Gu Meng pulls out the axe and wants to throw it at the monster to attract attention, so as to save en Jin.


    But the axe took aim at it for a long time, but it couldn''t be aimed at. He simply turned to Bo Ye on the other side: "Bo Ye! Come on


    As soon as Bo ye turned his head, he saw an axe flying towards the front door. He dodged and was terrified. He could not help swearing: "shit! Gu Meng, you are a pig teammate! "


    Gu Meng can''t control so much. He takes off his backpack and dumps the contents on the snow in order to find out the items to deal with the monster.


    Bo Ye picked up the axe and told Tangzhi to run to the woods. He called to Enjin in the distance: "Enjin, bring it here!"


    Enjin received the message, circled with the caterpillars for two times, and then ran back toward the path when they came.


    When Enjin was two meters away, Bo Ye moved his wrists twice and said, "get down!"


    EN Jin pounced forward on the snow, and Bo Ye''s axe was thrown out at the same time, just inserted into the caterpillar''s eyes.


    All of a sudden, the sound of "chirp" became louder. The caterpillar raised its head and swayed wildly. The whole body was shaking in a disorderly way on the snow field. The scene was extremely crazy.


    Everybody run to the fir trees.


    Tang Zhi was the first to arrive, followed by Bo Ye and en Jin. As Gu Meng was about to enter the forest, he was swept to the ground by a conical tail.


    Yes, I don''t care about the ground! Why me again


    The caterpillars are attacking Gu Meng who is lying on the ground at a very fast speed.


    Tang Zhi looked back, his heart raised to his throat and yelled, "Gu Meng!"


    Enjin wants to go back to pull people, but the caterpillar is faster than him, and it is approaching quickly, and at the same time, it opens a big mouth.At a critical moment, a bunch of light from the forest, the caterpillar like a stabbed to the general head, avoid the ground Gu Meng, Enjin took the opportunity to drag people away.


    The light swayed around, and the caterpillar was afraid of light, and the body was twisting around the snow. The earth was shaking. Finally, it was too easy to move. He turned his head and escaped into the snow.


    After a sudden snow surge, it was calm again.


    Rain washed the fir forest, and the sound of the crash was connected. Four men sat on the trunk as if they were empty, and they were wet.


    Gu Meng wiped his face and calmed it down for a while, and looked at Bo Ye, "how did you do it?"


    Bo Ye turns off the flashlight and opens it. He turns on and off for several times. After thinking about it, he says, "the caterpillar here is afraid of light, but it is not the natural light of moonlight."


    Tang Zhi stood up with the trunk: "it seems that flashlight is an important props, there are four players in total."


    Gu Meng looked at the top of his head, and five bodies were still hanging on it. After a while ago, he could not bear the ups and downs of his heart.


    "Did they bring a flashlight?" he said


    Bo Ye thought, saying: "should bring a, look around, find the best, can not find even."


    After all, it is a rare item. If you pick up it, you can keep your life.


    Finally, Enjin found under a certain fir tree, wiped, opened, and could be used.


    When she was ready to go back, Enjin saw Gu Meng covering his ribs and looked at some discomfort, so she asked him to take the flashlight and walk towards the cabin with his back.


    Bo Ye is idle and has nothing to do, saying, "Mr Gu, I''ll interview you. When I face the monster, what are you thinking about?"


    Gumeng: "I was thinking, if there is really Altman in the world, it would be good."


    "Gu Meng, I can be your Altman." Enjin, with a person on her back, snorts and puffs up to the high place, breathing slightly, "although there is no way to run, little monster, but will protect you."


    Gu Meng heart between a warm, unconsciously hugged his neck: "Enjin children is really sweet."


    Bo ye turned his head and looked at it. "Tut tut" two voices, and smiled: "Enjin is not missing, I didn''t expect to be a little expert in love."


    Gu Meng shook him with the light, warning: "don''t say it blindly, we Enjin is still small, and don''t understand what love words are."


    Bo Ye shook his head, knowing that at one time, she could not reverse the image of Enjin in Gu Meng''s heart.


    Instead, he said in a small voice: "don''t look at Enjin''s surface, I bet five cents, he has turned over and over Gu teacher over and over again in his heart."


    Tang Zhi: "I am not sure that I am not a good friend How do you know? "


    Thin Ye smiled, very confident: "know son is not like father."


    Tang Zhi: "......"


    The morning of the fourth day, Gu Meng told the news of the death of six aircraft watchers. Most people were shocked and scared. Several last night they heard the movement and were prepared for it, but they didn''t show any emotion.


    Players rushed to the plane, and when they were passing the edge of the fir forest, some people were suddenly caught in a panic and screamed by the bodies hanging on the top of the tree.


    Gu Meng found an axe on the snow, which attacked the monster last night.


    He squatted down, pulled the axe out of the snow and saw the thick black liquid hanging on it.


    I put a rub on the axe, put the fingertip and rub it. It is greasy and oily. I think it is probably the body liquid of the monster.


    At the command of Ruan chushui, three men together carried the girl who died in the plane, and walked to a place not far away and buried in the snow.


    Ruan Chu water looks dignified, and he knows the situation with Gu Meng last night.


    I heard that there are giant caterpillar on the snow, everyone is in panic.


    Ruan chushui looked at Gu Meng, Enjin, Bo Ye and Tang Zhi from one to another and asked, "how did you get out of your body?"


    "We? At the end of the day... "


    Gu Meng just wanted to report according to the facts, and was interrupted by Bo Ye.


    Bo Ye looks at Ruan chushui, and smiles at the corner of his mouth, but his eyes are indifferent: "how much is the value of the method of getting out of the body?"


    Ruan Chu was unhappy with the water, but he compared a number with his fingers.


    Bo Ye nodded and said, "caterpillar is afraid of light, remember to bring a good flashlight at night."


    The crowd was silent and looked at each other.


    The game only gave them four hand lights, as long as the players who did not get their hands, suddenly became uneasy.


    The things that protect you can only feel safe if you put them here.


    Half morning, the remaining 12 players set out to go to Hualin, because they couldn''t come back at noon, so they took their meals on their backs.


    Bo Ye, four of them, sold an important news, one of them got a simple meal and put it in their backpack.


    Before leaving, Bo Ye looked at the raincoat hanging by the door of his eyes, and thought a little, and called for Gu Meng and Enjin in front of him.


    Gu Meng was puzzled: "the day here is sunny."


    Thin Ye takes a roll into the bag, light way: "take it, just in case."


    Although I don''t know what to prevent, the other three still take one.On the way, Ruan chushui walked in front of the team, but he often looked back to the Tang Dynasty. Inevitably, he would see Bo Ye on one side.


    Bo Ye grinded his teeth and asked Enjin beside him: "if someone thinks Gu Meng is cute and wants to steal, what will you do?"


    Enjin: fuck him


    Bo Ye: You are a cruel man


    After a while, he passed a stream with stones on it, which was relatively slippery. After crossing the river, Ruan Chu looked back at Tang Zhi at the end of the team again, caring about his situation.


    However, Bo Ye led Tang Zhi, and they clasped their fingers. When they got to the shore, Tang Zhi had not yet stood firm, so Bo Ye pulled him into his arms.


    Tang Zhi raised his face and said, "what are you doing?"


    Bo Ye looked down at him with his eyes down, and kissed him on his tender face. He said, "if you look like this, you can''t help bullying him."


    "Don''t think I don''t know what you''re thinking. I made it clear to him last night."


    Bo Ye smiles and kisses him on the face again: "it''s smart. This is a reward for you."


    Two people kiss me, my picture falls in the eyes of en Jin on the opposite bank, thinking, this is probably the relationship mode between lovers.


    EN Jin looks at Gu Meng and prepares to do the same.


    Crossing the stream, Enjin pulls Gu Meng down. As a result, she doesn''t master her strength well. Gu Meng steps on the snow on the bank, slips and falls to the ground.


    Feeling that Enjin might have been intentional, Gu Meng got up strong and said, "what are you doing?"


    EN Jin held Gu Meng''s hand and patted off the snow in his palm. Full of guilt, she said, "seeing you like this, I can''t help bullying you."


    �������� Gu Meng took a puff at the corner of her mouth. "Do you think I''m so abusive?"


    EN Jin bit his lip, raised his hand and gently poked it on his forehead. In a low voice, he said, "it''s really smart. This is a reward for you."


    ��������


    Gu Meng is so angry that she wants to hit people. She throws her schoolbag and walks forward.


    Enjin was a little disappointed, so she kept up.


    I just want to experience the way lovers get along with each other. But why do Bo Ye and Tang Zhi still feel sweet after the same play? After he finished acting, he lost his popularity.


    Love is really unpredictable.


    The author has something to say:


    thank you for your late mine

 Chapter 44

    The sun rises above people''s heads.


    After drinking a bottle of mineral water, Gu Meng puts the empty bottle back into his bag, looks at the dark woods in front of him, sighs and goes on.


    I was sweating all the way. I couldn''t help lowering the zipper of my coat.


    "Why haven''t you arrived yet..." Fan Weiwei was carrying her bag and dragging her feet on the snow. After walking for more than two hours, she was so tired that she gasped and gasped. "It''s so hard. I didn''t expect that it would be so far away. There was a lot of water in the bag. It felt heavy after a long time of carrying it."


    The dark green shade falls on her body. Gu Meng listens to her bulging backpack and laughingly says, "how many bottles of water have you brought?"


    Fan Weiwei slowed down, came to him, mumbled: "seven or eight bottles."


    "So much!" Gu Meng was surprised and said, "it''s just a trip out. I''ll go back in the afternoon. I''ll take two bottles."


    But fan Weiwei shook her head. "Hey," she put her backpack on her shoulder and said to him, "I only brought a bottle of mineral water. The rest are cosmetics, toners, makeup removers and moisturizers. I''m afraid I can''t go back at night. Basically, I''ve brought all the skin care products."


    Gu Meng:


    Weak girl in the snow mountain load ahead more than ten kilometers, only to be able to skin care in the wild at night.


    Facing the delicate girl in front of her, a feeling of admiration arises spontaneously.


    "It''s shameless of you to carry so many bottles and jars with you." Luo Ting smiles in front of her, looks back and says to fan Weiwei, "let''s see which boy is kind and ask him to recite it."


    Fan Weiwei subconsciously looked at en Jin on one side and the handsome and indifferent face of the man. She showed a little girl''s coyness and said, "Enjin Can you carry it for me


    EN Jin side of the face, cold expression is very cool.


    Bo Ye chuckled and saw some signs. He joked, "Weiwei, it''s all boyfriends who help with backpacks. Are you sure you want to find Enjin?"


    Fan Weiwei''s face was even redder, and she was angry: "Bo Ye, don''t talk nonsense. I just think that Enjin is reliable, so that''s why..."


    The speaker has no intention, the listener intends to, this word bumps into en Jin''s ear, causes the man''s eye to be bright.


    Gu Meng walks well. Suddenly, someone pulls his bag from behind.


    Looking back, Enjin''s eyes were burning at him.


    "And what?"


    Gu Meng is helpless.


    Enjin: "I''ll carry it for you."


    The backpack is quickly picked off, and Gu Meng has no time to refuse.


    Other people see en Jin with Gu Meng''s bag on one shoulder and walks in front of her. She looks very happy, as if she has got some good job.


    ��������


    Fan Weiwei murmured gloomily. She put her heavy bag on her shoulder again and muttered: "my daughter should be self-improvement. I can do it. I''m not sad at all..."


    Gu Meng looked at Bo Ye and asked, "what''s wrong with him?"


    Bo Ye thought for half a moment and said, "en Jin, give you the gentle and overbearing care of your boyfriend."


    Gu Meng: You can save it. "


    As Enjin''s fan Mei, fan Weiwei was the first one not willing to protest: "Bo Ye, how can you say Enjin like a sanitary napkin? You are not allowed to say that about him!"


    Tang Zhi:


    Bo Ye:


    Gu Meng:


    Enjin brand sanitary cotton, to your boyfriend like gentle and domineering care.


    The three men looked at each other and thought of such a slogan. They didn''t realize the sense of disobedience. On the contrary, they thought it was catchy.


    At this time, a voice came from the front: "to the place! Everybody pay attention to safety, keep up! Don''t fall behind - "


    a small group of people walking at the end of the team stepped on a low slope and looked forward to see a dark flower forest unfolding in front of you.


    Fan Weiwei opened her mouth and was stunned on the spot.


    First of all, the flower stem is as tall as the column. The whole body is green and black. The side of the flower stem stretches out with two leaves. The volume is like two banana fans. Then up there are huge black flowers. Because they are too large, the lines of the petals are clearly visible.


    No one has ever seen such a big flower. It seems that it has been mutated by radiation. People standing under the flowers seem to have strayed into the kingdom of giants.


    Ruan chushui counted the number of people in front of the flower forest to make sure that even his twelve people had arrived, he told everyone to follow closely.


    Wang Xiaochi came once, so he took a flashlight to open the road in front of him. Other people followed him, and all the people who had flashlights also took them out and held them in their hands.


    Before entering the dark woods, Bo Ye pulled out his black raincoat and put it on his body, covering it with his backpack.


    Gu Meng didn''t quite understand his behavior and said strangely, "will it rain?"


    Bo Ye pulled up his hat and explained in a low voice: "if the wind blows, a lot of pollen will fall. He doesn''t like the smell very much. If it falls on the clothes and wants to clean them up, it may take a lot of effort."


    Then he turned to help Tang Zhi put on his raincoat.Gu Meng remembers that when Wang Xiaochi and Wang Xiaochi came back the day before yesterday, they shook the pollen all over the place. After that, there were caterpillars crawling on the ground and frowned. They vaguely felt that there might be something strange about the pollen of this flower. So he imitated Bo Ye and put on his raincoat, and at the same time, he asked en Jin.


    Walk into the flower forest, surrounded by fresh and sweet fragrance of flowers, the top of the flower petals crisscross, rarely can leak in sunlight, can only rely on flashlight lighting, at the same time, there is little snow under the flowers, players are stepping on the black soil.


    EN Jin holds a flashlight, and Gu Meng follows him. In the dim light, when she sees something moving on the flower stem, she asks Enjin to light it.


    The moment the light beam transfers to the flower stem, a caterpillar with yellow spots crawls out of the aperture and climbs to the back of the flower stem.


    Gu Meng''s hair bristles up, clings to Enjin, and keeps away from the flowers all over her body. She thinks it''s wise to put on a raincoat, so as to avoid the caterpillar falling on the clothes.


    The more you go forward, the more dense the flowers will be. Later, you can only walk alone between the stems.


    Ten minutes later, Wang Xiaochi, the most advanced one, handed over the flashlight to Ruan chushui. He took an axe out of his bag, motioned to the people behind him to make room, and said, "I have to split the road. If I go a little further, I should be able to walk out of the flower forest."


    Through the narrow cracks between the flowers in front of him, Gu Meng can see that beyond the flower forest is a vast white snow field. Not far away, there is a wooden gate, which looks like the entrance of some place. It is very simple, and also indicates that there is another cave at the end of the flower forest.


    Wang Xiaochi spat at the palm of his hand, swung his axe and chopped at the stout flower stem.


    A thick dark green juice splashed out. Ruan Chu water was splashed all over his face because he was standing in the direction of the incision.


    Lei Li dodged to the side, disgusted way: "almost hit me! Wang Xiaochi, be careful! "


    Wang Xiaochi didn''t have time to pay attention to him. He looked at Ruan chushui foolishly and said, "Ruan Nguyen, I I-I didn''t mean to... "


    Ruan chushui took out his handkerchief from his pocket, stood a little farther away, and said without emotion: "you go on, don''t worry about me."


    Then Wu self wiped his face, slowly, after wiping, a white handkerchief was dyed dark green, green black.


    Staring at the handkerchief for a long time, he noticed something. Ruan chushui put the cloth under his nose and sniffed it. Unexpectedly, he smelled a refreshing fragrance.


    It''s not the fragrance of plants such as plants and flowers, but a kind of hot, ripe fragrance belonging to * *.


    It''s hard to describe, but it''s fascinating.


    Ruan chushui sniffed secretly for a while, hesitated for two seconds. Instead of throwing away the handkerchief, he folded it and put it into his pocket.


    In front of him, Wang Xiaochi continued to chop the flowers. When the flowers were about to fall, the shaking voice of "haw haw haw" sounded like a hundred bell grass shaking in the wind.


    The other people saw the strange flower one after another.


    The huge black flowers fell to the ground, crushing the nearby flowers, and the sound stopped.


    Gu Meng swallowed his cigarette and said, "I didn''t expect that a flower would scream."


    Lei Li was stunned for a long time, and suddenly jumped to his feet: "shit! These flowers are like a living man. Don''t be cannibals. One mouthful of them. Cut them and get out! It''s scary. "


    Wang Xiaochi rolled his eyes, walked forward a few steps, continued to chop the flower stems, and uttered his Chi: "if you are too slow You do it yourself. "


    He then cut two more flowers, until the creepy noise subsided, and a light came out in front of him.


    Gu Meng can see the wooden door at this time. There is an old wooden board hanging on the beam of the door, with three characters written askew.


    "Anning village".


    The village is very dilapidated, empty without a trace of echo, roof eaves pressed with snow, the whole village seems to be abandoned.


    Ruan chushui walked on the main road in the village. He looked all the way and got a general understanding of the terrain.


    He stopped in the middle of the village and assigned tasks.


    In groups of three, search the houses in four directions, Southeast and northwest, with the focus on finding tools that can make a fire.


    When grouping, two girls were divided into boys'' group because of their timidity.


    Fan Weiwei follows Gu Meng and en Jin. Luo Ting originally wanted to join Ruan chushui and Wang Xiaochi''s team. As a result, Lei Li doesn''t know what he''s thinking. He just wants to join Ruan chushui''s team.


    No one can reason with a rogue.


    After Ruan Chu water team went to the East, Luo Ting said angrily that he was unbalanced and said in a bad tone: "that local ruffian is going to stick to Ruan elder brother all of a sudden, and I don''t know what''s the purpose of this."


    "Probably Ruan Chu water looks like a person with a leading role halo, so he insists on following." After taking off his raincoat, Bo Ye shuddered, and a layer of golden powder appeared on the pure white snow. Then he said faintly, "let''s go and search the houses in the West."


    Gu Meng finally persuades fan Weiwei to put her backpack with eight bottles of water on the side of the road, and the three people head for the south facing path.


    Generally speaking, there are five or six self built wooden houses in the area they are responsible for. Most of them are only one floor high, and few of them have two floors. The doors are unlocked and open in the daytime.Gu Meng is the first to enter a house. There is an eight immortals table in the center of the hall. Next to the inner wall is a high red desk. There are pictures of Guanyin on the wall, and there are signs of insect damage in the corners.


    Close to the desk, lift the lid of the small censer above, and there are only cold ashes left inside.


    When I opened the drawers on the desk, I found a lot of incense and candles, but there were no matches and lighters.


    He pushed open the door on his left. An old lady was smiling at the door.


    Gu Meng breathes with fright. He stands still and looks at the old lady.


    "Gu Meng?" Enjin found something strange and approached him, "what''s the matter with you?"


    Gu Meng points to the inside and lets him see for himself.


    In the room, on a wooden chair opposite the door, sat an old lady in a navy blue cotton padded gown, with a low bun at the back of her head, a wrinkled face with a smile, and a wooden stick in one hand and the armrest of the chair in the other.


    If it''s normal people, it''s just weird that the old lady is still, her eyes are stiff, as if she''s been cast a set body charm.


    Fan Weiwei leaned her head out of the door frame and looked in. She whispered, "is she a wax figure? That''s too true. "


    "There may be a lot of dummies in the room. Be careful." EN Jin walked in and said, "you go to other places, I''ll search here."


    Seeing that Enjin put her hand into the old lady''s pocket fearlessly, Gu Meng wiped the cold sweat, and really admired her.


    Gu Meng said to fan Weiwei, "let''s go to the kitchen and have a look."


    Fan Weiwei looked at him and Enjin in the room. She made a choice and said decisively: "I''d better follow Enjin. I feel more secure around him."


    ��������


    Gu Meng is in a delicate mood and is always reluctant to be compared with other men.


    Who is not a man, who has no self-esteem.


    Gu Meng approaches the kitchen, where he sees two more dummies. Because of his psychological preparation, every time he is scared, he still feels a kind of gloomy and strange atmosphere and feels uncomfortable.


    A middle-aged woman with an apron, a pot cover in one hand and a spatula in the other, bent over and stood in front of the stove, but the pot was empty.


    Next to the small wooden table, a little boy who was not as high as the edge of the table reached out to touch the sausage slices on the chopping board and ate them with a playful face, looking very naughty.


    Gu Meng only felt that she had entered the wax museum or the time exhibition hall in the museum.


    Looking at the child, Gu Meng feels a little kind, not so afraid, hesitates a little, and reaches out to his baby''s fat face.


    They all look so real, whether it''s the vivid expression or the lines of their skin, they all look like living people, except that they can''t move.


    The moment your finger touches the cheek of a child


    Warm.


    Gu Meng quickly pulls back her hand and even rubs her fingers on her pants. She turns around and goes out.


    At the moment, he very much agrees with fan Weiwei''s point of view, it is better to follow Enjin, and there is a sense of security around Enjin.


    After searching a house, more than an hour later, Gu Meng and his colleagues did not find anything useful.


    When I went out, I happened to meet Bo Ye, Tang Zhi and Luo Ting.


    Fan Weiwei kindly went forward to take Luo Ting''s hand, and said in detail about those horrible dummies in the room.


    Gu Meng asked Bo Ye, "have you found anything?"


    Bo Ye shook his head: "nothing."


    Gu Meng looks at the sky. It''s blue and white, and it''s still sunny.


    Sigh: "continue to search."


    Just at this time, from the east came a vague dispute, the movement is not small.


    The party looked at each other and looked for the sound source.


    They came to a house, which was probably the only house with a courtyard in the village. Behind the square yard was the simple hall.


    Inside, Wang Xiaochi is fighting with Lei Li, Ruan Chu water stands far away to persuade.


    Wang Xiaochi pressed on Lei Li''s back, looked up, saw the crowd at the door, and exclaimed, "Lei Li wants to hide the match privately!"


    Hearing the word "match", everyone''s eyes suddenly lit up.


    The author has something to say:


    fan Weiwei plans to do wechat business and seek capital injection from everyone.


    [Weiwei wechat team (5)]


    [fan Weiwei]: I''m ready to create my own brand. You can invest now. Next year, today, we will pay a dividend of 500000 yuan per person.


    Candi: what is the concept of 500000?


    Fan Weiwei: little sugar paper, have you never seen so much money? [grinning]


    [Bo Ye]: it is to split 10 million into 20 pieces, which is not enough for you to buy a group.


    [Bo Ye]: @ fan Weiwei, my husband has no idea about the amount of money less than ten million yuan. I''m laughing at [shyness]


    [fan Weiwei]: QAQ


    [teacher Gu]: kick out the mints candy husband! Too rich to be friends!Candi: let''s support What do you want to sell?


    Fan Weiwei: sanitary napkin! The name is "Enjin"! My name is engine.


    [fan Weiwei]: every time I see Enjin, I always feel full of security, which makes people feel very intimate and soft. Moreover, engine means engine. The advertising words are like this. You can have a look.


    Fan Weiwei: with this engine, even in those days, you will be full of vitality.


    Mr. Gu


    Bo Ye: I love you. I''m sure I''ll take a stake in such a good idea. I''ll write you a check now.


    Fan Weiwei: Thank you, Mr. Bo!


    [candi]: don''t listen to him. Bo Ye is laughing crazy now.


    [en Jin]: No.


    [en Jin]: have you considered my feelings.


    [Enjin]: Imagine "10 good ways to solve dysmenorrhea, the most magical is to use Enjin", "girls must see! A piece of en Jin, let you monthly dredge "and other titles brush up the scene of the circle of friends?


    Bo Ye: ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha.


    [en Jin]: Gu Meng, what are you laughing at? You''re as bad as they are. [angry]


    [teacher Gu]: No, I just think you look very cute.


    Eugene: I want to fix you.


    One minute later -


    [fan Weiwei]: @ Enjin @ Miss Gu, are you still there?


    [Bo Ye]: [meditation] may be under repair.


    [Bo Ye]: @ candi, our children must be born earlier than their children and can''t fall behind.


    [fan Weiwei]:!!!


    After a minute:


    [fan Weiwei]: @ Bo Ye @ candi is still there?


    Hello? Is there anyone else?


    Fan Weiwei''s wechat business plan failed.


    Thank you for the two mines of Baiyu and Yanzhu. Because the delay was too long, tears of regret were shed, and the small theater presented it.

 Chapter 45

    In the middle of the hall was a square table with willow chairs on both sides. An old man in cotton padded robe sat on the right chair, squinting with smile and pointing upward with one hand.


    It''s still, like a wax dummy.


    At the moment, Lei Li and Wang Xiaochi are in a tight state.


    Ruan chushui persuasion, wentun''s voice is all covered by the quarrel, not practical.


    Lei Li Luo waist, hands hidden in front of the body, cover dead tight, he was lying on the back of a Wang Xiaochi.


    Both of them were blushing and thick necked. They did not give in to each other, and they bit each other badly.


    Gu Meng''s brain was hurt by the noise. He rolled up his sleeves and cried out, "is it over? All of them are over half a hundred years old, and they still fight like children when they are in trouble. "


    "Is there any sense of being an adult? Ah! "


    "Are you proud to be a member of the Communist Youth League! Ah! "


    "Fight out! Don''t affect the ethos of the team here. "


    As if they were suppressed by Gu Meng''s momentum, Lei Li and Wang Xiaochi looked up at the door.


    At the moment, the gentle looking man was slightly sulky and was coming towards them through the square open yard.


    ��������


    At that moment, a fear of being dominated by the teaching director arose in their hearts.


    Seeing that the two people had stopped, Gu Meng restrained his expression and coughed softly: "OK, if you have something to say, don''t fight." Finally, he added softly, "just give me face."


    At the same time, they hold each other''s necks for a second, and then catch each other''s hands.


    The scene is more out of control than before.


    Gu Meng:


    Brother, you''re embarrassing me


    Lei Li scolded Wang Xiaochi: "you son of a bitch, who is hiding it! I''ll get it first. I''m aboveboard


    "You have no face! I didn''t remind you that Sun Tzu is faster than anyone else Wang Xiaochi''s young face was full of resentment, and firmly said, "the match is just one, and you can''t fall into the hands of people like you."


    Lei Li suddenly waved Wang Xiaochi''s hand. Under the inertia, he went back several steps, and ran into the old man in the main position uncontrollably.


    With a crack of ceramics, the old man fell to the ground and broke into pieces. At the same time, dense black caterpillars came out like high tide.


    Sudden changes, we scattered in all directions to avoid the insects on the ground.


    But the insects seem to have self-consciousness, gradually spread from the center to the outside, like a pool of black slurry, spreading out thin tributaries around.


    "Why They''re all crawling towards me


    Wang Xiaochi ran out as fast as he could, gathering into a long line of caterpillars, which were definitely chasing his steps.


    When Tang Zhi got to the middle of the yard, he found something and stopped to observe the caterpillars passing by on both sides.


    They didn''t seem to be interested in him, just chasing other people.


    Bo Ye is also aware of this.


    "Because of the raincoat?" Tang Zhi was not sure


    "It''s possible that caterpillars are attracted to pollen and wear a raincoat when passing through the flower forest can block off most of the powder." Bo Ye held him and continued to walk outside. "Now I want to come. Every prop in the game has a specific purpose."


    In the hall, Lei Li didn''t run out in time, so he stood on the square table in the center. In a panic, he grabbed the long scroll of the immortal deer hanging behind him, but he tore it.


    He felt something on his back. Looking back, he found that there was a wooden frame behind the painting, on which hung a long bow and an arrow.


    With a turn of his eyes, he took down his bow and arrow, put his back behind him, and stepped on the wooden chair in the hall to evacuate.


    When all the people came out safely, Ruan chushui eye disease quickly closed the door, blocking the number of amazing caterpillars.


    At this time, Zhang Zhian and other three people on the other side of the village came to inquire about the situation from others.


    Ruan chushui secretly relaxed, but saw the long bow on Lei Li''s back and said, "you are..."


    "I''ve got it with my ability. Don''t make a fool of yourself." "The bow and arrow are hidden behind the picture in the hall. If I hadn''t risked my life searching in it, you wouldn''t have seen it!"


    Fan Weiwei rolled her eyes quietly.


    Wang Xiaochi just wanted to fight him. Ruan chushui glanced at the bow, raised his hand to stop him from making a sound. He just said, "the match is handed in. All our lives are tied to it. It''s too important. If you want to hold it, even if I agree, others will not agree Keep the bow and arrow if you want it


    Forced by the pressure from other people, Lei Li didn''t insist any more, and secretly swore and handed a box of matches to Ruan chushui.


    Ruan chushui opened the matchbox.


    In a box made of kraft paper, there was only one match lying.


    After Lei Li had the bow and arrow, he couldn''t put it down. Walking on the road, he drew out the arrow to check.The arrow is about half a meter long. Its body is made of wood and polished smooth. The arrow is wrapped with a thick piece of gauze.


    Impatiently, he bypassed the rope, took away the white gauze and threw it on the ground, revealing the sharp black iron.


    Lei Li laughed, and the persistent arrow turned to point at Ruan chushui and Wang Xiaochi. The villain Dezhi said, "in the next few days, whoever dares to provoke me will be stabbed."


    "Shit!" Wang Xiaochi dodged the arrow, dodged to the side, scolded, "neuropathy, get out of here!"


    Eugene stops in the rear.


    Gu Meng followed him, looked at him and asked, "what''s the matter?"


    EN Jin lowered her head, lying on the ground was the gauze that Lei Li had just thrown away. After watching for a while, she squatted down and picked up the thick cloth and wrapped it between her fingers with one hand for observation.


    Gu Meng bent down, supported his knees with both hands, and said, "is there a problem?"


    "The fabric was soft, but it was watered and stuck together, a little bit starched." EN Jin bowed her head and smelled for a moment. If she was thoughtful, she got up and put the gauze into her pocket. "It may be useful. Keep it first."


    In the afternoon, after confirming that they couldn''t find a second match, the party looked at the sky and returned on the same road.


    On the way back, when I was about to leave the flower forest, I didn''t know where a gust of wind was blowing. All of a sudden, the golden pollen fell from the gap of the flowers above, and the players were choked by the flying powder.


    "Where is the evil wind..." Gu Meng walked out of the flower forest and wiped his face. After he put down his hand, there was a layer of fine gold powder on it. "I thought wearing a raincoat can avoid these powders. It''s impossible to prevent them."


    He clapped his hands, and the gold powder fell on Shuoshuo.


    When the last orange sunset melted on the horizon, a group of 12 people arrived at the cabin without danger.


    Fan Weiwei and Wang Xiaochi and others beat the pollen on their clothes on the snow in front of the door, and the snow shakes off a layer unevenly.


    Bo Ye passed by them, glanced at them, and casually reminded him, "take a clean picture."


    At night, everyone gathered in the restaurant. Although eight people were lost in the team at once, today is the fourth day. Each person has been given more food than the previous few days, but it is still far from meeting the normal food intake of one person.


    Lei Li poured a bottle of mineral water, belched, collapsed on the chair, and said, "now I really want to eat meat. It''s hot and greasy. I''ll take a bite and a mouthful of oil. Tut tut."


    Fan Weiwei rubbed her stomach secretly for four days. She did not have enough food every day. She was also dizzy. She said in a low voice: "I will never cry for weight loss any more. When there are hotpot, barbecue and crayfish, we should cherish it. Our body is the capital of revolution. I hate it. Why didn''t you eat more before?"


    A table of people listen, can''t help but laugh.


    Ruan chushui cleared his throat and attracted people''s attention. He said, "I have put the match in a safe place. You can rest assured. Now the problem we are facing is..." He pauses for a moment and his voice slows down. "Tonight, the plane has to be watched. Now that we know how to deal with giant caterpillars, we can''t let the plane be destroyed in the next few days."


    In a word, the restaurant where the atmosphere has just become active has fallen into silence again, and even two people have lowered their heads to cover up.


    Lei Li turned the dishes on the table, and his voice was vague: "let the four last night go. Anyway, they all had a fight with the monster, and then run it. It should not be a matter..."


    Wang Xiaochi was not angry: "don''t stand and talk without backache. If you don''t think it''s a problem, why don''t you go and try to encourage others."


    Lei Li quipped: "you have such a sense of justice, then you go."


    Wang Xiaochi didn''t want to be looked down upon. As soon as he was about to stand up, Bo Ye on the other side suddenly said, "I''ll go with candi tonight."


    Players looked at Bo Ye, the man looked indifferent, lazy way: "we two can, you stay in the cabin."


    The crowd almost applauded, and Bo Ye''s aura was instantly two meters eight meters in their hearts.


    The great God is the great God, giving people a sense of security.


    Returning to his room from the restaurant, Gu Meng said, "are you sure you don''t need us?"


    Bo Ye almost couldn''t wait to push Tang Zhi to the door with his bag on his back. He chuckled and said, "don''t follow me. I''ll watch the sky tonight. The moon is bright and the Big Dipper is shining. I''ll pinch my fingers and calculate. Christmas Eve."


    Gu Meng "cut" a sound, lazy to pay attention to him, turned into the bathroom.


    Before Bo Ye left, he looked back at en Jin and pointed to the positions of his cheek, jaw and neck.


    In the light of the moonlight, Enjin''s several places glitter with delicate silver powder.


    Bo Ye reminded, "you and Gu Meng should wipe these marks off."


    Enjin nodded: "you also pay attention to safety."


    After Bo Ye and Tang Zhi left, after a while, the bathroom door opened. Gu Meng poked out a head and said, "en Jin, help me clean my back."


    When fan Weiwei and Luo Ting come to the first floor to find someone, Gu Meng and en Jin are rubbing their backs in the bathroom.


    "You say, can they agree?" In the corridor, fan Weiwei, holding the wall in the dark, asked confidently, "after all, it''s a life-saving object. How can it be given to us?""Do you want to borrow them from Lei Li? Don''t think about it. You can''t borrow it. " Luo Ting patted her hand and gave her encouragement. "Don''t worry, Gu Meng is so good that he won''t disagree."


    The two women went to the room at the end of the corridor and found the door open.


    Fan Weiwei tapped on the door twice and said timidly, "excuse me, is anyone there?"


    There was no sound in the room.


    "Sorry, I came in." Fan Weiwei opened the door carefully and said, "we just came to borrow..."


    The voice did not fall, the direction of the bathroom came subtle movement.


    The two women looked at each other, doubted, and went to the bathroom door.


    Inside the door, there was a small sound of footsteps, which was heard by more than one person. Then there was a rustling sound of cloth friction. At the same time, there was a refreshing dialogue -


    en Jin: "can you pull the back collar down a little bit?"


    "Well..." Gu Meng agreed and urged in a low voice, "hurry up, it''s cold."


    As soon as fan Weiwei''s eyes brightened, she quickly put her ears close to the door. Although the habit of eavesdropping is not good, she really wants to know if what she thinks is happening inside.


    Enjin''s voice is good to listen to originally, magnetic low soft, usually does not like to talk, a cold mouth, but when he talks to Gu Meng, it is totally different, like snow melting with texture. Fan Weiwei listened outside the door. Her cheek was burning and her heart was like a paw scratched by a milk cat.


    Then, there was a silence, with only the rustle of cloth friction.


    Fan Weiwei was more and more absorbed in listening. Her eyes were shining. Half of her face was squeezed onto the door. She clenched her collar with one hand. Her face turned red with excitement.


    Luo Ting frowned. "What are they doing?"


    "What else can we do?" Fan Weiwei said with Qi.


    ���������� be very much puzzled by.


    Luo Ting ready to leave, a twist, but see the moonlight, the little girl two lines of nosebleed.


    ���������� Luo Ting quickly raised her hand to help her wipe, pressed her throat and said, "what''s the matter with you?"


    "Hey, hey." Fan Weiwei looks at her, one face is infatuated with joy, full face is flushed: "exciting."


    Luo Ting:


    Finally, all the movements in the bathroom ended with Enjin''s sigh.


    In front of the mirror, Gu Meng pulls up his shirt. Pollen is hard to erase, the back of the neck is rubbed by towel burning pain.


    "OK?" he asked


    EN Jin looked at Gu Meng''s red neck rubbed by towel, and felt sorry, "but some skin is broken."


    Fan Weiwei opened her eyes excitedly in a moment.


    Luo Ting couldn''t bear to help her forehead and didn''t understand why she was so excited.


    In the bathroom, Gu Meng fastens buttons and gives en Jin a place.


    EN Jin went to the mirror, first received a handful of water under the tap, threw it on her face, and then took a towel on the shelf.


    Gu Meng takes his coat and opens the door. At the moment, a hairy head rolls into his arms and is stunned.


    Fan Weiwei raised her face and said, "hi Hi, Gu Meng. Excuse me. "


    Gu Meng stabilized her figure, pushed aside some, and saw Luo Ting on one side, and said, "what are you doing here?"


    "Listen to the corner Oh, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, No Fan Weiwei was close to her and saw the red spot on the side of the man''s neck. Her face was even redder. She faltered and stammered, "we Our flashlight is probably out of power and can''t be turned on. I''d like to borrow one from you


    Luo Ting followed her words and said: "after all, there are only two girls on the third floor. It''s not convenient to have no flashlight at night."


    EN Jin face of the water has not yet had time to wipe, heard the movement after turning around, came to the bathroom door, the voice light: "in the bedside table, take yourself."


    Fan Weiwei saw him and shyly opened her eyes.


    Although she had expected that they would borrow it, Luo Ting politely said, "then you don''t have a flashlight. In case you meet a caterpillar, isn''t it..."


    Gu Meng looked at en Jin, made eye contact for a moment, and said, "it doesn''t matter. We''ll go to sleep on the plane later. Bo Ye and they have a flashlight. It''s enough for the four of us to share one."


    The two girls said thanks, took the flashlight and left.


    Gu Meng puts on his charge suit and rolls up his cuffs. He is ready to help en Jin wipe off the powder on her face. She hears the excited screams of a little girl in the corridor outside.


    "Did you see him sweating?"


    "It''s too intense."


    "My horse duck All the handsome men in the room are engaged in beautiful love


    ������������ Gu Meng looks at en Jin and says blankly, "what is she talking about?"


    EN Jin shook her head in a daze.


    Gu Meng thought for a moment, continued to roll his sleeves and wave his hand: "forget it, it''s definitely not talking about us."


    On the plane, in the first class cabin, Bo Ye reclined on the leather sofa chair to keep his eyes closed.


    In front of them, two pieces of curtains with the airline logo printed in the center were lifted, and a stewardess pushed in a beverage truck.Bo Ye still kept the posture of lying back, tilted his head and opened his eyes lazily.


    The stewardess wore a navy blue uniform, with a blue cap with white edges on her head, her black hair pressed on the brim, a red silk scarf tied on her white neck, a delicate bow tie on her slant side, and a pair of elegant and moving legs under the uniform skirt that just reached the knee. With the promotion of black stockings, the shape of the stewardess became more and more beautiful.


    Bo Ye enjoyed it with one hand for a while, snapped his finger and said, "here."


    The stewardess looked at him indifferently, pulled the drink truck to Bo Ye''s seat, and said in a formula: "Mr. Bo, what service do you need?"


    Bo Ye is not mean, toward the stewardess hook fingers, chuckled: "you get closer."


    The stewardess squatted down obediently and looked up at him. His eyes were clear and indifferent, but the blood red tears mole under the left eye was a little strange in the moonlight.


    "Need your special service."


    Bo Ye gently picked up the corners of his mouth, gave an ambiguous smile, and scratched the stewardess'' face with his fingertips.


    The stewardess glanced down and sideways. She didn''t say anything. She put her slender hand on the man''s leg and slowly moved up. She said calmly, "special services are charged separately. The price is not cheap, and If it doesn''t satisfy me, I''ll stop at any time. "


    Bo Ye was provoked and his mind was a little feverish. He picked up the stewardess and let them sit on their legs.


    Because of this movement, the edge of the narrow skirt is stretched and rolled up.


    "Is this the attitude of a servant?"


    "Who serves whom?"


    "But..." Bo Ye bent his eyes and said, "I like it."


    Bo Ye looked down at his long legs wrapped in black silk and whispered, "tell me, what''s your name?"


    The stewardess held the man''s shoulder to maintain balance, and her face turned red quietly: "call me candi."


    ��Candy���� Bo ye asked knowingly, "c-a-n-d-y?"


    "What do you mean by candy?"


    Tang Zhi lowered his head, the previous disguise collapsed, and was completely shy, "I don''t know."


    Bo Ye''s eyes flashed a smile, raised the boy''s chin and lowered his head.


    After a long time to let go of each other, he said: "really a small candy, really sweet."


    As soon as the atmosphere touched, everything after it was natural, and it was not the first time for them.


    Bo Ye carefully peeled off the beautiful layer of sugar paper.


    After a while, a red scarf fell on the armrest of the seat, swinging.


    Therefore, when Gu Meng and en Jin came down the mountain to go to Bo''s husband, they heard an extremely lively and embarrassing sound at the engine room door.


    Tang Zhi''s voice is clear and moist, with a cry, should be bullied.


    "Honey, bear with me for a while, and give me five more minutes..." Bo Ye is an abnormal animal.


    Gu Meng blushed and scolded: "shameless..."


    Gu Meng blushed, put his hands in his sleeves, and walked back gloomily: "I said why these two people are so active tonight. It turns out that they are in a hurry to do this kind of business!"


    Enjin drooped her head and walked slowly step by step, which made her feel depressed.


    Gu Meng noticed his abnormality and asked, "what''s the matter, son?"


    EN Jin took a look at him and said, "every time you can only see the pig running, that is, you can''t eat pork."


    ��������


    Gu Meng frowned and thought to herself.


    Enjin looks at his eyes, why is it so like looking at a pig?


    It must be an illusion.


    The next morning, after everyone gathered in the restaurant, Ruan chushui and Wang Xiaochi didn''t show up.


    Lei Li has a bow on his back. Since he got the bow, he has been sleeping with his hands. He gasped and urged Luo Ting: "let''s eat first. I''m starving and fainting."


    Luo Ting looked at the door and stood up uneasily: "no, I have to wait for Chu water brother to come to start. I''ll knock on the door."


    "Ruan chushui has a lot of dog legs..." Lei Li is impatient.


    At this time, Ruan Chu water appeared at the door of the restaurant, and people were shocked to see his appearance.


    I saw that the man''s face was whiter than the wall. He was in a trance. He only wore a thin shirt, and his collar was stained with a lot of blood, almost floating in. He had never seen him so embarrassed.


    "Brother Chu Shui!" Luo Ting was the first to rush forward, nervously checking his condition, and said in a hurry, "what''s the matter with you? Are you hurt? "


    Ruan chushui did not move, let her look, closed her eyes, tired way: "Wang Xiaochi was attacked."


    Ruan chushui and Wang Xiaochi are roommates and the first to confirm his death.


    He said, "when we got up together, we saw him like this."


    There was a disgusting smell of blood in the room. Wang Xiaochi was lying on the bed near the window. At the moment, the window was half opened and "Wuwu" was blowing into the room from outside.


    The young man opened his eyes. From the neck down to the abdomen, his white ribs were clear-cut, and the organs inside were looming in the broken body.Obviously, Wang Xiaochi has been gnawed by something, and the gnawing is very uneven, just like a fish with a white belly in the dining plate, which is eaten in a mess.


    Luo Ting and Wang Xiaochi get to know each other early. Seeing her companion die in the game, she can''t help but move and hide in the corridor outside to cry.


    Ruan chushui lost his soul and sat on the edge of the bed. He was also hit.


    Bo Ye pulled up a quilt to cover Wang Xiaochi''s body, looked at the window and said, "what came in last night?"


    Ruan chushui shook his head weakly, indicating that he did not know anything.


    Fan Weiwei put on a coat on his shoulder and comforted him: "brother Chu, don''t be sad. It''s an accident. I can''t blame you."


    "Yes..." Ruan chushui said, covering his face with both hands, he seemed very painful. "It''s all accidents. In the game, no one can stop it..."


    Everyone left the room on the second floor with heavy steps. Ruan chushui said that he wanted to be alone, so no one bothered him.


    Gu Meng walked at the end, passing Ruan Chu water, comforted: "people can''t be reborn after death. By the way, you can change your clothes and wash your hands. The game will continue."


    After he reminded him, Ruan chushui looked at the hand on the doorknob. His ten fingernails were covered with blood and black, and looked very dirty.


    He laughs bitterly: "originally determined to protect the whole team, but now even the best brother can''t keep it. Last night, he was probably eaten by those insects around me, but I had no consciousness."


    Gu Meng sighed and said, "don''t have a burden. There are uncontrollable factors in the game. You can''t cover everything."


    On the fifth day, the firewood was available, and it was neatly stacked in the corner of the porch. The match was also found, waiting for the day after tomorrow to light the distress signal.


    Bo Ye combed all the information and said, "maybe there is still one thing missing."


    "What?" Zhang Zhian recalled the existing items and said, "there is fire, there is firewood, all are complete."


    Bo Ye shook his head and said faintly, "it will rain on the seventh night. Outside, matches may not shine. Even if you are lucky enough to light a fire, it is difficult to burn firewood in wet conditions. In this case, it is impossible to set off a distress signal."


    After Bo Ye said this, everyone remembered that there were still weather restrictions in the game, and they began to sit and stand uneasy.


    "Yes, how to ignite in rainy days, then What about that? " Fan Weiwei is anxious, "can''t escape?"


    "As long as the ignition point of combustibles is low, they can be burned in the rain." Enjin fiddled with a piece of white gauze and said, "gasoline, diesel and kerosene can be used as auxiliary fuels. When the time comes, a large area of firewood will be poured. It should be no problem."


    Gu Meng immediately thought of the scene of oil leakage under the wing the night before yesterday, hesitated and said, "take fuel from the aircraft?"


    Zhang Zhian patted the table and said, "yes! The fuel in the fuel tank can be used to ignite firewood. I found an aircraft drawing in a suitcase, which indicated the location of the fuel tank. I remember that there is a fuel tank on the left wing besides the right wing and the middle of the aircraft


    Tang Zhi was worried and disapproved: "it is necessary to destroy the aircraft to take fuel, which violates the mission issued by the captain."


    A man retorted: "it''s a problem to go out and talk about how to protect the plane. Do you want to stay here for a lifetime?"


    Tang Zhi pursed his lips and said calmly, "I just think there may be other ways."


    Gu Meng also has the same worry: "since NPC reminds us of the importance of airplanes, taking fuel from airplanes will certainly not be the optimal solution."


    The man waved his hand and said impatiently, "don''t pursue any optimal solution. You can almost solve the problem."


    "Don''t rush to conclusions. Maybe we can find an alternative in three days," Bo said


    At this time, Lei Li ran in from the outside with a red face: "I shot a deer!" Then he clapped the bow on the table and waved his big hand, "come with me! Come and help carry it. "


    Zhang Zhian and other people feel strange, so they go out and say, "there are wild animals here?"


    "Is there any game in the next few days?"


    "Can Lei Li shoot the deer? Is it true? "


    Enjin saw the bow on the dining table and said, "it''s damaged."


    Gu Meng approaches and looks at it. Sure enough, the upper bow arm is broken completely.


    Tang Zhi had a bad premonition: "so this bow is a disposable prop?"


    "Tut." Bo Ye rubbed his eyebrows and said with a headache, "if disposable props are everywhere in the game, they will not have much value. If there is only one, it will be extremely rare."


    On the words: "rare than the torch."


    "Let''s go." Bo Ye said, "go out and have a look. I hope the deer is worth consuming a bow."


    The author has something to say:


    thank Serena for her landmine ~


    thank you

 Chapter 46

    Behind the three story wooden house, under the blue and white dome, a long horned Sika Deer lies in a pool of blood, twitching slightly. His wet black eyes blink at a direction, and gradually loses its luster as time goes by. A wooden arrow is inserted on the side of the turned body, and the snow under him is stained with red.


    Lei Li, like a king of mountains, squats on a huge stone and stares at his booty with satisfaction.


    Bo ye went to Lei Li and threw a bottle of mineral water to him. He asked casually, "have you learned archery before? Most people can''t shoot a deer


    "No way, ordinary people can''t learn that. This is the first time I''ve ever touched a bow." Talking about the process of deer hunting, he was very fierce. After catching the mineral water, he waved his arms excitedly and described the whole story of the event, "at that time, I was standing at the back of the room, ready to spread It''s convenient. Before I take off my pants, a deer runs through the woods. It''s very fat. Do you think that the things I like can run away? I can''t be sure! I aimed at it with my bow three times, five times and two times, but I didn''t use my strength. The arrow went out with a whoosh. Hi! Guess what


    Lei Li squinted at Bo Ye and was elated. Half of his words, he deliberately left a suspense. He thought that he was trying to attract people''s appetite. However, he did not know that such behavior was so stupid.


    In fact, Bo Ye didn''t really want to answer, because the facts were right in front of him, but he pushed the boat along the river and said, "then the arrow will hit the deer."


    "Yes! That''s right! You say it''s a coincidence, a hit is a hit! It''s a pity that I didn''t record it... " "I really didn''t expect that I still have this talent. It''s a pity that I don''t represent my country to participate in the Olympic Games."


    ��������


    Gu Meng stands aside and looks at him. He thinks that the brother really feels too good about himself.


    At the foot of Aipi, Zhang Zhian and two other men lifted up the bamboo like limbs of the sika deer.


    Bo Ye withdrew his sight and said faintly, "maybe you can shoot with your eyes closed..."


    "What do you say?" Lei Li didn''t hear him clearly. He looked at him sideways, "what''s closing his eyes?"


    Bo Ye chuckled and changed his way: "I said you can''t look good. You are powerful."


    Raleigh raised his head and snorted as a compliment.


    Why didn''t he look at you so hard that he didn''t look at you


    "How can I know that?" Lei Li, regardless of these, perfunctorily said: "maybe the quality is not good. I don''t know how long it has been kept in the old house. It''s not certain that it has been mothed in the middle."


    Gu Meng twisted his eyebrows and bit the collar of his coat. He still had some problems with his words.


    If, as he said, the game gives such a broken bow to players It''s really mean.


    Zhang Zhian and his party were carrying the sika deer to the wooden house. At this time, they were stepping on the slope in unison. They did not want to see one person in the rear slipping and fell. The sika deer fell on the snow.


    Lei Li immediately stiffened his face and scolded, "have you eaten yet! Are some big guys not full or what? Can you give me some force? Break the venison and see what you eat


    This is really unreasonable. How can deer meat be broken.


    But none of them said anything.


    The falling boy pursed his lips, patted the snow on his knees and lifted the sika deer''s leg again.


    As the owner of this deer, Lei Li looks at the reactions of several people who usually like to choke with him. He realizes something. He snorts coldly and is happy in his heart.


    When other players entered the cabin, Bo Ye said his guess: "at present, bows and arrows have two attributes: first, a hundred hits, second, one-time consumption, as for the purpose Maybe it''s for the convenience of players hunting deer, but I don''t think it''s that simple. "


    Gu Meng looks at him sideways, puzzled: "how do you know that a hundred hits a hundred times?"


    Bo Ye glanced at him lightly and said, "since the lowest standard in a team like Lei Li can be shot, whoever gets the bow can do it."


    Gu Meng:


    God, naked discrimination.


    Bo Ye said solemnly, "do you know the Jedi survive?"


    "Commonly known as eating chicken." Gu Meng nodded, "a few years ago, the fire spread all over the country, and the game of how many Houseboys and boudoirs played."


    Bo Ye: "that kind of large-scale game is very exquisite. The recoil force of the gun, the deflection angle of the center of the gun, and the magnifying effect of the double mirror have all experienced tens of thousands of times of simulation, which is intended to give the players the most real experience of gun fighting. Therefore, a professional pubg player needs continuous training in order to run in well with the guns in the game."


    Pause for two seconds, the front turn: "know the 4455 shooting games?"


    �������� In such an easy-to-understand contrast, Gu Meng instantly understood what he meant. "Do you mean that in this game, deer hunting is a bit rough and I''m sorry for the audience?"


    "With the mouse click on the bow and arrow, and then click on the target, you can get the reward." Bo Yewu bit the soft meat of his lower lip and lowered his head to ponder. His feeling was not very good. "This copy can''t be this difficult. The effort is not directly proportional to the harvest."Tang Zhi blinked and thought of a question: "we take the deer back, not just for decoration..."


    Looking at the direction of the wooden house, en Jin''s expression was dim: "those who have been hungry for five days will roast the deer after overcoming all difficulties."


    Gu Meng''s heart thumped for a moment, and his eyes widened slightly: "so we need to use matches."


    The match, which is a prop with one stroke less than one, is undoubtedly rare. In addition, it hangs the lives of all survivors. Players have long regarded it as a first-class protection object.


    If something goes wrong, we can''t light the distress signal on the seventh night, and the collective game will be over. Therefore, when we found the match yesterday, we all reached a consensus that the match should be kept by one person, and it will never be taken out until the last moment of the game.


    However, no one expected to kill a fat sika deer.


    Bo Ye took the lead in walking into the wooden house and said softly, "I don''t know if those people will give up the idea of fighting deer meat."


    The first floor is very quiet. The large sika deer is thrown into the corner. Gu Meng asks Aunt Xue behind the counter and learns that other players are on the second floor.


    Four people rushed upstairs, sure enough, the rest gathered at the door of Ruan chushui''s room.


    The smell of blood still wafts in the room. Wang Xiaochi''s body is still lying on the bed. Ruan chushui has changed his clothes and tidied himself up to be fresh and clean. He is no longer in a down and out look.


    Raleigh was arguing with him, for there were many people standing behind him. He looked arrogant and said, "today you must take out the matches. Everyone is waiting to kill the deer. Don''t be a disappointment here. Follow me."


    Ruan chushui had no choice but to fold his cuffs and said softly, "there are only three days left. After escaping from this game, you can''t wait for anything you want to eat? For stuttering, is it worth raising everyone''s survival risk? "


    With a twist of his eyebrows and a fierce look, he came forward and grabbed Ruan chushui''s collar. The old and the new hatred settled accounts together: "I can''t wait! You boy want to maintain fairness and justice, can ah, the first day against me, every day the food is not enough to jam teeth! I''ve been hungry for five days! Five days! I don''t have any beer! Now that the venison is delivered to the door, do you want to eat it? " Said, a grim smile, "if you don''t hand it in again, don''t blame me for my impoliteness. When the time comes, the venison will not have your share."


    "Let go of your hands!" Luo Ting crowded forward and could not see that Lei Li was so rude to Ruan chushui. She clapped his hand and said angrily, "is it not that you shot a deer? I really think I''m a character. "


    Lei Li was forced to let go and grinned: "OK, don''t eat either you or your lover. Then you will watch us eat meat."


    Instead, he told Zhang Zhian and two other men, "search this room thoroughly."


    "Wait a minute." Bo Ye leaned against the door and said lazily, "before using the match, you have to give a solution. How can the fire last until the seventh day?"


    "Isn''t that easy?" "Lei Li hums a way," has been burning Bai, the forest all over the mountain is afraid to have no firewood? "


    "It''s raining at night. Do you want to burn it in the house?" With a smile, Bo Ye changed his stance and went on, "do you watch in the middle of the night? What if the fire goes out accidentally


    "This..." Lei Li''s eyes wandered and forced to argue, "there''s always a way Put It''s on the porch. There''s a roof to keep out the rain. At night, we''ll take turns to guard it. There''s no accident. "


    Gu Meng shook his head and said, "it''s not realistic to put it on the porch. The house is made of wood. Maybe even the house will be lighted."


    Fan Weiwei tangled for a while and said, "otherwise, forget it. Anyway, it''s only three days. Compared with eating meat, it''s more important to match."


    Originally with Lei Li stand in a position of the players, the face began to show hesitation.


    Lei Li saw that the situation had changed, and he was slightly anxious: "what are you doing one by one? Give me a way


    Zhang Zhian sighs and shakes his head.


    In an instant, Lei Li lost his previous prestige and realized how much chicken ribs his deer had.


    It''s a pity to give up if you can''t eat.


    Ruan chushui smile, timely mouth way: "OK, what to do, don''t think of such a risky thing."


    "I have a way."


    Just as everyone was ready to give up, the male voice was soft as snow.


    Lei Li''s eyes suddenly brightened and asked, "what''s the way you say?"


    EN Jin was not in a hurry to say the answer, only said: "I want the best part of the deer."


    Bo Ye drooped his eyes and chuckled: "there is progress."


    At this time, Lei Li didn''t care. He waved his hand and said, "you don''t want to eat it alone."


    Finally, Raleigh took the match and the party went out to make a fire. Because it was very important, everyone was nervous and sweaty.


    Bo Ye stood on the second floor, his hands in his trouser pockets, looking at the people working in the snow downstairs: "for the last three days, I don''t know why I have to take this risk. I''m really hungry."


    Tang Zhi: "these days, we are all in a state of hunger, there is a deer delivered to the door, always unwilling to give up."EN Jin light voice way: "in front of temptation, human willpower is mostly weak."


    Bo Ye nodded, not forgetting to boast: "if all have the will of steel like me, there will be no such things."


    "Point your face." Eugene glanced at him coolly and said, "you didn''t have willpower to feed the dog last night in front of the temptation of candi''s uniform."


    �������� Bo Ye tilted his head to look at Enjin for a few seconds. Suddenly, he pinched his cheek with one hand. Mo got emotional, "little friend, you know too much."


    Tang Zhi was said to be hot on his face, and his clear eyes showed a shy and embarrassed water color: "en Jin, you You were at... "


    EN Jin''s cheek was pinched out of shape and became inarticulate: "and Gu Meng..."


    Gu Meng: "Hello


    At the mention of this terrible topic, Gu Meng begins to walk against the wall, preparing to go downstairs quietly. Unexpectedly, she is sold by en Jin.


    Bo Ye looked at Gu Meng and sneered: "you two are really interesting, huh? Do you want me to record a copy of the original 1028p Blu ray for you


    Gu Meng is about to refute. Ruan chushui comes out of the room. When several people meet, the atmosphere is silent.


    Ruan chushui brought him to the door. He noticed Tang Zhi, who was very red. He relaxed his expression and said, "Tang Zhi, are you ok?"


    Bo Ye gave a slight hiss, let go of en Jin''s handsome face, turned and took Tang Zhi''s hand, ready to go downstairs.


    Before leaving, he did not smile at Ruan Chu''s shuipi: "Tangzhi is very good, especially when he is beside her husband Bo Ye."


    Ruan chushui definitely looked at him for a while, and then he laughed.


    Bo Ye took Tang Zhi down the stairs and warned him in his voice: "if he dares to smile at you again, I will engrave 1028p blue light for him, and no code will be printed in the whole process."


    EN Jin walked behind her and slightly twisted her eyebrows: "how dare you spread the little yellow dish? Bo Ye, you are beating hard for lack of socialism. "


    �������� Bo Ye looked back at him, with no expression on his face. "Would you like to nominate you to be the team leader of the anti pornography campaign?"


    Eugene didn''t say anything more.


    Tang Zhi puffed out one cheek and was not happy: "what are you doing to me? I didn''t make him smile at me


    Bo Ye glanced around Tang Zhi''s face and grinded his teeth secretly. At last, he was still angry. He bit his ear gently and said: "boy, stop sending out charm."


    Gu Meng silently moves away from her eyes and gets goose bumps from the pair in front of her.


    A small piece of snow swept open in front of the wooden house, revealing the black soil below, and a strong bonfire rose above.


    Under the blue sky of the snow plain, players surround the flame, reach out to feel the long lost temperature, watch the jumping orange flame, and feel the beautiful moment quietly.


    Fan Weiwei shrunk her mouth, moved to cry: "fire, good."


    Lei Li roasted by the fire for a while and said, "OK, OK. Next, we have a fire every day. Let''s see what you are rare. Now go and deal with the venison."


    The girl did not dare to do bloody things, so she helped to find branches to build a shelf, because there was no pot here, only the deer meat was tied on the shelf and baked to eat.


    en Jin is lifting a shovel to shovel the soil, preparing to burn fire pot with earth to preserve the fire.


    Gu Meng, Bo Ye and Tang Zhi helped. They took another fire and surrounded it with mud.


    Gu Meng stirred the soil and said, "if I knew I could make a fire, I should have carried a pot back from the village yesterday. I remember that there was a big black iron pan on the earthen stove in their kitchen."


    Bo Ye shook his hands, which were covered with black mud. He raised his wrist and rubbed his forehead. He said, "you can also go now."


    Recalling the quiet and strange village and the dummies in the house, Gu Meng stirred her spirits and shook her head: "no, no, it''s too far away. Besides, I have to deal with the pollen all over my body when I went back for a visit. Yesterday, when I cleaned it up, I was skinned."


    Bo Ye said, "one visit is enough for that kind of place."


    Tang Zhi rolled up his sleeves and exposed a piece of white arm. He bent his head and worked hard. He pressed and rubbed the mud. His cheek was scratched by his broken hair. He rubbed it with the back of his hand, leaving a black mark on his white and tender face.


    Bo Ye looked at it and felt cute. He raised his hand and drew another line on his face.


    �������� Tang Zhi stopped his work and looked at him without expression. His voice was faint, "childish ghost."


    With a smile, Bo ye turned his head and continued to work. He did not guard against Tang Zhi''s whole palm pressing against his face and deliberately wiping it.


    Looking at his masterpiece, Tang Zhi grinned at one corner of his mouth, revealing his sharp teeth.


    Bo Ye raised his eyebrows, refused to be outdone, and nodded on the tip of his nose.


    Tang Zhi hit back and rubbed the black mud on the man''s eyes


    The two people on the opposite side, you and I, gradually formed a group.


    Gu Meng turned her mouth and muttered, "that''s enough..."


    At this time, Gu Meng looks away from her face.


    Enjin squatted down beside him, one hand still stained with mud, eyes shining, like starlight, low voice asked: "play?"Gu Meng frowned, raised the back of her hand, rubbed the mud off her face, and said, "don''t make any noise."


    Enjin refused to give up, and drew a black mark on his face: "play."


    Gu Meng pursed her lips. This time, she did not wipe her lips. She did not lift her head and continued to rub the mud.


    "Gu Meng." EN Jin stubbornly stabbed his cheek, opened a pair of innocent star eyes, put light tone, "play."


    ��������


    Gu Meng''s blue veins on his forehead beat, leaving deep five fingerprints on the mud.


    EN Jin tilted her head, pursed her lips indistinctly, and drew carelessly with her fingertips on Gu Meng''s face: "everyone else has fun. Why can''t I?"


    Gu Meng couldn''t bear it any more. He threw the mud on the stone, and his backhand printed a palm print on en Jin''s face: "come on! Dad will play with you


    Fan Weiwei looks up when she hears the news.


    Not far away, four beautiful men are fighting with each other. Their faces are covered with black mud, but they can''t stand the beauty and temperament. The scene is very beautiful in the warm sunlight, with dynamic vitality and hormone explosion.


    Fan Weiwei looked at it quietly for a while, turned back and continued to wrap the rope around the joint of the branches. She sighed: "I look at them now, and I feel like pig Bajie peeking at the spiders'' baths."


    Luo Ting:


    God''s parable.


    Towards noon, a deer was skinned.


    While the fire bowl is still covered in the fire, en Jin holding a kitchen knife, easily and neatly split the deer meat into several large pieces, each knife is cut on the texture of the meat, the joint of bone and meat is completely removed, and there is almost no blood left in the place where the blade cuts.


    Everyone was overwhelmed by his beautiful operation.


    Lei Li looked at the meat, opened his mouth and said, "brother, was it a cook before?"


    EN Jin rubbed the edge of the knife on the cloth, and her face was light as water: "I''ve seen the atlas of animal body structure."


    Gu Meng understands that everything Enjin has seen is printed in her mind, so she is very handy with the knife.


    A deer 11 people, more than enough, Lei Li also like the promise, let en Jin choose the best part.


    Fan Weiwei looked at the raw meat and thought about its nourishing and greasy situation when it was roasted on the fire. She almost drooled and her stomach gave out a cry.


    Gu Meng washes his hands and comes out of the room and meets Ruan chushui, who is about to go out.


    Ruan chushui was carrying his bag and looked like he was going to go far away.


    Gu Meng was stunned for a moment and reminded him, "go out now? We''re going to roast venison for lunch


    Ruan Chu water smile way: "you eat, I am not hungry."


    Gu Meng followed him to the porch and asked, "where are you going? Ready to act alone? "


    "Ready to visit the village again." Ruan chushui looked at the fir trees in the distance. Without explaining more, he looked at Gu Meng and said, "what do you need? I''ll see if I can find it and bring it back


    The first reaction was to need a pot. Gu Meng thought for a moment, but it was too difficult for others. He said, "see if there is any seasoning like oil, salt, soy sauce and vinegar. I just went to the kitchen of the inn to have a look. There is only salt here."


    "Yes." Ruan Chu water should come down, way, "should be able to find."


    Gu Meng: "are you sure you don''t want to stay for lunch?"


    Ruan Chu water shook his head and insisted on going now: "I''m afraid I can''t come back before dark."


    Ruan chushui was about to step down the steps, hesitated for a moment, turned around and said with a smile, "Gu Meng, would you eat everything if you were extremely hungry?"


    Although he felt that the problem was abrupt, Gu Meng seriously considered it and said, "it depends on how hungry you are."


    Ruan Chu water stared at his eyes and kept his smile unchanged: "the body limit, hungry stomach is burning, I wish to gnaw his hand, if you don''t eat, it seems that the next second will die."


    "So exaggerated It depends on what you can eat Gu Meng didn''t know what to think of. His face changed. To tell the truth, "seriously, there are some things that I can''t touch even if I''m going to die."


    "You are so interesting..." Ruan chushui knew what he was thinking. He laughed heartily. After a while, he restrained his expression and said, "human flesh."


    �������� Gu Meng''s expression was blank for a few seconds. He was stunned and thought he had heard something wrong What? "


    "Do you eat human flesh when you are extremely hungry?"


    Staring at Ruan chushui''s eyes, Gu Meng has a chill on her back.


    The man does not seem to want to let him go, his eyes blink, patiently waiting for the answer.


    Gu Meng looked away from her eyes and exclaimed in her heart that the problem was abnormal. At the same time, she relaxed her mind and said seriously, "no, this is the bottom line problem."


    "Don''t be nervous." Ruan chushui burst into laughter, and the atmosphere eased down, "just a human sex test."


    Gu Meng nods and tells him to be careful on the way and ends the conversation hastily.


    After Ruan chushui left, Gu Meng was still standing in the same place for a while.


    EN Jin came out with the leg of the deer and asked for advice: "Gu Meng, is venison ready to be roasted or stewed?"After the fire bowl is made, it can be used as a pot temporarily and can be used to stew meat.


    Gu Meng examines the venison, thinks a little, and says, "let''s roast it today. I''ll take it and deal with it."


    In the kitchen, Gu Meng puts deer legs on the chopping board, cuts the two sides crisscross, and spreads a layer of salt evenly on the meat.


    EN Jin sat behind the small square table in the kitchen, holding her cheeks in her hands. Her eyes moved with Gu Meng''s figure, and her voice was low: "as long as you look at Gu Meng every day, you will feel very happy."


    "Let''s see, Mr. Gu, who has eaten sugar again today? Why is it so sweet? " Gu Meng sprinkled salt on his hands, and did not lift his head. He joked with him in a relaxed mood, "Oh, it''s sweet talk Wang Enjin."


    When a man is cooking, his head is slightly bowed, his side face is warm and smooth, and his voice is as comfortable as the mountain breeze.


    EN Jin supported her cheek, looked in her eyes, and sighed at the bottom of her heart: "handsome, virtuous, gentle, when can I live?"


    The author has something to say:


    thank you for the mines of Xianxia X3, take it for granted X2, carbon oxide bacteria, white silk and Miya.


    No, no, no, don''t say that Lei Li is a jerk. If he is, what are the other people in the team and my protagonists.


    It''s a smelly statement.


    I''m sorry to have broken it for so long.

 Chapter 47

    In front of the wooden house, there are three bonfires. For the first time in so many days, the smoke rises in the cold fir forest, and the smell of roast meat wafts away.


    Gu Meng takes the roast leg of deer off the shelf and puts it on a stone slab.


    The surface of the meat is still Zizi splashing oil, the color presents an attractive honey color, rich luster, with a fork to poke open the roasted meat, steaming hot air from which, the meat aroma.


    She cried for fan Weiwei next door.


    Fan Weiwei chewed the freshly roasted meat like chewing wax. Holding a bowl, she looked eagerly at Gu Meng''s direction. She complained, "it''s all meat from the same deer. Why is it that others roast it so well?"


    Luo Ting sprinkled a pinch of salt in her bowl, not salty or light, and said: "make do with it. Some of them are picky. They bake well because they are skilled."


    Fan Weiwei looked at the hard venison in the bowl, pursed her lips, straightened her chest, and bravely called to the other side: "Gu Meng!"


    Gu Meng is cutting meat with a knife. When she hears the sound, she straightens up and looks at it. She asks what''s wrong with her eyes.


    Fan Weiwei clenched her fist and stood in front of her body. She said firmly: "marry me! I''ll give you a baby! Just give me a bowl of meat every day


    Gu Meng:


    Bo Ye chuckled and licked the tender gravy on his fingertips. He coaxed, "Mr. Gu, this is a good deal. A bowl of meat will catch up with the olive branch from the little girl."


    Gu Meng said, "eat your meat."


    Then, he cut a large piece of meat from the steaming deer leg, put it on the plate and sent it to the two girls.


    Fan Weiwei looked at the fragrant venison, her eyes glowed with gold, and she howled excitedly, "Gu Meng, you are so kind. In the future, our children must be as kind as you!"


    ������ I can''t When the child is warm, Gu puts down the plate


    "I''m not welcome." Fan Weiwei tore up a piece of meat and threw it into her mouth. She laughed happily, spitting hot air and saying, "Gu Meng, your craftsmanship is so good. It''s really delicious!"


    It has not only the unique flavor of venison, but also the fragrance of charcoal.


    Gu Meng: "if you don''t have enough, you can take it by yourself."


    Gu Meng goes back to another bonfire and sits on a stone. After a long day''s work, he can finally have a good meal.


    "Gu Meng." Enjin sat beside him and called him in a low voice.


    "Well?" Gu Meng looks at him from the side, but he sees that the children are in a state of despondency. The naturally upturned eye tail can''t save a face full of unhappiness. He looks into his bowl and says, "what''s the matter? Not to your taste? "


    Enjin shook his head and asked him, "which do you like better, fan Weiwei and me?"


    Gu Meng thought for a while and said, "do you have to choose one?"


    Before he made a choice, Enjin actively Amway herself: "I can do anything except not having children."


    Gu Meng:


    No one expects you to have children.


    Enjin: "I''m very obedient."


    Gu Meng felt that such a man was really cute. He pursed his lips and held back his smile. He nodded: "obedient children will eat well."


    Enjin frowned and felt that he was not serious. He said, "I love you more than all the people in the world."


    �������� Gu Meng blinks, and the whole person is a little confused.


    Enjin concluded: "so you must choose me, OK?"


    Gu Meng looks at Enjin''s simple and frank eyes. Although she knows that the king of sweet words doesn''t mean that, she can''t stop her heart burning, and her face turns red unconsciously.


    With a slight cough, he turned his head and stammered: "I I choose Tang Zhi. You can see how good he is at dinner. He doesn''t have to worry about it. "


    On the other side, Bo Ye and Tang Zhi are still having dinner. They don''t look up all the time. They don''t seem to hear anything, but their subtle expressions reveal their complicated feelings.


    Bo Ye tore a piece of meat and sent it to Tang Zhi''s mouth. He pressed his throat: "en Jin disguised as a pig eating a tiger. Although he is usually stupid, his routine is so deep that people can''t find a way back to the countryside."


    Tang Zhi opened his mouth and bit the meat. He said, "I think Enjin is looking at me."


    He''s jealous. Don''t rub your tongue at him


    Enjin made three bowls with soil. When the utensils were just shaped, they were first placed by the fire to dry the residual moisture in the soil. After they were almost shaped, they were baked in the fire one by one.


    This kind of bowl can keep the fire, lay a third of the ashes below, arrange the burning charcoal, and finally bury a layer of ash on the top. Without sufficient air circulation, the charcoal wrapped in the fire will not burn up and can last all night. In addition, the fire bowl is also a sharp tool for heating.


    In the evening, the sky in the distance presents a cool ice blue color. The open space in front of the wooden house is continuously burning a bonfire, emitting warm orange fire. Two girls sit next to each other, adding a firewood to it from time to time.


    At fan Weiwei''s feet was a brazier, which was full of red charcoal. From time to time, she plucked the ashes on the surface with twigs, and a few light sparks came out of the basin."My God, it''s so happy to have a fire." The little girl''s face was red, and she sighed with satisfaction.


    Raleigh spread a blanket beside him, lay lazily by the fire, closed his eyes, turned over at the sound of his words, and said triumphantly, "if I hadn''t shot down a deer, you would have enjoyed such a good day that you can eat and keep warm?"


    Fan Weiwei stopped talking and threw a firewood into the fire.


    "So that''s why you lie down and don''t work?" Luo Ting stares at the flame and says coldly.


    Raleigh sat up and just wanted to argue with her. He thought about it again. He waved his hand and went back: "forget it. What''s so noisy with an old lady? Long hair and short insight."


    Luo Ting looked at the sky, and then looked at the end of the fir forest, can not help worrying: "Chu water brother all left one afternoon, has not come back."


    "Don''t die outside," he said with a smile


    Luo Ting was so angry that she took a firewood from the fire and threw it on the blanket. The blanket made of wool was immediately ignited.


    "Damn it! Are you sick? " Lei Li rolled to one side of the snow in confusion. Another second later, the fire would be on his body, "you are going to kill me! The mind is so vicious


    Luo Ting curled her lips and continued to throw firewood into the fire. Ren Lei Li called and called beside him, ignoring him.


    At this time, there was a rustling sound in the snow. After a while, several other men approached the open space and just came back from the plane in the snow field.


    Fan Weiwei immediately stood up and asked expectantly, "have you found any fuel?"


    "No Zhang Zhian shook his head and gasped, "unless you remove a fuel tank on the plane."


    Gu Meng reflected: "if I had known that, when the right wing leaked oil the night before yesterday, I should have brought some back."


    "Who could have thought so much? At that time, he didn''t even know where the fire was. He had to deal with that kind of Godzilla."


    Tang Zhi worried: "so do you really need to use the fuel in the tank?"


    Bo Ye pondered for a moment and said, "wait a minute. Dismantling the fuel tank can solve the problem of distress signals, but we can''t predict what will happen later. This is the worst strategy."


    Zhang Zhian seemed to want to say something. He looked at Bo Ye and Tang Zhi, and finally gave up.


    It was completely dark and the wind brought rain and humidity.


    When the fire went out, they put the ashes and the red charcoal into the fire pot and took them into the house.


    Luo Ting walks in the last, anxiously looks at the distance.


    When the sky began to rain, Ruan chushui came back.


    He took off his raincoat and put it on the hook by the door.


    Luo Ting eagerly welcomed him and was about to take over his bag. He said, "brother Chu Shui, is nothing wrong?"


    Ruan chushui raised his hand to refuse her kindness and laughed at her: "everything is fine."


    Then he turned to Gu Meng and said, "I searched the village again. Do you have anything you need?"


    Gu Meng goes out of the room, takes his backpack and puts it on the front desk. He takes a picture inside with a flashlight and pulls out a bunch of dried red peppers.


    �������� Gu Meng was holding the pepper. "Even this one?"


    Ruan chushui explained: "it''s hanging on the porch of a family, and it''s easy to pick it off. There are some big ingredients and spices in the bag."


    Gu Meng continues to search in her bag.


    Bo Ye leaned against the door and said faintly, "have you found any edible oil or something like that?"


    Ruan chushui: "no, I heard from Zhang Zhian that there is still a lack of auxiliary fuel. Oil can support combustion. If there is, I will bring it back."


    This is exactly what Bo Ye thought. He kneaded his head and rubbed his eyebrows: "this game is a bit amazing."


    It''s a pity that the idea of shaking the tail suddenly disappears without thinking of anything.


    In the back of Ruan Chu, there are more things to pull back than the zipper


    Ruan chushui said with a smile: "can you send it to the kitchen? In this way, you can help yourself if you need to. "


    "It should be." Gu Meng picks up her heavy backpack and walks towards the kitchen.


    Luo Ting said eagerly to Ruan chushui: "brother chushui, didn''t you eat? We roasted some deer meat and kept it. I''ll get some for you."


    Ruan Chu water declined: "thank you, but now is not hungry, you go busy first."


    Ruan chushui looked at Bo Ye, held out his hand, opened the door to the mountain and said, "I know you have a bad opinion of me. I also admit that I have a good feeling for Tangzhi. However, since you are a couple of lovers, I will not have any other ideas about him. Don''t worry, I am not a person with weak moral sense. Now we are all on the same boat. We hope that we can work together in the future Get out of the game. "


    Bo Ye glanced at the hand handed over by his eyes, and then looked at Ruan chushui. He patted the hand without hesitation and said, "it''s better to be like this."


    Ruan chushui''s smile suddenly expanded and seemed to have some uncontrollable excitement: "of course."Gu Meng is in the kitchen to tidy up the things that Ruan Chu''s water carries back, but he turns up two lettuce.


    After finishing everything, he turned to leave, but was surprised to see the man standing behind.


    "Scared you?" Ruan Chu water temperature and ground smile, "sorry."


    Gu Meng breathed a sigh of relief and said, "it''s nothing. It''s just that it''s a little scary to be silent."


    In the dark kitchen, Ruan Chu water looked at him quietly, smiling and not talking.


    Gu Meng is surprised by him, and feels a little scared. He finds an excuse to leave first.


    "Gu Meng."


    Ruan chushui intercepted him, without warning, pressed his hand behind his head and held him tightly in his arms.


    Gu Meng''s whole body is stiff. After reacting, he quickly pushes him away. He says in displeasure, "Ruan chushui, what are you doing?"


    Ruan chushui was pushed into the corner of the table, frowned, and sat down with his chair in a very tired way. His head hung down in a dejected way: "I''m sorry, I didn''t hold back for a moment. I''m offended."


    Gu Meng was puzzled. Seeing his sad appearance, Gu Meng patiently said, "what''s the matter with you?"


    Ruan Chu sat still for a moment, raised his hand to cover his face, and said stiffly, "I always think of Wang Xiaochi. The appearance of his death still lingers in my mind. When I think of that scene I just I feel cold all over. "


    "It''s cruel. The game is cruel." He slowed down and confessed, "I''m under a lot of pressure, sometimes It''s just a hug. "


    "Thank you just now. It''s warm."


    Gu Meng understood that he had been blaming Wang Xiaochi''s death. Since there was a reason for it, he was angry and said, "you really don''t need to do this. Anyway, I hope you can come out quickly."


    Gu Meng walks out of the kitchen. On the way back to the room, she feels that there is something wrong with her neck.


    I raised my hand and touched it. Something was sticky.


    He put his hand in front of his eyes to see, in the light of a flashlight, his hands were sticky with green black liquid.


    "What is this?" Gu Meng murmured to himself, "when did you rub it?"


    Raise one''s hand to smell, suddenly pupil diffuses.


    It''s a fragrance, a ripe fragrance.


    It''s amazing.


    After Gu Meng leaves, Ruan Chu sits alone for a while with his hands on his face. Gradually, a dull laugh overflows from his palm. At first, it is very small, and then, he is more and more unscrupulous.


    He put down his hand, laughed, shook his head, flicked the folds in his trousers, and stood up slowly.


    Ruan chushui walked out of the kitchen and went to the stairway. Because he was thinking about something on the road, he didn''t notice to bump into the person who came to him.


    Two people shoulder to shoulder, were hit by the side of the body, in the narrow corridor, looked at each other.


    Ruan chushui immediately hung a good character smile, said: "sorry, did not pay attention."


    EN Jin did not care, continued to move forward, half of the walk but gradually stopped, looking back.


    Ruan chushui has already stepped up the stairs.


    EN Jin lowered her eyelids and patted the pollen on her shoulder.


    Gu Meng pushes the door open. Bo Ye and Tang Zhi are packing up their backpacks in their room and plan to go to sleep on the plane at night.


    Tang Zhi said: "it''s raining tonight. The monster should go to the plane. Are you going, Mr. Gu?"


    Gu Meng nodded: "wait for me."


    As he passed by Bo Ye, Gu Meng was stunned for a moment. He smelled a very attractive breath. In an instant, a large amount of saliva was secreted from his mouth.


    Gu Meng forcibly swallows down her saliva, but even so, her mouth is still constantly secreting saliva, almost to the point of unstoppable.


    "What''s the matter with you?" Bo Ye noticed that he was strange and looked at him sideways.


    Gu Meng looks at Bo Ye dully. His eyes are lax. His eyes move from the man''s face to the neck which is exposed outside. The sweet smell of meat becomes stronger and stronger.


    I really want to eat. I''m so hungry


    "Gu Meng?" Bo ye called him.


    Gu Meng regains consciousness and looks at Bo Ye''s face again. Suddenly, Bo Ye splits hundreds of double images in his eyes. It feels like he is looking at the world through the compound eyes of insects.


    Gu Meng blinks, thinking that he is dazzled, but the image of rotation and shaking still exists.


    "I I may be tired. "


    Gu Meng stumbles to the bed by the window. On the way, he can''t help but turn back to Bo Ye and lick the corners of his mouth. His eyes gradually become greedy.


    Before entering the bathroom with Tang Zhi, Bo Ye said to Gu Meng, "let''s go ahead and wash. If you are not feeling well, you can rest in your room at night."


    It was not until the bathroom door closed in front of his eyes that the door of the bathroom was locked with a "click" sound. In this brief lucid moment, Gu Meng faintly realized what he wanted to do to Bo Ye, and suddenly he was in a cold sweat.


    Through a door, the delicious smell of meat still lures him. Gu Meng swallows tobacco saliva, shivers into the quilt, trying to isolate the maddening smell.Can cover quilt is just hide the ear and steal the bell, the smell of appetite is more and more strong, everywhere.


    Gu Meng crouched on his knees on the bed, and was all stretched, so that the whole person was shaking, his teeth trembling with strength, and his heart was crying out for fear.


    I''m hungry. I want to eat meat


    Human flesh is so delicious. I want to have a taste. Please Just one bite


    Gu Meng bit his finger joint and soon saw blood. Even so, the meat fragrance from the bathroom door still tormented his fragile nerves. The raw child was forced to tears, and the low hissing voice overflowed from the clenched back tooth groove.


    He had never been so hungry, and his stomach was burning like he was breaking away from his body.


    Want to eat meat The flesh of human being Only this works.


    In a trance, the quilt was lifted, different from thin ye, but the same fragrant and attractive meat fragrance exploded in Gu Meng''s senses. A strange red light flashed through the black pupil.


    Enjin stood by the bed, staring at the shivering people in the bed, and crouched down: "what''s wrong with you?"


    The moonlight shine, Gu Meng tears eyes hazy up head, bite tight fingers, mouth corner hanging too much to swallow saliva.


    A wet face looked at both embarrassed and pitiful.


    "Enjin..."


    Gu Meng released his gnawing knuckle and called him with trembling voice.


    Enjin approached, stroked his sweat wet Liu Hai back and said, "you look very bad."


    Gu Meng ran after his hand with her cheek, rubbing, greedily absorbing the fragrance of the man, crying and pleading, "please hold me."


    Enjin''s eyes were dark, and Gu Meng was so fragile that she was like a kitten, scratching her heart and scratching his lungs. He never refused Gu Meng''s request, and he would not be able to do so at the moment.


    Enjin carefully hugged the person, Gu Meng clasped his shoulder back, and the power was so big.


    Gu Meng was drilling and rubbing in the neck of the man, breathing gradually heavy, and murmured: "let me bite, please okay? Just one bite... "


    Enjin''s head was hot, and the person he liked was rubbing around in his arms. He said something like * * and he ran in an indescribable direction.


    Enjin licked her lower lip, felt it, felt Gu Meng''s coat back collar, and quietly picked it down, and listened to some instability under the soft sound line: "bite freely, bite all over the body."


    In the dark, Gu Meng''s eyes turned completely red, grinned, and a white tooth appeared.


    Enjin felt a pair of hot lips rubbing to the neck side, excited, holding the people to the bed.


    In the bathroom, Tang Zhigang Bo Ye wiped his back, and wiped it down the thin arm of the man. He raised his hand and turned over. When he saw his palm, he frowned: "why do you have pollen in your hand?"


    Thin Ye looked down, the palm of the position flashing a little silver powder, not eye-catching, but it does exist.


    After a while, he immediately understood and said, "Ruan Chu water, he just came back from the flower forest, accidentally touched."


    Tang Zhi lowered his head, and wiped his palm with a towel, muttering discontentedly: "what a trouble, you should be away from him."


    Bo Ye pinched his green face, and smiled: "then trouble my husband."


    The two had just dressed up, and there was a sudden scream outside, and a low roar like beasts.


    At a glance, thin Ye immediately opens the door.


    On the bed by the window, Gu Meng fell on Enjin, his face buried in the neck of the man, and could not see what he was doing.


    Enjin twisted her eyebrows, tears in her eyes, tight jaw and unspeakable expression.


    Bo Ye was shocked to burst a rude sentence, saying: "always thought Enjin is above, shit! Look at it. "


    Tang Zhi blushed quietly, opened his eyes, and said, "they are making rapid progress..."


    Enjin holds Gu Meng''s shoulders, trying to push people away and fear to hurt him, but his neck is really painful. Gu Meng uses hard work and almost bites a piece of meat.


    Seeing the eye bathroom door see death does not save two groups, Enjin grumpy: "Gu Meng bite me!"


    Bo Ye: "......"


    Tang Zhi: "......"


    This is to see, Enjin''s expression is painful, not cool.


    The misunderstanding is big!


    The two people hurried forward, and they were not easy to pull the entangled people off the bed.


    In the moonlight, Gu Meng was completely beast, and his pupils were red, his face and mouth were stained with blood. Even if he was dragged by thin Ye behind, he stared at Enjin, struggling to rush forward and make a low roar impatiently.


    Tang Zhi, opposite, looked at his surprise: "how can this be?"


    Enjin covers the neck side, and bleeding through her fingers, and shows her teeth: "I want to follow him, and he suddenly bite me."


    Tang Zhi: "which?"


    ��������


    Enjin doesn''t speak.


    Gu Meng''s strength is abnormal, and one of the thin Ye is not tied, so that he can get away from it.


    Gu Meng immediately rushed to Enjin and said: "eat meat I want to eat meat It''s delicious... "Enjin resisted him and dodged from left to right. Baba said, "Gu Meng, I''m Enjin. Don''t bite me."


    Unfortunately, in the eyes of Gu Meng at the moment, he is a piece of meat that looks quite handsome.


    Bo Ye rolled up his sleeves. Enjin couldn''t bear to fight. He was willing to.


    The man stepped into bed, pinched Gu Meng''s neck and knocked him down. His backhand slapped him: "crazy enough?"


    Then touch the flashlight on one side and turn it on, shining the light on Gu Meng.


    Gu Meng sends out a strange "chirp" scream from his abdominal cavity, covering his face with both hands and trying to curl up in pain.


    Bo Ye picked his eyebrows and unexpectedly found a way to subdue him. He quickly ordered en Jin and Tang Zhi: "hold his hand down."


    EN Jin and Gu Meng follow suit, with each side on each side.


    Gu Meng closed his eyes tightly, his head swung from side to side to avoid the beam, and screamed: "don''t be light! Go away


    Enjin heartache, did not resist to cover Gu Meng''s eyes: "don''t shine, I let him bite two."


    �������� With Gu Meng''s neck in one hand and a flashlight in the other, Bo Ye is kneeling on one knee on his body. Hearing his speech, he looks at en Jin in silence, "love makes you blind, do you know?" Then he ordered coldly, "let go of your hand."


    Enjin couldn''t help it. She moved her hand away slowly.


    After a while, Gu Meng''s struggle became weaker and weaker, until later it completely stopped.


    Gu Meng slowly opens her eyes. She is stabbed by the close-up light and has to squint her eyes. Then she can see the faces of the three men on top of her head. It''s really weird to see the faces of the three men above her head in the shape of a windmill.


    ��������


    Gu Meng''s eyes were empty for a few seconds. Several fragments flashed in her mind. After trying to understand what happened, she suddenly opened her eyes and pushed Bo Ye away. She got up and caught en Jin in front of her and checked: "did you bite you?"


    Enjin''s neck side is still bleeding, there are two rows of deep tooth marks, the injury is not light.


    Gu Meng panicked and looked for something to bandage him: "is there a medicine box here?"


    Bo Ye took a flashlight at Enjin, roughly looked at his wound and said, "there are on the plane. I''ll get it now."


    Tang Zhi found a silk scarf in his coat pocket. It''s the kind of stewardess that came back from the plane last night.


    He took it out and looked at it. His face was a little red. He was hesitant to take it to Enjin to stop bleeding. Gu Meng seized the scarf.


    Tang Zhi''s little face was so red that he couldn''t bear to look directly at him.


    Gu Meng tied the scarf to Enjin''s neck to protect the wound temporarily.


    He felt guilty and rubbed off the bloodstain on the man''s jaw with his hand and said in a low voice, "Enjin, how do you feel now?"


    EN Jin drooped her eyes and looked at the red scarf dyed with blood. In silence, she suddenly raised her chest and looked proud: "I think the red scarf on my chest is more colorful."


    ��������


    There was a brief silence in the room.


    With one hand on her forehead, Gu Meng rolls to one side of the bed and lies down.


    Tang Zhi bowed his head and his shoulders trembled.


    Bo Ye kneaded his eyebrows and said, "it''s so stupid that people feel sad."


    The author has something to say:


    GU Meng asked Enjin, "what do I look like when I''m crazy?"


    Enjin aftertaste for a moment, said: "just like taking the spring medicine, almost rub me hard."


    Gu Meng:


    Thanks for the two mines in qianxia and Baiyu''s mines.


    Thank you for sending nutrient solution, interesting authors, but you irrigate my family. My brother has remembered this love.


    Thank you for your comments ~


    next, you will revise the story of Yueyao day. There may be a "modification" in the work. Don''t panic or check it.

 Chapter 48

    Twenty minutes later, Bo ye came back from the foot of the mountain with a medicine box.


    Tang Zhi asked, "what''s the situation over there?"


    Bo Ye handed the medicine box to Gu Meng, brushed off the water stains on his left and right sleeves and said, "it''s still early now. There''s no movement. Don''t worry about it for the time being."


    Gu Meng sits on the edge of the bed, opens the medicine box, uses the moonlight to rummage through the box, finds a pair of tweezers and holds a ball of iodophor cotton ball to disinfect en Jin''s wound.


    Looking at the bright red tooth print, Gu Meng handled it cautiously. She felt guilty and distressed, and said, "does it hurt? If it hurts, just say it. I''ll be more gentle. "


    Enjin felt her breath carefully spray on her cheek and neck, lowered her eyelids and looked at Gu Meng for a while.


    He raised his hand and smoothed out the trace between his eyebrows. His voice was soft and light: "I don''t hurt, and you don''t have any pain."


    The more he was like this, the more upset Gu Meng was. His eyes were red and he blew two breaths between his neck.


    Bo Ye sat down on the opposite bed and said with a low smile, "en Jin is really miss Gu''s intimate little underpants. It''s too warm. I hope such a son can give me a dozen."


    Gu mengshun picked up a roll of gauze and smashed it.


    Bo Ye easily tilted his head and flashed away with a faint smile.


    Tang Zhi talked about business: "Gu Meng, what happened just now?"


    Gu Meng was silent for a moment. He sorted out his thoughts. He took apart a plastic capsule and sprinkled the powder on the bite mark on the side of en Jin''s neck. He said, "I was normal before I entered the room, but then I suddenly became very hungry. When Enjin came in, I felt that..." Hesitated for a moment, he said, "today''s Eugene looks delicious."


    Tang Zhi''s face flashed with amazement and asked uncertainly, "so you want to eat him?"


    Gu Meng lowered her sight, filled with self reproach, and whispered, "I can''t control myself."


    EN Jin tilts her head to Gu Meng and rubs her fingertips in the corner of his eyes.


    Beautiful eyes fixed on him in the moonlight, seriously promised: "I will catch Gu Meng, I will also protect myself, will be OK, don''t be sad, OK?"


    Gu Meng covers her eyes, purses her lips, and continues to cut gauze on her hands.


    Bo Ye didn''t say a word. He kept his head down and was thinking about something.


    Tang Zhi touches him: "Bo Ye?"


    Bo ye put his hands on the bed behind him, stretched his legs, looked up at the ceiling and murmured, "I''m thinking..."


    The other three looked at him and waited for his opinion.


    "Today''s Enjin looks delicious. I want to eat him..." Bo Ye squinted and said, "it''s a bit coquettish, I like it."


    Gu Meng: Seriously?


    EN Jin: He seemed to like it when he said so.


    Don Zhi rushes to ride on the man and pinches him hard on the cheek.


    Because his own man said such untimely words, feel ashamed, the clear voice unconsciously raised: "this is the time, please don''t joke!"


    Bo Ye was pressed on the bed and raised his hands to surrender to the people above.


    Tang Zhi''s face turned red and he let go of his hand angrily, but he did not guard against Bo Ye''s turning over and pressing him under him.


    "Bo Ye!"


    Tang Zhi was so angry that he bit people.


    "Little tiger is very energetic today, eh?"


    Bo Ye cocked up one side of the lip.


    "Respect the injured, will you?"


    EN Jin looked at the other side without trace, envied, envied and hated.


    "You all give me some faces!"


    Gu Meng''s roar makes Shuoshuo drop ash.


    EN Jin''s neck side pasted with a thick gauze, a little bit irritating, awkwardly crooked the neck.


    On the other side, Bo Ye and Tang Zhi sit side by side by the bed. Under Gu Meng''s gaze of death, they dare not even touch their hands.


    Bo Ye scratched the bridge of his nose with his fingertips, and his eyes wandered aside.


    "The first one that made me have an appetite was Bo Ye. When I passed him at the door, I could not resist it. Enjin also emitted a similar smell, but candi couldn''t arouse my interest." Gu Meng packed up the medicine box and said to the three men, "I''m sure I''ve been hit. The symptoms are like insect like habits, with compound eyes and fear of light..." After thinking for a moment, he could not think of any more features, and then he mentioned another question, "but I certainly won''t bite people. At least, candi is within the safe range. What''s the matter with Enjin and Bo Ye? Or did candi trigger any protection mechanism? "


    "The four of us are basically together all day, so we just need to go to the bathroom hand in hand." Bo Ye said lightly, "there is no reason why three people have an accident, and one is not affected."


    EN Jin looked at her right shoulder and asked Gu Meng, "do you remember how you got hit?"


    Gu Meng sits cross legged on the bed, bows his head, and one of his hands puts his hands on the back of his neck and touches it. He remembers uncertainly: "I came out of the kitchen and felt a lump of mucus behind my neck I don''t know whenEnjin: "what mucus?"


    Gu Meng shook his head: "I don''t know. It''s dark green. It''s an indescribable fragrance."


    EN Jin closed her eyes and flashed frame by frame in her mind, searching for all the things with dark green color. The processing speed was extremely fast, and finally the camera lens extended into a black flower forest.


    The ax in Wang Xiaochi''s hand cuts into the thick flower stem, and the green black liquid is sprayed in the air. Ruan chushui stands aside and frowns in disgust. His eyes are half open and half closed, and his face is stained with green mucus.


    "Flower juice." EN Jin opened her eyes and said in a low voice, "the juice of a giant flower."


    Gu Meng frowned: "how can that kind of thing appear here?"


    Only through a picture, Enjin wanted to understand everything, and did not rush to answer his question. He said, "Wang Xiaochi was eaten by Ruan Chu water. It has nothing to do with the insects."


    The other three couldn''t return to God for a long time.


    Bo Ye: "so abnormal?"


    Tang Zhi: "how do you know?"


    Gu Meng: "Ruan chushui, he..."


    "If Gu Meng''s feeling is right, people who are stained with flower juice will have the habit of insects, then people who have pollen on their bodies will become plants in their eyes. Caterpillars mainly live on leaves and nectar, which explains why Bo Ye and I have caused Gu Meng''s appetite, because we both have pollen." EN Jin''s eyes gradually turned heavy and gloomy. "When Wang Xiaochi came back yesterday, he didn''t clean up the pollen marks on his body, so he was eaten by the animal Ruan Chu water. Ruan Chu water mostly could not accept the fact. He wanted to find a person to do the experiment. As long as Gu Meng ate anyone, he would put down his psychological burden and felt that he was innocent and had to eat people."


    The experimental object is Gu Meng.


    "He wants to turn me into a monster..." Gu Meng''s hand on his knee gradually clenched. He was extremely angry and said a dirty word, "no wonder that grandson wants to hold me for no reason."


    "He hugged you?" Enjin instant cut happy, "how did he hold you?"


    "Just..." Gu Meng was not easy to explain. He raised his arm to demonstrate and said, "it was so sudden..."


    EN Jin leaned over and got into the gap between Gu Meng''s two arms. She was held naturally.


    Gu Meng:


    Enjin put her arm around Gu Meng''s waist, put her chin on his shoulder and hummed in a low voice: "is this how I hold you?"


    Gu Meng was helpless. He raised his head and relaxed his body


    Enjin''s embrace is soft and warm, different.


    "No, I''m sour." On the other side, Bo Ye couldn''t stand others being bored and crooked in front of him. He turned to Tang Zhi and said, "baby, come here and let me hold it."


    Just as soon as Tang''s face was opened.


    After 7:30, Bo Ye and Tang Zhi got up and prepared to go to the plane to watch the night.


    Bo Ye opened his right hand and looked at it. There was once a rare silver powder.


    "Shake hands and make peace?" With a sneer, "I want to kill two birds with one stone Tomorrow, I''ll talk to Ruan about my life. "


    Tang Zhi back bag, pulled his hand to hold, small face precious cool: "I won''t let him so bully you."


    Bo Ye was stunned for half a moment and then burst into a smile, which made her heart blossom: "thank you, candi gege ~"


    GU Meng looked at the heavy rain outside, bit his lips, and was still worried. He got up and said, "I''ll go, too. Even if you have a flashlight, you two may not be able to deal with the huge things."


    Bo Ye smiles at him and waves his hand: "stay and take care of your children."


    After two people left, Enjin showed a pair of deep eyes from the quilt, with a little upwarped eye tail, and said, "if you are worried, I can go with you."


    Fearing that his wound would be inflamed by rain, Gu Meng gave up and said, "sleep, I won''t go anywhere."


    I don''t know how long it took for Gu Meng to hear the crazy "chirp haw" cry in her sleep. Suddenly, she opened her eyes and felt a palpitation.


    He took two breaths and looked to one side.


    EN Jin face his direction, half face immersed in the moonlight, breathing steady and even, should be the cause of injury, sleep more than usual.


    It was a heavy rain outside the window. After listening for a while, Gu Mengjing finally lifted the quilt and got up, quietly put on his shoes and picked up the backpack at the head of the bed.


    All the time, her eyes were fixed on Enjin in bed, for fear of waking him up, until she crept out of the door.


    With his raincoat on, Gu Meng felt the trunk of the tree in the dark woods. He kept sliding under the rain and snow, and finally got to the bottom of the mountain. When he looked up, he unexpectedly saw five people standing in front of the plane.


    He thought only Bo Ye and Tang Zhi were going to guard the plane tonight.


    After walking out of the fir forest, Gu Meng can see that they are fighting.


    Bo Ye didn''t wear a raincoat. His hair was wet and his cheeks were wet. He looked very angry. He pointed his hand at the other side of the plane. In the heavy rain, he talked to Zhang Zhian by shouting.


    "Are you a pig or an undercover from NPC? The bug clearly attacked the wing twice, indicating how important that position is, don''t you know? And you help him with the fuckin ''tank Bo Ye''s face rarely rose red. He lost his usual demeanor. He pushed the other side, "and candi''s hand. If anything happens, wait for me."Gu Meng''s face was awe inspiring. He walked quickly to Tang Zhi''s side, and he saw his left hand hanging down with blood.


    There was a deep scratch on the side of the wrist.


    Gu Meng twisted her eyebrows: "who did it?"


    "Mr. Gu, why are you here?" Tang Zhi looked at him, did not immediately answer, asked him, "where is Enjin?"


    "He''s very good."


    Gu Meng pulls off his raincoat and puts down his backpack. Fortunately, he put some bandages in it before going to bed.


    Zhang Zhian is pushed to the ground by Bo Ye. The other two look at each other and help him up.


    Zhang Zhian also has a temper, but under the suppression of Bo Ye''s powerful atmosphere, he has no deterrent effect.


    "You always say wait, wait, tomorrow will be the sixth day, and wait for a hair! Where else have we not searched? We''ve searched everywhere! Have you found the fuel? " He waved away the two people behind him and said excitedly, "maybe the caterpillar is here to help us. We can''t open the fuel tank with our own strength. Even if we have an axe, we can''t open it. I''ve tried this afternoon, but the caterpillar has the ability! It can be pierced with its tail. It must be useful in the game. Why don''t you believe it? "


    "To help us..." Bo ye put his hand on his hips and laughed in disbelief. He was so angry that he didn''t know what expression to put on. He was completely convinced by the intelligence of his teammates.


    He wiped the rain all over his face, ignored Zhang Zhian''s three people, and turned to see Tang Zhi''s situation.


    Gu Meng was helping to bandage and said, "we can only deal with it simply here. We''d better go back."


    Bo Ye bent down to pick up his bag on the ground and nodded without expression: "let''s go."


    Gu Meng looked back at Zhang Zhian and them and asked Bo Ye, "how can they be here? What are you arguing about? "


    Bo Ye pulled up Tang Zhi''s raincoat and hat to help him put it on, tied up the elastic rope, and turned his head in the direction of the plane, indicating that he would go to see it for himself.


    Gu Meng bypasses the tail of the medium-sized airliner and walks to the other side. After a look, he immediately understands why the two people are fighting so badly.


    There was a pool of clear liquid on the snow. There was a hole in the left wing above, and the remaining liquid was still dripping down.


    It turns out that when Bo Ye and Tang Zhi arrived on the plane tonight, they found Zhang Zhian and his other two roommates were already there.


    One more person, one more helper. At that time, a few people didn''t say anything.


    They found a good seat on the plane and sat down. After a while, there was movement around the snow. Soon, a long sharp vertebral tail swept through the window of the plane.


    But it has only one tail, and the monster is still buried under the snow.


    Zhang Zhiye can use the light beam to light the caterpillar''s head, so that he can find out the location of the axe and the caterpillar''s head.


    The stout, hard tail swung around the left wing of the plane in mid air. Suddenly, the cusp was hanging high and turned upside down, aiming at the wing directly below.


    Tang Zhi didn''t wait any longer and threw the axe in the right direction.


    The tail fell to the side, but stood up stubbornly, as if to destroy the left wing.


    Tang Zhi did not dare to neglect him. He drew out another axe. When he was about to throw it away, he was suddenly knocked down from the rear, and the sharp edge of the axe cut his wrist.


    That man is Zhang Zhian.


    Hope lit up in his eyes when he saw the monster preparing to pierce the wing.


    He firmly believes that the fuel tank that humans cannot open can only be opened by the power of monsters.


    After a chaotic night, the golden sun rises above the snow field, like a layer of honey on the ice cream.


    Players are on their sixth day.


    Early in the morning, fan Weiwei saw that the neck was hurt, the hand was broken, and a few of her faces were black as soon as they met. The little girl was a little confused: "what did I miss?"


    When Ruan chushui saw the four men in good condition in the dining room, his hand holding the fork suddenly tightened, and his face changed. However, his mood was fleeting, and he was quickly covered up by a gentle smile.


    He picked up his water glass and drank water. He said to Gu Meng, "good morning. How was your rest last night?"


    He''s not good at talking. He doesn''t stare at the whole time.


    Ruan Chu water Zheng Zheng Zheng, do not know is embarrassed or guilty, light cough, and look at other people.


    At this time, my heart was cold for half a year.


    When en Jin, Bo Ye and Tang Zhi sat down, they also looked at him, mocking, sympathizing and disgusting. All their emotions were not covered up and were conveyed to him through their eyes.


    Ruan chushui clenched the glass, and the water in the transparent cup began to shake unsteadily.


    For the first time, he clearly realized that eyes can really kill people.


    Other people in the dining room also noticed the surging waves among several men. They looked at each other, lost their heads and ate breakfast in silence.


    Luo Ting doesn''t know what happened, but she doesn''t like Ruan chushui being targeted so much. She puts a piece of cake on his plate and says in a warm voice: "brother Chu Shui, now the food is enough. You didn''t eat for almost a day yesterday. Eat more."After being liberated, Ruan Chu water pulled the corners of his mouth. It took a long time to show a less stiff smile and said to her, "thank you, Luoting."


    Luo Ting returned to her seat with a little red face.


    Fan Weiwei is still in a state of affairs. She looks at her and winks at her. It''s very naive.


    Gu Meng delimited the plate with a fork, and said slowly, "it''s because of human flesh Is that enough? "


    The chair rubs the wooden floor violently and makes a lot of noise.


    Other players instantly look in the direction of the theme.


    Ruan Chu water stood in front of the table, his head bowed, his face extremely ugly, and his napkin was thrown on the chair: "it''s a little uncomfortable, you eat slowly."


    With that, he walked out in a big stride.


    "You are really good. The snake hits seven inches..." Bo Ye chuckled and looked at the other side with one hand. "Mr. Gu, it''s the first time to be a man. I advise you to be kind."


    The tone is joking, and there is no sense of blame at all.


    Gu Meng takes off en Jin''s collar and checks the eye gauze. There is no bleeding.


    "I don''t just play seven." He said, "fight everywhere."


    Tang Zhi looked at Gu Meng and whispered: "terrible."


    (terrible.)


    The author has something to say:


    thank you for reading ~


    I''m very happy to like it.

 Chapter 49

    In the bathroom of a guest room on the second floor, Ruan Chu''s face was still drenched with water. He looked up at himself in the mirror and stood still for a quarter of an hour.


    It was not until the smell of blood and rotten meat that kept churning in my stomach dissipated. Then I took off my towel and wiped my face. I walked out dejectedly.


    He sat on the edge of the bed, facing the pale sky outside the window, and gradually clenched his hands on the bed.


    Judging from the reactions of the four men in the morning, we should know all we should know. Their deeds have been revealed, together with his cannibalism


    Severely hammered under the bed, Ruan Chu water clenched the back of the alveolar, vicious emotions in the chest.


    He was sure that flower juice and pollen together would trigger cannibalism. Even though he knew that eating Wang Xiaochi was something he couldn''t choose, he still couldn''t accept himself. He felt sick and nauseous all the time.


    The thick blood, the warm feeling of holding a corpse in his hand, and the constant force of tearing with his teeth when chewing human flesh, these feelings can never be forgotten and torment his nerves and conscience.


    He wanted to know if other people would be tempted to cannibalize their companions if they were in his situation, but why Why did nothing happen to Gu Meng? He has made sure everything is safe and sound, but why is he the only one who finally becomes the monster? Why can Gu Meng escape!


    He could not bear to bend down, his hands gripping his hair, his eyes red with envy.


    Out of the window, the fir trees swayed gently in one direction at the same time. Under the sky like ice, they formed up and down dark green lines.


    The cold wind blew through the window lattice, Ruan Chu water adjusted his mood for a long time, and stood up with his whole clothes.


    I smoothed my broken hair behind my head. When I looked up again, I didn''t see any embarrassment. I looked out of the window and pretended to smile.


    He did not dare to stay alone in the room for too long, for fear of arousing the suspicion of other players, so he opened the door as if nothing had happened and he didn''t want to lean on a person by the door and didn''t know how long he had been waiting.


    Ruan chushui quietly closed the door and said with a smile, "Gu Meng? What can I do for you? Why didn''t you knock at the door just now


    Gu Meng looks at him and sighs at the cheekiness of this man. Now he can pretend that nothing has happened.


    He put down his foot on the wall behind him and said, "before I hit you, I''ll give you a chance to explain."


    "What did I do wrong..." Ruan chushui was stunned. He seemed to have recalled for a moment, shook his head, and sighed in a melancholy way, "or was found by you."


    Gu Meng faces him and laughs, "it''s hard not to find out that you''ve made so much noise."


    "Well, in that case..." Ruan chushui''s expression gradually turned to pain, and said sincerely, "yes, as you think, Wang Xiaochi was really killed by me. You can call me an animal, you can say I am inhuman, but you don''t understand what I experienced, I was at that time..."


    "Wait, wait." Gu MengYue was more confused and had to interrupt him midway, "I''m not here to listen to you explain Wang Xiaochi."


    Ruan chushui was at a loss and said, "then you are..."


    Gu Meng took a step closer and said, "I asked you why you framed me?"


    Ruan chushui looked at him in surprise and blurted out, "frame you?"


    "Stop pretending." Gu Meng, with an uninteresting expression on her face, shook her hand and moved her wrist. "I got some flower juice last night. Is that what you did? You want me to eat him. First, you can pull me into the water. Second, you can kill Bo Ye. Now you just have to answer me, yes or no


    "No! What the hell are you talking about? I have no idea what flower juice is. " Ruan chushui frowned, his face stained with thin anger, "pollen? I went in and out of the flower grove yesterday, and I would inevitably bring some back. If I accidentally caught Bo Ye and bothered him, it was my fault. I apologize, but what is the situation with flower juice? " He recalled, and suddenly said, "maybe it was stuck to me when I passed through the flower forest, but I didn''t realize the problem. What did you mean by that? Is Did you have the urge to hurt others last night


    Gu Meng stares at Ruan chushui suspiciously. The man''s eyes are open. He looks at him all the time when he talks. He doesn''t look like he''s lying.


    Instead of answering his question, he asked, "do you know the function of flower juice and pollen?"


    "Do they still work?"


    ������ Do you know why you attacked Wang Xiaochi? "


    Ruan chushui closed his eyes and rubbed his eyebrows. It seemed that he didn''t want to mention this topic: "I must be hungry to the limit. I''ve never been so hungry. It seems that I''ve lost my heart. I really didn''t expect that hunger can push people to this desperate situation."


    ��������


    Gu Meng begins to doubt herself.


    According to Ruan chushui''s meaning, both flower juice and pollen were accidentally rubbed against him and Bo Ye. Although it sounds full of coincidences, small probability events are also possible. Moreover, Ruan chushui has no idea of the reaction that flower juice and pollen will produce when they meet, so there is no such statement as framing.If this is the case, it can only be considered bad luck.


    "You really scared me when you mentioned human flesh in the restaurant." Seeing Gu Meng in deep meditation, Ruan chushui gave a slight smile and quietly relaxed. He continued, "because of his weakness of heart, he escaped."


    "Sorry, I misunderstood you." Gu Meng pondered for a moment and said, "but you''d better let everyone know about Wang Xiaochi. It''s an account of the dead."


    Ruan chushui''s face was stiff: "how can I explain this? It''s just It''s hard to say. "


    "To be honest, as you admitted just now, I was so hungry that I couldn''t help eating people."


    After giving advice, Gu Meng says hello and is ready to leave.


    "How can you say that!" Ruan chushui was stabbed in the pain and clenched his fists secretly. He couldn''t help saying, "you should be able to understand my situation. After all, you also..."


    The voice stopped suddenly, and he suddenly realized that he had said too much.


    In front of her, Gu Meng stops because she can''t see her expression clearly because she is facing her back.


    After a long time, you said: "the mouth of a man is a deceiving ghost."


    Gu Meng turns around and walks toward Ruan chushui. She grabs the man''s back neck and presses it down. She quickly lifts her knee and bumps into his abdomen. Her strength makes Ruan Chu cry out in pain, and her eyes almost vomit.


    "Your situation?" Gu Meng holds his hair and forces him to raise his face. His face, which has always been warm and moist, becomes a little cruel. "Hungry, I can''t help but eat people, and become like wild animals, isn''t it? It seems that you have expected what I will experience, and you still don''t understand the function of flower juice and pollen. It''s all deceptive


    Ruan Chu bow waist, red eyes, eyes pain out of tears, whispered out of breath.


    Since he was ripped out, he was not in disguise. He was not willing to say: "since you are also hit, why Why... "


    "Why am I ok?" Gu Meng bent over and looked at his eyes face to face, "because My friends. "


    They are intelligent, bright and brave. They actively look for ways to turn bad things into good ones. That''s why I am more lucky.


    Gu Meng pushed open the door and dragged Ruan chushui into the room. He said, "remember, this time I hit you for Enjin. If you hadn''t used such abusive means, our children''s neck would not have been hurt. He had never suffered such a great injustice..."


    The door slammed.


    The wind stopped abruptly.


    Enjin cuts deer meat by the campfire, preparing for lunch, with thick gauze around her neck, half of which is exposed outside her collar.


    From time to time, Tang''s face was covered with fire, and his face was covered with fire.


    Bo Ye saw the meat on the slate and said to Enjin, "son, it''s a pity you don''t cook."


    The sliced meat is even in thickness. If it is measured with a ruler, it may not be different. One piece of meat is stacked together, just like a work of art.


    "Who''s the son?" EN Jin did not lift her head, her voice was low and judo, "please put your own identity."


    "Is that the way you talk to dad?" Bo Ye held Tang Zhi in front of him. When he kneaded and kneaded like a pillow, he didn''t forget to chat with en Jin. "Tut, it''s really ungrateful. It hurt his father''s heart. When he didn''t even have a big name, he didn''t think about who gave you such a beautiful name. When he was ignorant and ignorant, who set an example and quietly became your lighthouse? Shine on you, guide you, escort you? "


    Enjin didn''t care about him.


    Tang Zhi clapped Bo Ye''s mouth with his backhand and muttered, "don''t bully Mr. Gu when he''s not here."


    Bo Ye seized the white hand and put it on his mouth. He said in a low voice: "cheap son, don''t pick up white, or you will give me a baby."


    "Don''t dream!"


    Tang Zhi was so embarrassed that he wanted to withdraw his hand. Bo ye not only refused to let go, but also poked out the tip of his tongue to lick his fingers, which made his predecessors tremble.


    EN Jin did not see anything. After cutting the meat, she put down her knife and held a pair of bloody hands. She looked around for a week and said, "what about Gu Meng?"


    Tang Zhi managed to get rid of Bo Ye''s harassment. He rubbed his wet hands on the men''s trousers, and his face turned red: "he said he would go to the kitchen to get the seasoning before he came out. He should still be in the room."


    EN Jin clearly, without a trace to see the direction of the second floor, a little hesitation, way: "I go to find him."


    Bo Ye and Tang Zhi continued to heat up the fire, saying a few whispers from time to time. There was a slight crackling sound in the campfire. Under the distant sky were the lines of ice blue mountains. Everything was too quiet and beautiful.


    After a while, Gu Meng opened the zipper of his coat, sweat slightly on his forehead, and came out of the wooden house with a pile of spices in his arms, which Ruan chushui brought back from the village yesterday.


    When Bo Ye saw him, he asked, "how did you go so long?"


    "It doesn''t take time to pick and choose?" Gu Meng puts down a big bag and a small bag on the stone slab and looks at the two people who are holding each other. She is quite helpless, "can you be a little bit like that in the survival game? How can you two play adult love games with any copy? ""Say, throw to thin ye a string of dry red pepper, way," don''t hold wife hot Kang all day, help cut, eat barbecue this noon. "


    Tang Zhi climbed up from the blanket on the ground and said, "what can I do?"


    Gu Meng looked at his bandaged left hand, shaking his head: "you are responsible for eating."


    Tang Zhi did not want to, he helped to deal with spices and do some work that didn''t need to be contaminated with water.


    Gu Meng looked at a circle, and he was surprised: "where is Enjin going?"


    Tang Zhi thought of it and said, "you didn''t see him just now? He said he went to the house to find you. "


    "Then how can''t I see people..."


    Gu Meng didn''t care much, and he focused on the pickled deer meat.


    At this time, in the second floor room.


    Ruan Chu turned off the tap, spat a blood foam on the side, and swearing in a low voice. He didn''t expect Gu Meng to grow a warm face, good temper, really irritable so can play.


    Hatefully, oneself has the mistake first, also has no personal support nearby, this kind of thing, also can only silently next.


    Face the mirror, good in Gu Meng did not face, is the corner of the mouth some broken skin.


    Ruan chushui took a rest in the room for a moment, rejuvenated himself and opened the door and went out.


    Suddenly, he ran into a tall man.


    Ruan Chu water looked up, heart bottom followed a deep, hidden feeling, clenched door handle way: "you look for me?"


    Enjin nodded and beat her head with no one punch.


    The hands are crisp and sharp, and the real people are not very cruel.


    Ruan Chu water head back, staggered back a few steps to fall on the ground, only felt the nose bone is fast broken, tears suddenly out, pain is difficult to bear.


    "This is for gumeng."


    "My mother..." Ruan Chu water up, bite teeth, force to the gill Gang to draw tight, do not know what to say for a while.


    Enjin went up and squatted down and looked at him calmly, and her voice was very weak: "next, stay away from Gu Meng. Don''t let me see any contact between you and him, including looking at him, otherwise, you may not escape here tomorrow."


    Ruan chushui suddenly wanted to cry, tightly pressed his lips, his eyes fell down on the floor, nodding with a strong head, only hope that this person can quickly walk.


    Enjin''s eyes turned around his face, and said softly, "I beat you and don''t say it. Gu Meng doesn''t like me so violent."


    In a moment, Ruan Chu water eyes with thin water flowers, face rose red, because of the unknown mood began to tremble.


    Obedience, actually, the heart roars: I can go to your mother! What kind of white lotus! Gumeng is a violent maniac! There is no good thing for four men in a room!!!


    But it is, after all, outrage.


    Enjin is in a cool and refreshing underground building, and comes to the open space in front of the cabin. Gu Meng is stirring deer meat.


    He walked up, from behind very natural around his waist, probe to see, said: "what do you eat at noon?"


    Gu Meng was used to his breath, and he didn''t react when he was hugged. He rubbed his head on his shoulder and rubbed some itchy cheeks. He kept grabbing and mixing meat slices on his hand. He said, "these meat are fat and even, they can be roasted and eaten. Cumin and chili powder are complete, and the roasted flavor will not be too bad."


    Enjin''s chin was grinded on his shoulder, and her mouth was very sweet: "Gu Meng is delicious for everything."


    Gu Meng is very useful. If not all hands are smelling meat, she rolls two hands on Enjin''s head.


    Bo Ye is taking a stick to shake the chopped chili, and sneers: "Enjin is the ability to lift the Han Dynasty Blue comes from blue. "


    Lei Li slept well beside the campfire in another place, and with a breath, he stretched out and called Zhang Zhian several people, and finally started to prepare lunch.


    After Gu Meng, he inquired curiously and said, "the little life is very delicate, and the spices are used. What is this going to do?"


    Gu Meng didn''t mean to leave him to eat, and laughed and perfunctory.


    Near noon, Enjin dug a pit of moderate size on the ground, and after the fire was burned, she patted the ashes on her body and set up a thin slate on the fire pit.


    Waiting for the stone plate to warm up, Gu Meng picked up a small basket of lettuce slices, and stood up and said, "I''ll take it in and rush again."


    Tang Zhi actively went up to grab the basket and walked quickly to the cabin: "I''ll wash it. You are in charge of the barbecue here."


    "Your hand!" he frowned and shouted behind him


    "I''ll be very careful!"


    The sound of the clear sound disappeared in the room.


    Bo Ye was helpless, and sat down again by the fire.


    Tang stopped in the house, went to the kitchen, but settled down when he got to the stairway. He turned to the second floor. He didn''t know what to think, turned around and went upstairs with lettuce.


    In a room on the side of the corridor, Ruan Chu water finally stopped his nosebleed and lay in bed for a while. Until he was near the meal, he sighed and climbed up.


    At this time, he knew that, even if she didn''t go down, Luoting would go upstairs and shout him to eat.Walking to the door of the room, he wondered what expression he should make when he met Gu Meng and en Jin. He opened the door and saw Tang Zhi in front of him.


    ��������


    See the boy cold with a delicate face, not good intentions, Ruan Chu water face changed, nervously swallowed a saliva.


    I can''t get out of this door today?!!!


    He pretended to be calm, but his hand behind him trembled slightly: "Tangzhi, what can I do for you?"


    Tang Zhi stepped back and made a slight curve on the corner of his mouth. Then, without warning, he made a whirling kick on his side. His legs collapsed straight and his skills were practiced.


    Ruan chushui was scared to close his eyes. He felt a strong wind rushing into his temple. His hair was moved. He said that he was bad. I don''t know if he would kick his head.


    But the expected pain did not come, after a brief friction sound, everything was still.


    After a while, Ruan Chu opened his eyes tremblingly and looked to one side. It turned out that Tang Zhi stopped his movement on the way, and his foot was just a few centimeters away from his cheek.


    Tang Zhi, standing on one leg, slowly and steadily moved his other leg aside, leaning against the doorframe.


    He handed the lettuce basket to Ruan chushui and said faintly, "take it."


    Ruan Chu took the basket with soft legs and said, "Tangzhi, listen to my explanation..."


    "Don''t talk." Tang Zhi interrupted him, leaning forward slightly. The red tear mole under the corner of his left eye made people feel cold and gorgeous. "I came to tell you that what you did to Bo Ye made me feel disgusted and unforgivable."


    Ruan chushui: "I didn''t want to target..."


    Tang Zhi didn''t listen to him completely. He went on talking to himself. His voice gradually lowered: "if you dare to play tricks again, I will drop the flower juice on you, and then lock you into the original room. Wang Xiaochi''s body is still in it, and you can finish the rest."


    Stop your mouth and turn back.


    At the moment, he saw what was really abnormal, and his good feeling for Tang Zhi turned into fear. The boy in front of him had nothing to do with the angel image constructed in his heart.


    Tang Zhi finally confirmed: "understand?"


    Ruan chushui was pale and nodded.


    Tang Zhi took back his feet on the doorframe and took the lettuce basket from his hand.


    Ruan chushui just breathed a sigh of relief, not guard against Tang Zhi grabbing his hair, carrying his head fell to the door frame.


    "Dong" a dull sound, Ruan Chu water forehead immediately out of a bag.


    "Shit!" He crouched down slowly, covered his forehead, and could not bear to scold again.


    This is the real cry, a big man, squatting on the ground, aggrieved like a child.


    Tang Zhi lowered his eyes, glared at him coldly, and said, "this is for Bo Ye."


    Tang Zhi came out of the wooden house. The lettuce in the basket was dripping with water and looked fresh and tender in the sun.


    Gu Meng raised his hand and said, "come on, let''s eat."


    Tang Zhi chuckled and could see that he was in a good mood.


    There were pieces of meat on the burning stone, and white smoke was coming up intensively. There was a peculiar smell of roast meat, and "zizilala" oil splashed into a piece.


    Gu Meng sprinkled cumin evenly, and the meat flavor became more attractive.


    Next door, fan Weiwei cried again. She looked at the tasteless venison in her eye bowl and wiped her bitter tears.


    Lei Li also smelled the smell of meat from afar. Several men around the fire looked at the direction eagerly and swallowed their saliva quietly.


    Gu Meng turns over the pieces of meat on the stone slab. After the meat is roasted evenly, it is dipped in chili powder, wrapped in lettuce, and stuffed into eujin''s mouth.


    "How about it?" He asked, "is that ok?"


    EN Jin one side of the cheek drum, slowly chewing, mouth full of cumin meat, with lettuce can solve greasy, fragrant and hemp spicy further stimulate people''s appetite.


    "Delicious," he said


    Then, she wrapped Gu Meng with a piece of meat.


    Satisfied with his stomach, Bo Ye was in a good mood. He joked, "Gu Meng is really a good product for survival in the wilderness. Fortunately, he met him at the beginning of the game, and he didn''t fatten up the field of outsiders."


    Tang Zhi''s mouth was full, and after swallowing it hard, he added: "it''s still a must-have product at home. I can go back tomorrow, and I can eat sweet and sour spareribs made by Mr. Gu. That''s great!"


    Bo Ye continued to feed him meat, smiling and doting: "greedy cat."


    Gu Meng, embarrassed by the praise, took his chopsticks and nodded the slate. He asked, "I thank you for your appreciation. Have a meal, two of you."


    On one side, Enjin reached out to wipe the chili powder from the corner of his mouth. His upturned eyes and tail were full of smile and said in a low voice, "Gu Meng, you are a good product."


    "Enjin''s essential good product."


    Gu Meng pauses for a moment. He feels warm fingertips crossing his lips. He doesn''t dare to look at him, but his face turns red.Time unfolds under the golden sun, it is a kind of happiness that makes people''s mind swell.


    Ruan chushui opened the door and just wanted to step out, but he took back his feet as if he had been scalded.


    He leaned over to look at both sides, and after confirming that there was no one, he walked out cautiously.


    The bag on his forehead was obviously swollen and red. He lowered his head and went downstairs. He didn''t see anyone else on the way. He couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief.


    When he came to the corridor on the first floor, Bo ye came in from the outside.


    Ruan chushui immediately settled in his place, neither in advance nor in retreat. His expression was very embarrassed.


    Bo Ye also saw him, slowly and leisurely toward him, quietly looking at the man opposite.


    Just want to ask him how the wound on his face is going on, but see Ruan Chu water body a soft kneel down.


    ��������


    Bo Ye''s step was beaten, and he was beaten by this one.


    Ruan chushui hung his shoulders dejectedly and wanted to cry without tears: "who do you want to beat me for?"


    Bo Ye was stunned. Then he seemed to be reminded. He rolled up his sleeves and walked forward: "I didn''t want to hit you, but you took the initiative."


    Push open the door on one side, drag the man''s back collar to drag in, the way: "go, just disappear to eat."


    The author has something to say:


    thank you for reading!


    There is no group, microblog is rarely on, something will be told.


    The story of yueyaori was repaired while you were sleeping, and you will not be able to write it in the future.

 Chapter 50

    In the evening, players began to load embers and charcoal into the brazier. At this time, Ruan chushui came out, buried his head very low, and raised his hand to cover his forehead.


    "Brother Chu Shui! What''s the matter with you? " Luo Ting a exclamation, hastened to spread the environmental protection of firewood, angrily meet the front, "who beat you like this?"


    Hearing the news, Gu Meng, en Jin and Tang Zhi looked back one after another. Seeing Ruan chushui''s appearance at the same time, they all fell into self doubt: did I start so hard?


    He was a handsome man, but now he is black and blue, with scars on his eyes, nose and mouth. It''s painful to look at it. Before today, he was still a leader in the team. He was calm and calm. Now he looks down and bows his back. When he walks, he looks like a rat who can''t see the light.


    Lei Li lacks compassion, and he has long seen Ruan chushui''s problem. He clapped his hands and said, "Ruan chushui, Ruan brother, what''s the matter with you? Got into the underworld? Look at your face, how wonderful it is


    Ruan Chu''s underwater consciousness aims in the direction of Gu Meng and quickly moves away from his eyes. He looks frightened and even his eyelashes are shaking.


    Shivering in the heart: in this snowfield, there is such a small group of four, more black than the underworld.


    Bo Ye patted the ashes on his hands. When Ruan Chu came out of the water, he was not as curious as others. He did not even look at it. He just said, "clean up and go to the plane for the night."


    Under the clear night sky, the four people took advantage of the moonlight to walk down the mountain.


    Gu Meng finds a coat to wrap around the fire basin and walks carefully on the snow. The thick snow is made to creak.


    He said strangely, "what happened to Ruan chushui? Did that face fall on its own or was it beaten by someone else? "


    Tang Zhi walked behind Bo Ye and blinked his clear eyes. He looked innocent and innocent: "I haven''t seen him all day. I don''t know what he has experienced."


    Gu Meng''s eyes turn to en Jin.


    EN Jin did not look back at him, focusing on the road in front of her, and her voice was low and soft: "maybe it was a fall. It''s really pathetic."


    Bo Ye led the way in front of him and said, "do you have to be so hypocritical?"


    ��������


    ��������


    ��������


    The three looked away and looked away uneasily.


    There is a star river flowing in the sky, just like who scattered a handful of fine sand on the dark blue curtain.


    Bo Ye and Tang Zhi sat at the door of the engine room, their foreheads against each other, and they bowed their heads to write and draw on Tang Zhi''s injured arm.


    Tang Zhi had several white bandages around his wrist.


    "No no way! Bo Ye! You can''t draw this! " After understanding what Bo Ye was painting, Tang Zhi''s small face rose to heat. He grabbed the pen in the other''s hand and scratched two bars on the bandage. He was so ashamed that he choked out the milk voice, "how can you do this? It''s so evil... "


    Bo Ye was robbed of his signature pen, and he was almost finished with one stroke. Unfortunately, he said with a soft "tut", he said, "that''s something that you will salute when you touch it, and you can vomit your baby when you twist it. Don''t you like it?"


    "Ghosts like it!" Tang Zhi was mixed with shame and indignation. He raised his left forearm and drew on the bandage to vent his anger. "You are really enough. What does that thing look like on your hand?"


    "Sad, that thing is very attentive to like you." Bo Ye looks at the bandage, because Tang Zhi''s painting direction is opposite to him. He tilts his head to see, "baby, what are you painting?"


    Black lines on the bandage outline two vivid villains.


    One was lying on the ground, his fist pounding on the ground, two lines of noodles on his face, crying bitterly; the other, with a black face and two small arms, hopped and trampled on the man below.


    You can tell who is who just by looking at the hair style.


    ������ Is that how you want to murder your husband? " Bo Ye raised his eyes and looked at him. He gently took the pen in his hand and continued to draw in the blank space. He said, "be careful to be a widow of Tang."


    Tang Zhi was unconvinced to hit him with his forehead. "Dong" was heard, and his strength was not light, which made Bo Ye helpless to smile.


    "Sometimes, I''m surprised." Thin Ye painted as like as two peas, and five years passed, and you still haven''t changed at all. The appearance is also a character, and even some movements and habits are exactly the same as nineteen year old.


    Tang Zhi blinked and looked up at Bo Ye.


    The man lowered his eyes, so he couldn''t see the smiling eyes clearly. He only saw the moon shining on the crow''s eyelashes, and the facial outline was depicted more and more three-dimensional by the light and shadow, which made it difficult for people to move their eyes away in a short time.


    Tang Zhi met him once when he was still a minor. He remembered him deeply at a glance and was infatuated with him for many years until now.


    "My little prince has never grown up. He is still shy, delicate and crying, but when he is tough, he can always burst out amazing energy..." The snow covered with stars, breeze blowing, Bo Ye pause for two seconds, mood inexplicable noise, thousands of words can only be converted into two words, "good."


    Bo Ye just finished his last stroke and wrote two lines beside him, saying, "it''s finished. Do you like it like this?"After he reminded him, Tang Zhi pulled away from his mind, looked down at the bandage, and was first attracted by the two strings of characters.


    "Bo Ye �������g�g��.


    �� A kind of One''s life, never leave �ᡱ��


    Tang Zhi said Do you have to be so unorthodox? "


    Bo Ye raised his eyebrows: "what prejudice do you have against Martian writing?"


    Tang Zhi was no longer poor with him. He looked at his paintings and pursed his lips. His red face was full of the word "give up".


    Bo Ye is based on Tang Zhi''s previous design of two Q version villains, but now the two clothes are not neat, face-to-face cuddle, one sitting on the other leg, especially the upper villain. His pants are half faded, revealing two pieces of smooth buttocks. Bo Ye also carefully adds luster to the above, which looks like a juicy peach.


    Tang Zhi pulled his sleeve down to cover the bandage and muttered, "draw a yellow picture and report it."


    With one hand on the floor of the plane, Bo Ye leaned forward, staring at Tang Zhi jokingly and lowering his voice: "I not only draw yellow pictures, but also do very yellow things."


    Tang Zhi was pressed against the door of the engine room. His face was stained with crimson color. As the man approached, his heart beat violently, and his clear eyes appeared misty water mist. He could not help but dodge.


    "I I don''t want it. "


    "Baby, I really like your duplicity..." Bo Ye gently smile, with the tip of his nose to the tip of his nose, eyes overbearing into that pair of beautiful eyes, "come here, don''t let me wait too long."


    Tang Zhi drooped his eyes for a few seconds. He twisted his lower lip like a coquettish girl. He leaned forward with his red face and pasted his bright and moist lips on his side.


    On the endless snowy plain, the moon is clear and the Star River is flowing. All the light has become the setting off of the lovers who are kissing.


    Tang Zhi''s tender lips were licked wet, so he opened his lips and let Bo ye come in. The two of them touched the tips of their tongues, pushed and pushed each other, twisted and swayed, or sucked into each other''s mouths. With their eyes closed, they felt the shiver rising from the depths of their bodies.


    It''s not a kiss, it''s not about passion, but it''s about getting closer to the people you like and conveying the love and affection that are too shy to express.


    The hands of the two gradually came together, and the platinum ring reflected a beam of moonlight.


    Gu Meng lifted half of the curtain, looked at it for a long time, and then quietly put it down.


    It has to be admitted that the scene of Bo Ye and Tang Zhi kissing at the engine room door is too beautiful. The thin snow light on the two people makes the picture more pure. Others can feel how much their souls fit together just by looking at them.


    Love each other, cherish each other, truly made in heaven.


    This is somewhat unexpected to Gu Meng. After all, Bo''s husband has only given him the impression that "the waves are cheap."


    Bo Ye was in charge of Sao, Lang and Jian, and Tang Zhi was in charge of the end of Bo Ye.


    At the moment, they are as pure as high school students after class, which makes him a little reluctant to look directly at them.


    Back in the first-class cabin, Enjin lay on her back on the flat sofa, staring at the top of the cabin, hearing the sound, she looked at him and asked, "are they not coming in yet?"


    Gu Meng came to him, bent down to check the side of his neck, and casually said, "let''s go with them. Let''s go to sleep first." And asked him, "are you feeling better?"


    EN Jin wants to reach out to scratch the wound, but Gu Meng grabs it.


    The man looked at him with wet eyes and a soft voice: "itching."


    Gu Meng took his hand and stuffed it back into the blanket and said, "bear with it. It will be fine after scab."


    Ready to go back to his seat to sleep, but the hand did not come back.


    Enjin held his hand under the blanket, turned sideways and said, "can you lie with me for a while?"


    Gu Meng looked at the narrow sofa and hesitated: "en Jin, the space is too..."


    "I can forget the itch when I look at you." EN Jin pointed to the gauze on her neck and said, "otherwise, I always think about it, and I can''t sleep well."


    "Yes." Gu Meng in a sigh of compromise, the heart of the children more and more delicate, "I will go until you sleep."


    Gu Meng gets into the reclining chair and leans sideways. The two men are still a little crowded.


    EN Jin covers Gu Meng with a blanket, one arm under his neck and the other hand on his back to make room.


    Gu Meng breathed a sigh of relief. He arched in front of the man and relaxed after adjusting his comfortable position. He had no mind to think about whether the two people''s current posture was appropriate.


    EN Jin relying on the advantage of height, will completely circle in the arms.


    "Gu Meng." Eugene called him.


    Gu Meng responds lazily. After getting into the blanket, he feels warm and comfortable. He stares at en Jin''s shirt collar, squints, and suddenly feels sleepy.


    Enjin: can I see you after the game


    Gu Meng frowned, got up and looked up at him: "why not? Aren''t we bound? They all live in the same smart room. "


    "I mean, when it''s all over, where am I going to find you?" Enjin slightly lowered her head and whispered, "there will always be an end to it."Gu Meng has never thought about this issue carefully, so he can''t help thinking about it.


    He and Enjin know each other because of the game, but the game will end one day. No one can predict what will happen after the end. If they are lucky, they can return to normal life, but that also means to completely disconnect from Enjin.


    After all, Enjin''s background and life experience is a mystery. I don''t even know the name in his household register, so I can''t find it.


    Moreover, Gu Meng sometimes has an illusion that this man was actually created by him, Bo Ye and Tang Zhi.


    A person''s experience and memory determine what kind of person it will be. Enjin may not have such a personality, but because of the lack of too much memory, it will lose the original self, once left the game, such Enjin will no longer exist.


    Gu Meng unconsciously fiddled with the button of his shirt collar and asked in a low voice, "now it''s all over. Can''t you remember the past?"


    Enjin arched her back and arched to his eyes. Her eyes were bright and she said, "as soon as I opened my eyes, what I saw was you, and then all my world was you. What happened before was not important at all."


    Gu Meng was silent for a few seconds, and her face became more and more red. She buried her face in en Jin''s chest until the steam almost came out of her ears. She could not bear to cry out: "son, I can''t say that again in the future!"


    It''s too dangerous to be coaxed to the north by a man.


    Eugene, this sweet talker!


    She spontaneously interpreted Gu Meng''s action as throwing herself in her arms. Enjin was happy and held him tightly: "it''s good now."


    Gu Meng fell into a sense of shame for a long time. After coughing, he pretended to be calm and said, "what do you think you will be?"


    EN Jin thought for a long time, no idea at all, shook her head: "I don''t know."


    "Intelligent people like you..." Gu Meng guessed, "it''s a pity not to be a scientist. It''s also appropriate to be a professor in a university, but it may also be an enterprise executive or a freelancer. Smart people will not get along too badly anyway..."


    "I could be a tree." Enjin interrupted his rambling, low smile, "I may just be a tree, grow in your house downstairs, every day to see you to kindergarten, so will meet the first time have deja vu feeling, before I, must have been staring at you for a long time."


    Gu Meng pulls up the blanket, closes her eyes, but her eyelashes are trembling, revealing her panic: "the night talk time is over, the children are going to bed soon!"


    Enjin quietly kisses on his hair and is as happy as a child who steals sugar: "good night, Gu Meng."


    Gu Meng snorted haughtily.


    This evening, the moon is touching, everyone''s heart is like holding a small group of flame, some warm, but also some inexplicable hot.


    Gu Meng gets upset for a while, and gradually sleeps up, faster than Enjin''s sleep speed. In the end, she doesn''t go back to her seat like she said before, and falls asleep in Enjin''s arms.


    The moon is shining, and she looks back at the bright moon The moonlight is beautiful tonight. Subtext: I love you


    Bo Ye looked back and said, "I love you, too."


    When they return to the first class cabin, they see Gu Meng curling up in front of en Jin like a cat, sleeping face down.


    Tacitly, they looked at each other with a smile.


    Bo Ye took a blanket from the front seat and covered Gu Meng and en Jin with a layer.


    The seventh day came.


    Players began to deliver firewood down the mountain from the morning.


    Fan Weiwei, holding two pieces of wood under her arm one by one, chuckled down the mountain and struggled in the snow: "I think I''m like an industrious ant


    Gu Meng was holding a high pile of firewood, shaking. Her hands were shaking when she passed by: "little ant, can you try to bring one more piece down next time?"


    Others start with ten pieces of wood. Fan Weiwei carries two pieces each time, and her walking speed is slower than that of ordinary people.


    Fan Weiwei pouted: "I see. I''ve tried my best."


    Gu Meng walks out of the fir forest and comes to the open space. He releases the wood in his hand and breathes out a breath.


    Wipe the sweat on the forehead, way: "not enough?"


    Tang Zhi was putting the firewood in shape, pointing to the snow in front of him and saying, "there is still a lot of difference."


    The original plan was to put out a "SOS", which will be ignited at that time. The scene will be very spectacular, even the blind can see it in the air, but now even the first "s" has not been formed.


    Tang Zhi patted the sawdust on his body and said, "you have a rest. I''ll go up and carry it."


    "You stay here." Gu Meng stops him, taking into account the injury on his wrist. "It''s still early, it''s not urgent."


    In the half afternoon, all the players worked together to set up the distress signal. Everyone gathered on the snow field and had a moment''s ice to clear the past. Their hearts were filled with the joy of escaping from the game.


    According to fan Weiwei''s words, "I don''t feel so disgusted even to see Lei Li."


    In the evening, we roasted the remaining venison, and ate the last dinner together, quietly waiting for the night to come.It''s 7:30, Ruan chushui, Luo Ting and fan Weiwei stay in the cabin, in case something needs to be answered.


    The remaining eight, dressed in raincoats and in heavy rain, carried barrels of jet fuel and escorted a fire bowl to the foot of the mountain to set off a distress signal.


    Gu Meng holds a torch in his hand and walks through the fir trees. The torch is covered with a cloth soaked with fuel, so it can burn in the rain for a long time.


    At the foot of the mountain, the players pour all the fuel on the firewood in the shape of "SOS".


    Bo Ye threw the gasoline can away a few steps, raised his wrist to look at the time and said, "there are still five minutes to eight o''clock. It''s almost ready to start."


    Gu Meng nodded, looked around, and lowered the torch to touch the nearest firewood.


    The flame leaps up in an instant, and then the tongue of fire swallows up all the firewood along the winding curve, like a domino.


    Over the snowy field, which is raining, a big fire is burning, which is more than one meter high. The black smoke is rolling from the top, and the orange fire is shining on everyone''s face.


    Gu Meng pulls up his raincoat''s hat and looks up. In the lonely night, there is silence. For a moment, he doesn''t see anything.


    Lei Li whistled excitedly. He threw the torch into the fire and called, "fuck you! I''ll leave this ghost place immediately. What do you like


    The torch was thrown into the fire, but it bounced out again. It drew a parabola in the air and fell far away by the fir trees. It was poured by the rain and extinguished.


    An ominous premonition fell on everyone in an instant.


    "Why What''s the matter Lei Li shook his voice, unconsciously away from the fire. His face turned white. "Is this land elastic or what?"


    Under the blazing fire, the white snow had melted long ago, revealing the black soil below.


    Gu Meng stares at the black soil in the fire. Seeing the land slide like a liquid, Gu Meng closes his eyes in despair.


    The next second, people scalp numb "haw haw" scream sound.


    The black soil in the fire trembled and arched up slowly.


    Most people realized that it was not land at all, but a black and shining insect.


    The giant caterpillar turned over, revealing the yellow spots and hard black thorns on its back, and peeped out its head from the fire. Its two huge compound eyes were glowing with red light, facing the thunder that was shaking like a sieve and could not move.


    This insect, has been hidden under the distress signal, no one knows how long it has been hidden.


    When Tang Zhi thought of this, he felt a kind of delicate terror.


    Raleigh couldn''t stand the monster staring at him like a prey. Suddenly, he turned and ran.


    The movement was like a fire rope. The caterpillar attacked quickly, and its head suddenly extended forward. Half of its body rushed out of the fire and directly bit the upper body of thunder.


    When the caterpillar raises its body again, Lei Li stands still, and the part above the waist is missing, and splashes blood column upward.


    Zhang Zhian roared with fear and ran back.


    The other two men, limping, turned to face the fir trees.


    But the caterpillar didn''t seem to want to chase them. Instead, it jumped into the fire, wagging its tail in the middle. With a pat of its tail on the ground, it could wipe out a cluster of fire and make it smoke.


    Gu Meng''s heart sank and he called out, "lead it away! The signal is going out! "


    Speaking, without thinking about it, he threw the torch to the caterpillar, which happened to hit the most vulnerable compound eye of the monster.


    The caterpillars are angry. They shake their heads and make a crazy "chirp" sound. They suddenly turn to Gu Meng''s direction.


    With a low curse, Gu Meng turned and ran away from the fire.


    Eugene followed his direction.


    Bo Ye and Tang Zhi simultaneously cast off their backpacks and poured out flashlights from them.


    Bo Ye pushed on the switch, back and forth several times, a twist between the eyebrows: "the flashlight is out of order."


    Tang Zhi said anxiously, "this is mine, too."


    The two immediately threw the flashlight, pulled out a firewood from the edge of the flame, and ran after the monster, trying to rescue Gu Meng.


    Gu Meng is soon chased to death. The monster glides on the snow like wind and waves. The sound is getting closer and closer. He thinks that the monster will bite his foot in a second.


    Gu Meng ran wildly in the rain and couldn''t bear to look up and shout, "how long is it going to be?!!"


    Bo Ye''s voice floated far from the rear and was scattered by the sound of rain: "one minute!"


    Gu mengqiang tears, continue to accelerate, desperate run.


    EN Jin looked at the caterpillars and the plane not far away from her eyes. She suddenly turned around and pulled off her raincoat. After running to the tail, she jumped up and hung herself up. She stepped on the top of the plane three or two times. Her skills were not so neat.


    Standing in the highest position of the plane, he called down, "Gu Meng! Turn


    Gu Meng has lost his ability to think. According to the instructions, he turns around the front of the plane and runs back.Caterpillar in front of the brake, because the body is too long, slow two seconds before bending over the heavy body, around the aircraft continue to chase the people in front.


    EN Jin saw the right time, ran two units on the top of the plane, jumped onto the caterpillar''s back and hung on the hard black thorn.


    The caterpillars only wriggle two times, still clinging to chasing Gu Meng.


    Enjin broke a black thorn with her elbow, staggered on the caterpillar''s soft back, and stepped on its head. Holding the black thorn in both hands, she went to the monster''s huge compound eyes.


    "Chirp, haw --"


    the insect calls more intensely than before, and the eardrum is a little painful.


    The caterpillars were greatly stimulated and lifted up to three meters above the ground.


    A flash of lightning flashed across the sky. Bo Ye and Tang Zhi stopped and stood still. Gu Meng turned back after hearing the sound.


    Lightning lightens everything on the snow field as bright as day. A huge caterpillar trembles and looks up to the sky. A man with a long body stands on the top of the monster, holding a long thorn in his eyes. No matter how the monster can get rid of it, he can not be bumped down.


    Gu Meng was shocked: "so hard core!"


    Bo Ye returned to his senses: "the butcher Knight!"


    Tang Zhi opened his eyes and said, "Oh, no (awesome!)


    When the caterpillars dropped their heads, Enjin let go and fell on the snow.


    He wiped the rain off his face, looked up at the struggling caterpillar, and turned to run back.


    Caterpillars are just about to catch up. At this time, the sound of "boom boom" of propeller rotation is heard above the snow field.


    Looking back, they saw two straight and intense lights coming from the cliff, and then the third and the fourth


    Gu Meng raised her hand in front of her eyes and squinted. After getting used to the light, she saw that there were helicopters behind the strong light.


    Unable to bear the light, the caterpillar turned its head and threw itself into the snow.


    The people above the wooden house were anxious to wait. Fan Weiwei gnawed her fingernails and whispered, "otherwise, let''s go down. In case something happens to them, it''s hard for us to escape. There are many people with great strength. Let''s face it together..."


    A man shook his body and shivered: "don''t be naive! It doesn''t work together! "


    Ruan chushui''s face was blue and purple. He sat on the throne and looked out of the window at night without speaking.


    After a while, something came from the door.


    Several people vied to be free before leaving the restaurant.


    Four drowned men came in one by one.


    Fan Weiwei beamed with joy and rushed to embrace Gu Meng, who was in front of her: "are you ok?"


    Enjin frowned quietly, went around to the front, took off fan Weiwei''s two thin arms, and said without emotion: "the rescue team is coming. There are five helicopters in total. Because we have to trim for a while, the captain told us to wait here."


    After listening to his words, several people waiting in the cabin were surprised and pleased, and realized that they were saved.


    Zhang Zhian and the other two people lost face because they ran away from the battlefield. They didn''t show any good intention.


    Ruan chushui and a smile: "all come in and take a seat. Five planes are more than enough to carry us."


    Twenty minutes later, the captain knocked on the door of the cabin.


    He entered the dining room with a flashlight. He saw that the people sitting around were no longer in a mess with blood on their heads seven days ago. He gave an extraordinary smile and put the captain''s cap on the table.


    "Passengers, it''s a pleasure to see you at this moment. It''s been a pain for you in seven days." The captain said slowly, "you have also accomplished the task excellently, and our airline would like to express our sincere thanks to you."


    Fan Weiwei couldn''t wait to carry her bag and said, "can I go now?"


    The captain smiles and says to her, "dear lady, please don''t worry. I have something to announce."


    Bo Ye and Tang Zhi raised their eyes smartly, as if they had sensed something.


    Gu Meng helped en Jin change the gauze again, pushed the medicine box aside and said, "what''s the matter?"


    The captain said with a smile: "the helicopter of the rescue team has used up all the fuel on the way. We can only take fuel from the airliner. Unfortunately, the fuel taken out now is only enough for one helicopter to take off again."


    The captain used his flashlight to shine on the faces of everyone sitting there. When he saw everyone''s pale or ugly faces, he gave a satisfied smile.


    "The helicopter will take off in a quarter of an hour, quota, three people," he announced


    The author has something to say:


    thank you for the late mine.


    Thanks for reading ~


    thank you for reading

 Chapter 51

    The rest of the restaurant, only the sound of the rain.


    The remaining ten players look at each other, full of tension and vigilance. The game has become a personal battle by now, and the people they meet are likely to seize their own escape quota, which cannot be ignored.


    Everyone''s heart is pinching seconds, in line with the enemy does not move I do not move the mentality of quietly waiting.


    When the athletes are ready to go out of the court, they are waiting for their legs to buckle up and wait for a shot to go out.


    Ten seconds later, the gunshot still didn''t start, but the lazy man''s voice said, "I have a way."


    Everyone immediately focused on Bo Ye.


    Bo Ye''s fingertips hit the table carelessly, then leaned forward and stood up.


    Under the table, he pinched Tang Zhi''s palm.


    "Well, since only three people can get on the plane, we will..." With a smile, Bo Ye said slowly, "look who runs fast."


    Almost as he spoke, Tang Zhi got up and knocked down his chair, stepped on the wooden table, jumped to the ground and rushed out of the restaurant.


    ��������


    Before everyone recovered, Bo Ye followed him across the long table, patted en Jin''s forehead nearby, and said faintly, "boy, you''ve run poison."


    The restaurant was in a mess.


    After all the people in the inn were cleared, the captain put on his uniform, put on his hat and walked to the door.


    Snow aunt is still sitting behind the counter, a person facing the open door, silent looking at the outside of the rain curtain.


    As the captain passed by, he leaned sideways on the cabinet and said with a smile, "long time no see."


    "Well," he said lazily.


    "What a heavy rain..." The captain looked out of the door with her eyes and chatted with her like an old friend, "guess who can get on the helicopter?"


    Aunt Xue raised her hand, which had no blood vessels and was as white as wax, plucked her hair in her ear. The voice line did not fluctuate and said: "fate always gives special treatment to some people, but to most people it is fair and cruel."


    The captain laughed twice and stopped talking, enjoying the gloomy rainy night outside the cabin with her.


    In the fir forest, the heavy rain continuously washed the branches and woodland, and the snow became muddy.


    Fan Weiwei ran in the last place, a large part behind everyone. She looked up at the shadow leaping between the front trees and the trees. She cried as she ran: "you wait for me!"!!! I couldn''t run -- "


    she was so worried that she helped the tree trunk along the way to run down the mountain step by step. As a result, she accidentally tripped her left foot and her right foot and screamed. She grabbed her hands in the air for several times, and the whole person rolled down like a ball.


    Gu Meng ran and slid down, ahead of most people.


    Tangzhi is ahead. The boy is not slow. He is almost at the edge of the fir forest.


    "Bo Ye!" In the heavy rain, Gu Meng called out to the rear, "only three people can walk. What should I do?"


    Bo Ye and en Jin are not far behind him. Both of them are long legged. They are steadily shuttling through the woods. They are more relaxed than ordinary people. Bo Ye jumped out of a hole. He was panting, but he was still in the mood to say, "Chinese overload. Let''s know."


    Gu Meng looks into the distance. A helicopter stops at the edge of the cliff. The strong straight beam attracts everyone.


    Bo Ye''s words strengthened his confidence. Gu Meng gritted his teeth and said, "you''re following closely!"


    How other players will be out of his concern, but they can''t be less than four.


    At this time, something rolled round and round from the side. Gu Meng fixed her eyes and found that it was a person.


    The man rolled out of the fir trees without any hindrance, and rolled a distance on the snow by inertia and stopped.


    Fan Weiwei rolled all the way down the mountain, dizzy, finally no longer rolling, dazed to get up from the snow.


    She looked at the snow all over her body, and then looked at the fir trees in front of her, and saw that all the people were running towards her direction, standing in the same place for a moment, a little stupefied.


    Gu Meng exclaimed that the girl was lucky. She rolled down all the way, not only did she not hit the tree trunk, but also became the first person to reach the foot of the mountain.


    Tang Zhi went out of the woods and saw that fan Weiwei was so stupid that he called out to her, "what are you doing in a daze? Run


    Fan Weiwei returned to her senses, "Oh," and quickly turned to run toward the cliff.


    When Gu Meng got to the bottom of the mountain, the earth began to shake, as if something was going to break through the soil, and the whole fir forest would be overturned.


    He couldn''t resist looking back.


    On the mountain, rows of Chinese fir trees were uprooted like waves, the tearing sound of tree roots pulling off the ground was clear and audible, and a thick conical tail dashed into the air from the bottom of the ground.


    It''s the beast!


    Zhang Zhian, Ruan chushui, Luo Ting and others just ran to the nearby area. They were knocked unsteadily and fell to the ground one after another.


    Enjin was affected by the aftershock wave. She held on to the tree trunk on one side and took the opportunity to take a breath. She said to Gu Meng at the foot of the mountain: "don''t look back! Keep goingIn the dark fir forest, huge caterpillars have poked out their heads, and the Chinese fir trees that have been pushed open have been dumping down the mountain.


    Bo Ye was about to arrive at the flat snow plain, and was suddenly knocked down from one side. The next second, a thick Chinese fir tree fell to his original position. The impact force directly destroyed the edge of the forest.


    The two men fell heavily on the ground, rolled several times and hit the root of the tree before stopping.


    "Shit!" Bo Ye bumped into the back of his back. He cursed his mother with pain and helped him to his waist with one hand.


    EN Jin looked up and saw his expression tangled and said, "how are you?"


    Bo ye lay on the ground and tried to turn over and move. He said with difficulty: "en Jin You get up first. "


    Enjin immediately got up from him and stretched out a hand to pull him up.


    There were bursts of screams coming from behind them. You don''t have to look back to know that the people behind you are having a tough problem.


    Bo Ye kneaded his back and no longer wasted time. He frowned and said, "go, it''s time to take off."


    The fastest time to get down from the mountain is ten minutes. Obviously, there is not much time left for them now.


    The four players who fell behind did not expect that there would be obstacles in the middle of the race.


    The giant caterpillar rose higher and higher, almost blocking the moonlight. The two men behind Zhang Zhian couldn''t get up with their legs. They looked up at the terrifying monster on their heads and shivered together.


    At this time, the caterpillar lowered its head, and the sound of "chirping and chirping" came from the abdominal cavity, like countless bells and grasses colliding, and the blood red compound eyes were clearly extinguished, like two big red lanterns in the dark night.


    The men could not resist their fear and screamed, but the sound did not last two seconds. The caterpillar suddenly dived down. In a flash, the two headless corpses collapsed back to the ground.


    The sound of the torrential rain is getting louder and louder, and the caterpillars make intermittent "chirping" sounds, and flick their tails leisurely and contentedly.


    Zhang Zhian hides behind a tree, covers his mouth and shrinks into a ball.


    Ruan chushui and Luo Ting lightened their steps and continued to move down the mountain.


    All of a sudden, the caterpillar turned to the direction of the man and the woman, chirping twice. As if in preparation, it stretched out the full, round ring and dived toward them.


    "Run!"


    Ruan Chu water toward the front of Luo Ting called out, play life to run forward.


    There are dense Chinese fir trees as an obstacle, and the caterpillars are coiled around their long bodies and glide in between. The speed is not as fast as that on the flat snow plain, which also gives Ruan chushui and Luo Ting more time to save their lives.


    However, Ruan Chu ran too fast to take care of the muddy road under his feet. When he passed a ridge, he tripped and fell out of a distance.


    Hearing the sound, Luo Ting turned back, Ruan Chu water lying on the ground, behind him, the caterpillars bent around the pitch black body, constantly pressing, blood red eyes clearly extinguished.


    "Brother Chu Shui!" Seeing that the monster was going to catch up with her, Luo Ting was so scared that she almost jumped out of her heart. She ran back without thinking about it. She was holding Ruan chushui''s arm to pull him up, "quick! Get up! It''s coming after me


    Ruan chushui looked back and saw that the monster was less than 10 meters away from them. He could not escape.


    Luo Ting urged: "brother Chu Shui, hurry up!"


    Ruan Chu water low head, slowly support Luo Ting to stand up, abruptly called her a: "Luoting."


    "What?" Luo Ting has no time to take back her hand and turns to ask.


    Ruan chushui pulled her arm and threw it to the direction of the caterpillar. When Luo Ting was thrown out, she opened her eyes and looked at the man in front of her in disbelief.


    Behind her, the caterpillar opened its mouth.


    The shrill and shrill scream through the fir trees. Hearing people''s creeps, Ruan chushui looked at the monster who was busy biting the woman''s body, biting his teeth, and saying, "I''m sorry."


    Turn around and run down the hill.


    It''s time for Luo Ting.


    In the fir forest, a part of the arm fell from the giant beast''s mouth. It glided to the edge of the fir forest next to the snow. When he saw the light in the distance, his red eyes became dark, and his head went down into the snow and disappeared.


    There is a helicopter at the edge of the cliff. The pilot in the driver''s seat has almost seen the time. When the precise switches on the top of the helicopter are lifted, the propeller above the helicopter slowly turns and the speed is gradually accelerated.


    Fan Weiwei was the first to get into the plane. She was out of breath and collapsed in her seat.


    Tang Zhi followed. He grabbed the cabin door and looked back.


    Gu Meng is approaching. Bo Ye and en Jin are still at a distance.


    "Come on! It''s about to take off


    Tang Zhi hopped in the same place and was very anxious.


    Gu Meng runs to the helicopter. The cat leans to avoid the rapidly rotating propeller above. He urges Tang Zhi to go ahead and sit in the helicopter himself.


    At this time, the pilot in front said mechanically, "ladies and gentlemen, please fasten your seat belt, our helicopter is about to take off."


    "Wait, wait, wait!" Before Gu Meng had time to breathe, he patted at the glass partition in front of her, "don''t fly, we still have people. We''re almost there!"The pilot didn''t seem to hear him, and pressed the button on the steering wheel to repeat the reminder: "ladies and gentlemen, please fasten your seat belt. Our helicopter is about to take off."


    Tang Zhi knelt at the door of the cabin, his face was red nervously, because of his heart, tears appeared in his eyes: "thin Ye! Hurry up! "


    The sound of the crisp wind was shattered by the wind that was surging up the propeller above.


    When the pilot was ready, Bo Ye arrived at the helicopter.


    He stepped on the helicopter, looked at Tang Zhiji crying, funny and heartache.


    Bo Ye stroked the water trace of Tang Dynasty eye corner with his fingertip, held the boy''s face, pecked at his lips and smiled: "it''s not too late to catch up, what is crying?"


    Tang Zhi put down his heart, and then he rubbed his tears in his neckline, and his face was hot.


    The pilot looked back and said, "sorry, ladies and gentlemen, this time, the three people are limited."


    Everyone is at the same time.


    Van vivy looked around, and there were already four people on the plane.


    She looked at the other three men, shrunk to the corner, timidly saying, "I am very light, can not count me as a person."


    �������� The pilot looked back and said, "sorry, ladies and gentlemen, this time, three people are limited."


    The propeller kept turning, but the helicopter didn''t move. As the pilot meant, no one would drive the helicopter away.


    Tang Zhi looked at the other window, opposite the cliff, and there was a soft light between the two canyons, which was very obvious in the night.


    "The exit is there," he said


    Fan Wei Wei lies on the window, and suddenly hopes to come out of her eyes, saying, "is it OK to fly in?"


    Bo Ye looked at the bright spot between the canyon, and thought, "how likely do you think Enjin will move the plane?"


    Gu Meng''s eyes brightened: "you mean to make him quick on the spot?"


    Bo Ye: "with Enjin''s IQ, it should be OK to give a flight guide."


    Perhaps it is aware that his situation is not good, the pilot in front picks up the walkie talkie, and the mechanical voice repeats: "Start Plan B, automatically clear on, start plan B, and automatically clear it on."


    Tang stopped frowning, just about to ask what is "automatic clearing", fan Weiwei suddenly exclaimed: "Enjin!!!"


    Bo Ye, Tang Zhi and Gu Meng looked out of the cabin. Not far away, Ruan chushui who appeared somehow fell over Enjin, holding his legs, and the two men sprang up on the snow.


    Gu Meng changed his face, was about to get off the helicopter, and he was sitting in the peripheral thin ye and holding him, and jumped down: "I will come."


    As soon as Bo Ye got out of the propeller range, the helicopter took off from behind him. He looked back and frowned. He could not think too much. He still ran in the opposite direction, and was ready to solve the trouble at Enjin.


    In the helicopter, Tang Zhi clapped the glass and angrily shouted to the pilot, "I told you to stop! You hear it! "


    The pilot lights up the top and reminds: "ladies and gentlemen, please fasten your seat belt. Our helicopter is flying."


    See can not discuss with NPC, Tang Zhi rushed to the cabin door, now the helicopter is nearly two meters from the ground.


    He looked down, and he was ready to jump down, but was held by Van Weiwei from behind.


    The little girl, with a white face, said, "no No one can go down any more, and it may not be up. "


    Tang Zhi broke her hand: "let go!"


    Fanweiwei hugged him with all her strength and cried, "Tang Zhi, it doesn''t make sense to go down..."


    "What do you know!" Tang Zhi turned his head and stared at her, his eyes red, impatient and said, "Bo Ye is still below."


    That''s what it means.


    Now the situation is in a mess, and some people are not up. Tang Zhi insists on going down, but the helicopter rises higher and higher regardless of it.


    Gu Meng forced himself to calm down, groped around the edge of the hatch door, and tried to hold the crossbar to pull outward when he felt the raised position.


    "There are ladders." Gumeng pulls out the ladder and throws it down, looks down at the bottom of his eyes and says, "they''re here."


    Tang Zhi supported the edge of the engine room and looked out. If they saw that two men had already got rid of Ruan chushui, they just came to the bottom of the helicopter, and the length of the soft ladder was more than enough.


    He raised his back and wiped his eyes, and still hugged fan Weiwei behind him, and muttered in a grievance: "Bo Ye..."


    Enjin was a little annoyed by Ruan Chu water, but later Bo ye came to help, and they easily subdued Ruan Chu water.


    The man lay on the ground, turned his limbs open, and the rain from the ladybug basin was patted on his face, and he had given up resistance.


    "Advise you not to be fluke." Ruan chushui looked at the night sky, and he smiled, and said to Bo Ye and Enjin weakly, "limit three people to three people, and the surplus can only be left You always have to make choices. "


    Bo Ye and Enjin should not hear them and rush to the helicopter.


    Behind them, Ruan Chu water suddenly went up, opened eyes too late to make a sound, the body was stiff, in the sight of the invisible place, the blood quietly soaked the snow.As the helicopter continued to rise, the bottom of the ladder was almost off the ground.


    EN Jin climbed up the ladder and stepped on it. She said to Bo Ye, "thank you."


    "Thank you." Bo Ye a smile, "it''s better to call a dad, it''s cheaper."


    �������� Enjin continued to climb up the ladder and asked him, "what''s your hobby?"


    Bo Ye held the edge of the ladder and said naturally, "which man doesn''t like being called Dad?"


    Enjin didn''t quite understand. In order to get rid of his obsession, he tried to discuss: "play the game after you go back, if you win..."


    The voice did not fall, behind him came a clear record of "Pooh Chi" sound, like a sword into the body.


    EN Jin was stunned for a moment and looked down.


    Bo Ye is still standing in the same place, the position of his left chest is pierced by a black sharp vertebral body, which is connected with a long tail, and has never entered the snow behind him.


    It seems that he couldn''t even see the blood coming down his mouth.


    ������ Bo Ye


    EN Jin looked down, with the helicopter rising, the distance with the man is getting farther and farther, has been unable to grasp.


    Bo Ye raised his face. His hair was slightly disordered by the wind. His forehead covered his eyes. He moved his lips silently.


    Enjin saw it clearly.


    Take care of candi.


    The tail behind him was pulled away from his body, and the blood gushed out from the gap. Bo Ye felt as if he had been pulled out of strength. He knelt down on his knees in disorder, hanging his head and arms like a broken puppet.


    The helicopter rose to a certain height, turned around and flew toward the light between the canyons.


    The cliff in people''s perspective continues to pull away, change angle, one side is the white snow field, the other side is the dark abyss, the man kneels on the edge of the cliff, is quietly left in the black and white junction, constantly smaller, until blurred in the rain curtain.


    Tang Zhi looked at all this from the helicopter, and the whole man was numb. When the wind came, he felt a little sore.


    "Pa Cha".


    What''s the broken sound.

 Chapter 52

    What is the meaning of the game?


    Sometimes, it''s sad to see people killed in order to get rid of the ghost. Sometimes it''s too sad to be killed by a ghost.


    After seven days, it will be seven days again. After countless seven days, what is true, what is false, what is reality, what is dream? If the only standard of certainty is lost, what should be judged.


    Forced to move forward like a hypocrite and plundered like a fool, this is a world where praying to the gods can''t be answered. Who can tell him the meaning of all this.


    The LCD screen, orange red "win" burst out, Tang Zhi finally blinked.


    Staring at the screen for a long time, his original clear eyes were covered with grey yarn and lost their former glory.


    EN Jin sat beside him, rubbed her eyes, and tried to keep up her spirits.


    Holding the handle to call up the menu and restart the game, he said in a low voice with irresistible tiredness: "this time to play honor mode?"


    It was the dull sound of the handle falling on the floor.


    Eugene pauses for a moment and looks at Tang Zhi.


    At the same time, Gu Meng, who was sleeping on the sofa, woke up. He sat up and said nervously, "what''s the matter?"


    Since this period of time, he has been paying close attention to Tang Zhi''s state all the time, and it is not too much to say that he is all over the place.


    Tang Zhi looked at the LCD screen in front of him without expression and calmly asked Enjin, "why should I lose all the time?"


    EN Jin gradually put down the game controller, drooping eyelids, no voice.


    Gu Meng came to them, sat down on the floor and looked at Tang Zhi anxiously: "would you feel bored? Do you want to play something else? "


    Tang Zhi shook his head and said, "I''m going to bed."


    He stood up from the floor and walked towards the room as usual.


    Gu Meng''s eyes follow him until he enters the first bedroom and closes the door.


    Finally, he glanced through a whole row of rooms.


    There used to be four bedrooms in the smart house. After returning from the snow mountain, one room disappeared. Now there are only three.


    Gu Meng turned around, sat cross legged on the floor, looked at en Jin, and said, "you mean it. You''ve played with him for hundreds of games these days. How can you lose? Pay more attention to the probability. "


    "But..." EN Jin stretched out her long legs, leaned back to the sofa behind her, looked up at the crystal lamp on the top, hesitated for a moment, and explained, "but he said before, let me not win candi."


    Knowing who the "he" refers to, Gu Meng pricked her heart, lowered her head and remained silent for a while. She was ready to get up and didn''t continue the topic. She said, "it''s hard. It''s late. Go to bed."


    But was grabbed by en Jin.


    "Gu Meng." EN Jin sat in the body, climbed close, staring at him and asked, "what''s it like to miss someone?"


    "If you can still see that person, the feeling of missing is very complex, sweet, sour, empty, full of expectation, these are the feelings when you miss someone." Gu Meng pursed her lips and whispered, "but if you know that you can''t meet him again, if you think about it, you will feel sorry. Maybe, there will be some pain."


    Enjin lowered her head on his shoulder and whispered, "I may miss him a little."


    Gu Meng rubbed his hair: "me too."


    In the room, Tang Zhi sleeps heavily, buries his face in the pillow, lies prone on the bed, even the quilt is still under his body, never lifted.


    I don''t know how long after, he was awakened by the sound of the door opening, leaning from the soft pillow, looking at the door.


    There was only one standing light in the room, and the warm orange light was very dim.


    The visitor approached the bedside and sat down, his face gradually exposed to the light.


    Tang Zhi was still lying on the bed, just looked up at him and squinted sleepily.


    "What''s wrong with tiger today?" Man faint smile, voice line soft ask, "look at very have no spirit, not prestige at all."


    Tang Zhi didn''t dare to touch him. He began to clench the bed sheet with both hands. He rubbed his eyes on the pillow and said, "no, I''m fine."


    Wake up to play games, when the point to eat, tired sleep, so every day, there is nothing wrong, nothing bad.


    As long as you don''t think about anything.


    Tang Zhi said, "so you don''t have to worry."


    Bo Ye lowered his eyes, stroked his forehead and hair back, touched his cheek, and chuckled: "I still love crying so much. How can I not worry about it?"


    The tears that had been spinning in his eyes slipped and the pillow was wet. Tang Zhi looked at the man''s face greedily and said, "I just saw you. I can''t help it."


    Bo Ye scraped away his tears with his fingers and gradually gathered up a smile. He asked, "how are you doing recently?"


    Tang Zhi sobbed. When he couldn''t hold on, he could only face the fact. The tears fell more and more quickly. He said in a hoarse voice: "it''s painful everywhere What would I do without you? "Bo Ye looked around his face, as if there were thousands of words, but in the end he could only sigh and say, "I''m sorry."


    Then he said, "forget it. You did a good job the other day, didn''t you?"


    Tang Zhi wanted to hold his hand, but the hand he had just stretched out drew back timidly, fearing that a man would disappear when he touched him.


    "Not at all." He said, "I miss you, Bo Ye."


    Bo Ye looked at him, a little helpless, a little sad, did not speak again.


    Tang Zhi wiped his tears and choked: "I think of you so painful, so cold, only one person, my heart is very uncomfortable."


    "If only I went down at that time. I just want to stay by your side, and I don''t want to escape anywhere."


    "Bo Ye, I miss you..."


    ��Candi����


    Bo ye called him, but he didn''t listen.


    "Even if I''ve broken through all the games, I''ll still crash without you, Bo Ye..."


    ��Candi����


    He was pushed.


    The next second awakes, the face already moistened.


    Tang Zhi couldn''t help but look at the people in front of him with tears in his clear eyes.


    Gu Meng squatted on the edge of the bed, pretending that he didn''t know anything, and cautiously said, "can I sleep well? You don''t feel comfortable sleeping on your stomach all night. "


    Tang Zhi wiped his eyes and turned his head to the other side. He said with a heavy nasal voice: "I''m ok."


    After a long time, he added, "thank you."


    Gu Meng can''t help but feel a headache. Seeing his left wrist, Gu Meng tries to touch him: "the wound on your wrist has been healed. It''s been six days. The bandage has hurt your skin for a long time."


    Without waiting for him to meet him, Tang Zhi quickly took back his hand and gradually hid under the pillow.


    "Don''t mind me," he whispered


    Gu Meng had no choice but to understand his mood at the moment. He got up, lowered the brightness of the vertical lamp, and said, "go to bed early. If you can''t sleep, call me at any time."


    "Well."


    The door closed again.


    Tang Zhi took back his hand from under the pillow and lay on his back in bed.


    He raised his left wrist and pushed the loose cuff up to reveal the entire length of the bandage.


    There are two simple strokes on the bandage. One is that two villains are fighting, the other is two villains making love. They are vividly drawn, which instantly reminds me of that night.


    Moon, snow, Bo Ye''s smile.


    How can it be forgotten.


    Next to Jian''s handwriting is Bo Ye''s handwriting, written two lines of Martian writing.


    Bo ye loved Tang Zhi.


    "One''s life, never give up".


    Tang Zhi looked for a long time, put his forearm over his eyelid and put a bandage on it.


    �������Ĥ�����


    (lies...)


    A low voice was heard in the room, empty, and the ending was shaking.


    On the morning of the seventh day, Tang Zhi startles Gu Meng and en Jin when he enters the restaurant.


    Gu Meng holds the pan in her left hand, and a piece of fried egg lies on the spatula of her right hand. She is about to put it in en Jin''s plate. She looks at Tang Zhi who comes in and forgets to move.


    EN Jin holds a cup in one hand and holds half a stick in her mouth. Her sight keeps sweeping Tang Zhi''s face.


    "Cough..." Gu Meng coughed twice, put down the pan, rubbed his sweat off his apron, and asked, "candi, are you ok?"


    Tang Zhi pulled out his chair and sat down. Facing the breakfast in front of him, he shook his head quietly.


    Gu Meng reminds: "your hair."


    Tang Zhi moved his knife and fork in front of him. His beautiful eyes drooped and he said faintly, "I feel bored. I''ve cut it."


    His hair was cut short.


    The original hair style was slightly long, dark and soft, and looked very nice. Occasionally, bangs need to be clamped with hairpins, otherwise it would cover the eyes. Gu Meng still remembers that his hairpin is a crystal cherry style, with a Christmas color.


    But now, the boy''s hair is cut to pieces and short. The bangs are gnawed by dogs. It may be destroyed by putting them on ordinary people. But Tang Zhi is not the same. He can''t stand his good looks.


    The new hairstyle highlights the beautiful facial lines. The gorgeous facial features can''t be hidden. The whole person looks much cleaner than before.


    Because it was cut casually by myself, the layers were disordered and not decorated. On the contrary, it seemed natural and fresh.


    The feeling of youth is high.


    EN Jin looked for a long time, rubbed off the oil on the tablecloth, and concluded: "it''s very nice."


    Gu Meng said, "handsome."


    "Thank you."


    Tang Zhi held the sandwich in one hand and took a big bite with his head down. His cheek was bulging. He ate more boldly than before. He seemed to have been hungry for a long time and didn''t care what he was eating.


    Gu Meng poured a cup of milk and pushed it in front of him. Looking at him, he could not rest assured. He said, "slow down."


    Tang Zhi took the milk and nodded.


    After breakfast, Enjin helped clear the table.


    In the kitchen, he put the dishes in the dishwasher and couldn''t help looking at Tang Zhi, who was sitting in the living room.Boys are already playing games.


    He looked back, thought about it, and said, "he said we should take care of candi, but now it seems that candi is not good."


    "You''ve done very well." Adorable the foam on the hand, Gu sighed. "What I want to do is to play Candi in my pocket in the next game, so as not to do anything stupid."


    In the evening, Enjin accompanies Tang Zhi to play the game. Instead of the previous confrontation mode, Enjin chooses a double player game, so that he doesn''t have to make mistakes at critical moments. However, most of the time, he follows Tang Zhi and makes a silent remedy unless Tang Zhi misses some key clues.


    Tang Zhi did not say a word, staring at the LCD screen, mechanically operating the game handle.


    Gu Meng looks at the electronic clock. Today is Thursday. It''s time to enter the next game.


    Is thinking, the familiar "Ding Dong" sound suddenly rings in the wisdom house.


    The two players in front of the TV stopped at the same time and looked over the living room.


    "Hello, dear players. I''m your smart housekeeper, Adam."


    Men''s voices come from all directions and reverberate in the wisdom room.


    "First of all, once again, congratulations on passing the third game. I believe that after arduous efforts, we have tasted the joy of the fruits of success. After data analysis, both psychological and physical aspects, you have been able to adapt to the content of the game. This is a good thing, which will help you improve the clearance rate in the next game."


    "Adam specially came to inform us that the fourth game has been loaded and will start at 0:00 on Thursday. Please keep your best condition and join the game."


    The static electricity didn''t ring. Adam finally said, "I''m sorry for Mr. Bo. The dead are long and the living are like this. I hope you can..."


    "It''s so noisy!"


    Don''t wait for the male voice to finish saying, Tang Zhi smashed the game handle to the crystal lamp, extremely irritable.


    The light flickered unsteadily twice.


    Adam didn''t speak any more. After a while, with the beep, the intelligent house fell into silence.


    It was the only time in seven days that Tang Zhi lost his temper.


    He wrung his eyebrows and bit his lower lip impatiently. He got up and walked towards the room. He did not forget to say hello to Gu Meng and en Jin: "see you at the next game."


    Seeing that the door of the first bedroom is closed, Gu Meng immediately smashes a pillow on the flower board in the sky, and angrily says, "what kind of intellectual housekeeper! If you don''t open a pot, pick it up and beat it! "


    "Gu Meng is not angry." EN Jin went to him, bent down to shun Mao, tone seriously comforted way, "people cheap own day collection, system cheap sooner or later will be destroyed."


    Gu Meng: OK


    Although it''s a curse with no eggs, it sounds strange.


    Pretending to be offline, but there is no Adam:.... "


    "Tang Zhi."


    The soft and smiling voice of a woman passed her cheek, carrying a breeze.


    Tang Zhi''s hair moved and his eyes opened.


    As a result, I was stimulated by the strong light in front of me and closed my eyes.


    After getting used to it for a while, he saw that he was in a small studio with the searchlights on, a halo on the side of the white reflector, and a SLR fixed on a tripod in front of him.


    "Watch the camera."


    Behind the SLR, a hoarse male voice gave instructions.


    Because the back light, hidden behind the lens, can only see is a huge shadow.


    Tang Zhi looked down at the black board that he had been holding in his hand. It was divided into three columns and wrote with chalk:


    [Tangzhi]


    [182cm]


    [68kg]


    there are bars on the wall behind him, and numbers on the right indicate his height.


    Tang Zhi understood at a glance. He raised the file board with one hand and looked at the camera in front of him. His face was cold and uninspired.


    The flash flashed twice in the room, and the prison record photos were taken.


    "Please go out through the door on the right."


    The man''s voice continued.


    The door on the right hand side was painted with yellow paint. It was thin and crude. Tang Zhi opened the door and went out directly.


    There is another area outside, which is the canteen.


    Square tables with orange round chairs were full of hundreds of prisoners in striped shirts. They were eating and chatting. The environment was chaotic and noisy.


    Tang Zhi looked around and found a group of people in loose white clothes looking around in the corner not far away.


    Those should be players, roughly estimated, no less than 20.


    At this time, the door behind him was pushed open. Gu Meng was holding Jingming acupoint, and his feet were floating. When he came out, he stepped on the low steps and almost sprained his foot.


    Tang Zhi held him up and asked, "what''s the matter?"


    "I couldn''t help closing my eyes every time I flashed. The photographer told me to come back five or six times." Gu Meng squinted, adapted to the light in front of her eyes, and said, "almost blinded me."Just saying that, Eugene also came out of the small room.


    Gu Meng was always curious about his height, looked at the blackboard on his hand, spread out one hand, and said, "show me."


    Eugene handed him the board.


    Gu Meng''s height is 191.


    "Whelp, what did you grow up with? So long? "


    EN Jin shook her head and said, "forget it."


    Gu Meng also went to see Gu Meng''s brand. However, Gu Meng held it in front of him and said, "you just need to remember that my aura is two meters eight."


    Two people are pulling, Tang Zhi in one side to remind: "someone is coming."


    At the entrance of the canteen, a woman in a Navy Dress came in, stepping on stiletto heels, in high spirits, aiming at the group of players in the corner.


    Gu Meng took a look and said, "let''s go."


    No defense, but was en Jin took away the wood in her arms.


    Enjin looked over.


    [Gu Meng]


    [178.4cm]


    [64kg]


    "you often say that you are 1.8 meters tall." EN Jin looked at him and said mercilessly.


    Gu Meng was embarrassed: "round up."


    It''s less than one meter


    Gu Meng took back her own file board, walked forward and calmly said, "if you really think so, I can''t help it."


    Enjin poked him in the cheek while walking, harassing constantly: "cheating children don''t have little safflower."


    �������� Gu Meng hugged the small blackboard and swallowed.


    The policewoman looked at the roll in her hand, and after counting the roll, she saw that everyone was there. She said to the players, "new prisoners, I''m the logistics group leader Miffy. Welcome to Ivy League prison."


    "Ivy?" Gu Meng in the back of the crowd, quietly forced, "very famous school temperament..."


    The policewoman raised her face and faced the light leaking in from the iron fence window, and her tone became impassioned: "a new beginning, a new hope, a new dream. I hope you can make a good transformation in the new environment and make progress day by day. When you get out of prison again, you will be able to regain new life and create a new atmosphere!"


    Players look at each other, for such an opening some maladjustment.


    If you''re not in prison, you might think it''s the opening address.


    Mifei said to herself, full of enthusiasm, and with a big smile, she said, "now, I will lead you to the cell, please change your clothes when you do housework"


    walking out of the canteen, there is a square playground outside, which is very simple. On a sunny day, the loess is flying, surrounded by high walls, and the top of the wall is densely intertwined with barbed wire.


    Through the playground, they re-enter the building through the door opposite the canteen and are led to the second floor.


    Along the way, some people look confused, it is easy to see is a new arrival.


    Maybe they were born and experienced the guidance of novices in the smart house before the game. Although they were at a loss, they did not make any radical behavior. They just followed the army forward, probing carefully while walking.


    When a young boy asked Gu Meng, Gu Meng only said, "anything can happen here. The key is to be stable."


    After thinking about it, he added, "run fast."


    They entered a corridor with cells on both sides. Officer Miffy set the time and place for the assembly and disappeared at the end of the corridor.


    The cell is a double room. More than 20 players form a team. If they don''t know each other, they will find the right one.


    Many people turn their eyes to Tang Zhi, who stands there alone. His temperament is cold and his appearance is rare and beautiful. They all reveal their desire to get close to him.


    A man took the lead and made an offer, pretending to be calm: "have you found a roommate? Or you and me? This is the third game I''ve played. I have some experience and can take you with me. "


    Tang Zhi gave him a cold look, put his back on his back and pushed open the nearest door. He went in directly and refused, "no, I''m used to being alone."


    After the door closed, the man felt his nose and went to other people to form a team.


    The young boy who asked questions all the way to Gu Meng came to Gu Meng''s side, pulled his sleeve and swallowing his cigarette mouth and said, "brother, take me to sleep at night. I''m a thief, and I''m not a laggard in an accident."


    Gu Meng sees him as tender as a green onion. His ignorant appearance is very distressing. There is not much time difference between him and Enjin, so he wants to deal with it.


    Just think of the sound, the boy''s hand was taken away from his sleeve.


    Gu Meng blinks and looks aside.


    "You''re old enough to learn to sleep by yourself." Enjin''s face was expressionless, and her soft voice sounded a little frozen at the moment. She said to the youth, "don''t be emotional, don''t miss secretly, don''t look back, and live your own other life. You should be obedient. Not all prisoners will live in the same room."


    Gu Meng:


    The child may be Haruki Murakami.


    �������� The young boy was confused.EN Jin opens a cell, takes Gu Meng''s hand and goes in. Before closing the door, she whispers to the young boy outside: "in the game, you don''t just depend on others to survive. Sometimes even if you walk in the crowd, you will die inexplicably. Be careful when you open the door. There may be something waiting for you inside."


    A young boy shrugged up his shoulders and tears filled his big eyes, which made people heartache.


    EN Jin raised the corner of her mouth and laughed like a little devil.


    Close the door and turn contentedly. I don''t want to be picked up.


    EN Jin slightly squatted down, was carried askew over the head, whispered: "pain."


    "What did you frighten him to do?" Gu Meng glared at him, relaxed his hand and said, "you should also be a quiet adult. You can sleep by yourself."


    "I found you..." EN Jin aimed at him, discontented and whispered, "it''s true to see a love one."


    "What?"


    Gu Meng didn''t hear clearly.


    EN Jin shook her head, unwilling to repeat.


    "Change your clothes first." Gu Meng lets go of him and looks at the small cell. The green vines coiled on the opposite wall make him take a second look and say, "candi is next door. Change his clothes and go to see him."


    On one side of the cell there were two iron beds, a lavatory basin in the corner, and a mirror above.


    Tang Zhi came to the washing table and washed his hands. He took off his loose white coat and was ready to change his clothes. He looked up and saw himself in the mirror.


    After his hair is cut short, even if it is him, looking at such a person in the mirror will still be a little strange.


    He wiped his face with his coat and threw it aside. He was about to shake off his striped prison uniform. His eyes were attracted by the tiny tattoo above his clavicle.


    Tang Zhi looked at it in a daze, approached the mirror, and pressed his fingertips on the bow like shape -


    "��".


    Infinite symbol, in the game reward means exchange, can do with any other copy of the exchange.


    He used this skill, when he first went to find Bo Ye.


    There is one chance left.


    Tang Zhi looked at it, and his eyes gradually became bright. He raised his eyes and looked at the mirror. Without saying a word, he described an inverted "8" on it.


    At first, there was no reaction on the mirror, but slowly, along the place he had described, there was a faint light.


    The bow shaped light is more and more intense, flashing, as if to break through the mirror.


    Tang Zhi''s body trembled slightly and he was nervous. He was not sure whether he could find Bo Ye again in this way.


    He took a deep breath and pasted his left hand with the symbol on the mirror.


    Waiting for a moment, the light spits out a brilliant gold wire, twining the platinum ring on his ring finger, circle after ring.


    Tang Zhi lowered his head and closed his eyes, waiting nervously.


    At first, he didn''t grasp anything. Suddenly, in a moment, he grasped something, which was almost synchronous, reflecting the picture in his mind.


    It was a slender hand, with distinct knuckles, fair and beautiful. There was a platinum ring on the ring finger, which was gently extended in the golden light.


    It''s a hand that he can''t be more familiar with. Even every palm print on it can be clearly remembered.


    Tang Zhi''s heart was filled with tenderness for a moment, which made his eyes ache and his closed eyes shed tears.


    The left hand sticks to that hand to turn a direction, change to ten fingers intertwined.


    Hold it tightly and forcefully. It won''t let go.


    "Candi, are you ready?"


    At this point, the door is pushed open from the outside.


    Gu Meng and en Jin come in one after another. When they look up and see Tang Zhi in the room, they are still in the same place.


    In front of the mirror, the boy''s left hand was pasted on the mirror, the whole hand was engulfed by a golden halo, and his body became more and more pale, looking at some illusory.


    Although he shed tears, he still laughed: "goodbye, I''m going to find Bo Ye."


    Knowing that he was going to leave, Gu Meng had no time to think too much and rushed forward to hold his arm.


    EN Jin followed closely, and one second before they disappeared, she met Gu Meng''s corner of dress.


    The light in the room was bright, and then went out in a short moment, and returned to calm again.


    The young boy passed by with his prison clothes in his hands. When he saw the door open, he peeped into his eyes and said cautiously, "hi Hi Is there anyone here


    After a look around, the room is clear at a glance, empty.


    He looked around cautiously and came in, saying to himself, "well, I''ll live in this room..."


    At the end of the line, Bo Ye jumped out of the cabin door and looked back and forth. There were a lot of people. He looked like a tourist group. He didn''t find any familiar people in the crowd for a moment.


    The temperature is very low here. He pulls up the zipper of his coat. After pulling it to the top, he grabs the zipper head with his teeth at will and looks around the environment.


    After watching for a while, I understood the surrounding terrain, but I still didn''t see the person I was looking for.


    He was about to step forward when someone patted him on the shoulder.Bo ye turned back.


    EN Jin holds Gu Meng pale, and Tang Zhi follows.


    Don''t blink and blink.


    His little brother, when was his hair so short?


    "Where have you been? I didn''t find you just now Bo Ye waved to the Tang Dynasty and did not forget to care about Gu Meng, who was pale. "Mr. Gu, are you ok?"


    Seeing that Tang Zhi was still standing there, he didn''t walk up to him. Bo Ye frowned strangely. When he looked at the other two men, he found that everyone had a strange look in his eyes today.


    "What are you doing?"


    Gu Meng looks at Bo Ye with a complicated look. She tries to resist the vomiting caused by crossing the copy. She walks forward, stares at him for several seconds, and reaches out and hugs the man.


    This is always not serious, but unexpected very reassuring man.


    Bo Ye was held by him. His body was stiff and his expression was even more muddled.


    Zhang Ye slapped his back, but he couldn''t think of anything, but he threw up his stomach.


    Bo Ye was pushed back a few steps, looked at Gu Meng, then looked at en Jin, pointed to his brain, and said, "what''s wrong with him? Did the crash damage the brain


    Enjin didn''t seem to hear his question and looked at him attentively, which made Bo Ye''s scalp numb.


    Then, Eugene came forward and hugged him.


    Bo Ye tilted his head and reluctantly gave him a perfunctory hug and said, "what''s the matter, little friend? Why do you look in love with me


    Enjin inhaled deeply, pressed on his shoulder, and reluctantly called out --


    "Dad."


    Bo Ye:


    The corner of the mouth cocked up for a while, and then, finally, I couldn''t help but feel cool inside, laughing out: "good."


    EN Jin patted him on the shoulder with a face of shame and went to one side to care about Gu Meng''s situation.


    Bo Ye looked at Tang Zhi not far away, and saw him standing in the same place in a trance, but he stepped forward.


    He zipped up the boy''s coat, scraped the tip of his red nose, and whispered, "is it cold?"


    Seeing his dog''s gnawing hair, he raised his hand to grab two and said, "little brother, you are so handsome."


    "But when was it cut?"


    "Well?"


    Looking down at Tang Zhi''s eyes, he found that he had already become red.

 Chapter 53

    Bo ye had never seen Tang Zhi''s heartbreaking expression before. He had no reason to stab him in his heart and felt a sense of debt.


    He restrained his look, grabbed each other''s collar with both hands, drew people closer, and asked, "what''s the matter? Uncomfortable? "


    "It''s ok..." Tang Zhi covered his eyes with one hand and put his forehead on Bo Ye''s shoulder. Listening to his soft voice, he said, "I''m ok. I''m glad to see you. Really Bo Ye, really..."


    Surrounded by the familiar smell of men, it seems that it has been a long time since we lost sight of it for a century.


    The clear sunshine was shining on the pale snow field, and the world was empty and lonely. Tang Zhi rubbed himself into the man''s neck and inhaled deeply, but he did not cry.


    At this time, the captain with blood on his face rolled down from the plane and staggered past them. Several drops of blood were spilled on the white snow.


    Bo Ye didn''t care about the surrounding environment, and now he''s totally focused on the abnormal Tang Zhi.


    "Candi, what''s the matter?" He gently pulled the face of Zhengtang Zhi with one hand and coaxed in a low voice, "let me see you."


    Tang Zhi didn''t care about it. He put his arm around the man''s neck and didn''t want to look up.


    The captain went to the front and said something. There was a lot of noise in the crowd. After a while, there was a gust of wind on the snow field, and the snow was flying.


    Only then did Bo ye think of looking back.


    As a result, both the captain and the stewardess disappeared out of thin air, and the other players were getting together in twos and threes and chatting nervously.


    He patted his predecessors on the back and said, "we seem to have missed the important information released by NPC."


    Tang Zhi wiped his eyes and shook his head: "those don''t matter. It doesn''t matter."


    Bo Ye frowned a little, and noticed that there was something wrong with him. It was strange that he had a firm voice in his voice. There was a quarrel from afar.


    "Ah? What do you bring out of your bag


    "What''s in your way!..." Hands off! I will not cut you


    "You are so savage! You dare to try it All of us can beat your teeth all over the place. "


    "Brother Chu Shui! You see this psychopath!... "


    There was another confusion.


    Just watching, Gu Meng and en Jin pass by him and walk directly towards the center of the crowd. It seems that the goal is very clear.


    Bo Ye looked at the two people''s backs, thought about it, and said to Tang Zhi, "go ahead and have a look."


    Players around the cabin, a few people standing in the center, Ruan Chu water facing everyone, standing in the sun slightly raised his head, appears honest and trustworthy.


    "I suggest that we should start unified management and distribution of resources now. If you can trust me, Ruan chushui, I will..."


    "Refuse."


    However, the voice did not fall, the crowd sounded a soft male voice, soft as snow, but enough to attract everyone''s attention.


    Ruan chushui''s face changed, and he was interrupted before he said his intention. He could not hang on his face and looked at the players around him.


    Wang Xiaochi couldn''t hold back his temper and called out to the crowd: "who is it?"


    Players automatically separate a lane, and two tall men walk forward together.


    One is very tall, as if born without expression, handsome and cold, and the other is gentle. His eyes are particularly attractive, and they are gentle and affectionate.


    EN Jin came to Ruan chushui in front of the two people between the scattered a simple meal, lightly repeated: "I said no."


    Wang Xiaochi felt that the other side simply did not know what was good or bad because of his emotional excitement. He said angrily, "there is nothing wrong with Nguyen''s words. He is willing to work for everyone. You still..."


    "You talk a lot." Enjin looked at him, his voice was very weak, "please be quiet for a minute."


    Wang Xiaochi in front of the man unconsciously incarnate chicken, no gas to speak of, suffocating his face red.


    Ruan chushui soon regained his mood, put on a gentle smile again, and said, "I do this for the sake of the team. Unless you have a better solution, I suggest centralized management, which can not only avoid unnecessary disputes, but also control the consumption of food..."


    After seeing Ruan chushui''s unscrupulous side, Gu Meng can''t listen to his high sounding reason. He doesn''t give the other party a chance to finish his speech. He goes forward directly, grabs the man''s front and throws him to the plane.


    Ruan chushui was still in a daze. He didn''t know what happened, or there were more incredible ingredients. He didn''t want to brush his cheek and hit him straight on the cabin next second.


    The sound of "Dong" was dull and loud. Not only was Ruan Chu shocked, but also the crowd.


    All of a sudden, the snow again quiet down, only the wind whistling past.


    No one would have thought that a man full of affinity would actually be so irascible.


    Ruan Chu water opened his eyes and looked at a face in close distance with his fist on his ear.


    "Stop talking about the team. It''s disgusting." Gu Meng blackened her eyes and warned in a voice, "I''ll tell you what''s a better solution. Here, violence can solve everything."Ruan chushui looked at him, and then turned his eyes to the tall man behind him. He estimated himself. The official was Junjie. He cleared his throat and said, "we are going to get along with each other for seven days. There is no need to make it so ugly at the beginning. If you have any objection to my practice, I respect your choice."


    Gu Meng looks at him sarcastically for a while. Ruan Chu''s water bursts into a cold sweat. He doesn''t understand what kind of resentment this man has against him. So he comes up against him.


    Gu Meng took back his hand, turned to face other players, and said with a heavy air: "it''s stupid to give your life to a stranger to manage and expect to rely on the strength of others to break through the game. I don''t know how to die at that time. It''s going to be in the jungle, only the wild animals. "


    We are afraid of the gentle man suddenly become strong, Leng is no one to speak.


    Gu Meng then looked at the lunch box on the ground and continued: "the materials on the plane are equally distributed. After that, whether you want to fight in a team or in an individual action, it is irrelevant."


    Lei Li couldn''t steal food. He was embarrassed by Wang Xiaochi and Ruan chushui, so he held a grudge against him. Seeing that Ruan chushui was arranged clearly by others, he was very happy. The first one agreed: "that''s it! What is unified management? It''s not a commune! Let''s divide up the things and do what we should do next. "


    "I don''t agree..."


    As soon as Wang Xiaochi opened his mouth, he was raised by Ruan Chu water and pressed down.


    Other players are new to the game, and they don''t have the mood to stand in line. As long as someone puts forward a method, they will follow them spontaneously. Therefore, no one talks again.


    Tang Zhi roughly looked around the players, did not find fan Weiwei, but found a strange girl.


    In the heart is clear, fan Weiwei escaped the snow mountain copy, therefore looked for the new person to replace her position.


    The flight attendants only provided one meal for the players. They took out all the meals in the plane and gathered at the cabin door to collect the food one by one.


    Gu Meng walks out of the crowd and slowly squats down in the corner. Her back looks a little autistic.


    EN Jin has been following him, see him good suddenly squat down, unknown why came to him: "Gu Meng, what''s the matter?"


    Gu Meng covered his right hand and looked at him from the side of his head. His expression looked extremely subdued: "it hurts Baby It''s so painful... "


    ��������


    EN Jin carefully took his right hand, because he had just hit the plane, the next hand with full strength, knuckles are red.


    He bowed his head and blew on the back of his hand and said: "don''t try to be brave in the future. Although you are handsome for three seconds, you are very cute, but you still don''t want to see you hurt."


    Gu Meng''s attention is focused on "handsome but three seconds". She lowers her head and covers her face. Her ears are red with embarrassment.


    "Do you know those people?" Bo Ye did not know when he appeared behind him and asked the two people in the corner.


    Gu Meng and en Jin look at each other for a quick exchange of ideas. Then they look at Bo Ye and shake their heads at the same frequency, looking innocent.


    Bo Ye squinted.


    The two people on the opposite side had a strange understanding. Bo Ye was not so easy to believe, but in order to save face for them, he did not ask any more questions.


    In the evening, the players continued to climb the mountain.


    Before Wang Xiaochi left, he looked at the four people who were still at the side of the plane and refused to accept the airway: "why don''t you go?"


    It''s too wide for you to stick your trousers in the cabin, you know


    "You


    Wang Xiaochi''s young face is full of resentment. He looks at Ruan chushui and Luo Ting, who are waiting for him. Ruan chushui shakes his head at him.


    The young man reluctantly "hum" and left with his bag on his back.


    When everyone was gone, Bo Ye looked at the three men behind him and said, "why don''t we go?"


    He saw that everyone had no intention of starting. He had been waiting until now. In fact, he was also surprised.


    Enjin: "go somewhere else tonight."


    Bo Ye frowns and just wants to ask where, Gu Meng, en Jin and Tang Zhi spontaneously get together and whisper.


    Gu Meng said, "open the box first I have found all the props... "


    EN Jin said: "the first night is a rainy night The tail is not a key part of the aircraft, so it can be left alone for one night... "


    Tang Zhi said, "matches and bows and arrows I don''t know how to use it, but I have to get it one step earlier. "


    Bo Ye looked at the three men and couldn''t hear what they were talking about. Only a few words passed through. Since entering this copy, he felt more and more weird.


    I always feel that these three people have become very tacit understanding. Moreover, they have become very resolute in their actions, and their goals are very clear step by step. It feels like


    The three men unified the plan. Gu Meng rolled off his sleeves and said, "let''s go. Try to start before sunset."


    "Wait a minute."


    The languid male voice burst out.


    Everyone looks at the engine room door.


    Bo Ye changed his stance and turned the platinum ring on his left hand with his right hand. He did not hide his displeasure: "there is something I want to ask you. Tell me the truth."Gu Meng swallowed his saliva and looked at Tang Zhi. He could guess what Bo Ye wanted to ask.


    Men are very clever, some things are afraid to be hidden, but "you have died once in fact" this kind of words can not be said in any way.


    Tang Zhi sipped his lips and said calmly, "you said


    The sun is west above the snow, and the lines of the blue mountains stretch far away.


    Thin ye back light, half face hidden in the shadow, it seems immeasurable.


    He said quietly, "are you, you open and hang with me?"


    Tang Zhi: "......"


    Enjin: "......"


    Gu Meng coughs softly: "I am not sure that I can help you Brother, it''s not. "


    After the axe, flashlight and raincoat were turned out in the box, four men jumped off the plane one after another. Only one axe and flashlight were taken, and the rest was left to other players.


    In order not to appear too purposeful, and thus cause Bo Ye doubt, Gu Meng and Enjin also took clothes and milk and other confusion.


    On the way, Enjin explained to Bo Ye: "if this game is a personal confrontation and it is risky to keep pace with most people, we may find something important if we go elsewhere to explore it."


    "Oh."


    Bo Ye responded coldly, still maintaining a high degree of rationality, and felt that his explanation was a cover up.


    There must be any secret in the three.


    Gu Meng, after Enjin, said, "you must believe in a genius''s intuition!"


    Bo Ye: "Oh."


    ��������


    Four men were walking in the woods, from the west mountain to the night.


    After nearly two hours walking, Gu Meng raised his flashlight and saw the black flower forest at the end.


    He glanced at thin ye, hesitated, and puffed a breath of cool air, and said, "look ahead, what is that?"


    It seems like the first time that we have seen this spectacle.


    Enjin is also a performing school, a serious way: "look like a little flower, but how can there be such a big flower? I didn''t expect that there was a situation in the depth of the forest. I was glad to find it. "


    Understand that they were only pretending to come here for the first time. Tang Zhi looked at the two people. He was a little grateful and a little complicated. He kept silent.


    The wind brings moisture and moisture. Thin Ye looks at the sky, and the dark clouds are falling. It will rain.


    Take out the raincoat and shake it off, and whisper, "don''t put it on, you people who are hanging on."


    Gumeng: "......"


    Enjin: "......"


    Bo ye went along with them and wanted to go along. The only explanation is that Tang Zhi, gumeng and Enjin have special identities in this game, which is not convenient to say and export, but they do have information that many players do not have.


    Since then, there is nothing to ask.


    It''s just a little upset.


    It was very uncomfortable to be excluded from the three.


    After crossing the flower forest, the men entered the village called Anning village.


    Under the guidance of Gu Meng, they entered the only ancestral hall in the village, through the courtyard of the four directions, and into the hall to avoid rain.


    Naturally, Enjin found matches and archery hidden behind the picture of Xianlu.


    Bo Ye is looking at the beautiful dummy in the room.


    An old man, with a face of grin, above his fingers.


    Bo Ye looks up in the direction and sees the picture of Xianlu. He thinks he should refer to the bow and arrow behind the scroll.


    The sight looked back at the old man, did not know what material was made, only felt real, but also knew that he was not a real person, sitting in the empty and simple hall, so it seemed a little scary and frightened.


    Enjin found a bowl made of clay from the side chamber, and came out in her hand, saying, "you can use matches and keep the charcoal fire with this."


    Bo Ye looks at Enjin, slightly picks the eyebrow, deliberately said: "familiar, very experienced ah?"


    Enjin dropped her eyes and did not look at him. When she passed, she said softly, "you are suspicious and don''t talk well. It''s like a woman."


    Bo Ye: "......"


    Gu Meng enters the kitchen, adds wood to the stove of the earth stove, fires, and blows the broken fan towards the inside, and he is choked by the smoke.


    Enjin let him go to the side, sat on the bench before the fire, shrunk his long legs against the sky, and took over Gu Meng''s work.


    Not many times, eyes were smoked tears.


    Gu Meng saw that handsome face was red by the fire in the stove, and he was a little sorry and a little relieved.


    I thought, it was a very intimate little cotton jacket.


    When the iron pot is hot, Gu Meng is burning water in front of the kitchen table, and the original cold and empty kitchen is filled with fireworks.


    Men split up a box of simple meals in a kitchen full of warmth and firewood.


    For a man''s stomach, that weight must be inadequate.


    People lick their mouths, they seem to be still, but they know that food is scarce and they have no complaints.Gu Meng thinks that there are at least two lettuce plants in this village. If you are lucky, you may find more food.


    After dinner, everyone washed with hot water.


    There are only two adjacent wing rooms in the ancestral hall. It is unnecessary to say who lives in one room with whom.


    The four said good night in the hall and went back to their rooms.


    The wooden bed in the room is big enough for two people to sleep in. The red peony bed sheet, the mandarin duck cross neck quilt cover, and the edge are sewn with broken flower blue cloth. The most dazzling rural wind is coming.


    Gu Meng took off his coat and his trousers. Shaking, he opened the quilt and went to bed. His teeth trembled: "this game is too stingy. He doesn''t even give a pair of autumn trousers."


    EN Jin is already sitting on the bed. Her eyes are still on Gu Meng''s body. She can see the tiny goose bumps on her skin.


    Gu Meng opened the quilt and kicked him with his foot and said, "son, go to sleep inside. There is so much space inside."


    EN Jin looked at his white instep, rare, eyes some profound, do not know what to think.


    EN Jin shook her head and stubbornly said, "you sleep inside."


    Gu Meng doesn''t care about these things. "Tut", he climbs to the bedside and raises his feet to get over en Jin.


    I don''t know whether it was intentional or unintentional, en Jin coughed lightly and bent her long legs under the quilt carelessly. Gu Meng felt that she had been hit for a while, but she didn''t stabilize her body. She quickly pressed the headboard of the bed and patted herself down.


    ��������


    ��������


    They looked at each other, calm on the surface and surging inside.


    Eugene is dark and cool.


    Gu Meng is shocked.


    As soon as he sat down, he noticed something terrible. His body was a little stiff, and he looked down slowly.


    At this time, en Jin quickly flipped through 108 president''s articles in his mind. In the "smart house", he read not only astrophysics classics, but also romance novels occasionally.


    Enjin put one hand on the sheet beside her casually, and quietly held Gu Meng''s back with the other. In her low voice, she deliberately played a joke and said, "Gu Meng, are you satisfied with what you see?"


    Gu Meng is in a trance. He doesn''t notice what he is saying and nods.


    The next second immediately react to come over, look up to en Jin, blankly way: "what did you just say?"


    "What are you doing?" EN Jin urged, "move by yourself."


    �������� Gu Meng is completely calm and in a bad mood after being teased Three seconds. Get your paws off. Three two one. "


    EN Jin instantly put away the evil spirit crazy and smile, the rules put a good hand.


    Anning village at night, with the continuous rain, sounds more open than in the daytime.


    In the first room on the side of the ancestral hall, the window paper showed orange red candle light, which was thin and bright. A person sat up, and the dark shadow suddenly enlarged, supporting the whole pane, and then fell down again, driving the breeze to shake the wick.


    At this time, the perspective through the window paper into the room, directly see a big bed under the window edge, as well as what happened above.


    Bo Ye propped up beside the pillow with one hand, zipped the jacket with the other, and took off his coat with one hand.


    He watched under the body, the boy''s hair was cut short, the root behind the ear showed without reservation, straight and lovely.


    Snow mountain night is very cold, especially under the rain, even at this moment, the body can not quickly get hot.


    Bo Ye''s slender fingers linger on the edge of the zipper of the other party''s coat, looking like he wants to open it but is full of worries.


    There is Tang Zhi''s milk sound in his ear. He grabs people''s hearts and lungs like a kitten''s Pink claws. Bo Ye suppresses his impulse and calms his breath.


    In the end, however, Bo Ye lifted Tang Zhi''s zipper up a few inches and said in a hoarse voice, "honey, it''s too cold to do it today."


    Tang Zhi opened his eyes and looked at him. His eyes were misty and his pink face was red. He wrung his eyebrows and demanded firmly: "yes!"


    My man can''t resist the invitation.


    Bewitched by his appearance, Bo Ye blushed slightly and said with a disguised smile, "is the little tiger so energetic?"


    Then he said, "or use your hands?"


    Tang Zhi lowered his sight and took the initiative to open his coat zipper, with red face and red eyes.


    "No, not at all." "I only like Bo Ye," Tang said in a hoarse voice


    In the past, such words would be ashamed to say, and could not take the initiative to such a point. However, after losing a man, at the moment of recovering from the loss, Tang Zhi ironed the body temperature of the other party and wanted more.


    Bo Ye was so stimulated that his brain, which had just been frozen by the cold air, was not fresh again. He stood up straight and began to unbutton his shirt.


    "Don''t cry, keep your tears and wait for them to fall," he said


    Tang Zhi''s eyes were foggy, and he could not tell whether he was sad or anything else. He then lifted up and held Bo Ye in his arms.


    Put aside all the shame, just want to be a vine attached to the growth of men.The lover is too enthusiastic. Bo Ye finally finds something wrong. He asks, "what''s the matter?"


    Tang Zhi didn''t answer. He raised his face and wanted to paste Bo Ye.


    Seeing Tang Zhi''s evasion, Bo Ye covered the other party''s mouth with his backhand, looked at his eyes at a close distance, and said in a soft voice, "dear, if you speak clearly, you will pay the public grain."


    The boy''s beautiful eyes are bright and flexible. Bo Ye sees uneasiness and hesitation. For a moment, he is a little strange and a little distressed, but he doesn''t know where the problem is.


    They have been together for almost a minute, but after entering the game, he felt that the people in front of him had grown up a lot and he had missed something.


    It could be important.


    Knowing that he could not be deceived, Tang Zhi nodded and agreed to tell the truth.


    Bo Yesong started.


    "I love you Bo Ye!"


    Tang Zhi came without hesitation. When Bo Ye was stunned by his sudden confession, he turned over and overthrew him.


    Holding down the man, Tang Zhi gritted his teeth to resist the impulse of tears, and said, "I''m sorry, maybe it''s the love that has to cling to you all my life. It''s like trouble that can''t be thrown away, but without you I really can''t


    Bo Ye couldn''t move his eyes when he looked at the Tang Dynasty.


    Her eyes were red, her nose was pink, and she wanted to cry. She didn''t know what to do.


    After a long time, with a sigh, Bo Ye hooked Tang Zhi''s back neck and pulled him down, kissing each other''s wet eyelashes.


    "Am I..."


    "I''ve done something sorry for you."


    "I always feel guilty..."


    Gu Meng and en Jin sit side by side in a thin wall, with their faces slightly raised.


    How lively the next door is, how desolate it is here.


    Gu Meng tore a sheet again, turned her face to wipe Enjin''s nosebleed and said, "do you want a meeting window?"


    EN Jin conveniently helped to wipe off Gu Meng''s nosebleed, and her smile was weak: "you can still hold on."


    Gu Meng sniffed to prevent the nosebleed from hanging down. He raised his face again and nodded: "you are wronged."


    EN Jin took aim at the neck side of his shirt collar, silent and did not refute anything.


    On the middle of the month, it was quiet in the first wing room.


    Tang Zhi was drowsy, his face was white and red, and his eyes and eyebrows were full of feet.


    Bo Ye patted him on the back for a moment, just like coaxing a baby to sleep.


    Bo ye called out in a low voice: "baby..."


    Tang Zhi put his hand into the man''s hair, and lazily issued a syllable in his nose as a response.


    Bo Ye said, "where''s your tattoo?"


    Tang Zhi''s body was stiff, his eyes were clear and bright, and his love for spring was gone.


    Bo Ye stood up and lowered his head. His eyes were covered by his sweat wet forehead, so he could not see his emotions.


    "There was another tattoo."


    "When did it disappear?"


    "Can you tell me where you used the opportunity to exchange copies?"


    The author has something to say:


    thank you for qianxia''s mines.

 Chapter 54

    In the middle of the night, in the inn ten kilometers away from the village, all players fall asleep.


    The heavy rain washes the fir trees, and it''s not calm outside.


    A tall black figure slowly appeared in the rain curtain. He was a man, and his black cloak was puffed and rustled by the wind.


    The man seemed to have an invisible protective cover. The rain bounced off at a millimeter away from his body. The whole person was not drenched by the heavy rain. Step by step, he walked towards the three story wooden house on the open space in the forest.


    The man in a black cloak stepped onto the porch, with a sharp knife in his left hand, a loose brim over his head, and a shadow cast on his face.


    He pushed open the door of the cabin and led down the dark corridor to the last room.


    Tap twice on the door.


    After a while, Aunt Xue opened the door and looked out dead. She saw the mysterious man and bowed her head with deference.


    "Mr. blue whale, what can I do for you?"


    The man, known as "Mr. blue whale," turned his face slightly to expose the lower half of his face to the slanting moonlight.


    The jaw line was smooth and beautiful, and on the left cheek was painted with a vertical dark blue wide line, which had been extending from the shadow cast by the brim of the Cape, and had been turning over the mandible and reaching into the neckline.


    The lips that are too good-looking in shape curl up, gently open the lip flap, and emit a low soft and clean voice like snow: "the B-level 767 scene copy automatically restarts, triggers the alert, I come to understand the reason."


    The knife on the left hand turned the flower of knife, and scattered silver light in the moonlight.


    Aunt Xue met him sideways, closed the door, came to the window without saying a word, and put her hand on the glass window.


    A dead woman''s eyes are empty, her pupils are gradually melting, and her eyes are filled with blue and white. After a while, the small dense light blue code rolls in her eyes. At this time, the glass she is pressing changes, and the pictures are put out like a glance.


    Mr. blue whale stood in the middle of the room and gently pulled down his loose black cape hat.


    So the whole face came out without reservation.


    It was a familiar face.


    She looks exactly like Enjin.


    Mr. blue whale''s forehead is set back to reveal his full forehead. A wide line of dark blue runs across his left eye, ranging from the bridge of his nose to the sideburns. A wide vertical line extends downward from the forehead and draws a cross shape on the left half of his face.


    If you have to compare him with Enjin, in addition to the color painting on his face, the dark aura emanating from his body is also quite different from that of Enjin.


    Mr. blue whale wore a black cloak, tied the thread and tied a bow in front of his neck. He kept playing with a knife and copying the other hand in his trousers pocket.


    He tilted his head and looked at the game monitoring ahead. He seemed bored.


    After a glance, he understood the whole story. He said lazily, "you can use your skills to exploit the loopholes in the game, violate the rules, but you don''t have to be punished Tut, cunning human beings. "


    Suddenly, I don''t know what he saw. His eyes were bright, and he put out a hand and played a ring finger in the air.


    Mr. blue whale stares at the fixed frame picture on the glass. At first, he can''t believe it. But after turning a few fragments, the corner of his mouth bends, and the knife on his left hand turns faster.


    "Master?" The soft voice is joyful, but it sounds strange and abnormal. "Although I don''t know what you''ve experienced, the expression is wonderful..."


    In the picture, Enjin is sitting at the door of the engine room. The background is a large area of sunset covered with snow. He is staring at the man beside him. His eyes are smiling and full of trust. Anyone can see that he was relaxed and happy at that time.


    But Mr. blue whale knew that it was an expression that could never appear on a lonely man''s face.


    Snow aunt''s eyes gradually agglomerate, pupil Ren restored to the original state, put down her hand from the glass window.


    Looking back, the blue whale is gone.


    In the rainy night, the village is quiet and strange. A man in a black cloak appears in the gate of the ancestral hall in the East.


    The blue whale walked without making a sound and went straight through the courtyard to the wing room on the side of the hall.


    He looked left and right. First, he opened the first door. When he saw the clothes scattered on the ground in front of him, he picked up one eyebrow and quietly approached the bedside.


    The two people in the bed were sleeping soundly. The boy with delicate facial features was lying on the man''s body. The quilt showed a small part of his shoulder and back, and there were some red spots on his back neck. It can be seen that both of them are in the state of being naked and naked at the moment.


    The blue whale looked at the handsome man sleeping with his head on his side and murmured to himself, "is this the key to restarting the copy? It seems very special I like something special. "


    Gradually showing an excited smile, licking the lower lip, bending close to the side of the man''s neck, deeply inhaled, some intoxicated closed eyes.


    The breath of human emotions and desires.


    When you open your eyes again, you can''t defend yourself against another pair of deep eyes.Blue whale:


    Bo Ye:


    In the middle of the night, when I opened my eyes, I saw a head beside my pillow, which was very close to me. If it had not been for my strong psychological quality, I would have been scared out of my voice and screamed.


    Bo Ye steadfastly pulled up the quilt and wrapped Tang Zhi more tightly.


    Looking at the man in front of the bed, he lowered his voice and said, "can''t you talk about it tomorrow morning?"


    By the moonlight outside, he could only see half of a man''s face, and Pang zeyin''s left face was hidden in the dark, so he didn''t see the dark blue painting.


    Bo Ye has always thought that Enjin''s brain circuit is strange, so it''s not surprising why he appears in the room in the middle of the night. Most of the time, he has something to talk about.


    "OK." The soft male voice replies, "excuse me."


    With that, the blue whale straightened up and turned away.


    Bo Ye looked at the fluttering black cloak and twisted his eyebrows.


    "Eugene."


    Bo ye called the man in a low voice.


    The blue whale, which was about to cross the threshold, stopped and did not turn its head.


    "I''ve known everything. You and Gu Meng don''t have to hide it from me, although some of them can''t accept it..." Bo Ye looked at Tang Zhi in his eyes, rubbed his eyebrows and said, "but anyway, thank you for taking care of candi."


    Blue whale lowered his sight and said in a low voice: "you''re welcome, master Enjin''s friends. "


    After coming out of the first wing room, blue whale did not delay any more and entered the next room. At the same time, he snapped his finger, and the clock on the table stopped working.


    The blue whale knelt on one knee when he saw Enjin lying on the bed, showing a submissive posture.


    "Master, I''m sorry I can''t wake you up now." "Acting rashly will only make the situation worse, but I will try my best to contact other people and find a solution."


    He stood up and put one hand on Eugene''s forehead. After retrieving his memory quickly, he showed a meaningful smile.


    In a low judo voice: "I see. It''s really unexpected and unfortunate."


    "Master, you may be in trouble."


    Blue whale fingertips covered with a faint blue light, after a while, the blue light disappeared in en Jin''s forehead.


    He took back his hand, pulled up the cap of his cloak with a smile, and the shadow covered his face.


    "I can only help you get here. I wish you a speedy recovery."


    Before leaving, he looks at Gu Meng on the other side of the bed.


    In the master''s memory, the most common is this human.


    After watching for a long time, blue whale''s smile gradually changed: "this is also very special."


    The door closed.


    There was a ring of fingers outside, and the clock on the table worked again.


    The next morning, Gu Meng gets up early. The first thing he does is climb to the end of the bed to check the fire pot.


    The top of the pot was covered with ashes. He reached in with a pair of tongs leaning against the foot of the bed and stirred it, revealing the red fire under the ashes. He leaned forward, almost half of his body reached outside the edge of the bed and blew twice into the brazier. The red fire wrapped in the charcoal flashed.


    Therefore, when Enjin woke up passively, she saw Gu Meng pouting and her plump buttocks shaking gently.


    Staring at for a while, confused, just got up, the brain is still a blank, can look at, eyes suddenly changed.


    Gu Meng puts the tongs back to the foot of the bed. As soon as he kneels on the bed and straightens up, he is knocked down from behind.


    Hume a, face down in the quilt, hammer under the bed, secretly scold a little rabbit.


    Enjin pressed on his back, showing a three-point evil smile, a wink of expression but become confused, as if do not know what they are doing, but the next second slowly raised the corner of his mouth.


    An angel and the devil between the seesaw, the man repeatedly in the two states switch between, the final obviously is the devil victory.


    Enjin clasped Gu Meng''s shoulder with one hand and swam downward with the other hand. Her cheek was close to Gu Meng''s ear: "it''s unbearable to see Gu Meng seducing me as soon as I wake up."


    Gu Meng''s mind is confused for a moment. The man''s voice is soft, like a gorgeous silk. Now it is deliberately lowered, with a sexy air tone, so close to his ears, how to listen and how to be angry.


    I don''t know how others will react, but he has a lot of feelings after listening.


    "Who Who seduced you? "


    Gu Meng''s face burns. He just gets up and pokes a fire. How can he be interpreted as seduction?


    Gently struggling, want to drill out from the en Jin body, but the man with a meter nine height advantage will cover him tight.


    Gu Meng had no choice but to turn from the quilt and discuss in a soft tone: "en Jin, you''ve pressed me. Get up first."


    EN Jin did not answer, the line of sight swept a circle on his clean and beautiful side face, gasped excitedly, and then grasped a hand on his buttocks, which was especially heavy.


    "Eugene?" Gu Meng stood up for a moment, like a fish on the shore. He almost jumped up and looked back at him in shock. "What are you doing?"EN Jin lowered her head, bangs covered her eyes, and could only see the smile in her mouth.


    "I like Gu Meng best." He whispered, "I like every part of my body. Sometimes I really want to crush you and stuff it into my body so that I can never separate."


    Without waiting for Gu mengpin to find out the abnormal place of this, the door is pushed open from the outside.


    "Are you awake?" Bo Ye pushed the door in and said, "I heard a sound next door..."


    A look up, see two beautiful men in the red peony by the upper limbs intertwined picture, the words behind all choked in the throat.


    The two people in bed don''t wear pants. Gu Meng is pressed under the bed, and her face is full of crimson color. In the eyes of outsiders, she squints at the door. Although she is smiling, she is shivering with laughter. She can see that she is disturbed and in a bad mood.


    ��������


    Bo Ye looked between the two men, closed the door for them as if nothing had happened and left.


    It''s as if it never happened.


    From his expression, we can see that Bo Ye was misunderstood. He encountered some inexplicable things early in the morning. Gu Meng couldn''t bear it. He grabbed the pillow from the corner of the bed and smashed it backward: "get up for me! Against you! You dare to crush me


    Crumpled in the body? Listen, is this what people say?


    EN Jin is stunned and pushed by Gu Meng, she falls on the bed beside her, and then she is hit by two pillows. She feels some pain, and she can''t help curling up and embracing her head.


    "No more skin?"


    Gu Meng holds up her pillow with both hands and stares at him from a commanding position. Her eyes are really terrible.


    Enjin''s hair was disordered. She glanced at him quietly from her elbow and shook her head. She was dressed up in a suit.


    Before breakfast, Gu Meng searched the house near the ancestral hall and found only two fresh lettuce trees in the kitchen of a certain family, but nothing else.


    He washed one of the lettuce, scalded it in the water, and took out a plate.


    Bo Ye sat at the square table in the kitchen, looked at a small plate of cake on the table, and asked, "candi said there are deer on the snow field. When will it appear?"


    "I remember on the fifth day." Gu Meng put the boiled lettuce on the table, sat down around the table, recalled and replied, "everyone came here to search for supplies on the fourth day. At that time, Lei Li got the bow and arrow, and the next morning he shot down a deer with his bow and arrow."


    Since the matter of restarting the copy has been known by Bo Ye, he has nothing to hide.


    Looking at Bo Ye''s appearance, he seems to have accepted the fact calmly.


    "So for the last three days, everyone''s diet is no problem," Gu added


    Enjin: "the use of bows and arrows may not only be used to shoot deer."


    Bo Ye: what''s the use


    "Bows and arrows are disposable items, aren''t they? It''s second only to matches. If it''s so precious, it should help players escape. But sika deer is dispensable... " Enjin cut off the cake in her plate, stretched out the tip of her tongue, and slowly licked the cream on the edge of the knife. Her magnetic voice was low and soft, "if there is a deer again this time, I suggest not to wear the bow and arrow."


    The other three men are so nervous that they stare at the tip of Eugene''s tongue sliding against the blade, and their scalp is numb. They always think that the man will cut off his tongue carelessly next second.


    Gu Meng cautiously grasps en Jin''s wrist, uses a little force, and pulls his knife hand apart. He resists and murmurs: "put down the knife. Don''t lick it. Have a good meal."


    EN Jin looked at him in a daze, then her face showed a strange blush, some pleasure, some shame, and said: "do you care about me? Gu Meng''s eyes are full of my appearance, which is really the most lovely. "


    �������� Gu Meng''s lip angle pressed into a straight line, took down the knife, shaking her hands, but still insisted on putting the knife on the table, repressed, with a strong will, did not put the knife in en Jin''s head, and said, "eat."


    Bo Ye choked when he drank half of the water. He turned over his face and coughed for a long time. He wiped the corners of his mouth and whispered to Tang Zhi, "Enjin, what strange attribute has he opened?"


    Tang Zhi raised his eyes and looked at the en Jin opposite his eyes and said, "��ǥ줹." (ill...)


    Bo Ye: I see. "


    Taking advantage of the break between breakfast, four men in the charcoal burning kitchen on a game.


    For Gu Meng, Tang Zhi and en Jin, the last game was seven days ago, so they still remember.


    But for Bo Ye, it was the first time that he experienced a copy of the snow mountain, so he had no memory to speak of. Most of the time, he listened to the discussion of the other three people, and occasionally felt that what they said was too abstract, so he asked questions.


    "The key to escape is the fuel in the fuel tank." Gu Meng finally concluded, "the last time I boarded the helicopter, I found that there were actually four seats in it, which could reasonably save four players. In this way, five rescue helicopters could carry all the 20 players away. However, NPC stipulated a limit of three people, indicating that the number of people who escaped was determined according to the amount of fuel left." After a pause, he said thoughtfully, "since there are five helicopters, it means that everyone has the hope of escape, so there must be a perfect solution."At this time, he noticed that Tang Zhi lowered his head and said, "candi? What''s the matter? "


    Tang Zhi got up and buried his head very low. His voice was stuffy. He said, "it''s a little hot in the kitchen. I''ll go out and blow the wind."


    After waiting for someone else to leave, Gu Meng just said something about the night of escape.


    Watching the death of his beloved may be a chapter that Tang Zhi can never turn over.


    "You don''t want to see it?" Gu Meng said to Bo Ye, "he is sad."


    Bo Ye withdrew his sight from the kitchen door, gently twisted his eyebrows, and asked Gu Meng and en Jin, "when I''m not here How did candi get here? "


    Gu Meng is in trouble. In order to make Bo Ye feel better, he is trying to express his words tactfully. However, he hears others say: "life is not like death."


    Bo Ye looks at en Jin.


    Enjin met his eyes and said: "without feelings, dare not recall, so mechanical and numb to live on, may be more tragic than death."


    Bo Ye nodded and pushed away his chair.


    Gu Meng has no choice but to look at Enjin and say nothing.


    Enjin continued to discuss with him as if nothing had happened: "there are three fuel tanks on the plane. Even if we can protect the fuel tanks from monsters, we still have to remove one of them in the end, because we need fuel to set off the distress signal."


    The amount of fuel represents the number of people to survive. Dismantling the fuel tank means that some people must be sacrificed.


    "Looking for alternatives to fuel." Gu Meng hesitated and said, "there must be a substitute."


    "Find it, everyone can escape."


    Bo ye went out of the kitchen and went to the hall of the ancestral hall. He saw a lonely figure sitting by the gate.


    The sky above the courtyard is blue and clear, and the sunlight is warm. The boy is sitting at the door with his legs bent and a dog tail grass in his hand. His short hair is fluttering in the breeze.


    How sad it is to have my hair cut.


    Bo Ye raised his hand and rubbed his eyebrows. After calming down for a while, he stepped forward and sat on the threshold beside Tang Zhi.


    Tang Zhi looked aside, thought for a moment, and calmly said, "it''s very hot inside."


    "It''s not hot enough to blow." Bo Ye lifted up the zipper of his collar, looked up at him, opened the door and said, "I am not good?"


    Tang Zhi hung his head and threw the dog tail grass aside without speaking.


    Bo Ye grabbed his shoulder and forced to roll his dog gnawed short hair with one hand. He said in a low voice: "I''m not hurt, and I don''t feel any pain. You know, three times a night, I''m in good health, everything is OK, there''s no need to feel sad."


    Tang Zhi blushed for a while, leaning his head on his shoulder, his voice was soft and waxy: "I just feel like a dream It''s like a dream to wake up and see you in the morning. "


    Bo Ye frowned, and his heart was sour and soft. He kissed the boy at the top of his hair and promised him, "I won''t separate in the future. I''ll drag you wherever I go."


    After hearing this, Tang Zhi finally laughed, turned his head, put his chin on the man''s shoulder, bent his clear eyes, and said, "you can''t cheat! I''ll be angry if I cheat again


    "No lies." Bo Ye was facing him with his head on his side. The distance between the two people suddenly drew closer. The tip of his nose touched the tip of his nose. He solemnly said, "with your surname, I''ll be my name. I''ll never leave you alone."


    Tang Zhi looked into his eyes for a few seconds and nodded earnestly, "OK, Tang Ye."


    Bo Ye smiles and looks slightly over his face.


    When they were about to kiss each other, Yu Guang caught a glimpse of the figure at the gate of the ancestral hall.


    Bo Ye and Tang Zhi had to stop and look out.


    Two men and one woman, originally Ruan chushui, Wang Xiaochi and Luo Ting.


    Seeing that the two men in front of them are intimate, they can''t help but be stunned.


    Wang Xiaochi''s gaze turns from Bo Ye to Tang Zhi, and his look becomes strange: "it''s homosexual..."


    Bo Ye led Tang Zhi to stand up, patted his pants legs behind him, and said faintly, "what''s wrong with homosexuality? Have you eaten your rice


    �������� Wang Xiaochi raised his backpack, crossed the threshold and walked in. He said, "it''s not that. I think ten handsome men and nine bases are reasonable."


    Then he thought of what, looked at Ruan Chu water beside him and said in surprise, "Ruan elder brother, you are so handsome, won''t you be gay?"


    Luo Ting clenched the backpack belt and looked at Ruan Chu water nervously.


    Ruan chushui has been looking at Tang Zhi since he entered the door. Looking at the beautiful face, he couldn''t stop his agitation. Later, he saw the hands he and Bo Ye clasped together, and their eyes were dark.


    Suddenly asked by Wang Xiaochi, he quickly moved his eyes and said in embarrassment, "how can it be?"


    Tang Zhi glanced at him with a faint sense of defense.


    Just at this time, Gu Meng and en Jin come out of the inner room and are surprised to see three people in the courtyard.


    In the last game, six male players came to explore the flower forest the next day and failed to reach the village. Now Ruan chushui and their presence here show that the direction and pattern of the game have completely changed. Just like the butterfly effect, a little difference can make a huge difference."You lived here last night?" Wang Xiaochi looked around and said strangely, "how did you find it? It took us a long time to find this place. "


    Gu Meng perfunctorily said: "I found it when I walked. It was quite unexpected."


    Ruan chushui looked at Gu Meng and asked with good character, "what have you found here?"


    The two men only had a conflict yesterday, but he can still act as if he didn''t mind.


    Gu Meng didn''t want to see Ruan chushui, but he didn''t want to be narrow-minded. He said, "what did you find?"


    "Haven''t you been to the inn yet? I don''t know about the situation there. There are indeed places for rest in the fir trees. There are many rooms, but there are no restaurants in the inn. It''s dark at night. I''m afraid it''s useless except for a place to sleep. " Ruan chushui understood Gu Meng''s meaning and said frankly, "in addition, before leaving, I heard that there was a hole in the tail of the plane at the foot of the mountain. What caused it? It''s still unknown what caused it. He has mastered this information for the time being."


    As Ruan chushui said, Gu Meng knew for a long time that he could not get more information from other players. He thought for a moment and said, "we have found the fire."


    The bows and arrows were deliberately hidden.


    Wang Xiaochi opened his eyes in surprise and rushed forward: "where? A dozen of us couldn''t find anything to ignite in the inn. We were worried about where to find it. "


    As soon as the young man approached, Gu Meng smelled the sweet smell of pollen.


    It''s very dangerous.


    Gu Meng looks at the vigorous young face in front of him, but he thinks of his body which was gnawed to pieces when he died, and his heart is slightly touched.


    A slight cough eased the language airway: "in the room, I''ll take the brazier back and give it to others."


    Wang Xiaochi any mood is reflected in the face, greatly relieved: "you can really help a lot."


    Tang Zhi then said in a voice, "let''s go back to the inn first."


    It seems that I don''t want to get along with Ruan chushui and others.


    Gu Meng: "pack up and go."


    When the four men packed things in the room and came out with the brazier in their arms, Ruan chushui was still wandering around the ancestral hall.


    In the middle of the hall, Ruan chushui opened a long scroll of paintings and looked behind him. Seeing four people passing by, he pointed to the shelves on the wall and said, "is there anything here?"


    Gu Meng looked at it. It was the place where the bow and arrow were put. He shook his head: "I don''t know."


    As he walked out, passing by Wang Xiaochi, he could smell the familiar and terrible fragrance of flowers, and kept passing by the youth.


    But when I came to the gate of the ancestral hall, I still bit my teeth and stopped.


    Gu Meng turned back and said to Wang Xiaochi, "remember, don''t let the pollen on your body."


    Tang Zhi in front of him pauses for a moment, and quickly continues to move forward again.


    Wang Xiaochi and Luo Ting look at Gu Meng at the same time. Ruan chushui looks down at himself and raises his sleeve to smell it.


    "Why?" Wang Xiaochi said blankly.


    "Just remember."


    Gu Meng doesn''t explain too much and turns away.


    A group of four people returned according to the original road, walked for more than an hour, when passing by the stream, Enjin said that she wanted to go to have a little urination.


    Bo ye put down his backpack and followed him.


    The two men walked to the depths of the fir forest side by side. Bo Ye patted en Jin''s buttocks and chuckled, "do you want to go further than who?"


    EN Jin side of the head looked at the place where he had been photographed, the voice was soft: "childish."


    Bo Ye: what did you do in my room last night


    Enjin frowned: "I haven''t been to your room."


    "You can''t sleepwalk, can you?" Bo Ye recalled and said, "now I want to come, but it''s a little scary."


    Enjin didn''t know what he was talking about and didn''t care much.


    Gu Meng and Tang Zhi stay in place to rest.


    Gu Meng sat on the stone and beat his legs. Looking up at the rising sun, he sighed, "it''s too far to go back and forth."


    "They were meant to die."


    The clear and cold voice of youth suddenly rings, the sound line lacks of ups and downs, showing a trace of treachery in the quiet fir forest.


    Gu Meng was stunned and looked at the man standing by: "candi?"


    Tang Zhi looked down at the ground with a cold-blooded expression and said to himself, "so even if we die again, it''s not our responsibility. After all, it should be You shouldn''t remind them. "


    After that, Tang Zhi goes to Gu Meng, bends down to approach him and looks at him without blinking.


    "I''m here to save Bo Ye, not to be the Savior, so don''t let too many people stay in the end, OK?"


    "I want Bo Ye to sit in that helicopter on the seventh night, and there will be absolutely no mistakes. If there are too many people in the way, I will be very troubled."


    Speaking of this, Tang Zhi said with a smile: "even if it''s you, I''ll get rid of it mercilessly. Do you understand?"


    Looking at that pair of clear eyes, Gu Meng felt a little bit of terror at the same time, the bottom of his heart filled with bursts of cold.The author has something to say:


    thank you for the mines of Jianxia, the God of God, ah Yun, carbon oxidizing bacteria and Jing Keke.


    About who is the most sick and charming


    Mr. blue whale: "if you want to add an attractive role and have an ambiguous interaction with one of the main characters, which may lead to a cult, what will the four of you do?"


    Gu Meng looked up from her mobile phone. Seeing other people looking at him, Gu Meng said in a daze: "what am I doing? I''m not the protagonist


    The crowd said: You are. "


    Gu Meng: I always thought that I was a little more supporting role in the play. "


    EN Jin looked at Gu Meng for a while, waved her hand and said, "if you have interaction with Gu Meng, you don''t have to worry at all. He can interpret all the ambiguous relationships as kindness to father and filial piety to children, and there is no cult."


    Finally, melancholy added: "everyone knows the truth. It''s difficult to control my emotions. I''ll pester Gu Meng even more, so that his eyes can''t leave me."


    Bo Ye chuckled: "if the new character interacts with candi, he doesn''t have to worry at all. I''ll let him remember what ''CP is reversible and inseparable, mint. Avi'' all his life."


    Finally, quietly forced: "everyone knows the truth, but I will be jealous to the separation of the wall."


    Tang Zhi smiles lovingly: "I can be 1, I can also be 0, and I can keep on working for Bo Ye..."


    "Baby." Bo Ye coughed softly and interposed, "no one asked you to do 1."


    Tang Zhi: "with me, Bo Ye has no energy to make love with others."


    Finally, the smile gradually disappeared and looked at Bo Ye: "is that right? Husband. "


    Before the end of the Tang Dynasty, Bo Ye quickly fished it over and gave it a kiss: "yes, yes, baby, everything is right."


    "If so..." Gu Meng finally reflects that he is one of the leading roles, thinking, "if Enjin is abducted by someone I always feel like an empty nester. "


    After thinking about it, he said, "let him go home often."


    Lan Jing, Bo Ye, Tang Zhi I love Eugene. "


    Enjin: "I''m going to run away from home."

 Chapter 55

    The rest of the way, the atmosphere between the people became inexplicably stiff.


    "Gu Meng, tired?" EN Jin looks at Gu Meng, her eyes are eager and obedient, and her focus is different from that of ordinary people. She seems to have all her heart on the man beside her, always paying attention to his dynamic state, "can I help you with your backpack?"


    "No Gu Meng is in a bad mood, and her face is not good. She buries her head, stares at the road under her feet, and walks on the thick snow. Therefore, she doesn''t notice that Enjin is different from her former concentration.


    Carrying the bag on the shoulder, I don''t know why I feel depressed and say, "I can do it myself."


    "So..." Because of Gu Meng''s refusal, en Jin lowered her eyelashes and regained her spirits after a while. She tilted her head to Gu Meng, bent her eyes, and said with a smile, "if you feel uncomfortable, you must say it. Don''t support yourself. I''ve been by Gu Meng''s side."


    The voice is soft and gorgeous, and the tone is full of sincerity.


    Gu Meng listened to the tip of her heart move. While walking, she looked at Enjin with one side of her head. Finally, she couldn''t stand his wolf dog''s eyes. She raised her hand and rolled her head over his head. She said strangely, "do you want to be so good?"


    After Gu Meng puts down her hand, Enjin touches her head, her face turns red and her expression has a kind of happiness.


    "What luck did I have to find this treasure?" Gu MengWu murmured, looking at the snow in front of him again. He was in a better mood at last. "He is lovely, obedient and sensible. Just looking at it will make you feel comfortable and prolong your life Unlike some people... "


    Think of some people, just flying mood and low swing down.


    Gu Meng slightly turns her face to one side, but does not look back. After listening to the "creaking" sound of snow behind one ear, she purses her lips and turns her head again to face the front.


    In the forest of green Chinese fir, the sunlight shakes off the spot on the snow through the selection of branches and leaves. There is no sound of bird singing around, only the sound of snow in the way of four people keeps ringing.


    Bo ye walked behind Gu Meng and en Jin, keeping a short distance and walking at an easy speed.


    "Baby." He looked at Gu Meng''s back, turned his face to look at Tang Zhi beside him and pinched his palm. "What''s wrong with Mr. Gu?"


    He and Enjin just left for a while, and when they came back, they looked like they didn''t contact each other.


    One was staring at the ground with his back against the tree trunk, and the other was sitting on a stone looking at the sky, with a long distance between them.


    It''s easy to see what happened.


    "No Tang Zhi''s small face was covered with frost. He denied it without thinking about it. He crunched the snow under his feet, and led Bo Ye''s hand forward. "I won''t make trouble with him!"


    ��������


    Bo Ye looked at the two hands. Tang Zhili''s strength suddenly increased, and the back of his hands turned white.


    "All right." Sighed and said, "no trouble, no noise."


    "Yes, it''s not disturbing." Gu Meng in front of her suddenly cleared her throat and raised her voice to make sure that all the people behind her could hear her. She turned her head and said to en Jin, "some people will be angry unilaterally. How can you call it awkward?"


    EN Jin is muddled, although do not know why he mentioned this stubble, but still subconsciously looked back at Tang Zhi.


    Tang Zhi looks up at Gu Meng''s back in front of him. He purses his lips and looks at him for a long time. He forces himself to move away from his eyes and looks at Bo Ye with his delicate chin.


    "It''s hard to say who is angry. Sometimes I think..." Aiming at Gu Meng''s direction, he raised his clear voice and bet on his airway I can only come back by myself. Why should I bring irrelevant people? I can''t help any more. Maybe I''ll cause a lot of trouble. I can''t be forced to ask others for this kind of thing. "


    "Candi, don''t do this..." Seeing the precious lover''s red eyes, Bo Ye looked complicated. He patted his face gently and said, "although I don''t know what you are arguing about, it may be better to talk about it face to face."


    "I''m fine." Tang Zhi raised his arm, wiped his eyes, stubbornly turned his face, stepped on the snow more and more forcefully, "unable to communicate."


    Hearing Tang Zhi say that she regretted bringing "irrelevant" people back, Gu Meng felt that her breath blocked her chest and almost vomited blood. She secretly took several deep breaths, but she still couldn''t get rid of the depression in her chest.


    At that time, Tang Xien didn''t think that Tang Xi''en couldn''t come back from the situation


    If you had expected that there would be differences in ideas, as he said, it would be better not to wear them back and appear amorous. In addition, in case there were only three people who could walk this time, they might even die.


    For a moment, he just felt stupid.


    "Ha Gu Meng pretended to be unaffected by a laugh, raised his head and walked forward, "I should not meddle in my business. In the next few days, before the end of the game, everyone will return to the bridge, and the road will return to the road. I will take my sunshine Avenue, and whoever likes to walk alone bridge will go there, so I will not see you off.""Good!" Tang Zhi''s eyes were full of flame, and he called to the front without his brain, "what''s wrong, we won''t take care of you."


    "Take care of yourself." Gu Meng sneered and turned to the side of his face, leaving the people in the rear with a side face. He said faintly, "I can''t escape. If I die here, I''ll jump off the snow mountain, and I won''t bother you for half a minute."


    EN Jin frowned, and gradually stopped. She said, "Gu Meng can''t die..."


    After the bold words, Gu Meng felt fresh and fresh, and was walking. He didn''t want to be hit by a snowball in the back of his head, which made him stagger and lower his head, and almost fell in the snow face-to-face.


    Tang Zhi stopped at the same place, his face turned red, panting for breath, and said, "what can you do if you accept your overwhelming kindness? Who do you think is rare! Will they really thank you? "


    EN Jin saw the snow on Gu Meng''s hair, and instantly her eyes swept at Tang Zhi in horror: "what are you doing? Stupid. "


    "Ah?" Bo Ye gave a puzzled "hiss" sound. He pushed a mass of snow from the branches beside him and smashed it not lightly or heavily on Enjin. "How can you talk? Children. "


    Gu Mengjing for a long time, slowly turned his head to look at Tang Zhi: "you must do this, that''s boring." Finally, clearly called out the other party''s full name, "Tangzhi."


    All of a sudden, Tang Ye was staring at the hillside, but he didn''t have a moment to roll.


    Gu Meng and Tang Zhi rolled all over the snow and finally stopped on the flat ground.


    As soon as he stopped, Tang Zhi quickly scratched Gu Meng''s face.


    "What peace, love, pure and kind, these useless things to teach children!" He was pressed under, his eyes were red, angry and bent. "There is only one thing to live here, and only this one thing is the most important thing. What''s wrong with using some means for yourself and for the people you love?"


    Gu Meng felt the burning pain in the scratched area. He was not willing to show his weakness. He wanted to punch him in the face, but he couldn''t do it in the face of such a beautiful face. So he grabbed his hair and hit him hard on the snow beside him.


    "Who said you were wrong? No one says you''re not right. You have different positions and talk about right and wrong. " Gu Meng pressed his arm across his neck, lowered his body, glared at him fiercely and said, "I just don''t like you. Who is used to your bad habits? It''s impolite, ungrateful, ungrateful for friendship Hell, if you live like you, the world is going to end. "


    Tang Zhi''s eyebrows and eyes suddenly moved, and Dou''s tears fell down and cried.


    Gu Meng is stunned.


    But in the next second, he was overturned by his servants and was severely hit.


    "Tang Zhi!"!!! You cheat


    "People like me must live to the end!"


    At the top of the steep slope, Bo Ye looked at the two men scuffling in the snow and said, "bad.".


    "Eugene." He shook off his backpack and called, "let''s go. It''s over."


    She was about to support the tree trunk to slide down. When she turned back, she saw Enjin squatting on the ground and slowly pulled out an axe from her backpack.


    Bo Ye: What are you doing? "


    EN Jin gently rubbed her cheek against the edge of the axe. After cleaning the edge, she raised her head and squinted at him. Her voice was low and soft: "nobody in this world can hurt Gu Meng. Those who hurt him must disappear. Cut it down directly. Soon, we can solve the problem."


    "Son! Don''t make a mess at this time


    Bo Ye is crazy. He is afraid that Enjin will cut Tang Zhi down. He has to let the two people who are fighting at the bottom of the slope ignore him, and they are busy solving the changed situation of en Jin.


    Looking down from the sky, there was a movement among the dark green fir trees, and there was a flutter of birds and dogs.


    In the middle of the afternoon, Zhang Zhian stepped on the high branches and cut down the branches. From a distance, he saw four people walking in this direction.


    He stopped, pinned the ax behind his trousers, put one hand over his eyes and looked into the distance.


    With the approach of the visitors, he found that they were four men with outstanding figure and appearance, but each of them was dragging his feet, despondent, and his face seemed to have signs of hanging colors.


    Looking at them, Zhang Zhian only felt that they were fresh, and he could not help but take some defensive mood. After a second thought, he remembered that there were four people missing in the inn last night. In this view, the identities of the opposite sides should be all players.


    He made a gesture to his teammates below that he wanted to change shifts.


    Zhang Zhian jumps down the fir tree, and Gu Meng and others just approach.


    "Hey Zhang Zhian said hello to the four people passing by, patted the sawdust on his hands and said, "have you just come from other places? Have you met Ruan chushui and Wang Xiaochi? They left in a few mornings and don''t know where they went. "


    Gu Meng didn''t answer his question. Instead, he put the fire pot in Zhang Zhian''s arms and said without expression: "now go to make a fire, burn some utensils with earth, keep the fire seeds and give them to everyone."


    "Did you find the fire?" Zhang Zhian was caught off guard and filled with it. Then he coughed and said, "where are you Cough Found it? Where the hell did you go last night? And what''s wrong with your injury? Is there any danger deep in the woods? "Gu Meng''s face is particularly serious, with not only scratch marks, but also bite marks.


    It''s all because of what Tang Zhi does, either he doesn''t do it or he goes all out, including fighting.


    Gu Meng looks at Zhang Zhian and is too lazy to explain. She pulls en Jin away and goes to deal with the wound on her face first. She doesn''t have eye contact with Tang Zhi and Bo Ye.


    The first room in the inn is just empty. Gu Meng doesn''t choose either. He pushes the door directly with the medicine box.


    Enjin did not get any injuries, but knocked the back of her head when she was suppressed by Bo Ye.


    Gu Meng sits cross legged on the bed by the window, with an open medicine box beside her. She reaches behind en Jin''s head and presses, saying, "is everything ok?"


    "It''s OK."


    EN Jin shakes her head. Instead, she looks at the blue and purple on his face. Her eyes move. The light of water looms in her clear eyes, which startles Gu Meng.


    "What''s the matter?" Gu Meng gets up on his knees in bed, takes his injury seriously and says nervously, "does it hurt?"


    "It''s all because I didn''t use it and didn''t protect you well..." Enjin looked at him with his eyes curled up and wet eyes and sniffed. In an instant, he changed from a cool and handsome wolf dog to a delicate milk dog.


    Looking at such a man, Gu Meng realized that he was really sad for himself. For a moment, his heart melted and he said in a low voice: "don''t blame yourself. This is me..."


    Before he finished speaking, he heard Enjin say, "I should have chopped candi to death earlier, so you don''t have to be hurt."


    �������� Gu Meng was petrified for a moment, and his heart was broken with tenderness.


    Bow to meet Enjin''s eyes, think about it, put him down on the bed, forced inspection: "no, there must be something, let me see, the child is not brain damage."


    ��������


    At night, only Gu Meng and en Jin are left in the guest room with four single beds.


    The two were lying on their respective beds.


    EN Jin turned to Gu Meng''s direction and whispered, "Gu Meng, can''t you sleep?"


    Gu Meng lies on her back in bed. After a while, she takes down her arm above her eyes and looks at him from the side of her face: "can you find all this?"


    "If you listen to the news, you will know it''s wrong." EN Jin lifted the quilt and got out of bed. She slipped to his bed and muttered, "something must be hard for you to let go of..."


    Eugene squeezed into the quilt.


    Gu Meng gets along with him for a long time, and he just leans to the windowsill to make room for him.


    EN Jin turned to face him. In the dark, her eyes were shining and said, "you can tell me anything. I don''t want you to be sad for too long."


    Gu Meng looks at him for a moment and lowers his eyes.


    Enjin is the one who can make him completely trust.


    "Sometimes I mean occasionally, not often... " His side pillow on the arm, slowly organizing the language, "feel their indecisive character, is really very annoying."


    Enjin did not say a word, quietly listen to him, like a tree hole.


    "Candi told me not to remind others." Gu Meng''s voice was low, listening to a bit of loss, "I can understand his mood, after all, is a person who has lost once, and can no longer bear any loss. Now the number of people who have escaped is uncertain, and there is competition among all of them. It is not wrong for him to think so, but But, Eugene, I can''t keep silent when I know it''s a trap. "


    "If I knew that only three people could escape in the end, I would not ask for trouble, because you are more important than others, but the problem is that this is our second chance and we can win more places to survive..."


    Gu Meng paused, rubbed his cheek against his arm and said, "if I know that there is a swamp ahead, should I watch others step in? This is killing What''s the difference? Indifference is also a way of killing people. "


    "Maybe, as candi said, peace, love, innocence and kindness are really useless in escape games..." The voice was getting lower and lower. Gu Meng lowered her head and buried her face between her elbows. She said softly, "I''m useless, too. I always feel that it''s a drag on everyone..."


    One hand held his chin, his face lifted up, and then a pair of warm lips stuck to him.


    In the breath of en Jin, Gu Meng gradually widens her eyes.


    He saw that the moon was particularly bright tonight.


    After a long time, Enjin let go of him, retreated a little, and whispered, "it''s not useless."


    "It was because Gu Meng was made up of those beautiful things that saved me."


    The author has something to say:


    thank you for jingkeke''s landmine!

 Chapter 56

    From the moment he opened his eyes, he felt like an empty container.


    No memories, no emotions, no ideas.


    Nothing.


    Until I saw the tall thin figure standing in front of the locker.


    With black hair and cold white complexion, the lamp outside the corridor came in and cast a shadow on the clear line of the man''s side.


    The extreme black and white colors make his pupils dilate slightly.


    This is the first picture he has left in his memory since he opened his eyes, a negative at the beginning of his world outlook.


    At that time, he had no idea about appearance and appearance. A thousand people were the same faces, but the face in front of him had a fresh color.


    "What are you looking at?"


    The man looked at him sideways. Not only was the voice, but the whole person was clean.


    Strange language, unknown semantics, can not understand, can not express, can only grasp all the information that can be obtained, learn from the person''s appearance, and say: "what are you looking at?"


    In the restaurant, he was bumped and crooked when he passed by. Looking back, the woman looked at him warily and displeasantly, and whispered to his companion: "who is this man? I don''t even have a name. I don''t know if it''s a fool... "


    "I don''t know if it''s human. In a word, be careful. It''s better to stay away from him He didn''t do anything to you just now


    "It''s OK. Even if he has a sense of thieves, in public, I''m sure he doesn''t have the courage of that thief..."


    He stood in the center with his plate in his hand, looked around and saw other people peering in this direction.


    They sat around, pointing to him, and erecting an invisible barrier called "rejection.".


    At that time, he was thinking, what is the nature of human beings?


    Prejudice. Apathy. Self interest.


    To define others at will is also a manifestation of prejudice, which he carried until later


    All of them fled in the corridor. He stood still by the wall and watched the ghost float around under his eyes. It was boring.


    All of a sudden, his hand was caught. It was long and powerful, with human body temperature. It was strange, but not annoying.


    Looking at the opposite wall, still in trance, the whole person was dragged away.


    His game, from then on.


    What is the essence of human beings?


    Like the warmth of the sun, like the river, like the sea in summer shining.


    "If it wasn''t for Gu Meng, I would have been out in the first game." Enjin pulled away from the memory and looked at the dull man at a close distance. His voice was light and judo, "you are very valuable and not useless. You are very handsome, whether for yourself or for others who have the same efforts."


    Then, as soon as the conversation turned, the voice also turned low: "can be private heart I don''t like Gu Meng to focus on others, just look at me. "


    Gu Meng was in a trance, and only half of her words could be heard. She put all her heart on the soft touch left on her lips, showing a sense of urgency and astringency.


    At that time, Enjin leaned over and was totally unprepared. Now, as soon as he thought of what had happened and looked at her beautiful lips, he felt that


    "Bang" on the face of a fire, burning head dizzy swelling, tottering.


    "Whelp I''m sorry Gu Meng felt that everything was in disorder and could not be cured. He covered his hot cheek and said, "why do you Why suddenly... "


    Because it''s so unexpected, so I''ve become helpless.


    Enjin looked at his flustered appearance and blinked. Her heart was very calm. After waiting for a long time, she couldn''t hear the words behind him. Her slender hand held his jaw again and said, "you mean why..."


    Gu Meng has to look at him, looking at a man who has become a little strange because of a kiss. He swallows his cigarette and drops his head slowly.


    "Why praise you all of a sudden?" EN Jin said of course, "because it is always wanted to express the heart, just find the opportunity to say it."


    Gu Meng''s shyness was drowned out a little, and he said in embarrassment: " No


    After thinking about it, he repeated, "it''s not about this."


    "What does that mean?"


    Enjin asked, the expression is ignorant and calm.


    ������ Nothing. "


    Gu Meng is fully awake, familiar formula, familiar en Jin, all ambiguous atmosphere is shot and scattered.


    Heart: for Enjin, it may not mean anything, just like the kindergarten children will hold his face when they rise up to gnaw two.


    At the same time, I feel a little depressed.


    Can''t rely on oneself is a fool to play hooligan casually!


    At this time, he had no consciousness at all. He usually looked on Enjin as a little child, but now he wanted him to behave as an adult.


    Enjin has been observing Gu Meng''s expression. She can see that he droops his eyelids and wrap his quilt in front of him. His face is still hurt, lost and unhappy.You said the wrong thing.


    He had an idea. He reacted and said in a low voice, "do you want to ask why I kiss you suddenly?"


    Gu Meng''s heart trembles and her eyes brighten. She immediately looks up at him. Her expression of forgetting to cover up can almost be called expectation.


    Enjin looked at his reaction, only felt lovely in the heart, and wanted to kiss him for a while.


    Just then, there was a knock on the door of the guest room.


    Gu Meng is startled and immediately pushes away the man in front of her. Because she is guilty, she doesn''t control her strength. She almost pushes en Jin under the bed.


    After knocking on the door symbolically twice, Bo Ye led Tang Zhi to push open the door to enter. He took a flashlight and looked forward. He saw Enjin half hanging by the bed, supporting the ground with one hand. Gu Meng shrank in the corner of the bed. His quilt was covered over his body, leaving only a white and wounded face. His eyes were frightened.


    The situation is very strange.


    �������� Bo ye asked, "is it too late to quit now?"


    "No! No Gu Meng wrapped up a small quilt and shook her head like a rattle, "just in time!"


    The tone of excessive enthusiasm can not help but arouse suspicion.


    EN Jin turned over from the bed, straightened up behind her, patted the ashes on her hands, looked at Bo Ye and said, "what''s the matter?"


    "Because..." Bo Ye pulled up his hand for a while, but he didn''t pull it. He looked back strangely.


    Behind him, Tang Zhi resisted, raised his eyelids and looked at him quickly. Then he hung down like a duck.


    It''s not just stubborn.


    "Just agreed?" Bo Ye was helpless and chuckled, "candi, it''s not so hard to apologize."


    Gu Meng sits in the corner of the bed, looks at Bo Ye, and glances at Tang Zhi behind him. He is surprised.


    He thought that after breaking up with his husband and wife, he had to stay away from each other for a long time. Unexpectedly, they came to visit in the evening and apologized


    Think of here, the face quietly climbed on the blush, the whole person wrapped in the quilt leaning over the face, uneasy to cough a sound.


    Enjin understood what they were coming for. Seeing Bo ye make a gesture to him, Enjin was ready to go out and leave the time for the two people who were in trouble.


    After Tang Zhi, en Jin squinted at him, lowered the gorgeous voice line and said, "don''t get too close to him, or..."


    "How do you talk to your sister-in-law?" Not waiting for him to finish speaking, Bo Ye slapped him on the back of the head, faintly spit out three words, "lack of education."


    And then he dragged the man away.


    When the door is closed, Tang Zhicai has to take back his eyes, turn his head and calmly look at Gu Meng, who is still in the corner of the bed.


    "He was even more embarrassed


    He couldn''t bear to be softened by others in his life. He was hurt everywhere by Tang Zhiqi. Now when he came to apologize, his seven points of resentment and three points of sadness disappeared miraculously.


    "I didn''t care much about it either, just..." Because Tang Zhi didn''t speak for a long time, Gu Meng had to break the silence, lowered her head, buttoned her knee in the quilt with one hand, and said, "if there''s anything really, it''s also because your words hurt talents..."


    "I''m not going to apologize."


    The clear voice of the youth was cold.


    ��������


    Gu Meng looks up at Tang Zhi, and the mood that has just been brewed out instantly.


    "Damn it..." Head back to knock knock knock wooden wall, turn a white eye, quietly curse, "dead child."


    Gu Meng pulls off the quilt, lifts it up, spreads it over her body, and lies down again.


    "Oh, I didn''t want to hear your apology either." After adjusting a comfortable state, he said coldly, "even if I apologize, I won''t accept it."


    Tang Zhi stood still in the room, his hands in his coat pocket, his chin in his mouth, and his small face went into the collar of his coat, and bit the collar to grind it gently.


    "You can go." Gu Meng glanced at him, "I''m asleep."


    Tang Zhi looked back at the door, shook his head, and said, "you can''t go out too soon. Bo Ye won''t believe me. I''m sorry. Then he will preach to me."


    �������� Gu Meng almost laughed angrily. The young master confessed unexpectedly. He raised the quilt to cover his head and said in a stuffy voice, "whatever you want."


    Tang Zhi glanced at him, put his hands in his coat pocket, swayed over step by step, and sat down on the bed next to him.


    A long leg stretch, endless way: "you were just playing kiss?"


    ����������


    Gu Meng''s whole body is frozen, only his eyes are turning left and right. His face is so hot that he hides in the quilt and does not move.


    Pretend you''re not online.


    "It''s useless to say what you say, which is a drag on everyone..." Without hearing his reply, Tang Zhi shrugged his shoulders and didn''t realize the lethality of what he said. He shook his legs and continued to speak to himself, "then you will have no voice. After a while, you will talk again, but the voice is too light to hear."


    In the nearly ten seconds after the sound disappeared, Tang Zhi naturally wanted to go in that direction. Although he was not sure, he had a premonition that something ambiguous had happened at 8 / 9 / 10."You two!" Gu Meng couldn''t listen or pretend to listen. She opened the quilt directly and looked at the person sitting on the opposite bed. She didn''t know whether she was choked in the quilt or in high spirits. Her face turned red. "If you eavesdrop, you two will have been in prison for a long time!"


    "As if you didn''t break the law, you and Enjin should be the advanced prison people..." Tang Zhi took out his hands from his pocket and propped up on the bed. He knew that he had overheard many times and his face was a little unnatural red, but he still pretended to be nothing. He lifted his chin and said, "was I right?"


    "Are you not sleepy in the middle of the night? You don''t want to sleep, I want to sleep. " Gu Meng glanced at the clock on the wall, half angry and half shy, and said, "OK, OK, it''s almost time. You should be OK when you go out now. Bo Ye won''t doubt it."


    Tang Zhi tilted his head and looked at him. He said, "no one says you are useless. Are you too rich in association?"


    Gu Meng is stunned for a moment. He looks back at him blankly. Without warning, he changes a topic. Some of them can''t keep up with the ideas of young people.


    "In other words, you are not as bad as you said..." Tang Zhi turned his face towards the head of the bed. The bright moonlight was shining on the delicate facial features, and the red tear nevus showed a strange and gentle color. "On campus, no one insisted on maintaining Enjin. If Enjin was pushed out of the Bureau, there would be chaos behind. Bo Ye and I couldn''t get through the customs smoothly. We should be friends with people as kind as you I''m a little worried. It''s so soft that it''s easy to die... "


    "Hello Gu Meng had to interrupt him and protest discontentedly, "are you going to start a war?"


    Tang Zhi glanced at him, then looked at the wall in front of him and continued: "but later I found that your vitality was unexpectedly tenacious. In the hospital, even if a person went to a terrible place, he could still calmly send out a call for help, and then escaped back. This kind of thing Ordinary people can''t do it. If it wasn''t for you, we couldn''t get out of the game so quickly. "


    "I don''t know if the gods especially favor people like you. You always have a kind of wonderful good luck, which can often save you from danger." After thinking for a while, he finally came to the conclusion, "with you, Bo Ye, en Jin and I will also become very comfortable, so how can they be useless people? Things are not what you think. You don''t have to feel sad because of your personality. Kindness, peace and tolerance are the qualities that shine like gemstones. I would say useless at that time It''s just because I''m so angry that I can''t choose what to say


    Tang Zhi was silent for a moment, glanced at him, muttered in a low voice, "can you forgive me?"


    Gu Meng didn''t answer for a long time. She lay on her side in bed, buried her head and curled up slightly. She didn''t know what she was thinking.


    Tang Zhi thought he didn''t hear it. Just as he was about to raise his voice and ask again, he heard Gu Meng calmly say, "don''t you say no apology?"


    �������� Tang Zhi was sitting upright, his precious little face held up a little, and said obstinately, "asking for forgiveness does not mean apologizing."


    "Well." Gu Meng said, "others apologize before asking for forgiveness. You can skip the intermediate steps."


    Tang Zhi pursed his lips and stopped talking.


    "I''m not upset about what you said." There was silence in the room for several seconds. Gu Meng raised some quilts. The scars on her face were obvious against the white skin. There were three blood marks of Tang zhinao, but they didn''t damage the beautiful and gentle appearance. After Tang Zhi said the truth, he had nothing to hide. He quickly poured out the pain in his heart, "if you want to eat sweet and sour spareribs, I''ll cook you sweet and sour spareribs If you don''t eat spicy food, I never put pepper in my pickled fish. In the game, if something happens to you and Bo Ye, I always break my heart. As a result If you don''t want to raise a wolf, who can''t


    ��������


    At the end of the day, if he hadn''t reminded him, Tang Zhi almost forgot to say this.


    Gu Meng wrapped himself in a quilt, like a silkworm chrysalis. He complained deeply and said: "although you know that you only have Bo Ye in your eyes, at least don''t take other people''s sincerity seriously."


    "Know I see. " Tang Zhi hung his head and shook his feet from side to side. He was so ashamed that he explained in a low voice, "I''m not serious. Why should you..."


    "Not really Gu Meng took a look at him and said, "some words are only suitable for thinking in my heart. If you say them, you will be friends."


    Tang Zhi: "I don''t think so in my heart."


    After the matter was said, both of them were relaxed, and the room fell into silence again.


    There is a breeze outside the window, and the trees are rustling. The moon is bright tonight. It slants into the window and decorates two people in the room.


    Gu Meng wants to say that it''s late, and asks him if he wants to rest. He just opens his mouth and utters a syllable: "you..."


    As a result, Tang Zhi opened his mouth faster than he did: "did you kiss Enjin?"


    Gu Meng: You go, will you? "


    With his clear and innocent eyes, Gu Meng really suspects that he is intentional.


    In the corridor outside the guest rooms on the first floor, Bo Ye and en Jin stood face to face against one wall."What''s your opinion about candi recently?" Bo Ye adjusted his stance, changed his side center of gravity, and leaned back against the wall again. He was surprised, "where did he offend you?"


    EN Jin''s face was flat, mo de''s feelings: "he not only made Gu Meng sad, but also hurt Gu Meng."


    "Well..." Bo Ye raised his hand and scratched the bridge of his nose. He had no confidence. "Candi can be extreme sometimes. In fact, he doesn''t mean any harm. He should be more tolerant."


    Enjin: "when you say this, it''s just like the bear child''s parents say that the child is too young to be sensible. You should let him have more."


    �������� Unable to refute, Bo Ye quickly cut the topic, "cough Because of this? "


    "There are some things that I didn''t care about before, but now I think of them, I can''t ignore them." Enjin falls into memories and lists them one by one, "candi wants to eat sweet and sour spareribs, and Gu Meng cooks sweet and sour spareribs for him. He says he doesn''t eat spicy food. Gu Meng never puts hot pepper in his pickled vegetable fish, and candi''s request Gu Meng will agree to Gu Meng likes candi very much. " Speaking of this, she narrowed her eyes dangerously and lowered her voice in a gloomy voice. "Gu Meng can''t like others. What she likes has to disappear."


    "Whelp You may be very ill. " Bo Ye rubbed his eyebrows and gave up resistance. He couldn''t connect the brain circuit with the abnormal version of en Jin. He said, "I''ll take care of my man. You don''t have to stare at candi in the future."


    "That won''t work." EN Jin Yang eyebrows, relaxed back, "such a dangerous person, I must stare at."


    Bo Ye:


    Hello, children, who is more dangerous?


    They stood in the corridor for a while.


    EN Jin estimated the time, twisted her eyebrows, kicked the ground impatiently, and said, "not yet? What are they talking about? "


    Bo Ye looked at the time, went to the door and knocked.


    After a while, Tang Zhiyang''s voice came from the room: "what''s the matter?"


    Bo Ye said, "have you had a talk? It''s a quarter of an hour. "


    Tang Zhi: "wait a little longer - it will be ready soon."


    Bo Ye has no choice but to look at en Jin on one side, which shows that he has no way.


    In the room, after Tang Zhi finished shouting, he turned his head and got into the quilt again.


    "And then?" He leaned forward, his eyes flashing, "did he stick out his tongue? Did you touch you? "


    There were two people in the quilt on the bed, moving in the moonlight.


    Gu Meng was almost forced to the wall by him, blushing in the dark and shaking his head: "No


    "Why..." Tang Zhi sighed with regret, thought for a moment, and kindly reminded him, "can''t Enjin? Do you want someone to teach you? "


    ���������� Gu Meng tapped him on the forehead and said, "don''t make any blind ideas! Eugene doesn''t need to know that! "


    Tang Zhi was surprised and blurted out: "what do you do in the future..."


    Gu Meng quickly leaned forward to cover his mouth and cried: "ancestor, can you sleep? Can I sing you a lullaby? "


    Tang Zhi was covered with his mouth, his clear eyes were staring at him, and he shook his head firmly.


    Gu Meng:


    Seeing that Enjin frequently looks at the door, Bo Ye understands that he is worried about Gu Meng, so he looks for a topic to distract his attention.


    He asked, "Why were you in Gu Meng''s bed just now?"


    Mention this, en Jin unexpectedly some shyly ground lowers head, the corner of the mouth slightly rises, pure feeling is like a small white lotus flower.


    "What''s the matter?" Bo Ye thought it was interesting and chuckled, "the expression of being hit by the first love on the waist."


    "Gu Meng looks in a bad mood." Enjin''s voice is low and soft, understanding way, "so, I want to comfort him with my young and fresh * *


    �������� Bo Ye said, "how can you be more shameless than me?"


    The two men stood outside the door for a long time. Bo Ye felt that he should finish his words, so he knocked on the door of the guest room.


    But this time, there was no reply.


    Slightly twisted the eyebrow, directly pushed the door to walk in.


    Bo Ye and en Jin approached one after another, only to find that they were already asleep in bed.


    In the bright moonlight, the pictures of beautiful women sleeping with their heads on their heads are very eye-catching, but Bo Ye and en Jin are not in the mood to appreciate it.


    "Tut..." Bo Ye rolled up his left and right sleeves and carefully lifted Tang Zhi out of bed. He murmured, "I''ll let you apologize. How did you get to bed..."


    Tang Zhi''s face was red, and he was unconscious. His head was soft on Bo Ye''s chest.


    As soon as Bo ye turned around, he saw that the people behind him were more reluctant than he was. He was almost blackening.


    EN Jin looks at Tang Zhi''s sleeping face without expression, her eyes are heavy.


    It should be that Gu Meng and Tang Zhi lie down together and become ill.


    Bo Ye quietly hugged Tang Zhi and passed him in silence. Originally, he wanted to put Tang Zhi on the bed in the middle. Thinking that Enjin was next door, he changed to the bed near the door.Results looked back, en Jin stood in place, still looking at Tang Zhi, extremely persistent.


    He put himself in the bed to protect himself.


    He did not look back, sighed: "son, don''t look, sleep."


    In the morning of the third day, Gu Meng is awakened by the sound of the sound outside the window.


    After washing, he went to the front of the wooden house. There was a fire in the open space. Zhang Zhian and others were chopping wood with axes.


    Gu Meng stood on the porch and looked around for a week. A dozen or so people in front of the house were busy. He rubbed his eyes and said casually, "do you all get up so early?"


    "Thanks to the charcoal fire you brought back yesterday, it was distributed to everyone last night." Zhang Zhian stopped with an ax, turned back and said with a smile, "put the brazier in the room and bake the fire. It''s not cold at all, and I sleep soundly."


    "Raleigh, they are in one room. They get up earlier than us." Wang Xiaochi took a sip of hot water. He breathed out white fog and said, "it''s probably because you have found something good. You also want to go to the village to look for it."


    Gu Meng nods, turns to prepare for breakfast, and remembers Lei Li. They have to go through the flower forest to go to the village. They don''t know if they have raincoats.


    Frown. If you come back with all the pollen, you''ll find it all over the house.


    In the half morning, Lei Li and other four arrived in the village. They were frightened by the dummies placed around the village for several times. They got used to searching around the village, trying to find some useful materials.


    Finally, several people found the ancestral hall in the East.


    Lei Li led the way into the hall, looked around, and said with satisfaction: "it seems that it is a big family. Here we turn over the key points."


    Other people scattered in the hall, but he was attracted by the long scroll of fairy deer hanging in the center.


    When he approached, he opened the painting scroll and flipped it over. He didn''t see why. He disdained to throw it: "cut, I think it''s a good thing. A decorative painting is not enough for firewood."


    When I let go, I didn''t pay attention to it. I tore the immortal deer picture.


    Lei Li looked at the scroll dragged down, didn''t care, and went to other places to check.


    At the same time, in a certain corner of the fir forest, a small square of snow gradually rolled up. After a while, a pair of brown horns emerged from the snow. With that thing drilling out of the snow, it was gradually seen that it was a sika deer.


    The sika deer shakes its body and shakes off the snow piled on its head and back. It turns its head to both sides, blinks its big black and wet eyes, finds its direction, and kicks its hind hooves and jumps towards the deep part of the fir forest.


    The author has something to say:


    thank you for the late rocket

 Chapter 57

    The breakfast was still cake and nuts. After a better breakfast than nothing, Tang Zhi sat on the stump, dazed at the bright plate that could reflect people.


    "What do you think?" Bo Ye raised his hand and scraped off a little bit of cream on his cheek. After taking back his hand, he licked his fingertips without any waste. Then he said, "is the plate so beautiful? The eyes are straight with concentration. "


    "I was thinking Tang Zhi shook his head slowly, his voice was soft and soft. "Sweet and sour spareribs, shrimp steamed eggs, tender lamb chops, red bean New Year cake soup, roast eel rice..."


    Gu Meng looks up at Tang Zhi. Almost as soon as he gives the name of the dish, he can''t help but swallow the picture of complete color, flavor and flavor in his mind.


    "Baby." With a smile, Bo Ye interrupted Tang Zhi, took his arm and took the man to his leg. With a big hand, he rubbed the stomach of his predecessors and whispered, "don''t think about this, eh?"


    "Isn''t that extravagant?" Tang Zhi looked at him, hesitated for half a moment, and said seriously, "think about something else It''s a rice ball. It''s OK to have a rice ball now. It doesn''t matter if you don''t add seaweed or prunes. It''s enough to have hot white rice. "


    �������� Bo Ye thought he was cute and pitiful. He hugged his predecessors and pressed his face into his back collar. He couldn''t bear to say, "are you selling cute? What a foul... "


    At the same time, the bottom of my heart to this game has produced resentment, in the material aspect, the young master of Yamamoto''s family has not been treated this way.


    "We have half a box of cakes and two boxes of simple meals." Gu Meng then made a noise, propped up her jaw with one hand, and warned, "today is only the third day, and I have to support for four days. Maybe I can only drink water in the last few days It''s a bit of a problem. "


    After a night, Gu Meng recovered a lot of bruises on his face. The bruises in the corners of his eyes and the scratches on his cheek were more serious. He stared at the burning fire, and the thin orange red light was shining on his face. His eyes were blinking and thinking about himself.


    In the last game, Ruan chushui centralized management of supplies, because they distributed food according to the principle of more work, more money. The four of them were not hungry. On the fifth day, deer appeared again, and there was no shortage of food. However, this time, the situation changed. After each team formed, the food was equally distributed, and everyone could only enjoy his share of the quota.


    "Now think about it. There are advantages and disadvantages in group warfare." Gu Meng regained consciousness, picked up a branch and poked it into the fire. "The advantage is that as long as you do more work, you can occupy other people''s resources openly and peacefully. As for the disadvantages..."


    Looking back at Zhang Zhian and Wang Xiaochi on the other side, they sighed: "the disadvantage is that they are too passive. They have to make collective decisions on everything. However, some players do things on their own. Once they stand on the opposite side, it is impossible to prevent them."


    Enjin understood what he meant. In the last game, the overall feeling was like being pushed forward. In the face of a lot of situations, it was too late to think out the countermeasures. The team was distracted and there were too many uncontrollable factors. It was really too passive.


    "Plus today, we have three days left." EN Jin stretched out her hands near the fire and said in a low voice, "if we can''t find a fuel substitute before the fifth night, we can only let the monster destroy the wing. In case we miss that opportunity, we can''t dismantle the fuel tank, and the risk of escape will increase. Obtaining fuel ignition signal is the first step to rescue, which is more important than protecting the aircraft."


    On the other side, Tang Zhi leans in Bo Ye''s arms and listens quietly. He takes the man''s left hand and turns the ring on his ring finger. There is no expression on his small face, but it is not easy.


    When Bo Ye noticed the change of his mood, he raised his head from his shoulder, turned to his face and pecked at the other party''s earlobe gently. He said with a smile, "candi Ge Ge, I''d better think about me more."


    Tang Zhi was disturbed by his breath and his ears itched. He tilted his head and held one ear. He pretended to be fierce and said, "what do you want to do? So bad


    "Oh." Bo Ye pinched him on the waist and chuckled, "do you have any opinions on me?"


    Tang Zhi was twisting around and dodging: "don''t you mess with me!"


    "Please stop your behavior." On the other side, Gu Meng pointed at them with a branch, but couldn''t look down and said, "in broad daylight, the sky and the earth, do you know what is discretion? If not, I''ll teach you. "


    "Oh." Bo Ye looked at the other side, angrily put down his hand, put his arm around Tang Zhi in front of him, sat down honestly, and leaned behind his ear and whispered, "if Mr. Gu was in ancient times, he would be like a Mammy."


    Tang Zhi pursed his lips, grinned and patted his hand to show him to stop.


    "Then do as Enjin says, and then focus on finding fuel substitutes." Gu Meng knocked the spark at the front of the branch in the snow and said, "if you don''t find anything in three days, you can only give up part of the escape quota We can only do this by doing our best and following the destiny. "


    After a little pause, I didn''t know what I thought. He looked at Tang Zhi and said, "in my opinion, it''s not necessary to make all the information public, but there are some things that should be reminded. Let''s not talk about others. Just consider from our standpoint. If we don''t inform them in advance, others may break into chaos when they act without authorization. If something goes wrong, it is easy to cause trouble and even worse It''s involved in the plan. "Tang Zhi gave a "um" and nodded: "I''ve thought that even if I don''t disclose anything, I won''t be able to leave. After all, it''s in the environment of 20 people. If someone has an accident, he may also be affected. At least he has to wait until the seventh night..." He didn''t object. Then he looked down at Bo Ye''s hand and said in a low voice, "but if there are more people coming out on the seventh night, I may..."


    Bo Ye took his hand and said, "let''s go, clean up and go to other places."


    Cut off what''s behind him.


    Gu Meng can guess the meaning of Tang Zhi, and understandably, he doesn''t say anything more. He gets up and picks up the dinner plate of the four.


    At this time, Enjin took the initiative to come forward and said, "I''ll come."


    Gu Meng is stunned for a moment and is carried away by the man.


    In front of the open space of the wooden house, wisps of sunlight came in. People gathered around the campfire, and occasionally heard a few indistinct conversations coming from a distance. Water was rolling in the clay pot on the fire, and "Gulu Gulu" was bubbling upward.


    Gu Meng takes a look at his side, and sees that Enjin happens to be looking at him. The ends of those beautiful eyes are longer than those of ordinary people, and they are slightly upwarped. At the moment, they are smiling.


    When Gu Meng is looked at by him, she quickly shifts her eyes and looks straight ahead. Like a thief, she licks her lower lip uneasily, not only on her face, but also in her heart.


    When talking about business, I didn''t feel anything. Now my mind is free, and the man''s sense of existence has suddenly become stronger. In addition, the memories of last night have been constantly returning to the tide and surging back in a flash -


    the moonlight is touching, and Enjin is not bad. The distance between them is so close that you can count his drooping eyelashes and the one who came suddenly ����


    Gu Meng breathes heavily. Thinking of the scene, he just turns red.


    After the plate was taken away, his hands were a little nervous and didn''t know where to put them. They would be put into the coat pocket, and then they would be taken out to rub against the trouser seams. Finally, they were copied into the trouser pockets.


    He felt that there was something wrong with him. Enjin was still the same en Jin, but he could not face it calmly. In the final analysis, it was because of the ambiguous and unexplained kiss.


    No matter how to say, it''s also the first kiss. It''s normal to care so much


    So self comforting, eyes out of control again glanced at the side of en Jin.


    "Gu Meng." EN Jin is ready to leave with the plate, just caught the sight of the side delivery, tilted his head and asked him, "are you peeping at me?"


    �������� Gu Meng''s face turned red. She did not open her eyes in a hurry. Without too much explanation, she took the lead to walk into the wooden house. "Why do you want to peep? Do you want to steal it? I think a lot. "


    He lowered his head, took a hand out of his trouser pocket and touched his hot cheek, faster than usual.


    Bo Ye looks at Enjin and smiles. He leads Tang Zhi to keep up with Gu Meng and walks to the house.


    In the middle of the morning, Gu Meng and en Jin, Bo Ye and Tang Zhi, after finishing everything, were ready to explore in the fir forest.


    It is clear at a glance on the snow plain that there is only one plane stopping there, which is not worth checking. What''s more, it can only be found in the fir forest. They are going to follow a different route to the village to see if there is any undiscovered area.


    Four people continue to go out of the door, do not want to be in the open space Ruan chushui call.


    "Are you going far?" Ruan chushui got up from the campfire, patted his trousers, and welcomed him with a kind face. "Xiaochi and I are discussing where to go next, and we haven''t discussed why, otherwise..."


    Speaking of this, he swept through the four men one by one. His eyes stayed on Tang Zhi for a little longer. He said with a gentle smile, "let''s form a team and have a look after you, right? If you don''t mind it. "


    Bo Ye didn''t have any opinions. If there were too many people, he could help them share more. Just as he was about to deal with the matter, he heard three people around him saying in the same voice: "I hate it!"


    ��������


    Bo Ye looked at them.


    Ruan chushui''s face stiffened for a moment, slowed down secretly, pulled out a smile abruptly, and retreated: "I''m really sorry to disturb you."


    When they left, Bo Ye was slightly surprised: "so targeted? What did he have with you


    "He''s not very good." Gu Meng didn''t want to mention the old story again. He waved his hand and said, "if you don''t want to get into trouble, stay away from him."


    "He wants candi." EN Jin imitated Gu Meng''s appearance. She waved her hand and said, "if you don''t want to wear a green hat, you should stay away from him."


    Tang Zhi said Hu Nonsense


    Gu Meng: Hard core. "


    Bo Ye: You tell me the white point. "


    At noon, Lei Li came back from the outside with three other roommates, tired and hungry, swearing.


    When he came to the open space, he just finished drinking the last sip of water, carried the empty bottle in the air, kicked it off, and took the opportunity to vent: "ah, go to your bar!"Ruan chushui, Wang Xiaochi and Luo Ting spent the whole morning searching for airplanes at the foot of the mountain. They came back early and were already cooking by the fire.


    Wang Xiaochi saw several people dragging their feet and despondent, mixing two spoonfuls of rice in the lunch box and casually said, "have you found anything?"


    "Find grandma''s leg!" Lei Li opened the zipper of his coat, swept the hem of his clothes in the wind like a bandit. He said angrily, "there is nothing useful. After a trip in vain, I still consume so much physical strength. I knew I''d sleep in the house for a long time. I just saw some Dummies pestering in the village, or they were all fake. I wanted to roast them to eat."


    "Don''t be disgusted. Do you dare to eat people?" Wang Xiaochi had expected that they would return in vain, because yesterday they also searched the village and found nothing useful. It''s not strange to hear Lei Li say so. He said, "but the fire has been found. It doesn''t matter whether the place is going or not."


    He puffed and puffed into the wooden house.


    Because of the small amount of food, Wang Xiaochi finished lunch in twos and threes, threw the tin foil wrapped lunch box into the fire, wiped his mouth and stood up.


    All of a sudden, he stopped for a moment, as if thinking of something, and quickly called out to several people who were preparing to enter the room: "Oh, alas? Wait a minute. Have you cleaned your pollen? "


    A man put his axe on the wood that he had built up. It was used to chop flowers when they were crossing the forest. He turned around and said strangely, "what pollen?"


    "You must go through a large flower forest when you go to the village. There must be a lot of pollen on your body." Wang Xiaochi swallowed the rice in a hurry and explained, "Gu Meng said that it can''t be stained with it. Brother Ruan and I cleaned it up for a long time after we came back yesterday. The pollen is very sticky, so we have to wipe it hard to leave no trace."


    "Who is Gu Meng?" Lei Li raised his arm suspiciously, sniffed around, and said, "you don''t say you haven''t found it. It''s really fragrant..."


    Several other people patted their clothes and covered their feet with a layer of golden powder.


    "Gu Meng said it couldn''t be touched?" Lei Li''s eyes turned and went to the railing beside the porch and lay on his stomach. He asked Wang Xiaochi to come over, "Hey! How does he know he can''t touch it? Did you find any useful clues? What else did he tell you? "


    "If you are reminded by others, just listen. Don''t be suspicious. You''d better trust what you have here than what you don''t have." Wang Xiaochi saw that he was doubting, and said impatiently, "he said so much. I just casually conveyed it. Don''t blame me for not mentioning you."


    Lei Li curled his lips and slapped his clothes twice. He said, "OK, thank you for reminding me. I''ll clean it when I get back to my room."


    Wang Xiaochi returned to the fire and sat down. Luo Ting handed him a cup of hot water.


    "I don''t know why. I''m tired of seeing Lei Li." Wang Xiaochi shakes his head and blows at the water in the cup and complains, "if you remind me, just listen. Where are so many problems? I don''t hurt him. "


    "It''s a common thing to be kind-hearted." Ruan chushui smiles, and then looks at the door of the wooden house. The group of people who have just come back have already entered. After thinking for half a moment, he whispers to Wang Xiaochi, "in the game, keeping some information properly will only be good for you After that, don''t talk too much. "


    Wang Xiaochi was stunned for a long time before he realized his so-called "don''t talk too much". He frowned and said, "but brother Ruan, if you don''t say something, what if you die? Look at Gu Meng, they are all... "


    Luo Ting stares at him one eye, blame way: "Chu water elder brother said the words do not believe?"


    Wang Xiaochi shut his mouth and put down his water cup, his expression was wilting.


    Ruan Chu water shook his head and sighed: "even in the real world, good intentions may not be rewarded well, let alone in the game. If you want to open up, people should still think about themselves."


    The sun kept changing its angle in the forest, and gradually moved westward. The time soon reached half an afternoon.


    Liu Yuxin held piles of firewood under the eaves of the porch. She stood up and thumped on her waist. She turned her head and saw the place not far away. In the shade of the fir trees, a sika deer stood upright there, looking at the direction of this side.


    The movement of her hand stopped. She looked at the sika deer for about ten seconds. Suddenly, a sharp response came and she quickly turned to the porch and called out, "look! There''s a deer there


    "Deer?" Lei Li''s reaction was the most intense. He was dizzy with hunger. "Teng" got up from the blanket and looked around, "where? There are deer in this place? "


    It was probably disturbed by the sound. As soon as Liu Yuxin finished shouting, the sika deer jumped into the forest. So when people gathered in front of the porch, they only saw the antlers jump up and down, and soon disappeared in the dense fir forest.


    "You''re barking! All right! Scared away Even if he only saw a shadow, Lei Li could be sure that it was a deer. He was still very fat. Seeing that he had run away, he exclaimed his disappointment and turned to Liu Yuxin and said, "how can old ladies be so bad?"


    Liu Yuxin twisted his clothes, hate and hate to glance at him, after all, is afraid of this kind of ruffian rogue like man, swallowed up and did not speak to refute.


    Zhang Zhian looked at the distance, a little disappointed, said: "if you can catch it, the next meal will not be a problem.""Isn''t that nonsense?" Lei Li shook his flat head, a little agitated, "I''ve been hungry for three days, and the deer may still appear. I have to think of a way."


    Speaking, not far from the sound of footsteps on the snow.


    Gu Meng, en Jin, Bo Ye and Tang Zhi all came out of the woods together. As soon as they came to the open space, they saw more than a dozen people in front of them blocked by the porch.


    Gu Meng is too tired to let Bao nature slip off his shoulder and throw it to the ground. He is busy in the house to drink. When he passes by, he asks, "what are you all doing here?"


    "You''re back. We just saw the deer!" Wang Xiaochi excitedly replied, "at first, it was quite close, but then it scared away. We were wondering if it would come back."


    Gu Meng''s step, blank expression for two seconds, said: "Oh, very good."


    Then move on.


    Eugene followed him into the room.


    Lei Li looked at their backs and muttered, "it''s not a secret..."


    Turning to see Bo Ye and Tang Zhi again, they asked politely, "where have you been? Did you find anything? "


    Bo Ye was not annoyed. He looked at other people and said, "we went around in the woods. No matter which direction we went, there were cliffs at the end. For the time being, there were only three places in the game: airplanes, inns and villages."


    "Well, what should I have?" Raleigh said, "isn''t that something you already know? If you are still busy, you might as well discuss how to deal with the deer


    Tang Zhi glanced at Lei Li, pulled Bo Ye''s sleeve and puffed out one cheek to show his disgust.


    Bo Ye smiles at him and leads people away.


    After the two men entered the room, Wang Xiaochi turned his attention to the sika deer again. He rubbed his hands and looked excited: "maybe the deer is a hidden task in the game. Next, I have to be busy. It''s exciting to think about hunting deer!"


    "If you have tools, it''s ok..." Ruan chushui thought deeply and said, "it''s like bows and arrows, but now we are short of materials, and we may not be able to catch the deer."


    Lei Li kept touching his flat head, thinking about it. His eyes suddenly lit up and aimed at the snow. Then he looked at the people around him and showed an invisible snicker.


    In the dining room, Gu Meng looks back at the door and whispers, "the sika deer appears. Do you want to use bows and arrows?"


    The bow and arrow were still in their room.


    "Deer may be bait." EN Jin shook his head, poured him a glass of water, and poured himself a cup, saying, "it is not recommended to use."


    "Yes." Gu Meng held up the cup, thought for a moment, and said, "after all, it''s a one-time prop. Don''t act rashly. You''re all interested in deer The bow and arrow are to be hidden. "


    With that, he gulped down a large glass of water.


    Put down the cup, mouth still contains water, cheek bulging, raised the back of the hand to wipe the water stains on the corner of the mouth, a look up unexpectedly found en Jin was staring at him.


    Gu Meng''s heart "clutters" for a moment, and that kind of bad flustered feeling comes again.


    Remember that Enjin used to stare at him, but at that time, he didn''t care much, and it''s easy to ignore his sight, but now it can''t do it at all


    Gu Meng''s eyes dodged from side to side, swallowed the water with difficulty, and stammered: "I''m sweating all over I''ll burn some water and go back to my room to have a bath. "


    As soon as he turned around, his hand was caught. The man pulled with a little force. Gu Meng staggered back and threw himself at the man.


    ��������


    Gu Meng''s not caught hand quickly crossed the side of en Jin''s body, supported on the long table, close to the man''s collar, blinked, and forgot to breathe.


    EN Jin leaned against the edge of the table and looked down to see the jade face.


    Because she had just come back from the outside, Gu Meng''s face was slightly wet with sweat, and her white skin color was suffused with healthy blush, which made her skin more transparent. Her beautiful silk eyes opened slightly and looked at one direction, which seemed a little nervous.


    Cute, want to do something.


    "Gu Meng is hiding from me." A low, soft voice said, "why? Do you hate it


    "Ah?" Gu Meng coughed twice. He cleared his throat and looked up at him. He didn''t know which question to answer first. He just intuitively said, "I don''t hate it."


    After watching for less than two seconds, I finally realized what it means to be handsome. I was forced to be silent and lowered my head.


    "If you don''t hate..." Enjin slowly bent down his back, side head to pursue his face, persistent to his eyes, asked, "then I can kiss you?"


    Gu Meng:


    What kind of brain circuit is this! I can''t keep up!


    He can''t help but retreat, but was a man a buckle back waist, slender big hand is very powerful.


    "May I kiss you? Well? " Enjin closer and closer, still reluctantly asked, the voice line is low and gorgeous, the last syllable tail tone up, hook people''s heart numb.


    Gu Meng closed her eyes and tried to fall back. She felt that her breath was getting closer and closer. Her heart had already given up resistance, but her body was not willing to. She was anxious to cry in a contradictory mood. She could not bear to squeeze out her voice: "don''t StopEnjin stopped and looked at the red face in front of her eyes and said with a smile: "OK, as you wish..."


    If you don''t stop, I won''t stop


    Gu Meng suddenly opened his eyes


    Wait! Is there a misunderstanding?


    The author has something to say:


    thank Zhang Qiling (x8) for throwing one mine, carbon oxide bacteria for throwing one mine, and Tang for four mines.

 Chapter 58

    Gu Meng has not yet said the sentence "you listen to me explain". En Jin is about to kiss the soft lips that become addicted after a taste. The sound of people''s feet and the rubbing sound of clothes come from the door of the restaurant.


    Gu Meng suddenly wakes up and pushes en Jin away. En Jin releases her hand and makes a light "tut" sound.


    The man happened to appear at the door of the restaurant.


    It is a male player. Seeing the two people with different expressions in the room, he just pauses for a moment and then walks inside. He is too slow to find the unusual atmosphere between them.


    "Come and pour some water." As he explained, he went around the long table and took a clean cup, not focusing on the other two men. "You just came back?"


    "Well..." Gu Meng took aim at en Jin, and retreated to the wall half a meter away from him. He was absent-minded and replied, "I went out in the morning, and I''ve been walking in the woods."


    "That''s hard work." After half a cup of water, the man turned to look at Gu Meng with the cup in his hand. He saw that his face was flushed. Although his expression was strange, he didn''t think much about it. He chatted, "I heard that nothing was found?"


    Gu Meng nods, and inadvertently glimpses en Jin looking at him straightforwardly. After looking at him, Enjin looks aggrieved and pouts her lips unhappily.


    What a shame! What cute! Who can stand this face?!


    "Well First Go first. "


    Gu Meng covered his face, didn''t open his eyes and straightened his collar uneasily.


    The man stood in the middle of the square behind the long table and laughed at him.


    This scene reminds Gu Meng of something. She walks to the door, hesitates for half a moment, and looks back at him again.


    It reminds me that the man was the first player to die in the last game. His name seems to be Qi Fei.


    At that time, at the same time, in the half afternoon of the third day, Gu Meng stood at the door of the restaurant and watched a long insect break out of his body. The bloody and strange picture left a shadow in his heart.


    Now, though, the men look good, which is probably why the pollen hasn''t spread in the players yet.


    Gu Meng thought for a moment, but he didn''t hold back a lot of words: "how do you feel now?"


    "Who?" Qi Fei was stunned for a moment and looked down at himself. He was asked that he couldn''t feel his head, "me? Everything''s OK. What''s the matter? "


    "It''s OK." Gu Meng waved his hand, turned back and went out, saying to himself, "everything is OK."


    Qi Fei didn''t know, so he shrugged his shoulders and put down his water cup.


    When it was completely dark, the wind brought the smell of rain.


    Gu Meng sits on the wooden steps in front of the porch with long legs bent. He looks at the gloomy night sky and looks at the dark shadows of the mountains in the distance again. His small arm is on his knee and he sighs with a barely audible sigh.


    Tang Zhi came out of the room, stepped down the steps, looked at the front, and stood beside him for a while.


    "What are you looking at?" There was nothing to see in the dark fir trees. After looking for a while, he sat down on the steps and said, "you have been here for a long time."


    "Looking at where the fuel is." Gu Meng stood up slightly, a little anxious, "do you want players to exploit oil by themselves?"


    "It''s not impossible. After all, the game doesn''t play according to common sense." Tangzhi took something out of his coat pocket, touched his arm and handed it to him, "but anyway, protect the plane tonight."


    The only thing that Tang can do well in the environment is to see it clearly.


    It''s probably private.


    "Keep it." He laughed and said, "I''m not that far."


    There was not much food in the first place, and the consumption rate was fast. Now they have consciously restrained the amount of each meal.


    Tang Zhi poked him again and insisted on giving it to him.


    Gu Meng had no choice but to accept: "thank you."


    "And they?" he asked


    It refers to Bo Ye and en Jin.


    "Everyone gathered in the dining room for a meeting, and the two of them were there." Tang Zhi looked back at the dark door and said calmly, "but most of the talk is about deer hunting. When it comes to guarding the plane, no one talks. He comes out of the room feeling bored."


    "I didn''t expect other people to help..." Gu Meng lowered his head and said weakly, "if I think of being chased by caterpillars, I will still resist. Now I don''t know if I can run."


    Every time I fight with the monster, I''m chased all over the ground. I feel tired when I think about it.


    When they talked, the big raindrop fell down.


    Tang Zhi wiped the water on his cheek and looked up at the sky.


    "Let''s go." He got up from the steps and said, "go in and clean up. It''s almost ready to go."


    "Do you want Bo Ye to stay?" Gu Meng then stood up, stepped up the wooden steps and asked, "for him It''s the first time I''ve seen that kind of monster. Isn''t it


    "He followed." Tang Zhi shook his head and whispered, "he wants to be where I can see."As Gu Meng and other four people walk out of the cabin, the rain begins to become fierce.


    "What kind of insects will you see later?" Bo Ye pulled on his raincoat hat at the door, turned on the flashlight, looked at the rain almost connected into a line, and said faintly, "only afraid of the light? Not afraid of fire? "


    "It''s a caterpillar that only movie special effects can do. It''s very fast." Gu Meng pulled his raincoat to cover his backpack. He was distracted and replied, "I''m not afraid of fire. I can drill around in the fire, but I''m afraid of the light."


    Thinking of the scene in the last game in which the monster came out under the fire, Gu Meng felt a headache again. She only felt that the boss in this copy was too difficult to deal with.


    The side head inadvertently saw an ax on the wood pile under the eaves. I don''t know who put it there. After thinking for half a moment, they didn''t take it. They had already taken two.


    "I heard I was killed by that bug last time?" Bo ye walked down the porch and said thoughtfully, "don''t be a doomed fate in your life. Plant it again..."


    Tang Zhi frowned and hit him hard on the back.


    "What''s the matter?" When Bo Ye was beaten, he looked at him with surprise. Seeing that his small face was sulky, his eyes were red with anger. He immediately realized that he would come over and quickly took his hand. He changed his mouth and said, "you''re kidding. Don''t take it seriously. How can I get hurt if candi gege is so fierce?"


    Don''t go ahead and stop.


    He just walked a few steps and stepped back to grab the flashlight in his hand.


    It''s too dark in front of you. You can''t walk far without lights.


    Bo Ye chuckled and refused.


    Between the two snatches, the light beam of the flashlight is shaking in the fir trees, which makes people behind them unable to see the road clearly.


    "Can''t we go to the front?" Gu Meng was agitated and said, "let go of that flashlight. What''s wrong with it?"


    "Sorry." Bo Ye caught a vacancy and caught Tang Zhi. He was still smiling. Looking at him, he looked back and said, "the little tiger at home is not obedient, which has caused you trouble."


    Finish saying, take the hand of the person beside the body, ten fingers clasp, continue to walk forward.


    Tang Zhi reluctantly moved a little. Unfortunately, he was defeated by Bo Ye''s strength, so he had to hold his breath and be dragged away.


    On rainy days, the snow is muddy and slippery. Gu Meng follows the light in front of him.


    "Gu Meng." Enjin walked in front of him and looked back from time to time and said, "do you want me to hold you?"


    The voice is low and shallow, but it is very discernible in the noisy rain. It is a gentle line in the chaotic world.


    "No In the afternoon, I don''t have to look up at the road. I don''t have to worry about it


    Enjin is refused, sighs, and gradually slows down. Waiting for Gu Meng to walk to her side, she calls softly: "Gu Meng?"


    "Well?"


    Gu Meng lowers her head.


    "Bo Ye is often called candi little tiger..." Enjin said her appeal and said, "I also want to call you something else. What do you think is called small? It''s better to be a small animal close to your character. "


    It''s going to look very intimate.


    A group of people stepped on the snow, stepping out of the "squeak" sound and the sound of water constantly sounded.


    Gu Meng understands the meaning of en Jin. He thinks that Bo Ye calls Tang Zhi "little tiger" because Tang Zhi is sometimes fierce. Of course, there are also some elements of affection in the world. However, it would be inappropriate for en Jin to address him in this way But he also wanted to know his image in Enjin''s mind


    It should be a little white rabbit.


    Is that right?


    Gu Meng didn''t hold back, pursed her lips and let out a slight smile. She thought so shamelessly.


    "I don''t know. You can do whatever you want." He pretended to cough and said calmly, "it''s just a nickname. I don''t really mind."


    "Gu Meng has a lot of characteristics." After getting his approval, Enjin smiles with satisfaction, and then thinks, "let me think about what animal should be used to describe you..."


    "Gu Meng has a strong trait." In front of him, Tang Zhi heard their conversation, but he couldn''t help turning back to remind him, "he always avoids danger. He has strong vitality. He feels like a man with a sense of luck."


    Very lucky? Gu Meng thinks.


    Is that a koi?


    Little Koi or something


    Thinking of this, he walked, while not face to one side, some sense of shame.


    "Ah." Enjin seemed to be awakened, and said, "I understand."


    "Gu Meng." He turned to look at the people around him and said excitedly, "I''ll call you little cockroach in the future. Do you like it?"


    Gu Meng: I''m a goddamn


    Tang Zhi:


    Obviously, Enjin only noticed that "the vitality is very tenacious".


    "Great, my son." Bo Ye was already laughing in front of him. Holding the flashlight, he trembled, and the beam of light trembled.


    At the same time, the bottom of my heart added: "no wonder you are single, relying on strength.""Like your father! Don''t give me a nickname Gu Meng turns her head and looks at the man. All the uncomfortable feelings disappear. She warns, "dare to call a cockroach. I''ll give you a crooked head!"


    Enjin: "but you just said you don''t mind..."


    "Speak again!" Gu Meng glared at him and threatened, "head tilted!"


    �������� Enjin''s heart is bitter.


    In the middle of the journey, a sound came from behind. A cold light beam was shaking up and down in the dark fir trees.


    "Gu Meng -- Gu Meng -- wait for me!"


    The four stopped at the same time and looked back.


    After a while, Wang Xiaochi appeared in the vicinity step by step, dressed in his raincoat. Seeing them, his young face was lit up and he called, "wait for me! I can''t catch up with you


    "You are..." Bo Ye illuminated him with a light and said, "are you going to guard the plane together?"


    "I''m afraid you don''t have enough people." Wang Xiaochi wiped the rain on his eyelids and said, "it''s raining today. It''s the same as the first night. I always feel that the unknown creatures will appear. I''m so flustered that I can''t sleep in my room. I''d better come and help."


    "Are you not afraid?"


    Gu Meng looks at him from the side and says that he has some feelings in his heart.


    "Are you not afraid?" Wang Xiaochi slowed down, persistent flashlight to the front of the road, a smile revealed a mouth of white teeth, way, "there is no danger of shrinking in the back, what kind of man?"


    In fact, in the restaurant, when Bo ye asked who would like to guard the plane tonight, he wanted to join in. He was just pressed by Ruan chushui under the table, but in the end, he couldn''t resist his strong will and ran out with a flashlight.


    Bo Ye chuckled and didn''t say anything. He turned and went on.


    After another ten minutes'' journey, a group of five people walked out of the edge of the fir forest and stepped on a string of footprints on the empty and lonely white snow field.


    Bo Ye first arrived at the engine room of the plane. After he got up, he turned around and blocked Tang Zhi, who was going to follow him.


    "You can''t get on the plane."


    Bo Ye looked down at Tang Zhi with no expression.


    Tang Zhi frowned, put one hand on the cabin door and looked up at him. At the same time, the fire in his heart was added. He didn''t understand what he was doing.


    Some are unconvinced: "why?"


    "Flammable and explosive materials are prohibited on aircraft." Bo Ye sank his voice and said faintly, "but you are cute enough to explode. It''s too dangerous."


    ��������


    Tang Zhi pursed his lips and lowered his head to cover up his smile. Although he knew that it was all routine, he was still flushed. His anger just caused by his disorderly speech was all gone.


    When Bo Ye saw that he was following Mao, he laughed and squatted down and stretched out his hand at him.


    "Boring..." Tang Zhi crooked the corner of his mouth, clapped his hand and went up by himself.


    Bo Ye pressed his back close to the cabin, bit his ear, and chuckled, "I''m wrong. I''m not angry, are you?"


    In the rear, seeing this scene, Enjin turned around before she stepped on the plane.


    Gu Meng was blocked and couldn''t get around. He looked up at him in a puzzled way: "what''s the matter?"


    Enjin reached out to stop him, and said in a low voice, "you can''t get on the plane."


    "Why?"


    EN Jin light way: "because you are going to explode."


    ���������� Gu Meng slaps him in the face and sweeps people aside. Patience is on the verge of collapse under the repeated challenges of en Jin.


    don''t be directed against me lately? With a sidelong glance at Enjin and boarding the plane, Gu Meng said, "are you floating, or do you think I can''t take the knife?"


    EN Jin down the line of sight, know that they play off, heart bitter, do not speak, silent on the plane.


    Wang Xiaochi walked in the end, looking at the pair in front of him, he couldn''t help feeling that they were all in love. Why can someone talk about romantic feelings, while some people are in a hurry to reincarnate.


    The author has something to say:


    thank you for the two mines of a Yun, one for Futang, two for Jing Keke, one for Mengli, one for Zhang Qiling and three for jizai

 Chapter 59

    Wang Xiaochi was on the plane last time, and was about to turn into the first class, stepped on a round rolling object, skidded at the bottom of his feet, and quickly supported the cabin wall.


    "A shock!" He stood straight, bowed his head, kicked the thing at the foot, and the soul struck the Fu and said, "where did you come?"


    Enjin in front, when opening the curtain, she looked back. There was a silver steel pipe about two meters on the ground. It should be the armrest in the cabin. I don''t know why she fell off.


    "Be careful."


    The soft voice reminded me that it disappeared behind the curtain.


    "Oh OK. "


    Wang Xiaochi kicked the steel pipe to the position close to avoid tripping to others.


    After the five people got on the plane, they sat down in the first class.


    Because Wang Xiaochi is in, there are some things between Gu Meng and others that are not convenient to say, otherwise, it is easy to expose the fact that the copy is restarted.


    "I have an ax here." Gumeng put his backpack under the seat, bending around to search for equipment, and took out things constantly. He said, "there is also a bundle of ropes, I don''t know it''s not necessary..."


    "Said, put the rope on the armrest at will, and continue to say," the medicine box is also back, if someone is injured, you can deal with it directly here. "


    "I haven''t seen a nurse who is so good at healing you." Bo Ye saw him propose a medicine box, and said with a smile, "I will call you milk sprout after deciding."


    "Roll." Gu Meng did not worry about it, and returned to him.


    "Milk sprouting..." Enjin silently read in the back seat, after a while, nodded with satisfaction, "like."


    "I have an axe here too, wait When I come, I''ll go down first. " Tang Zhi pulls out the axe from his backpack and puts it on the side of his seat. His voice is calm. "Enjin is in charge of the flashlight, can you?"


    Enjin looked at him, and did not express it coldly, but he should not object to the expression.


    "You go down first?" Bo Ye sat in the neighborhood of Tang Zhi, leaning on the back of his chair, listening to his arrangement to look at him at the back side, but he didn''t smile at the bottom of his eyes. "What do I do?"


    "You''re waiting on the plane." Tang Zhi replied without raising his head, "we can deal with it."


    ��Candi���� Bo Ye leaned slightly and sat in the body, and gathered his face, and said, "I don''t need your special care, although inexperienced, but not useless."


    The rain washed out a whole snowfall, and the raindrops were beating on the windows of the plane, making a "crackling" noise, and the rain fell down the window glass one by one.


    By the dim moonlight outside, Tang Zhi looked at the man in the inside. Half of his reserved and expensive faces were hidden in the dark, and his mood was unknown.


    "I will join in later." Bo Ye paused for a half a moment, and knocked the armrest of the seat unintentionally at the fingertip, and said, "candi, don''t exclude me."


    Tang Zhi still looks at him, and doesn''t speak.


    "What are you talking about?" Suddenly, in the atmosphere of silence, Wang Xiaochi asked, leaning against the sofa chair, and by the way, he spread out the blanket and covered himself. "How can I hear it in the clouds? What''s the matter? We all come here. Can we stand by and watch? "


    "You sleep first." Gu Meng looked back at him. "Something''s up to you."


    "Yes." Wang Xiaochi was simple in mind, did not want to pull up a blanket to cover his head, typical head turned to sleep.


    At this time, Tang Zhi threw his backpack into the aisle, and climbed to thin Ye''s leg.


    "Is the color lured?" Thin Ye holds his waist, recline back to the back of the chair, a slight smile, "color lures also useless."


    "I know..." Tang Zhi took thin ye down his waist, holding one around the waist of the man with his left and right hands, leaning forward, his face pressed on his neck, and the voice was soft and sticky. "I know you can''t listen to me."


    At the same time, the rough rope is wrapped around the wrist one by one, not too tight, but it is absolutely not loose.


    ��Candi���� Bo Ye suddenly closed up the smile.


    "Well?" Tang Zhi''s hands were moving at back waist of thin ye, winding the rope orderly, binding the man''s hands, and then he gave the rope two laps in his waist, and muttered over his face. "Back waist hands tied It''s a little simpler, but it''s efficient, doesn''t it hurt? "


    "Now, when Bo Ye sees through his intention, he looks at Tang Zhi, who is like a cat cub when he sleeps on his shoulder, and says," you can release now and I will never have anything. "


    The boy is looking back at him with innocent and simple eyes, without answering.


    Bo Ye loves and hates him, threatening him: "if you dare to tie me, tonight..."


    Want to say "divorce", but finally is reluctant, say not to give up.


    "Whatever." Tang Zhi tied the man, hugged his waist, and his face rolled in his arms for two times. He inhaled deeply and absorbed the peculiar breath of the man. Then he lay down on him with a relaxed body and murmured, "you should be good, be hated and it doesn''t matter, as long as you are good..."


    The broken hair between neck is cut uneven, thin Ye secretly earned a little bit, the knot is very firm, for a while and a half can not be opened, give up the head back to lean back on the back of the chair, grinding the teeth and whispering: "Tang Zhi, you are finished."Tang Zhi, however, chuckled fearlessly.


    After knowing what had happened, Gu Meng looked down at the armrest near the aisle. There was a bundle of rope, but now it''s gone.


    "You..." He was surprised, "the rope is used to deal with insects That thing! It''s not for binding! "


    "So?" Bo Ye tilted his head to look at him and said lazily, "can you help me untie him? I''ll give you the rope when you untie it


    Tang Zhi is still pressed in Bo Ye''s arms. He just deflects his face to a certain angle. He shows half his eyes in the dim light and looks at Gu Meng.


    "Nothing!" Gu Meng''s spine was chilly at the slightly frightening sight. She quickly turned her head, raised her hand to cover her eyes, and said, "lovers play with each other occasionally. It''s interesting. I can understand."


    �������� Bo Ye expressed disappointment at the plastic friendship and turned his face to the side of the plane window. "In the future, we will contact each other in floating bottles. Goodbye."


    Outside, the sound of rain was torrential, and the night temperature on the snowy plain suddenly dropped. For a moment, the cabin was silent. Several people fell into their seats, thinking about their own thoughts. Wang Xiaochi was covered in a blanket and was about to sleep.


    Suddenly, Enjin in the back row sat up from the reclining chair, looked at the front, did not move. After a while, she looked out of the window and whispered, "it''s coming."


    Gu Meng suddenly opens his eyes, and Tang Zhi sits up from Bo Ye.


    In the noise of the rain, the sound blurred into a piece, but if you listen quietly, you can hear the position under the aircraft, the "sand" sound of snow friction constantly sounded, sometimes far or near.


    Wang Xiaochi was the first to leave. He was not conscious after being woken up. He lifted the blanket and rushed out. He jumped over his backpack in the middle of the corridor and exclaimed excitedly, "where is it? Where? Who''s here


    Tang Zhi came forward to kiss Bo Ye, but Bo Ye evaded him, and his soft kiss fell on the corner of his mouth.


    "I''m angry." Bo Ye moved his eyes away from him. His eyebrows and eyes were cold and he said, "don''t touch me."


    "Bo Ye..." Tang Zhi insisted on chasing after him and kissing him. He stood up and said, "I''ll be back in a minute."


    With that, he picked up the ax which was placed by the seat and walked out of the first class cabin.


    As Gu Meng passes by, he looks at Bo Ye. The man, with his hands tied behind him, sits in his seat and looks at him as well.


    "I''ll give you another chance." Bo Ye''s eyes indicated the hands tied together after the lower body, and said, "untied, we are still friends."


    "Brother, it''s not that I don''t want to." Gu Meng looked at the mouth of her eyes and said in a voice, "if I let you out, I''ll get hurt, and candi will have to peel off my skin." He rolled his sleeves up to his elbows, continued to walk out, and said, "your little boy friend is abnormal. Who can stand it?"


    "Gu Meng!" Seeing that he had made up his mind not to help himself, Bo Ye was not calm for a moment. He gave up all his disguises, sat upright and said, "I can take care of myself."


    Gu Meng, as if he didn''t hear, continued to go out.


    "Gu Meng? Mr. Gu? Cute? Mammy Bo Ye looked at his back and kept calling him, but he didn''t get any response. He didn''t fall back on the back of his chair until he walked out of the room and swore, "shit!"


    At this time, Enjin passed by his seat, and Bo Ye rekindled his hope and called him "Enjin."


    EN Jin glanced at him lightly and was not moved.


    "Eugene, you wait." At this time, Bo ye had to use his mace and solemnly promised, "you untie the rope and teach you all 108 positions."


    EN Jin steps, standing in place as if weighing something, after a moment, turned to Bo Ye.


    Bo Ye breathed a sigh of relief and said happily, "you still work at the critical moment."


    He and Jin leaned out of the chair and took out a flashlight.


    "I almost forgot." EN Jin stood up, pressed the switch to test the brightness, and said to herself, "it can''t do without this."


    �������� Bo Ye was dazzled by the light. He turned his head and closed his eyes patiently. He said, "do you want to do the same to me?"


    "Well?" EN Jin looked at him blankly and answered naturally, "posture is such a thing, I can teach myself without a teacher."


    I don''t want to help.


    ������ It''s not good for you to be angry Bo Ye was really sad this time. He said wearily, "you can''t get a legacy."


    Gu Meng, Tang Zhi, en Jin and Wang Xiaochi gather at the cabin door and look out at the snow field. It''s peaceful.


    Wang Xiaochi looked around at the exit. He was sober by the cold wind. He retreated a little and asked in a low voice: "what are you talking about? Why can''t I see anything? "


    "Don''t get excited about anything you see later." Gu Meng gave him a preventive injection in advance, reminding him, "remember, the first thing is to protect your life, and the second is to protect the plane."


    "Good!" Wang Xiaochi shivered in the cold wind mixed with rain and said, "I''ll try my best!"


    Tang Zhi was about to jump down, but was stopped by Gu Meng.


    "I''ll do it." He said, "I''ll lead it out. You stay here to help Enjin."For fear of impeding the operation, several of them didn''t wear raincoats. After jumping off the plane, Gu Meng was soon drenched in the rain.


    He walked carefully along the edge of the plane. When he reached a certain point, he felt the snow under his feet fluctuated slightly. He immediately stopped and supported the outer wall of the plane.


    There is something in the snow, up and down, arching around the plane, want to know it is the giant caterpillar.


    Gu Meng looks back. In the torrential rain, the other three people are in the engine room, leaning over to look at him.


    Gu Meng raised his axe with one hand and pointed to the snow with the other hand, indicating that he was going to start.


    Wang Xiaochi also saw the traces of thick snow arched below. He had a premonition of what a huge thing it was. He clenched the flashlight in his hands and swallowed his mouth nervously.


    Gu Meng nodded in the Tang Dynasty.


    At this time, Enjin put the flashlight to Tang Zhi, exchanged the axe with him, and then jumped off the plane.


    Gu Meng waits for the snow to arch up again. As he squats down, he cuts his axe into the snow.


    "Haw, haw --"


    the shrill chirp of insects suddenly resounded over the snow field, and the whole aircraft began to tremble.


    A thick black sharp vertebral body broke through layers of snow, waving into the air, set off a wave of snow.


    "Oh, my God!" Wang Xiaochi looked up at the vertebral body beyond the scope of cognition. The flashlight was startled and rolled into the snow below, "what the hell is this?"


    Tang Zhi jumped out of the plane, picked up the flashlight and threw it back to him. He didn''t have time to explain it too much. He just told him, "shine a light on its eyes."


    Wang Xiaochi finally catches the flashlight and nods stupidly. In fact, he doesn''t understand anything.


    When Bo Ye was in the cabin, he frowned at the sound of insects outside and looked out of the window. Unfortunately, he couldn''t see anything. Then he heard Wang Xiaochi''s cry of panic.


    "Tut..."


    His head lowered and his hands behind him moved more quickly.


    After the tail of the monster showed up in the snow, he quickly turned back and stabbed Gu Meng.


    Gu Meng is still squatting in the same place, and has no time to turn around, so she doesn''t realize the crisis behind her. However, en Jin can see clearly that the axe comes out of her hand without thinking about it. She swings the axe to her tail in the air. With one hit, the tail is tilted.


    Gu Meng has just pulled out the axe embedded in the snow. A strong sharp vertebral body brushes past, and plunges into the snow with full momentum.


    ����������


    Gu Meng stops breathing for two seconds, and is almost scared out of his mind. If his tail deflects a few degrees, he must be punctured with blood.


    Hearing the footsteps behind him, he looked back. En Jin wiped the rain on his face and stood behind him.


    "Just What happened just now? "


    Gu Meng asked in a trembling voice.


    "It''s OK." EN Jin smile at him, voice is low and soft, stretch out a hand toward him, way, "insert slant just."


    �������� Gu Meng feels that this is strange. He has no time to think about it. He holds en Jin''s hand and stands up.


    Eugene took him away from the plane.


    After they left, their tails stuck in the snow and swayed left and right. They pulled them out and swayed in the air under the inertia.


    Tang Zhi felt that the undulation of the ground gradually increased, but apart from a disordered tail, the monster did not show any other parts, and the head was not hidden.


    "The monster never comes out!" Tang Zhi called out to Enjin and Gu Meng, "we can''t let it go like this!"


    Sure enough, the black sharp vertebral body stood upright in mid air for a moment. It seemed that he would not stop until he failed to achieve his goal. He lay down on the ground and swept in the direction of the plane.


    Tang Zhi responded quickly, rolled forward to avoid the attack and landed steadily in the snow.


    Gu Meng came to help him up and said, "I don''t know if it''s an illusion. I always feel that the monster is more cunning this time."


    It has been hidden in the snow, and there is no light sensitive part.


    "Maybe it''s because the memory of the monster has continued But it''s impossible to harass forever. " Tang Zhi said calmly, "there is no time limit for the monster to come out. If you can''t force it back with the light, you can only wait for the time limit to end tonight."


    Enjin rushed to them and asked, "how long is the time limit?"


    "I didn''t notice." Tang Zhi shook his head and estimated, "at least half an hour."


    After Tangzhi dodged the attack, the insect''s tail directly hit the right side of the plane, and the force almost overturned the plane.


    Affected by the impact, Wang Xiaochi fell to the ground, slid to the other side of the cabin and stopped. Sitting on the floor for a while, he was a little confused. Looking at the snowy fields outside, he didn''t know what to do next.


    Perhaps it was feeling that the snow had cleared the field, and the caterpillar raised its tail again, hanging high, and pointed its pointed cone at the right wing of the plane.


    "Bad!" Gu Meng looked awe inspiring and said, "it''s going to destroy the fuel tank!"He was holding an ax in his hand, so he stepped on the snow and ran to the wing. When the distance was close, he aimed at the direction and threw the axe away.


    The ax hit the black sharp vertebral body in the air and was bounced away. The tail was only shaking, and its position was not deviated from a minute. It was like a silent mockery of human power.


    "It''s over, it''s over..." It''s a little bit of a freak


    Wang Xiaochi eased his strength, staggered to the engine room door, looked at the strong body rising from the ground in front of him, and took a breath of cold air. However, he had a premonition that the situation was not good. He looked at Gu Meng not far away, and called out, "Gu Meng - what should we do now?"


    "stop that thing from falling down!" Gu Meng didn''t even think about it. He said, "protect the wing!"


    Wang Xiaochi looked up at the top of the sharp vertebral body, looked tangled for a moment, did not know what to think, finally a face of generosity, gritted his teeth and said: "good!"


    Then, not far away, the three saw the boy clumsily climb to the wing, rub his hands, roar to give himself courage, take off in situ, the whole body pounced on the tail that was about to fall.


    Gu Meng was stunned for a moment, then returned to his senses and said, "let go! I didn''t let you deal with it


    It''s too late.


    A heavy weight of over 100 kg was hung on the tail, which made the caterpillar very unhappy. Gradually, the caterpillar began to swing the ring-shaped body, which became larger and larger. It took the people on it to sweep around in the air.


    At first, Wang Xiaochi just let out a few startled shouts. The voice came from the sky and sounded very ethereal.


    Wang Xiaochi clings to the black ring, but he still doesn''t know what it is. He just feels like he''s on a pirate ship, shaking left and right very exciting, and he feels like vomiting.


    After a while, the voice in the air rose and turned into a broken Scream:


    "ah, ah, what the hell is this!"


    "Let me down


    "Gu Meng -- save me -- I''m so scared --"


    "this unfortunate child..." Gu Meng is in a hurry and looks around for something that can get people down.


    Tang Zhi quickly ran to the plane and picked up the axe from the snow. It was the one that Enjin dropped.


    When he came near the tail and was looking for an angle to aim at, the hand was caught from behind.


    Looking back, Bo Ye looked down at him with his eyes down.


    "You..."


    As soon as Tang Zhigang uttered a syllable, he was grabbed by Bo Ye and fell to the plane.


    "Dong" was a sound, the back hit some pain, Tang cough cough cough, with rain all over his face, looked up at the man in front of him.


    Bo Ye pressed his hand over his head and pressed it on the outer wall of the plane. As he approached, he said faintly, "don''t make me angry. Stay here and be honest."


    The other hand slid down Tang Zhi''s wrist, took his axe and turned back to the monster.


    Wang Xiaochi is still crying and howling in the air, and feels that the things carrying him tend to be close to the ground. In the end, he is afraid that he will be smashed on the snow.


    Let go is not dare to let go, afraid fall a hemiplegia, can not let go, life is not guaranteed.


    "Who''s going to help me - I can''t hold on!"


    "Hold on a little longer, little friend." Bo Ye tied a rope at the end of the ax. He tied the knot and said, "if you tie it later, don''t blame me. I''m not good at technique."


    Seeing him appear, Gu Meng''s eyes brightened: "great God! How did you come out? "


    Bo Ye sneered. He tied the knot on the handle of the axe and pulled it to make sure it would not fall off. He said, "I taught candi the thirty-six binding methods. How do you think I got out?"


    Thirty six?


    Gu Meng wipes his sweat silently, thinking that Bo Ye and Tang Zhi really know how to play.


    When Bo Ye finished speaking, he looked up at his tail and the young man lying on his back. He held the rope in one hand and swung the end of the axe with the other hand. He called out: "Xiaochi! Come down the rope later


    "Ah?"


    Wang Xiaochi was shaken to seven meat and eight vegetables, just issued a question, an ax was inserted next to his head, and there was a not thick rope behind.


    "Chirp, haw --"


    "chirp --"


    the insects began to scream again, and the wagging of their tails became disorganized.


    Gu Meng called out: "jump!"


    Wang Xiaochi''s spirit vibrated, jumped to the rope, his arms hanging on it, straight down the rope slide.


    At the other end of the rope, Bo Ye held it firmly, but after all, he took on the weight of an adult, and some of them couldn''t support it. Fortunately, Gu Meng quickly came to support him and pulled him together.


    When Wang Xiaochi slipped to two meters above the ground, the ax inserted in his tail fell off in the swing, the rope spread in the air, and he fell to the ground.


    It''s painful, but it''s OK.


    Wang Xiaochi lies on the ground with tears and tears. He only feels that he has escaped from death, which is particularly frightening, but it is also really exciting!Bo Ye threw the rope and shook his hand. Two deep marks were made on the rough surface of the rope.


    The caterpillar seemed to notice that the situation was not good. Without further delay, the caterpillar directly threw its tail at the wing. The target was very clear. In a few seconds, it was close to the wing, and the next second it would pierce it.


    Gu Meng''s heart sank, so he could only accept the facts passively.


    Obviously, monsters who don''t avoid lighting are not something they can cope with.


    But at this time, the monster suddenly made a shrill cry, crazy and harsh.


    The snow shook, and the caterpillar''s back with yellow spots arched out of the snow surface, crazy jump, as if by what stimulation.


    After a while, the whole body rushed to other places and disappeared after a snowstorm.


    On the snowy plain, the rain kept raining, and the plane stopped intact.


    Gu Meng, Bo Ye, Tang Zhi and Wang Xiaochi looked at each other, not knowing what had just happened until they found the tall figure standing at the tail of the plane.


    Enjin loosened the hand holding the steel pipe, let the silver pipe stand deep in the snow, and went to other people.


    "How did you do it?" Bo Ye looked at the steel pipe and said, "where did you insert that thing?"


    Enjin: "eyes."


    "Did you see the position of his eyes?"


    Tang Zhi asked, somewhat unbelievable. He remembered that the monsters were buried in the snow all the way.


    "According to the arc of the tail swing, the wind speed, the friction of the snow, the length of the monster''s trunk..." Seeing other people''s more and more confused eyes, Enjin stopped for a moment, and decided to say, "it''s calculated."


    "Tut." People looked at him and exclaimed, "you man..."


    For a while, I couldn''t find the right adjective.


    Bo Ye concluded: "to fight against monsters scientifically, we should start with Enjin."


    After a battle, all of them were exhausted. Everyone picked up the fallen props nearby, and they didn''t plan to go to check them in the farther places. They were ready to talk about it when the weather was fine tomorrow morning.


    Gu Meng takes back the rope with an axe tied at one end.


    He removed the axe, saw that the blade was stained with black sticky objects, understood that it was the body fluid of insects, so he rubbed it off his sleeve.


    Rubbing, the movement suddenly slowed down.


    Something came to his mind.


    In the last game, he also saw this kind of body fluid. At that time, he touched it with his hand. The texture


    Gu Meng looks at the sleeve and subconsciously touches it. His fingertips twist. The texture is greasy and greasy.


    He looked at his hand for two seconds.


    "Found it."


    Tang Zhi happened to be near him. He said such an endless sentence in a flat tone. He looked at him strangely: "what has been found?"


    "Fuel substitutes." Gu Meng turned her hand over to him, and her expression was still a little stunned, "or, call for help."


    "What do you say?" Bo Ye said, "that monster just now is a distress signal?"


    Not far from the plane, five people got together. Because it was very important, they all forgot to get into the plane to avoid the rain. Instead, they discussed in situ.


    "It must be so." Gu Meng wiped the rain on his face and said with a smile, "it''s a dead circle to protect the plane and not to remove the fuel tank, but it''s a dead circle. If the key to customs clearance is the insect, everything can be solved. If the body fluid of the insect can burn and ignite the insect, then it can ask for help Rescue signal. "


    "We''ve been stuck in fixed thinking..." Thinking deeply, Tang Zhi said, "he thought that only trees can burn. After cutting down trees, he had to look for fuel additives. So he decided to use fuel tanks, step by step, until However, in the game, the real distress signal has never been what we usually think


    "Yes Gu Meng handed the ax to others, and there was still black mucus on it. "We have been misled."


    Wang Xiaochi looked at this one and that one and asked in a low voice, "what are you talking about?"


    Gu Meng thought for a moment, handed all the things to him, and said, "you should take shelter in the plane, and we will go back immediately."


    Wang Xiaochi understood that it was not convenient for them to participate in the conversation, so he did not insist on anything. He walked toward the plane with a flashlight and an axe.


    "But as you said, worms are not afraid of fire." Bo Ye pointed out the problem, "then how do we ignite that insect?"


    Gu Meng was silent, thinking about it. After a while, he said, "the surface of a caterpillar is not afraid of fire, but its body is full of combustible substances. Maybe once a wound is cut, body fluid leaks out, and if you light a fire, it can burn The question is how to achieve this. "


    "Do you mean You have to subdue the monster before you can light it? " Tang Zhi was not sure, "but according to our present ability, we can''t do it at all."


    EN Jin pondered for a while, hit a ring finger, way: "there is a prop, don''t forget."Almost as he reminded him, Bo Ye thought about it and asked him, "bow and arrow?"


    Enjin nodded and said, "the bow and arrow is the match that lights the distress signal."


    The other three looked at him at the same time.


    "In the last game, when Lei Li got the bow and arrow, he took off the gauze wrapped by the arrow. At first, I thought that the gauze was just to protect the arrow. Now I want to come..." Enjin infers, "the gauze is impregnated with combustible materials. Let the arrow burn, and then shoot at the giant caterpillar, so that it can burn."


    In the dim moonlight night, Gu Meng''s eyes shine with stars.


    "Everyone can escape." He looked at the other three, repressed his excitement, and said, "this is the optimal solution."


    After sorting out everything, the four quickly returned to the plane for shelter from the rain.


    Wang Xiaochi was carrying a heavy load. Before he reached the door of the engine room, he heard the footsteps of snow behind him. He looked back and said, "have you discussed it?"


    "Well." Gu Meng felt guilty about letting him avoid without any explanation. Seeing that he took too many things, he quickly stepped forward to help him share some of the things. On the other hand, he did not forget to boast, "you did a good job today. If it wasn''t for you, the plane would have been destroyed."


    "Hi! Don''t mention it Wang Xiaochi turned his back to face him and walked backward. Thinking of the scene just now, he lost face. "When I hung it up, I was scared to pee my pants!"


    He said it and laughed.


    With a smile, I don''t know what I tripped over and sat back on the snow.


    "It''s ok..." Gu Meng just wants to step forward, and her voice is blocked in her throat.


    Wang Xiaochi''s side of the snow, a section of black pointed cone.


    The deadline is not over.


    "Walking and wrestling, too much back." Wang Xiaochi is still smiling, showing a mouth of white teeth, see other people fixed in front of not far away, strange, "what''s the matter with you?"


    Seeing that his sharp tail was about to stab at the young man, Gu Meng, who was standing nearby, bit his teeth. He could not sit back and look at him and jump forward: "get down!"


    Wang Xiaochi premonition of what, lenglengleng side of the head to one side, the black object against the face of the door straight forward.


    The next second, it was thrown on the snow.


    After Gu Meng protects Wang Xiaochi, he can almost hear the sound of the terrible sharp vertebral body approaching. Knowing that he is doomed, Gu Meng closes his eyes and is preparing to be hit. The whole person is pushed aside vigorously.


    "Stab" sound.


    Gu Meng lies on her back on the snow. Her face is splashed with warm liquid. She raises her hand and wipes it with red.


    "Eugene!"


    Tang Zhi''s voice from far to near, through the hidden panic.


    The author has something to say:


    thank you for throwing two mines in 19169557, one mine in Jing �� Keke, and two mines in shallow summer ~


    I really miss you.

 Chapter 60

    "Handsome man, you can''t be OK! Be sure to support! " Wang Xiaochi came in from the outside, didn''t hold the medicine box, the items inside clanged down, and hurriedly squatted down to hold the medicine box and gauze around him. He rushed to Gu Meng and said nothing. "I was too big at that time. If I had to avoid it earlier, there would be no such thing oh my god! There is no danger of life in such a deep wound, right? Gu Meng, you must think about the way! If anything happens to him, I I I''ve been upset all my life... "


    The young man was red, looking at the bloody back of the man lying on the reclining chair, and his voice went down, murmuring, regretful and guilty.


    "Xiaochi." Gu Meng holds scissors in hand, and takes it up after Enjin''s coat. His movements are smooth. Compared with other people, he is strangely calm at the moment, but he only wants to quiet for a while because of Wang Xiaochi''s noisy voice, and just wants him to be quiet and asks him to help him get some hot water


    "Here This Where is the hot water? " Wang Xiaochi touched a circle of head, looked around the cabin, stomped his feet in a hurry, and finally decided to say, "wait, I go back to the mountain and bring the fire down."


    "I''ll be with you." Tang Zhi rubbed his blood on his clothes and turned to look for a flashlight.


    Gu Meng cut half of it seems too slow. He threw scissors directly, and the two back flaps of the persistent coat were torn open. When he saw the shirt filled with blood, his hands were settled, his eyes flickered, and then he continued to tear the shirt close to him.


    With the crack of shirt, a deep and wide blood mouth appears on the thin back of the man. The dark red flesh and skin turn out, revealing white bone, extending from one shoulder to the waist on the other side, slanting across the whole back and still bubbling out blood.


    The cabin was silent for a while, and the noise outside was clearer.


    Thin Ye frowned, looked away, pulled cotton clothes out of the box scattered on the ground and handed it over. First, Gu Meng stopped bleeding and said, "I will accompany Xiaochi to go back, and candi will stay to help."


    "Go!" Wang Xiaochi took up his backpack and strode out, and his eyes were red with urgency. "No longer delay."


    Gu Meng tightly pressed her lips and didn''t speak. She knelt on the reclining chair. She took the clothes from Bo Ye and pressed her back gently. In a moment, he felt the cloth in her hand was wet.


    By the dim moonlight, he looked at the man who had already fallen into a coma.


    Enjin half side face, face lost blood color, a piece of white, even breath is very weak, motionless appearance is disturbing.


    Looking at the fragile side of Enjin, Gu Meng just wanted to do more for him, and then he reached out his cold hand to wipe the water beads hanging on his face. He didn''t want to rub the blood of his hand. The skin color was more pale, and he wanted to wipe the blood clean, but the more she wiped, the more fuzzy it was, it seemed to help. Finally, he had to do it, take back his hand, bury his head, and even wipe it With the flashing water of the corner of the eye, it was hidden in the dark.


    ��Candi���� Bo Ye opens the curtain, goes out front side to pass the body, and says to the inside, "come here."


    Tang stopped looking at him for a moment, and he felt something. He whispered "Oh", got up and followed him and walked out.


    At the engine room mouth, Wang Xiaochi has already put on his raincoat and is about to leave.


    "You go first." As he passed by, Bo Ye said to him, "I will follow."


    "OK, you don''t have to worry. I can do it myself." Wang Xiaochi pulled his hat, jumped off the plane and made a quick move towards the fir forest.


    Bo ye went straight to the tail of the cabin, because the tail was attacked the first night, and a hole was pierced on both sides. The wind was shuttling through it with a whistling voice.


    He avoided the broken window, found a place, sat casually on the armrest of his seat, watching the boy slowly walk towards him, with his head down, in a listless manner.


    "What''s the matter?" Tang stopped half a meter from him, looked at him, and said in a low voice, "if it was about tying you before It''s not to be said. "


    Bo Ye waited for a while, and saw that he was no longer forward. The black hair of the boy''s forehead was cut very broken, and he hung wet over his eyelids, and was disordered in the wind, and the nose tip was also slightly red.


    "Do you have to stand at the air outlet?" He had to open his mouth and take some bite, "choose that position, will you?"


    Tang Zhi put his hands in his coat pocket, shrunk his neck and shook his head. The whole man just stood between the broken windows, squinting in the wind that ran through the north and south.


    It was so cold that I thought I was bullied if I didn''t know.


    "Come here!" Thin Ye knead his eyebrows, no way, personally pull people out of the air, to the eyes stand, and deep voice, "don''t when I don''t know what you are thinking, it is useless to pretend poor."


    "I didn''t pretend to be poor..." he said Tang Zhi hum in a small voice, and lifted up his eyelid to see the opposite eye, the small red tears mole like drill dotted in the left corner of the eye, clever and pure.


    That said, as soon as Bo Ye approached, he was like no bones, stuck in front of the man, standing upright, and his small face was also drilling into the neck of the man, rubbing the rain on one end and one face, deliberately holding the milk tone: "you don''t say it, can you? I don''t like you like that. "��������


    Bo Ye is always defeated and defeated again and again. In the end, he failed. However, Tang Zhi did too much this time, and his behavior was almost paranoid. If he didn''t make it clear, he would only get worse in the future.


    Bo ye had no choice but to bite his teeth secretly, keep his mind steady, hold on to Tang Zhi''s shoulders and push away some of them. He said seriously, "talk about business and stand up."


    As soon as he was standing upright, he let go, and Tang Zhi fell back to him, relying on him and unwilling to stand well.


    Help again.


    Pour again.


    Help again.


    Pour again.


    Bo Ye simply took Tang Zhi to turn around and pressed the man on the rear engine room wall, which was less pleasant in the past. He was cold and handsome, and looked a bit lonely under the lonely moonlight.


    "Admit your mistake and promise you won''t do it again." Bo Ye looked down at him and said coldly, "don''t waste time, just a word."


    Knowing that the man was not willing to give in, Tang Zhi was distressed. He blinked, and his eyes were red. He muttered, "I''m wrong. I''m sorry..."


    "What are you crying for?" Bo Ye twisted his eyebrows impatiently, and tried to resist the impulse to hold him in his arms. He still kept the distance between the two men. He kept a hard voice to find out, "what''s wrong?"


    In this world, he has no resistance to two things. One is the boy named Tangzhi, and the other is the boy''s tears. When these two things appear together, he can almost kill him.


    "I shouldn''t have done that to you." Tang Zhi sobbed and looked at him timidly. His eyes were like bright glass under the infiltration of tears. He pitifully admitted his mistake, "I should It should be... "


    "What should be done?" Bo Ye is tough on the surface. In fact, he has softened most of his heart, and his strength in his hands has been relaxed. He only hopes that his lover will admit his mistake and then he can be coaxed into his arms. He can''t help but urge him to say, "what should we do? I''ll turn over the whole thing when I''m done. "


    "I should tie you up a little bit more." Tang Zhi suddenly stopped all his emotions and looked at him askew.


    ��������


    Seeing the boy''s expression change from being lovable to being cold, Bo Ye is slightly stunned, only to feel that everything happened too suddenly.


    In this short time of two seconds, Tang Zhi flicked away his hand which had been pressed on his shoulder and leaned to embrace him.


    "You are mine, Bo Ye." The clear youth voice is simple and direct, without the soft waxy camouflage. The voice line is low, and the tone is not undulating. The voice says, "I will not lose you again."


    The voice dropped, Bo Ye''s neck side raised a pair of eyes, clear and beautiful, but it was a deep black cavity and indifference. Tears that were too late to put away slid down his cheek and slipped through the red tear moles.


    Tears are false and have nothing to do with sadness.


    "Don''t get out of my sight. Don''t hurt yourself." Tang Zhi looked straight at the end of the passage, expressionless, and said in a cold, almost commanding tone, "no, because you are mine."


    The cabin was quiet. For a moment, only the cold wind was whistling behind. Outside, the sound of rain was continuous. At night, a purple poppy was frozen in the freezer.


    "You Why is that so? " For a long time, Bo Ye recovered his voice and looked at the gray wall in front of him. He felt that the man in his arms was familiar and strange, and he could not get used to it. However, he could not push it away. "Candi, you are sick."


    Now he finally realized how upset Tang Zhi was, almost to the degree of morbid.


    "Sick It doesn''t matter. " Tang Zhi''s slender fingers pierced into Bo Ye''s hair and pressed down, leaning over his face and gently holding the man''s lip, blurring, "I love you, Bo Ye From now on, let''s stay together. "


    Wang Xiaochi ran for 20 minutes and finally arrived at the open space in front of the wooden house.


    Walking on the porch, there was no time to lift off the raincoat. I heard a clanging sound from the side of the wooden house, then the "rustling" sound of snow particles, and then the impact sound. It was cyclical and rhythmic.


    I can''t help but wonder. I find the sound source and go to the right side of the porch. Looking out, I can see a shadow shaking in the fir forest nearby. In the dark environment, it can only show an indistinct outline, and the edge is almost integrated with the dark night.


    Wang Xiaochi was shocked and didn''t want to blurt out: "who is it?"


    At the same time, light it with a flashlight.


    Almost at the same time as his voice sounded, the shadow paused for a moment, and then stopped shaking.


    The beam of light shone there, indistinctly identified in the heavy rain curtain is a man of medium height, dressed in a black raincoat, with a strong back, but always with his back, and the rain kept sliding down the smooth black fabric.


    Wang Xiaochi took the flashlight and unconsciously stepped back. He was a little scared.


    Sometimes, people are frightening, but the effect is more amazing. When a man hears the voice, he does not turn around immediately, which makes him feel strange and terrifying.


    "Who is there? To Who is it? " Wang Xiaochi retreated to the middle of the porch and called out bravely, "Hello! Do you hear me? "After a while, the man moved his right arm and turned around.


    Facing the light, it was a fierce face.


    "Shit! What''s the name of the ghost Lei Li started swearing, patting the water on the poncho, strode toward Wang Xiaochi, sweeping to the side with one hand, "you''re holding back your urine, don''t shine, don''t shine! Take off the light. It''s dark and dazzling. "


    Hearing the familiar vulgar male voice, Wang Xiaochi breathed a sigh of relief, stroked his chest secretly, and, according to his words, directed the beam of light elsewhere.


    "You scared me to death. I thought I had a ghost." He slowly God, way, "in the middle of the night do not sleep outside the house why?"


    "It''s all said, pee." Lei Li walked onto the porch, wrung a pair of thick eyebrows, impatiently took off his raincoat from the top of his head, swung it, and threw it on the floor at random. He looked at Wang Xiaochi all the way, "and he said that I scared you, but you scared me to death."


    He pushed open the door of the Inn and entered the room. He walked along the corridor by the light from the back, and the shadow under his feet was drawn very long.


    "Pee?" Wang Xiaochi tilted his head to think about it for a moment and asked casually, "is there no toilet in the room? Run outside on a rainy day to solve the problem. "


    "Hey, don''t mention it. The toilet is blocked by people who live in the same room. The smell I dare not open the door Lei Li looked back at him in a displeased tone, "what about so much talk? I come out to do a convenience, but also ask East and West, how? Doubt what I''m doing


    "No In fact, Wang Xiaochi didn''t care about his affairs. He asked him by the way. After all, he still had something important to do. He happened to walk to the door of the room on the second floor and said, "if you have something to do, you can go back to your room and you won''t be sent."


    Raleigh walked a few more steps in the corridor, looked back, saw no one, ran to the window of the second floor lounge and looked into the fir trees.


    After a while, a deer jumped out of the woods, shook its two horns, stood on the side of the wooden house for a moment, then turned and disappeared among the fir trees.


    Lei Li propped up on the window edge with a smile, because he had been hungry for a long time, his cheek was slightly emaciated, and his eyes were full of unhealthy green halo.


    After a eventful night, the snow field ushered in the first touch of sunshine.


    It rained all night, but there was no trace of potholes and water in the snow. The snow was dry and soft, flat and clean. It made a "creak" sound when stepping on it, leaving deep and shallow shoe marks.


    Gu Meng sits in the aisle of the cabin. She doesn''t sleep all night. She has a little red blood in her eyes. She just stares at en Jin all the time.


    From the end of the wound, he has been sitting there, unknowingly to dawn, the whole person is almost sitting into a statue.


    "You go and have a rest. I''ll watch." Bo Ye handed him a glass of water from one side and said, "he wakes up and I''ll call you."


    Gu Meng glanced at the steaming water cup next to her eyes. She waved her hand and said, "no, I''ll just look at it."


    She lifted her hand to Enjin''s neck and quietly felt the slight pulse fluctuation for a while, and then put her hand down.


    All night, almost every fifteen minutes, for fear that all of a sudden there would be no movement there.


    Bo Ye looked at him for a moment, sat on the side of the seat, holding a warm water cup in both hands, and said faintly, "you don''t need to feel guilty."


    "How could it be?" Gu Meng''s eyes never moved from en Jin''s face, and said, "even if the stranger lying here is a stranger, I can''t feel at ease, let alone Enjin."


    "Because he is Eugene..." After hesitating for half a moment, Bo Ye continued, "I will certainly block the injury for you. It''s the same for many times. It''s a willing thing for him."


    After hearing this, Gu Meng finally responds. She sighs with a trembling breath. She raises her hand in front of her forehead and closes her eyes for a long time.


    "You say..." Clenching his teeth and suppressing his mouth, "is he stupid?"


    Bo Ye looked at the man in a coma and said, "it''s just stupid for you."


    Gu Meng stopped talking.


    "I''m out there." He got up and put the water cup on the table. Bo Ye said, "call me if you have anything."


    Gu Meng nodded: "thank you."


    After Bo Ye got out of the first class cabin, he saw Tang Zhi, who was huddled in a narrow seat between rows of seats.


    Tang Zhiwei leaned on his side, bent his long legs and stepped on the edge of the chair. He covered himself with a blanket. His head leaned against the back of the chair. Occasionally, he nodded forward and drilled into the blanket. His good-looking eyebrows frowned impatiently. He could see that he was sleeping uneasily.


    Looking at him, Bo Ye''s mood was a little complicated. After thinking about it, he swayed over step by step and sat down beside Tang Zhi.


    He stretched out his hand to pull up the blanket. After covering it, he did not put down his hand immediately, but stroked the boy''s face unconsciously.


    On a snowy morning, it''s cold, delicate and smooth, like a shelled egg.


    As Bo Ye stroked his face, he thought out of tune: "what did my husband grow up with? How do you look? "


    No matter how many times I see it, I feel satisfied about his impeccable lover.I''m a bit arrogant, but in most cases, I''m very modest. When I get along with you in private, it''s sweet and sticky. It''s totally chewing sugar. But when I think of Tang Zhi''s performance last night, I feel worried and feel strange at the same time


    At this time, perhaps feeling the temperature close to his cheek, Tang Zhi rubbed Bo Ye''s palm with his cheek unconsciously. He looked clever and dependent, just like a milk cat.


    Bo Ye stopped thinking. For a moment, his heart was tickled. He leaned forward to kiss his face. He just got close to him. Before he could kiss him, he went up with a pair of suddenly opened eyes.


    ��������


    ��������


    It''s not necessary to feel embarrassed and bashful about stealing relatives and being arrested. But today, Bo Ye feels that he is just as evil.


    He coughed softly, pretended to have just covered his blanket. He sat back and asked him, "did you wake up?"


    Tang Zhi shook his head. He lifted the blanket, stepped over the middle armrest and sat on him. He squeezed a seat with him.


    "Baby..." Bo Ye is in trouble. The seats here are not as spacious as those in the first-class cabin. It''s difficult for two people to occupy one. But Tang Zhi insists on coming over. He says in a low voice, "you can''t sit down like this. Good boy Come here on the legs... "


    After adjusting their posture for a long time in the narrow seat, the rustling sound of clothing materials kept ringing. Until Tang Zhi was satisfied and relaxed, Bo Ye breathed a sigh of relief.


    "Sleep." Bo Ye took a blanket to cover the two people and said, "I don''t want to disturb you."


    Tang Zhi arched in front of him, much more comfortable than when he was sleeping in his chair. He closed his eyes and fell asleep. He did not forget to say, "did you just want to sneak on me?"


    �������� Bo Ye looked down at him with his eyelashes down, his eyes gliding over his delicate facial features. No matter what kind of heart he turned into, he was the one he loved. After thinking about this, he laughed and said, "yes."


    "Then hurry up." Tang Zhi whispered, "why alienate me? I hate this... "


    "Sorry."


    Bo Ye chuckled helplessly, holding out a hand to raise his delicate chin and lowering his head.


    The first ray of sunlight shining through the window pane into the cabin, and the halo spread on the top of Gu Meng''s hair. Just then, he felt a hand stabbing his cheek.


    Wu is immersed in his own emotions, so disturbed, some of the dull look up.


    EN Jin squinted and looked at him. The corners of her eyes bent, and her soft voice was a little hoarse at the moment: "Hi, Gu Meng."


    The conditions on the plane were not good. After en Jin woke up, she was taken back to the wooden house on the mountain.


    One night later, when she saw that Enjin was so seriously injured and helped back, other players were very surprised because they were not familiar with Gu Meng and did not dare to get close to them, so they all beat around and asked Wang Xiaochi questions.


    "Eugene was just like that because she saved me." Wang Xiaochi scratched the back of his head with guilt, and said in a short way, "the specific situation can be explained again, but something damaging the plane has appeared. It is said that it is a monster that looks like a caterpillar. We should be careful when we move forward."


    Because read en Jin''s injury, Wang Xiaochi did not stay outside more, explained two words and then entered the room.


    Ruan chushui looked at his back and frowned. Suddenly, he felt a little unhappy.


    Before, Wang Xiaochi followed his advice and followed suit. However, after entering this copy, he began to revolve around others within two days.


    It''s not convenient to have a small attendant.


    In front of the wooden house, there are three bonfires. When players gather together to guess what happened last night, Lei Li lies beside the fire and sleeps.


    Ruan chushui looked at the sky. The sun was almost deflected to the sky. He asked suspiciously, "didn''t Lei Li sleep well last night? It''s almost noon. Are you still sleeping? "


    "I don''t know." A man looked back at his eyes, lying on all fours, and said, "I saw him back at dawn. I don''t know what he''s doing..."


    "He is sleeping Before he finished speaking, he was interrupted by another man in a hurry. He said, "he often said that sleeping can preserve physical strength. If there is nothing wrong with me, I will go to bed in the room."


    Ruan Chu water nodded dubiously and looked at the man who answered back. He didn''t say anything more.


    Because of the heavy injury to her back and her blood loss, Enjin was weak and could only lie down on the bed and have a good rest.


    After returning to the room, Gu Meng wrung a hot towel to wipe his face, touched his forehead and face, but there was no fever and other symptoms. He felt that he was still in good spirits and relaxed. Then, he felt sleepless and tired.


    "Gu Meng." EN Jin see his face better than his own good-looking, not where to go, side face lying on the bed, looking at him way, "you first rest, I''m ok."


    Gu Meng wiped his hands with the wet towel he had used. He looked down and thought, "I''ll call Bo Ye in and let him look at you."


    Standing at the head of the bed, just want to straighten up, but was en Jin pressed wrist."You don''t need to be called Bo Ye." EN Jin pulled his hand and said, "you come up and sleep together. We can guard each other."


    Gu Meng looks at the hand holding him. He is slender, pale and bloody. In his mind, Bo Ye says something.


    "At that time, he was the farthest away, but he was the first person to arrive at your side. Other people could not stimulate him to react like that."


    "Just because he is en Jin, he will block the injury for you. How many times are the same, it is a matter of willingness for him."


    "Just stupid to you."


    Gu Meng called out in a low voice: "Enjin."


    "Well?"


    "That night..." He stopped looking uneasily and asked, "why kiss me?"


    �������� EN Jin blinked, holding his wrist cold hand, gradually tightening, low judo voice line, "because like."


    Gu Meng''s heart moved, but he didn''t dare to look back at him. He licked his lower lip nervously and continued to ask, "which kind of love?"


    Enjin looked at him straightforwardly and stopped talking.


    "Do you like it among friends?" When he can''t wait for a reply, Gu Meng offers him a choice. "Or is it because he''s always by your side and depends on me? Or just simply appreciate... "


    "No EN Jin interrupted him, eyes color become deep, voice as if scattered a cold and clean snow, "want to put you on the bed like that."


    Outside the room, Bo Ye''s hand, which was just about to knock on the door, put it down again and looked at Tang Zhi beside him.


    "So direct!" Tang Zhi was surprised and said in silence.


    "It''s wild." Bo Ye chuckled.


    Tang Zhi was about to push the door in, and he heard Gu Meng''s low voice: "not everyone is like Bo Ye and Tang Zhi..."


    Outside the door, Bo Ye and Tang Zhi said:


    "Eugene, in this world, most men still like women."


    The author has something to say:


    thank you for Jing Keke''s three mines, Jutang''s one mine and Ji Jinger''s mine ~


    thank you

 Chapter 61

    A window was opened in the south of the room on the first floor. The sky, mountains and snow roofs were framed among them, just like an oil painting with ice blue as the main color.


    "Son, listen to me." Gu Meng gently clasped en Jin''s wrist with one hand, pulled it away from her other wrist and pushed it into the quilt. "You should not be affected by the way Bo Ye and Tang Zhi get along with each other. Most men still like Meng Meng Da''s sister, you should contact more girls..."


    "I don''t want to be the majority." EN Jin interrupts him and reaches out her hand to touch him again. However, Gu Meng escapes and grabs him. Instead, she embraces the pillow and hangs a little depressed at the end of her eye. She says, "I just want to be the only man who likes you."


    ������ No, you don''t want to. "


    "No, I think!" If it wasn''t inconvenient for her back injury, Enjin was so anxious that she almost raised her hand, "I think about it eight hundred times a day! I''m fascinated by Gu Meng every day! "


    Gu Meng was flushed by his warm confession. For a moment, he felt like he was thrown into the stove. His whole body was hot and began to sweat a little.


    It was the moment when he was in confusion. His heart was not as calm as the surface, but was in a state of half chaos and half shock -


    the baby raised by one hand had such a beautiful mind for him. The simple and ignorant image of xiaobailian collapsed in his heart, and some of them could not be looked at directly.


    "Eugene, you may have some misunderstanding about yourself." He coughed uneasily, threw the towel on the bedside table, and said, "you really don''t have the look of gay."


    EN Jin frown, a face as if suffered insult expression: "you scold who is not gay?"


    ��������


    EN Jin to stand up, Gu Meng quickly pressed his shoulders down: "injured, honest lying down."


    "Gu Meng, are you rejecting me?" EN Jin suddenly reacted, looked back at him, lowered his voice seemed a little hurt, "where do I let you not satisfied?"


    "Let''s not mention whether you can figure out your feelings. The key is that I I... " Gu Meng first lowered her eyes, stopped for a moment and then met the man''s eyes. She was embarrassed with a smile, "I belong to the category of most men."


    ��������


    "Being pressed on the bed by another man means you can''t accept it."


    EN Jin is silent and stares at Gu Meng for a while. She lies down and goes back, blinking and thinking.


    "Later..." Gu Meng rubbed his hair, took back his hands, stood up, and said in an extremely dry voice, "don''t fight for me any more."


    "It''s not worth it."


    "Thank you."


    Without looking at the man any more, Gu Meng walks to the door of the house, ready to find Bo Ye to replace him.


    Behind her, Enjin whispered a word.


    After a pause at the door, Gu Meng looked back and said, "what did you say?"


    "If I was pressed on the bed by you, what..." Enjin kept her posture unchanged and said, "can you accept it?"


    Gu Meng: I''ll call Bo Ye in. "


    EN Jin lowered her eyes and buried her face in the pillow.


    After a while, because of poor breath, he turned his head again towards the window and looked at the ice blue lines of mountains outside.


    When the room door opened again, en Jin did not lift her head.


    Bo Ye, with his coat open and his hands in his pants pocket, slowly walks over and looks at en Jin as he goes around the end of the bed.


    Because I know the matter between him and Gu Meng, I can hear it clearly outside the door and understand that he needs to take care of his mood at the moment, so he becomes a little cautious.


    EN Jin lies on the bed, but does not sleep. The sunlight gathers on his pillow, which weakens the lines on the side of his face, but the jaw line is still clear and smooth. He is a rare man with beautiful facial bones.


    His hair is fluffy and his hair ends are slightly warped. He is usually frozen with a face. At the moment, because of excessive blood loss, his face is pale, showing a bit cold and fragile. His eyebrows show a casual alienation. Only when he is facing Gu Meng, his expression will become loose -


    when he is facing Gu Meng, his upturned eyes are slightly wrinkled, and the iceberg turns into a pool of spring water.


    But now it seems that the mood is not beautiful.


    "Abandoned" and "to be disposed of".


    Just a few words on my face.


    "What''s the matter, son?" Bo ye went to the bed by the window, took out two hands from his pocket and sat down on the edge of the bed. He pretended to be indifferent and said with a light smile, "what are you thinking about if you don''t sleep?"


    "I was thinking EN Jin does not avoid taboo, secluded way, "lick dog hard."


    Bo Ye:


    EN Jin looked at him, her head arched under the pillow, and after a while she murmured, "Bo Ye, I may be lovelorn."


    ������ Oh. " Bo Ye said, "that''s really Unfortunately. "


    But he thought, it''s not "possible", it''s true. Gu Meng refused so clearly that he could hear it through the door.


    Enjin came out of the pillow again. Her hair was messy and looked at Bo Ye: "I can''t think of it."


    "Well?" Bo Ye clenched his fist and put it on his lips to cough. Facing him, he decided to act as a life mentor. "What can''t you think?""Why doesn''t Gu Meng like me?"


    Bo Ye:


    EN Jin frowned and said to herself, "am I not handsome enough?"


    "Aren''t the legs long enough?"


    "Isn''t IQ high enough?"


    "Not good enough for him?"


    Bo Ye continues to be speechless. The child may not understand Gu Meng''s words just now. It is obvious that Gu Meng loves girls.


    Then he joked, "maybe you are not enchanting enough, not enough Niang."


    Enjin: "then I will wear women''s clothes from today."


    ������ You''re lying. Don''t make a fool of it Bo Ye kneaded his head and rubbed his eyebrows. "Promise me not to lick a dog, OK? You are still so young. "


    It''s impossible to promise. En Jin glanced at her shoulder side, which was inconvenient to move. She called in a low voice, "Bo Ye, come and help me."


    "What''s the matter?" Bo Ye has long legs and stretches a few inches forward, standing beside en Jin''s bed together.


    "Help to lift the quilt."


    "What''s the matter?" Bo Ye took a look at him, held the corner and slowly lifted it back. "What''s wrong?"


    Enjin''s shoulder and back is wrapped with bandages, because it hinders the treatment of the injury, so she doesn''t wear a coat. Under the quilt, she is in a state of bare upper body.


    The layers of gauze were stained with mottled blood. Bo Ye was leaning over to examine carefully and listening to the way above his head: "pay attention to my body."


    ��������


    "Meat body" is not a serious word.


    Bo Ye unconsciously followed his instructions, his eyes sliding along the white gauze to en Jin''s waist.


    The waist is strong and thin, the lines are strong and the skin is smooth. There is a groove between the spine, which extends into the waist opening of the trousers, and then the buttocks are warped


    From a pure gay point of view, the back is quite material, men''s body can be called the best.


    Reading that he was a husband, Bo Ye forced himself to move his eyes and look at en Jin. He said faintly, "so?"


    "So you see..." Enjin entangled way, "is I not attractive enough?"


    �������� Bo Ye narrowed his eyes and said, "enough is enough."


    So he opened the quilt to show his body.


    "Gu Meng will refuse you, it''s not your problem." Bo ye put down the quilt, stood up and looked at him. He had to tell the truth, "because you are not his sexual orientation."


    Afraid of his misunderstanding, he added: "he likes women, but you are a man, the gender problem can not be crossed, how can you fall in love?"


    "What does love have to do with gender?" EN Jin looked up at him blankly, "are we all in love with gender?"


    ��������


    It sounds absurd, but it seems right.


    Bo Ye was taken to the ditch for a while.


    "Because you are attracted by the essence, or the soul, you will feel like you want to approach." Enjin''s arms made a little effort to hold up, but the gap on his shoulder blade did not allow him to move. The tingling made him frown slightly, and a little cold sweat appeared on his forehead. After slowing down, he continued, "because he is Gu Meng, he will have that smile, have that kind of handling style, and send out a warm breath. What does this have to do with his gender? In the final analysis, the human body is just an empty container. Is it gender that can really fill the container? No, it''s not It''s the spirit. "


    EN Jin pauses for a moment and then says, "Gu Meng refuses me because I can''t attract him. It''s too far fetched for reasons like gender."


    "The reason is this principle, but you say it is a bit absolute, emphasizing Platonic love or something..." Bo Ye lowered his head and touched the ground with his toes. He said thoughtfully, "some people don''t call men by nature. You can''t force them to..."


    EN Jin said: "born not to call, then the day after tomorrow to work hard."


    Feeling unheard of before, Bo Ye scratched the bridge of his nose with his fingertips and said, "son The day after tomorrow''s hard work is not used to bend yourself


    "Why not force it?" Enjin asked, "the life that does not ask for is to wait for everything you want to deliver to your door?"


    �������� Bo Ye thought for a moment and turned to walk toward the door. He said in a low voice, "I''ll call Tang Zhi in."


    Children''s realm is too high, he read little, can not guide, so give up.


    Enjin looked at the man''s tall figure blankly, until he went out, and then put his head under the pillow.


    Continuous Autism


    Not long after Bo ye went out, another person came in.


    EN Jin heard the sound of footsteps, from the edge of the pillow between a glance, see the person is Tang Zhi, not happy to toot the next mouth.


    When a big man is in a small mood, no one can stop it.


    But the expression is covered by the pillow, other people can''t see.


    Don Wei stood in bed for a while.


    "Hello." He looked at the other side is the patient''s share, did not care about these, said, "you will be stuffy yourself."Enjin pulled her head from under the pillow, because she could not see behind, she lay down relaxed, and her low voice sounded a little cold: "I''m going to rest, you are free."


    "It''s naive of you to make such a noise." The clear young voice pointed out with no mercy, "how much to understand Gu Meng''s mood, do not burden him."


    "What is Gu Meng in?"


    Although Enjin would not talk to him, the topic involved Gu Meng, so she wanted to listen.


    "First of all, I don''t think Gu Meng has no sense of you at all." Tang Zhi walked to his bed side, and said slowly, "but when a man is with another man, there will be many problems, especially the secular point..."


    "Who is the secular?" Enjin twisted her eyebrows, interrupted him directly, raised her head and asked, "how wide is it? What''s going on in his way? "


    �������� Tang stopped to be stunned, thought, and said, "indeed, the secular management is quite wide..."


    All are gossip, why care.


    Then, Tang Zhi reacted, he could not guide Enjin, but was led, slightly embarrassed, and turned his head and walked: "I will ask Wang Xiaochi to come in."


    Enjin watched him leave, and fell back to bed again, thinking of the bottom of her heart.


    Wang Xiaochi heard that he would take care of Enjin. 100 people were willing to take care of her. They were actually a rescue man. He rushed to the room with full spirit.


    Tang stopped hesitant for half a moment, called Wang Xiaochi, reminded: "don''t talk to Enjin."


    Bo Ye thought about it and added with disbelief: "especially talking about the three views."


    Wang Xiaochi rushed forward half to look back at them, and nane said, "why?"


    "Because it''s going to be brainwashed."


    Bo Ye and Tang stopped talking in the same voice.


    Gumeng slept in the next room for a day, and only got up in the evening. He was still dizzy and dizzy. He sat beside the bed and was stunned for a while. He was still called in his stomach before he was pulled back to his mind.


    It''s time for the meal.


    Out of the room, stretch a lazy waist to walk outside the cabin, lazy to half of the time just passing through the first room.


    Gu Meng paused, looked at it, hesitated for a moment, or walked straight out.


    He put down his hands, put down his whole coat and dress, and avoided the person in the room.


    Out of the cabin, I saw three bonfires rising in the snow. Ruan Chu water and Luoting were in one place. Five female players were surrounded by a circle, and Bo Ye and Tang Zhi sat near the tree.


    Gu Meng approached the husband and husband, just wanted to ask if he had prepared dinner, and saw tin paper dining box on the stone plate beside the fire.


    The rice was filled with water, and it was boiling under the hot fire.


    "The last box." Bo Ye is leaning against Tang Zhi, picking chin and pointing to simple meal, saying, "ready to leave to Enjin."


    Gu Meng had no idea, sat down by the fire, picked up the spoon and stirred it in the rice.


    "What about Wang Xiaochi?" "I was mixed with my hand and asked," I didn''t see anyone out. "


    "In the light of Gu Enjin." Tang Zhi took out a strawberry colored fruit candy from his pocket, stripped it, and then put it into thin Ye''s mouth. He replied, "I didn''t come out in the room one afternoon. I went in and saw it halfway in. Enjin was sleeping. He was there, and he was there, and he was a very responsible person."


    Wen Yan, Gu Meng subconsciously turned to the cabin to see, the spoon in hand almost hit the ground.


    The degree of absentment can be seen.


    "It''s all right." Gu Meng turns back and continues to stir the simple meal.


    At this time, Riley and his three roommates came out of the room, each with a breath, a new look of waking up.


    Leisurely, he walked around three bonfires, looked around, saw other players eating, stretching their necks and swallowing their mouths silently.


    He was never a temperamental man. He ate all his food at noon the next day. Today is the fourth day. So he has been hungry for nearly three days. Even bark has been chewed secretly while others are resting.


    Lei Li''s roommates were in the same condition. After Gu Meng, he saw a complete simple meal beside the fire, and almost came green light in his eyes.


    Five female players were eating cakes around the campfire.


    A weak girl named Wei is a strange face in the game. She gets up and puts the plate on the stone and says to the people nearby: "sister Yuxin, I will pour some water."


    Liu Yuxin nodded: "help me bring a cup too."


    "Yes."


    Liu Yuxin bowed his head and continued to eat the small piece of cream cake. The footsteps of Wei were not far away, and suddenly an arm flashed through the light.


    Liu Yuxin was stunned and turned to see.


    Women sitting in other places also noticed the situation and dropped their eyes.


    Lei Li stood behind them, and had stuffed the cake with his mouth, and puffed his cheeks, and ate the white cream on his hands in a hurry and could not wait to lick it."What are you doing?" Liu Yuxin reacted and stood up angrily and went to pull Lei Li, "Lei Li, you return! What a shame


    When Xiao Wei hears the news, she looks back and sees that her food has been robbed. Her face turns pale.


    The strength of a woman is insignificant to Lei Li. He lets Liu Yuxin drag him, and his upper body is pulled to the left and right. He only cares about eating the cream on his hand, while still smiling contentedly: "who says that cake is yours? I don''t think anyone wants it there, so I eat it. "


    Xiaowei''s eyes flashed with water. She ran over, clenched her fist and whispered, "that''s mine. You How can you do that. "


    He opened his head like a bottomless hole. He did not pay attention to others. He glanced at the plate in Liu Yuxin''s hand and laughed. His thin cheek was black and blue under the fire light: "there is another piece here..."


    Then Liu Yuxin screamed.


    Lei Li''s roommates saw, did not come forward to stop, standing in place look some struggle.


    Finally, a man strode forward and said, "it''s such a time. Who cares about humility! Men and women are the same


    He targeted another female player.


    suddenly sardine turn the world upside down like sharks into sardines and stir up the earth.


    There was so much noise on the other side that the screams and shouts were so loud that no one else could have missed it.


    Ruan chushui and Luo Ting looked at each other, quietly picked up their things, and soon took fresh charcoal to the cabin.


    Gu Meng is still sitting in the same place without lifting his eyelids.


    Bo Ye helped Tang Zhi sit up straight and said, "go in."


    Gu Meng nods.


    The women fought with a sharper force than men. They were disorganized and tried their best. At first, the robbers just dodged and didn''t fight back. They focused on the cake on their plate.


    Until a female player rushed forward to bite Lei Li''s ear and pulled his hair hard. He screamed: "crazy woman!"


    Then he returned his hand and overturned the woman to the ground. The other three men saw him like this, and they all had no scruples.


    Bo Ye sighed and said he wanted to leave, but he didn''t move. He lowered his eyelashes: "it''s not good to hit a woman..."


    Gu mengteng got up and couldn''t bear it for a long time. He took out a stick from the fire and walked to the other side.


    Bo Ye and Tang Zhi followed closely.


    Gu Meng swings the stick and knocks it violently. The top of the stick is still lit with red charcoal fire. When he goes down, sparks splash everywhere.


    He fell down on the snow with a cry.


    Gu Meng waved the stick to his back again and again, pursed the corners of his lips without saying anything, but somehow his eyes turned red.


    The chest is full of anger, let out by thunder.


    The cruel world, driven by desire and hope, easily loses the bottom line. He is disappointed and tired of all this. But in fact, the most unbearable thing is that he hates It''s a worm like powerless self.


    I fear that I will lose my bottom line one day.


    Nothing can protect themselves.


    What, Eugene, get him a hug


    Gu Meng clenches his teeth and goes down with a stick, breaking it from the middle.


    "Stop fighting, stop fighting!" Lei Li could not resist and could not bear the heavy blow from the other side. He had to curl up and beg for mercy with his head in his arms. "He will kill again! Please


    Gu Meng throws away the short wooden stick, grabs his collar in one hand and raises it with his fist in the other.


    Lei Li''s eyes widened in horror and his face turned back to avoid it.


    Just as Gu Meng was about to wave off, a slender warm hand caught his wrist.


    At this time, the sky was blackened and the day and night were alternated. The campfire on the open field crackled and spattered with flames. The orange red light and shadow leaped on everyone''s face and body, and the cold wind from the wind had the smell of snow field.


    The big hand went up, wrapped Gu Meng''s clenched fist, and gently dissolved all the strength.


    "Yes." Bo Ye''s voice was faint and sounded behind him, "it''s late. Go and see Enjin."


    Gu Meng is quite sober. Looking back, the scuffle has already subsided. The three fierce roommates retreated to the distance, supported their waist and pressed their stomachs. They bared their teeth and knew that they had not been benefited.


    The women, with their hair in their hair, gather around the fire and look at Gu Meng with respect and fear. They are completely frightened by his violence.


    Gu Meng gets up slowly.


    As soon as he was free, Lei Li crawled from the ground to a place far away from him.


    "I see." Gu Meng lowered his head and wiped his face. He said stiffly, "I''m going in now."


    Gu Meng goes into the wooden house with a hot simple meal. Bo Ye and Tang Zhi stay to clean up their things.


    "Gu Menghe..." Tang Zhi squatted by the fire to get charcoal, thinking, "what''s in the gas?"


    A gust of wind blowing in the face, raised the ashes on the edge of the fire, choked Tang Zhi closed his eyes, coughed twice, and waved his hand in front of him.With a smile, Bo Ye squatted down beside him and pushed the people aside to take over his work.


    The firelight warms up the man''s face, and when he lowers his head slightly, the three-dimensional outline of five senses hides the dim shadow on the side of his face.


    While picking charcoal, he thought about things. After a while, he said faintly: "in anger, I let Enjin hurt."


    "I see..." Tang Zhi suddenly realized, and then moved to his side to help him. Then he remembered another thing and asked in a low voice, "Enjin is really by us Is it biased? "


    Bo Ye was stunned for a moment before he understood the meaning of "biased".


    "No Looking at Tang Zhi, he said, "Enjin''s sexual orientation depends on Gu Meng."


    "Well?" Tang Zhi looked back at him.


    "If Gu Meng is a woman, Enjin is heterosexual." Seeing that he looked very cute with his round eyes open, Bo Ye raised his fingertip and scratched the tip of his nose. He did not forget to explain, "if Gu Meng is a tree, Enjin is a human plant love; if Gu Meng is some kind of animal, Enjin is human and animal..."


    Tang Zhi quickly raised his hands to cover the man''s mouth. He was very close to him face to face. He was embarrassed and blushed: "yes! More and more strange


    Bo Ye looked at him and bent his eyes.


    Tang Zhi liked the way he looked at himself. His face turned red and he put down his hand in a daze.


    The wind on the snow field rolled the flame in another direction, and the Mars drifted out in the air. Tang Zhi bowed his head and knocked a charcoal fire on the ground and said, "Bo Ye, do you know?"


    "What?"


    "Before I was 16, I didn''t like girls, I didn''t like boys, and I didn''t identify sexual orientation." Clear voice low, slow, "later in that year saw you, as if to be able to confirm."


    Hearing this is a covert confession, Bo Ye''s mood is complex and unbearable, and stops his work.


    "But even if we understand this, we still can''t see other people of the same sex." Tang Zhi lowered his eyebrows and eyes and said calmly, "it''s strange that the eyes can only follow you and keep trying to get close to you and go to your side."


    "What is it that I can only identify one person in my life?" He then said, "is Bo Ye in love?"


    Bo Ye was silent for a moment. His heart was burning. He had a thousand words, but he didn''t know which one to say first. So he leaned forward to kiss him on the cheek and whispered, "thank you."


    Tang Zhi patted the ashes on his hands as if nothing had happened. He planned to stand up and said, "deal with it. Let''s go."


    But he was dragged down by Bo Ye.


    "I found a flight suit on the plane last night." Bo Ye arched to his ear and said, "women''s wear."


    �������� Tang Zhi blinked. There was a sense of deja vu in the scene.


    "Would you like to have a try?" Bo Ye chuckled and asked.


    Tang Zhi looked at him and said to the truth: "the seductive cheap air stewardess who sell their bodies for money and the vulgar passengers who like to use money to find stimulation have already played it."


    �������� Bo Ye was silent for a moment and said, "I''ve got my scripts ready."


    Tang Zhi said Change it. "


    Gu Meng comes to the door of the first guest room. After finishing her mood, she raises her hand and knocks on the door.


    Just did not knock down, the room came to Wang Xiaochi and en Jin dialogue.


    Wang Xiaochi: "brother, you also like men!"


    "Well." It''s Enjin''s soft voice.


    "My God, the handsome men of this year are all digested internally."


    "There was something I wanted to give to Gu Meng. If he liked it, he could keep it for a lifetime, but now..." EN Jin voice low, way, "forget it."


    Gu Meng was stunned. She was curious about what it was.


    Coincidentally, Wang Xiaochi in the room asked with interest: "what thing?"


    "Do you want to see it?"


    "Yes."


    Enjin: "so, put your hand here..."


    There was a rustle in the room, and then Wang Xiaochi asked, "is it here?"


    Enjin: "well, you take it out."


    "Brother..." Wang Xiaochi''s voice is a little difficult, "I''d better not..."


    Enjin: "it doesn''t matter. Just take it out."


    ��������


    Gu Meng stares at the door in front of her. Hearing this, she has a frightening and not refreshing guess about what Enjin wants to give him -


    it won''t be That one?


    Wang Xiaochi: "this and other Is there anything different? "


    "Look closer and touch it..." EN Jin voice with a coax, "not the same."


    There was a moment''s silence in the room. Suddenly, Wang Xiaochi raised his voice and exclaimed, "how sensitive! It just jumped twice! Awesome! It''s going to stretch and stretch! "


    Enjin tone proud: "did not cheat you."


    "Can I touch it two more times?"


    "Yes." EN Jin said, "anyway, it''s Gu Meng who doesn''t want it."Gu Meng bit her lower lip and looks a little aggrieved. Thinking of Enjin''s saying that she likes him, Gu Meng wants to give him something to keep for a lifetime. In a twinkling of an eye, she takes it out and gives it to other men to play with.


    Although it is said that they refuse, but the thought of Enjin and other men in the eyes of ambiguous, or easy to lose their sense.


    Gu Meng pushed the door directly and stormed in: "en Jin! If you mess, the chicken will interrupt you... "


    Before he finished speaking, he stood in a daze at the door of the room.


    Wang Xiaochi and Enjin looked back at him at the same time:.... "


    �������� Gu Meng''s sight sweeps between them, stifling the unfinished words.


    The room was in a state of infatuation.


    After a while, Wang Xiaochi poked Enjin and said slowly, "brother Gu Meng wants to interrupt you


    Gu Meng:


    Please do not repeat.


    EN Jin looks at Gu Meng and buries her face in the pillow. At the same time, she reaches into the quilt with one hand, arched her waist and covers the key parts.


    Gu Meng:


    Tut.


    The author has something to say:


    thank you, Jing Keke, Bonnie, the land mine of carbon oxide bacteria ~


    it is not appropriate to wish a happy holiday on this day.

 Chapter 62

    A lot of candles were lit in the room, and they were placed on the windowsill and cupboard at random. All of them came back from the village, making the indoor light and shadow hazy.


    The things in Wang Xiaochi''s hands are clearly illuminated.


    It is a green grass, ordinary looking, inserted in a plastic bottle filled with soil.


    Gu Meng nahan, how can such a fresh and pure plant become Become indescribable.


    "What is that?" Gu Meng, pretending to be calm, goes to the bedside, puts down the wooden bowl, and looks at the plastic bottle in Wang Xiaochi''s hand. He is a little reluctant to ask, "where can a grass be sensitive?


    "Still beating?"


    "Will it stretch?"


    After thinking about it, he asked, "do you have to take it out?"


    Ask a series of questions, in fact, is to find an excuse for their own wrong.


    "I don''t know. Wow, it''s amazing." Wang Xiaochi handed the bottle across the bed and introduced, "look at this grass. It''s tall and green."


    "Really It sounds amazing. " Gu Meng takes it from the opposite side and looks at it in front of her eyes. The grass is tender and green, and a few larger leaves spread around the stem, with two young leaves like bamboo leaves on the top.


    It looks like dancing grass.


    Once upon a time, the boss downstairs raised a lot of flowers and plants. Pots and pans were placed along the wall root of the unit building. Among them, there was this kind of grass. In the normal temperature and no wind environment, the young leaves in the middle would jump with the changes of the surrounding sound, like a girl dancing with two arms, so it got its name.


    "If you raise the voice a little bit, the leaflets will rotate. If you touch the middle again, it will shrink, just like Mimosa." Wang Xiaochi then said, "I have never seen such an interesting grass."


    Gu Meng touches it with his fingertips. If so, the soft leaves close together, which is very flexible. This grass contains the characteristics of two kinds of plants. It is the first time for him to see it. At the same time, it reminds him of Mimosa on the windowsill of his bedroom


    At the moment, I think of it as if it was a scene of the last life.


    Gu Meng plays with the sensitive leaves carelessly and falls into his mind.


    EN Jin lies on the bed and looks at Gu Meng from the pillow room. He looks at the grass in his hand with relaxed expression. He is gently touching the leaves with his hand. It should not be annoying.


    "Do you want it?" "I found it in the snow. I think you might like it," he said


    Gu Meng regained his mind, raised his head to the sincere eyes of Shang en Jin, but unconsciously lowered his head: "thank you."


    He understood that this kind of behavior is like a kindergarten child who finds beautiful flowers on the way to school and must pick them back to give them to their favorite ones.


    Just thinking about it, he listened to the soft voice and said, "well Will you spare my chicken


    �������� Gu Meng licks her lower lip awkwardly and puts the plastic bottle on the bedside table, pretending that she doesn''t hear anything.


    "Gu Meng is joking." Wang Xiaochi turned his head to one side, chuckled, "what hatred? What''s the complaint? It must be done. "


    Gu Meng holds the plastic bottle tightly, and is patient and silent.


    EN Jin thought for a while, then picked up Wang Xiaochi''s words and said to Gu Meng, "interrupting is not good for you." Finally, the emphasis was, "really."


    Gu Meng: Will you spare me? "


    He''s going to hit the wall if we go on with this terrible subject.


    Enjin mistakenly understood his meaning, lowered his sight and secretly calculated: my chicken will not let you go!


    Gu Meng then approached the bedside and said to Wang Xiaochi, "come and set up a handle."


    Wang Xiaochi gets up from his chair and helps Gu Meng to help her lift en Jin up and sit on the bed.


    At the moment, the temperature is low, need to put on a coat for en Jin, Wang Xiaochi cleverly pulled a shirt from the hanger, shook it off and put it on for en Jin, and said, "brother, lift your hand."


    "I''ll do it myself." EN Jin is not used to being waited on to dress, or not used to being too close to others, light voice way, "hurt only the back, life can still take care of themselves."


    "Hi! My life is yours. Don''t be polite to me. I''m here to serve you. I have to take care of you. " Wang Xiaochi leaned forward and insisted on putting his shirt on his shoulder. His whole body was filled with endless enthusiasm. "Brother, carry it up and give you a coat later."


    Enjin: "no need to..."


    Before he finished his refusal, Wang Xiaochi had already grabbed his wrist and stuffed it into his sleeve.


    �������� EN Jin pursed her lower lip, and her expression was slightly depressed.


    Gu Meng sees that they are not less uncomfortable than Enjin because they are so close to each other.


    Wang Xiaochi reached for Enjin''s back from the other side, almost half embracing. Gu Meng suddenly knelt down on one knee to the bed. Naturally, he took the shirt from his hand and said, "I''ll come."


    "Ah?" Wang Xiaochi thick nerve, look at him, back away some, "OK."


    When Gu Meng helps to put on clothes, en Jin''s expression is suddenly clear. With a smile, she looks at the men who help him tie buttons one by one, showing seriousness and consideration. At last, taking advantage of the close distance, she further collapses on Gu Meng.Gu Meng quickly supported the man who suddenly fell on his shoulder and sat down on his side. He said strangely, "what''s the matter?"


    "I hurt my back." Enjin''s voice somehow became weak, listening to some pathetic way, "life can''t take care of itself."


    Gu Meng:


    Now I realize that what I''ve been keeping is an ingenious boy.


    Wang Xiaochi: That''s not what you said, brother


    In this way, he did not see the gauze atmosphere between the two men.


    Gu Meng feeds the dinner to en Jin. Wang Xiaochi, seeing that he has nothing to do with himself, returns to his room for the time being. Gu Meng comes to watch the dinner.


    EN Jin sits on the bed. Gu Meng faces him and feeds them with a spoon.


    "Gu Meng, if..." When they were alone, Enjin wanted to take the opportunity to ask for some things. Just after she said the beginning, Gu Meng stopped her mouth with a spoon and chewed it twice. She said, "if I were a woman, you would Well... "


    Seeing that he still has time to speak, Gu Meng takes another bite.


    "Would you Wait... "


    "I asked if you would consider..."


    "Slow down I haven''t finished... "


    "Ah Hoo!"


    EN Jin continued to be interrupted, the last time unbearable, a bite forced to the mouth of the spoon.


    Gu Meng pulls back, but the spoon doesn''t come back. Finally, she looks up at the man and sees Enjin''s slightly angry face.


    He frowned, his eyes turned up, and he was staring at him. It was a rare expression.


    Maybe I''m really angry.


    "Don''t make such nonsense assumptions." Gu Meng sighed. He let go of his spoon and put down his hand. "Do you want to listen to the truth? In such a dangerous environment, I''m very lucky to have you, but I can''t avoid it. Sometimes I think If we just form a team, will the cooperation be better? "


    It''s not so sad to lose anyone.


    "Eugene." He kept stirring the rice in the bowl for a while. He said honestly, "whether it''s a man or a woman, I won''t consider developing a closer relationship with you."


    There was no one to speak in the room for a moment, the red candle flickered gently, and the edge of the darkness shook irregularly.


    After a while, Enjin asked, "am I so bad?"


    "No Gu Meng pulled out a reluctant smile and said in a soft voice, "it''s not your problem. It''s me. I just hope..."


    When he looked up again, he looked at Enjin with sincere and unwilling eyes. He hesitated for a moment. He swallowed the sentence "I hope you''re OK." then he said, "I just want to focus on these games, survive well, and think about others It''s a burden on me. "


    Although it''s against my heart to say so, it''s a burden when you think about it carefully.


    Originally wanted to save Wang Xiaochi, but the result hurt en Jin, it is because of their extra leisure, will become like this, very guilty, also very powerless.


    If the injured person is him, if only Enjin could abandon him and become a lover Each other will only be more unable to let go, not only to take care of themselves, but also to take into account each other. In addition, if there is such a situation as Bo Ye and Tang Zhi, one side has an accident, the other side is equivalent to destruction. Just like the legendary birds of wings, those who lack either side will not be able to fly to the sky again, which is really a burden.


    He was not as capable of exchanging copies as Tang Zhi did, nor was he strong enough to protect important people.


    He can''t afford to lose.


    After scooping out a spoon of rice that was going to be cold, Gu Meng brought the master to his mouth and said, "just keep the status quo, OK?"


    "I see..." EN Jin dropped her head in silence, pulled the coat on her shoulder and whispered, "it''s because you don''t have feelings."


    Gu Meng: Yes


    "Well, I''m still too reluctant..." Enjin sighed.


    Gu Meng''s hand was still in the air, thinking that Enjin had given up the idea of him. He felt a little uncomfortable, but he still said, "thank you for your understanding."


    At this time, the persistent spoon''s hand was swept away, and Gu Meng looked at en Jin in a puzzled way. He happened to see him bullying his body and pressing towards this side. His slightly long and upturned corners of his eyes were smiling, and his face was somewhat aggressive in the alternation of candle light and shadow.


    Gu Meng: "what''s the matter Well? "


    The rising epilogue of surprise melted between the lips.


    Gu Meng''s hands trembled and some could not hold the bowl. When she was about to fall off, en Jin dragged her feet, her upper body continued to lean forward and knelt down. Until she pressed Gu Meng against the wall, she steadily put the bowl on the side of the cabinet. She did not open her eyes during the whole process. She had spare strength and was calm.


    Gu Meng''s eyes were round, and she was restless. She held a wooden spoon with a long handle in one hand. She was so nervous that she could not breathe.


    Want to push people away, but also afraid of involving the wound on the back of en Jin, the other hand had to grip a corner of the cabinet beside the bed. After a long time, some oxygen was lacking, and the confused head became a pot of porridge.I don''t know how long after that, Gu Meng can''t stop whispering, and Enjin is almost close enough, so they can separate.


    Gu Meng''s gentle face was already red, and looked at en Jin in disbelief: "yes How can you pay it back! "


    "If it''s not my own problem..." Enjin''s low soft voice gave out some pleasure. She glanced at each other''s moist red lips and said, "then I can only grudge Gu Meng."


    Gu Meng:


    Such a hooligan?


    "I will try to make Gu Meng like me." EN Jin grinned, tilted her head and bent her eyes lovingly, "you will find that I am much more fun than the game."


    "Don''t focus on these games."


    "Focus on me."


    On the fifth day on the snow plain, Ruan chushui was the first to respond to the problem of distress signals.


    "There is one thing that I hope will draw your attention to." He called everyone together in the restaurant and said, "because it didn''t rain last night, I dare to guess that the rainy night here is one day after another. According to this trend, the seventh night..."


    Gu Meng, Tang Zhi and Bo Ye are short of interest because they have known the clues for a long time. They sit in the corner and go on a errand.


    Tang Zhi looked at Gu Meng and saw his face was short of sleep. He asked, "Mr. Gu, didn''t you sleep well watching Enjin last night?"


    "It was Wang Xiaochi who guarded it last night." Gu Meng was leaning on a mineral water bottle with his cheek on the back of his hand. He said weakly, "I sleep in the next room."


    Tang Zhi looks at Wang Xiaochi. The young man is still full of energy and is listening to Ruan chushui straightly.


    "Then you..."


    "It''s just insomnia. Don''t worry." Gu Meng waves her hand, but doesn''t say it''s because of en Jin. She tries to get up and sit upright. She changes the topic and says, "where did you go last night?"


    At the mention of this, Tang Zhi suddenly blushed and dodged.


    "It won''t be..." Gu Meng''s brain turned around and became indescribable. "You really don''t know how to cherish your physical strength."


    "No matter how hard the conditions are, the harmonious life of husband and husband has to be maintained." Bo Ye supported Yi with one hand, looked at Lei Li''s direction, and said lazily, "it seems that the man didn''t sleep well last night."


    Gu Meng and Tang Zhi follow his line of sight. Lei Li lies down on the table and is sleeping. The two people around him are also in a bad mood.


    "I often watch him sleep during the day these two days." Gu Meng did not pay attention to that direction any more, and said, "the attitude towards the game is completely negative."


    Ruan chushui had just finished speaking, and a whisper was heard in the dining room. Suddenly, Zhang Zhian patted the table and his eyes flashed: "we can dismantle the fuel tank of the plane and use the fuel inside!"


    Every player thought about it and said it was a good idea.


    Gu Meng sighs that history is always surprisingly similar.


    He looked at Bo Ye and Tang Zhi and asked, "what should I do?"


    Then Zhang Zhian said, "no, he said with a broad smile."


    As soon as the voice fell, other players were stunned and looked at the corner one after another.


    "Why?" Zhang Zhian frowned at the negative voice, "or do you have a better way? We can''t even light a distress signal now. How can we escape? "


    "If you take the tank down..." Bo Ye leaned back and leaned on the back of his chair. He said, "we can just lie down and die."


    Players once again whispered, even the original sleepy several people are awake.


    In addition to Lei Li, he was still sleeping, and he was unconscious of everything around him.


    "Why are you so sure?" Zhang Zhian was unconvinced and said, "to ensure that the fire does not go out on a rainy night is the primary task."


    "Do you remember the only clue the captain mentioned?" Bo Ye looked at him in a casual tone, but his powerful aura made everyone feel that this man could not be questioned and challenged.


    "I have an impression." Liu Yuxin thought and said, "protect the plane The captain stressed it many times. "


    "This is also the first clue released to players." Bo Ye said, "the captain is implying that we will take that plane to leave. If we dismantle the fuel tank, none of us can escape."


    There was an uproar in the restaurant, with voices of approval as well as doubts --


    "didn''t the captain bring the rescue team here? Why do you care about that plane? "


    "This is the contradiction. The more contradictory, the more careful you should be. Therefore, the aircraft must have important uses. In fact, I think it has been..."


    "Because a clue infers that, too much Association."


    "Since it''s the first clue, we''d better be careful."


    ��������


    "He''s a real liar." Gu Meng quietly said to Tang Zhi, "admire, admire."


    It refers to Bo Ye.


    "Yes." Tang Zhi muttered, "No.1 in the deception contest."


    Zhang Zhian bit his fingernail and was obviously persuaded. He hesitated and said, "well What do you say? Is there any other way to protect the plane and light the wood? "Bo Ye looks at Gu Meng and leaves the rest to him.


    Gu Meng quickly sorted out his thoughts and explained, "there is a monster on the snow field. I believe Xiaochi has already told you the details."


    "Yes Wang Xiaochi raised his hand attentively, "I told you all about that night."


    Gu Meng nodded to him and continued: "it''s a coincidence that in the course of fighting, we found that the body fluid of a caterpillar can be burned and can be used as a substitute for fuel."


    "Really?" Zhang Zhian was a little happy, but still kept a certain doubt, "are you sure?"


    Gu Meng didn''t say anything, but Wang Xiaochi said: "I believe Gu Meng is right. He won''t harm everyone. I was also present at that time and can testify!"


    Everyone ended the morning meeting in disbelief.


    Gu Meng and others were about to leave the restaurant when Zhang Zhian came to them and said, "so the next task is to catch that monster? It shouldn''t be easy. "


    Gu Meng thought for a moment, but still did not say anything about the bow and arrow. Instead, he said, "maybe. The specific plan can be discussed again."


    "Yes." Zhang Zhian looked at three men one by one, and said sincerely, "thank you, for providing such important clues. If there is anything we can help you with, after all, we have the same goal. This is a common game for all of us. We will go all out."


    Gu Meng laughed and said, "I understand."


    On the fifth day, the players were fighting against hunger. Most of them were lying down beside the fire on the open ground, and their strength was insufficient.


    Lei Li turned over and scratched his stomach. He said vaguely in his dream: "Deer Deer Fat meat, eat meat tonight... "


    Liu Yuxin looked at the other side in disgust and wished to throw a fire in the past.


    "Look." Wei whispered, "it''s coming again."


    The women in a circle looked in the direction she had indicated. In the shade of the fir trees, a deer stood watching them.


    "What is that?" A woman lay back powerlessly on the ground and complained, "every day we appear four times, at eight in the morning, three in the afternoon, eight in the evening, and twelve in the middle of the night, but they can''t grasp it. It seems that she knows our plan, and it just swings around and makes us greedy."


    "There is no way to do it..."


    Hearing the discussion of female players not far away, Gu Meng said: "just like Enjin said, deer are indeed traps. I don''t know if there are other hunting methods besides bows and arrows."


    "The game may not be so tolerant and give us a second choice." With sugar in his mouth, Bo ye put his hands behind his head and looked at the pale white sky above. "After all, deer are used to consume bows and arrows, so they won''t be arrested so easily."


    "How helpless." Tang Zhi sighed and lay down beside Bo Ye. "There are still two battles, but I have no strength."


    Bo Ye looked at him sideways and chuckled: "little tiger, let''s have a rest tonight."


    Tang Zhi waved his head: "I want to be with you."


    With a smile, Bo Ye held his hand, scratched his palm secretly, and then looked at Gu Meng: "Mr. Gu will stay to take care of Enjin tonight, in case of any physical condition, Wang Xiaochi will borrow it."


    "Oh..." Gu Meng murmured in response to the way that although the mood of getting along with Enjin is not as comfortable as before, he is not at ease when he is handed over to others. "It will be hard for you tonight."


    In the evening, in addition to Wang Xiaochi, Zhang Zhian and Qi Fei, who volunteered to guard the plane, heard that the monster was afraid of the light source, and the female players offered their flashlights.


    Liu Yuxin said with a smile: "anyway, we go to bed early, and we can''t use it. If you need it, you can use it."


    "Thank you." Tang Zhi took the flashlight from her and looked up at her. This was the player who should have died on the third day, but now, his fate has been completely changed.


    It is not clear whether things are going to be good or bad.


    Before the rain fell, the party set out toward the foot of the mountain.


    After seeing them leave, Gu Meng turns around and is about to enter the cabin. He inadvertently sweeps an ax on the wood pile under the porch. If he finds out, he will let them take it away.


    No more thought, he walked into the cabin.


    At night, in the dark Inn, the old clock behind the counter struck eight times. One after another, the slow bell reverberated in the deep and silent corridor, setting off a delicate and treacherous atmosphere.


    Gu Meng sleeps well with the sound of the rain outside, but is awakened by a small sound.


    He rubbed his eyes and half lifted up to look at the next bed: "en Jin?"


    Then the dim moonlight saw that on the bed, the arched quilt was shaking vigorously.


    Gu Meng wakes up, gets out of bed, lights a few candles and goes to the opposite bed. He asks anxiously, "what''s the matter?"


    He lifted up a corner of the quilt and saw the tall man kneeling on the bed, curling up, shaking all over, his teeth chattering, and he kept making a fine knock. Because he was bowing his back, the wound on his back was split in half, and the dark red wet gauze.


    Gu Meng''s heart was startled, and he quickly wanted to help him up. When he met him, he realized how hot he was.Wring his eyebrows, he picked up his face instead, touched his cheek and said, "I have a fever."


    EN Jin''s face was suffused with unnatural blush, and her eyelids drooped weakly. When she looked at him, her eyes were not very clear, and she called out: "Gu Meng..."


    Looking at such a fragile man, Gu Meng only hates that she can''t share the points for him.


    He first sat the man up and dealt with the wound again.


    Enjin leaned in front of him, his head hung over his shoulder, the hot temperature and the whole body''s trembling were passed to him, which made people feel unbearable.


    Gu Meng wound the gauze in circles and asked, "is it very cold?"


    The head on the shoulder is weak.


    There is no antipyretic medicine in the medicine box, so it can only be cooled physically. Gu Meng holds Enjin for a moment, rubbing his back neck with one hand and letting him lie back to bed again.


    Gu Meng went to the bathroom and wrung out a wet towel, folded it and put it in front of en Jin''s forehead. While putting on her coat, she said to the man who had been burning vaguely: "I''ll go get some snow, and I''ll be right back."


    EN Jin closed her eyes and lifted her right hand on her side, but it was too late to catch his sleeve.


    Gu Meng closes the door and wants to go upstairs to find a girl to take care of her. However, she doesn''t want to go out for a long time, so she gives up troubling others.


    When he opened the door of the cabin, he could not stop shivering in the cold wind. He pulled up the zipper and came to the armrest of the porch, which was covered with thick snow. After spreading out the towel, he began to load the snow inside.


    All of a sudden, a short cry came from the fir trees, mixed with the crash of heavy rain, vaguely came over.


    Gu Meng''s movements were stiff and he looked into the dark woods.


    Besides black, or black, nothing can be seen, but the strange and sharp voice still reverberates in my mind.


    He looked back, thought for a moment, and stepped up the speed of collecting snow, as if he had heard the wrong thing.


    Then the cry came again, like a baby wandering in the dark woods.


    This time, Gu Meng couldn''t pretend to be unable to hear, and looked at the woods again.


    After a moment''s hesitation, he looked around, picked up the ax from the woodpile, pulled up the hat of the coat and walked down the porch.


    Gu Meng enters the dim woods of Chinese fir trees, treading on the muddy snow, and goes in search of the strange sound.


    Some are creepy, but more worried about missing clues. I have never heard such a sound in the previous night, so I feel something is wrong.


    Gu Meng walked nearly 100 meters under the guidance of the sound. In the process of moving forward, the sound was on the left, on the right, and at the back. He held the fir tree beside him and stopped. Looking around, the trunk was slightly twisted in the dark, mixed with disordered branches and leaves. There was a kind of ghostly smell, but nothing else was seen.


    Or something is nearby, just invisible in the dark.


    Thinking of this, Gu Meng felt a chill behind her. At the same time, she realized that the cry stopped here, leaving only the noisy sound of rain around her.


    In front of us is still a deep and endless forest, and the wooden house is in the back. From here, there is only a faint aperture.


    Gu Meng immediately turns around and walks back. He has a bad premonition.


    He walked around a few trees and took no more than two steps, but he stopped again and stopped.


    In front of me, a small square of moonlight leaked from the branches and leaves of fir trees, just reflecting the things on the snow.


    It''s a few nuts.


    It''s the one provided on the plane.


    Look around, no one can put nuts here, only the players in the team.


    So, why do you do this?


    Gu Meng is just about to check it out, but he takes it back. Suddenly, he thinks of Lei Li and keeps calling for Lei Li to eat deer meat


    Gu Meng instantly thinks that there may be a trap set by Lei Li, and nuts are bait for deer.


    Probably want to hide from other players, the work is carried out in the night, so the spirit of the day will always sleep.


    "This man is really..." Gu Meng doesn''t know what to say about him for a moment. If he sets a trap, he should tell other people what to do in case someone steps on him.


    Shaking his head, Gu Meng made a detour. Far from the nuts, he was afraid that he would step on the trap area.


    Although I don''t know what''s hidden under the snow, it''s not good to step on it.


    With this in mind, Gu Meng continues to walk forward. When he takes a foot, the seemingly ordinary snow suddenly collapses at his feet.


    In the heart of a Deng, has not had time to respond, the whole person fell down.


    Gu Meng lies at the bottom of the pit, holding one leg and moaning slightly. The ax is just a few centimeters away from his face. It fell there when he fell.


    Maybe I sprained my left foot. It hurt a lot. I couldn''t get up for a moment and a half.


    He looked at the wet and greasy mud around him, and then looked at the top. He found that it was not a shallow pit, with a depth of at least two meters."Shit! Lei Li, this is a poor man... "


    Gu Meng was angry and scolded, and soon he was hissing and puffing. He didn''t expect to avoid a pit, and there was another pit waiting for him in front of him.


    It looks like this is a minefield.


    Because of the shelter of branches and leaves, the rain in the fir forest was not as heavy as it was on the open space, but it still drenched Gu Meng. He pulled off his hat, supported the slippery pit wall around him, and tried to stand up, but his left foot couldn''t touch the ground at all. As soon as he exerted force, he was in a cold sweat.


    He looked up to see the distance from the ground. He saw a dark shadow standing next to the pit. He almost fell back to the ground.


    Gu Meng props up her body and takes a close look. In the dim light, she can see that it is a deer. There is a small bird standing on its antlers.


    "You What are you looking at? " Gu Meng is frightened by a deer and tries to communicate.


    Of course, there is no reply.


    After a brief standoff with the deer, he felt that it was no threat. Gu Meng again inquired around to find a way to climb up. When he saw the long antlers, he thought and said to himself, "I don''t know if I can catch the antlers and lift them up."


    He supported the wall, hopped a few steps on one leg, carefully raised his hand to reach the deer, and made the sound of "bang bang bang" to tease the dog: "good, bow your head."


    The sika deer stood still in its place, only a look of disdain from the corner of his eye.


    "OK..." Gu Meng angrily puts down his hand, knowing that it is better to ask for the deer than to ask for himself.


    At this time, the cry began to ring again, as sharp as a baby. Gu Meng was startled and looked up again. Only then did he find that it was the bird that perched on the antler.


    ��������


    He suddenly had a conjecture that the deer and bird had led him to the pit together.


    Animals are not afraid of spirituality. What''s terrible is that they harm people with their unique spirituality.


    At last, the sika deer made a move. The big black eyes blinked, the front hoof stamped on the ground slightly, and retreated half a meter away. Then, it lowered its head and pointed at Gu Meng with its sharp long horn.


    The back hoof kicked on the ground, and the muddy soil splashed up and seemed to rush into the bottom of the pit. Then Stab him.


    Gu Meng can''t help but retreat and feel the malice from a deer.


    The space at the bottom of the pit is limited. He hasn''t stepped back a few steps, and the deer has accelerated to rush over.


    In my heart, I felt terrible. When I saw the axe falling on the ground, I slipped to the ground and held the handle of the axe. But before he pulled it out, there was a distant sound -


    "something must have fallen in! I''ve heard everything! "


    "Quick, quick! Which pit is it? It''s hard to dig five. There''s no reason not to step on them this time! "


    The sika deer rushed to the edge of the pit and stopped again. Looking aside, the deer turned its head and leaped over the pit in the next second and ran lightly into the darkness.


    There is no danger. Gu Meng leans on the bottom of the pit.


    After a while, four heads continued to protrude from the top of the pit, spreading along a circle.


    Gu Meng looks up. It is really Lei Li and his three roommates.


    Lei Li: "shit! It''s the goods


    Gu Meng: Please pay attention to your words. "


    Lei Li looked at Gu Meng, and his face suddenly changed. He was still excited and full of expectation. Now he was angry and angry: "how did this product come here?"


    "I don''t know. I thought it was a deer." Roommate a "bang" a, "is really a white happy."


    Roommate B: "and broke a trap."


    Roommate C: "ah It seems that we can only wait for 12 o''clock. The deer must have run away. "


    �������� The people above chatted with each other. Gu Meng sat at the bottom of the pit and looked up. Speechless, "can you pull me up first?"


    Lei Li waved his hand and sighed, "pull this boy up first. I''ll talk about it later."


    "Thank you." Gu Meng stands up with the help of the pit wall.


    "Ah? Brother Li Roommate a said, "I remember this kid didn''t beat you yesterday?"


    "Hiss --" Lei Li frowned, touched his chin and thought, "I remember when you said that."


    �������� Gu Meng then slowly sat down on the pit wall, honest and upright.


    "Better pull him up first." Roommate B suggested, "don''t delay rearranging the trap."


    Lei Li thought that it was important to hunt deer and said, "it''s right. First pull this boy up."


    Gu Meng tries to stand up again.


    "Ah? Brother Li Roommate C said, "if this kid reveals our plan to others, I''m afraid someone will come up with our idea."


    "Yes Lei Li thumped on the ground, "you can''t put him up!"


    �������� Gu Meng, who had just stood up, sat down again slowly. In his heart, he did not dare to say, "can you give me the right word? If I''m not ready to help, I''ll be at the bottom of the pit. "


    It''s not easy to get up.


    Roommate a said fiercely, "if he dares to speak out, break his grandmother''s leg!"Gu Meng: Let go of my grandmother. "


    Eighty years old.


    "This..." Lei Li thought for a second. He seemed to think that Gu Meng didn''t pose a threat, or he let go of his mouth and said, "pull up, pull up!"


    Seeing the hand that roommate B handed to him, Gu Meng breathed a sigh of relief. After getting up, he took his hand: "thank you."


    "Ah Brother li... "


    At this time, someone spoke again. The voice was quiet. It sounded strange. Gu Meng was very irritable. He just wanted to ask "what''s the matter?" but he heard the other side say, "do you think The boy is very white and tender... "


    Gu Meng looks up. His roommate B stares at him, and seems to swallow his saliva.


    "Brother." Gu Meng said, "you misunderstood me a lot Don''t say that between men


    Embarrassed smile two, want to pull back the hand, actually did not twitch.


    "Yes That''s what I found out... " Gu Meng listens to another human, "it seems that It''s delicious... "


    Then there was the sound of swallowing.


    Gu Meng finally realizes the change of the atmosphere. Looking back, one person actually drools at him.


    ��������


    It doesn''t feel good.


    At this time, Lei Li also handed his hand to him. His expression was not like his previous impatience. He was obsessed and laughed twice. At the moment, the green faint was obvious: "come on, hand me your hand I''ll pull you up


    Gu Meng is aware of something. With a stiff expression, he looks at the palm of his right hand, the hand that held the axe.


    The silver powder glittered in the dim light.


    He guessed that on the third day, Lei Li and his wife passed through the flower forest and stained them with pollen and flower juice. As a result, they were only reminded to remove the pollen, but ignored the dark green flower juice stuck on his clothes. Up to today, he picked up the axe that had not been able to clean up


    The animalization began.


    "How delicious! I can''t stand it! " Behind him, there was a big cry like crying and laughing. He lost his mind completely, "I''m going to start first!"


    The man roared straight into the pit. Gu Meng gritted his teeth and pulled his left hand back. He didn''t want to be held by a man. He opened his mouth and bit on the back of his hand.


    Gu Meng screams. At the same time, he is thrown to the ground by his descendants. The man who holds his hand also slides down the bottom of the pit.


    His left ankle was very painful, but he couldn''t care so much. He struggled to get rid of the people behind him, and then he got up and shrunk to the corner, kicking away the person who was biting his hand.


    "Calm down and listen to me..." Gu Meng''s left hand on the ground was bleeding, and his back was leaning against the slippery soil. He gasped, "now we just need to find the flashlight. The flashlight can save you..."


    A man obviously couldn''t hear more. His pupil was so red that he rushed straight at him. Gu Meng raised his foot again. Unexpectedly, when the man fell backward, he hit a hard rock on the wall of the pit, his head tilted and he fainted.


    Gu Meng suddenly has an idea. First of all, he will make these people dizzy and then go to find the flashlight.


    "I''m so hungry I want to eat... " Lei Li''s saliva covered his chin. His blood red eyes were staring at Gu Meng. He landed on all fours and crawled around like a hyena. "It''s more delicious than deer. It''s worth It''s worth... "


    The other two men are also slowly approaching Gu Meng, with red light in their eyes.


    Gu Meng knows that it''s useless to say more, and is ready to kick over another person as usual. However, he is not so lucky this time. As soon as his leg is lifted up, he is firmly grasped by Lei Li and stabs his skin through his pants.


    "Damn it! Thunder Gu Meng''s tears burst out in pain, "you also gnaw with skin!"


    After being caught in the gap, the other two men rush forward at a high speed, which makes Gu Meng unable to move.


    Gu Meng is extremely desperate at this time. Knowing that he can''t escape, he is still unwilling to give up his resistance. His death method is too ugly.


    The four men at the bottom of the pit had already turned into clay figurines. Gu Meng was bitten by the pain and couldn''t get rid of it. Seeing a man standing up and staring at his neck, he closed his eyes tightly.


    The next second, warm blood splashed all over his face.


    Without feeling pain, Gu Meng looks forward. The man opens his eyes and spits out blood in his mouth.


    Gu Meng:


    Am I poisonous


    The man fell to one side from the front of his eyes. In the open vision, Enjin stood there, holding an axe in his hand, and his pale and weak face was splashed with a bloodstain.


    "Don''t hurt Gu Meng."


    There is a different kind of cold and inhumane voice, said, an axe to another man, red half of the face.


    Gu Meng was stunned by the bloody scene: "Enjin..."


    Raleigh was still gnawing at his calf, unaware of what had happened, as if eating was the only thing that mattered.


    Enjin kicked him to one side, squatted down, suppressed him with one hand, raised the axe high in the other hand, and said in a gloomy tone: "all have to disappear."


    "Eugene, wait!" Gu Meng didn''t care about the pain. She rolled over and hugged en Jin''s waist. She pressed the man''s back, which was moistened by his wound. She said in a panic, "you don''t have to kill me. It''s OK to knock out!"Lei Li struggles as hard as he can. Gu Meng, who is behind Eugene, is pressed firmly on the ground with one hand.


    EN Jin looks back at Gu Meng, coldly without any expression.


    "Don''t do this..." Gu Meng begged to look at him, red eyes, "don''t kill people, OK?"


    EN Jin looked at him for a few seconds, suddenly bent up the corner of his eyes and laughed, happy way: "not good."


    The axe fell.


    After the dull sound, Lei Li stopped struggling.


    Gu Meng slowly released his hand and fell back to the ground. The blood on his face was washed by the rain.


    "Ah, here''s another one." Enjin reached out the tip of her tongue and licked the blood splashed on the corner of her mouth. She carried an axe and walked towards the person who fainted at the beginning. Her steps were unsteady and her whole body was covered with blood, just like ghosts crawling out of hell.


    He held up his axe with light on his back. His eyes were calm. Just as he was about to swing it, he heard a cold voice behind him: "if you dare to do this, I won''t want you in the future."


    Enjin''s movements stopped.


    After a while, I put down my hand.


    EN Jin staggers back, throws the axe, and squats down in front of Gu Meng, trying to touch his face. However, Gu Meng trembles for a moment. Don''t shy away.


    EN Jin looked at her hands covered with blood, and her voice was low and Judo: "afraid of me?"


    Gu Meng bit her lower lip and did not answer.


    "Don''t be afraid of me..."


    The man''s tall body swayed for a moment and fell forward. Gu Meng''s body was faster than her mind and quickly hugged him.


    He was wearing a shirt that had been drenched by the heavy rain. He remembered that he was still burning.


    "Don''t abandon me..." EN Jin''s voice was vague, and she gradually fell into a coma, "I won''t hurt Gu Meng..."


    Gu Meng zips her coat and covers her with a complicated look.


    Every time encountering a dangerous situation, Enjin always appears in time and tries her best, even when her body has reached the limit


    Then he thought that he would go back quickly, so he looked up at the edge of the pit and called out, "is anyone there?"


    As a result, because of lack of breath, the voice was very small, and there was obvious choking.


    "Anybody?" He blinked, the mist in his eyes disappeared, and his voice dropped, "who''s going to help us..."


    After a long silence, Gu Meng buried her head and hugged Enjin. Her voice was hoarse: "what should I do with you?"


    Fortunately, the monster didn''t make any big waves that night. Bo Ye and Tang Zhi came back for the night and found Gu Meng and en Jin missing, so they followed their footprints.


    Seeing the bodies lying in the pit and the bloodstains everywhere, both of them were shocked. At first glance, they thought that Gu Meng and en Jin were gone.


    It took a lot of effort to bring them back to the cabin, while the other one fainted and asked others to pick them up.


    Enjin had a fever since she came back. She was in good and bad condition. Until the seventh morning, her body was still hot.


    Bo Ye touched Enjin''s face, worried: "a good genius, don''t be burned silly."


    "You want him to be nice." Gu Mengxin changed an ice towel and put it on Enjin''s forehead.


    "I''ll be fine till tonight." Tang Zhi sat by the bed and said, "after leaving the copy, all the injuries in the copy will disappear."


    Gu Meng: "it''s in this respect that game designers embody so much humanity."


    Bo ye asked him, "are your legs OK?"


    Gu Meng shook his head: "in addition to the inconvenience of walking, other things are not in the way."


    In the evening, the last moment still came. All the players were ready to go to the foot of the mountain. Except for en Jin, she was not awake. Gu Meng''s leg was injured, and the two patients stayed in the cabin.


    Tang Zhi put his long bow on his back. Because he was relaxed, he was seldom in a joking mood. Before going out, he turned back to Gu Meng and said, "aren''t you afraid we won''t come back to pick you up later?"


    "No way." Gu Meng laughed, "if you don''t come back, no one will make you sweet and sour ribs."


    Tang Zhi swallowed his mouth with reserve and muttered, "it''s really cunning."


    After all the others have left, Gu Meng still stays by the bedside to take care of Gu Enjin and looks out of the window from time to time.


    I don''t know how long, when he heard the roar of the propeller from the distance, he quietly breathed a sigh of relief.


    "Son, you can leave." Gu Meng took en Jin''s hand, lowered her eyes and played, "I can only ask others to carry you down the mountain."


    "When you wake up, I want to tell you something." He stressed again, "but you''ll have to wait until you wake up."


    Enjin closed her eyes and breathed steadily.


    After watching him for a long time in the candlelight, Gu Meng couldn''t help leaning forward and slowly approached him: "we''re just like a serious couple..."


    When he is in danger, Enjin will be desperate for him. On the contrary, he is the same. Since he has formed such a tie-in relationship, it seems to be hypocritical to push away in the name of thinking for the other party.


    Thinking of this, he gave a slight smile. Just as he was about to touch some pale lips, the door was pushed open from the outside: "Gu Meng! The rescue team is comingWang Xiaochi''s voice how how wheezing.


    Gu Meng quickly sat right in front of the door, covered his face and said, "Oh, good."


    On the way down the mountain, Wang Xiaochi chattered and talked incessantly, describing to Gu Meng the scene when the signal was lit: "Tang Zhi was really handsome at that time!"


    Tang Zhi was standing on the top of the plane. He was standing on the top of the plane. He was standing on the top of the plane. His bow was pulled like a full moon. There was a cluster of flames on the arrow. After the arrow was shot out, it hit the target. The body of the huge caterpillar quickly spread into red. After it fell on the ground, it automatically rolled into the shape of "s". Although the surface did not burn, the flame inside was red, like burning steel, which was enough to cause rescue Team attention.


    A total of five helicopters, each can sit four people, the players boarded the helicopter.


    At the time of parting, Wang Xiaochi suddenly said to Gu Meng, "I hope I can meet you again in the future."


    Gu Meng was busy tying the seat belt for Enjin. He didn''t care. He just said, "I''ll see you later."


    "But if I can''t meet again..." Wang Xiaochi grinned, showing a white tooth, "then I will be you."


    Gu Meng is stunned for a moment and looks at the young man in the heavy rain outside the cabin.


    "It''s warm and makes people feel that the world is not that bad." Wang Xiaochi turned and ran to another plane. He turned around and waved to him, "thank you, Gu Meng. Goodbye!"


    "Goodbye."


    In a space full of white nothingness, the footstep sound of "tap tap tap" is from far to near.


    The blue whale swung his knife in his left hand and turned to see. A tall figure became clear from obscurity.


    "What can I do for you?" "If you hadn''t asked me, I would not have come."


    "Tut, what you say is not true." Blue whale said to himself, then showed a smile and said to the man, "orange cat, the master has found it."


    , a man as like as two peas, has a small, golden, short hair. He has slightly widened his eyes. A small orange triangle has been painted on the corner of his eyes. He has elongated eyes and eyes, and there are three lines on his cheek, like a cat''s beard. As for appearance, it is like a blue whale.


    "Master, he..." It seems to be aware that he is showing too much concern. The orange cat coughed softly, raised his chin and said, "meow, what''s the matter with me?"


    "He lost his memory Ah, it''s not just amnesia... " Blue whale did not care too much about his arrogance and irrationality, explained, "image point, he was formatted."


    "Meow?" Orange cats can''t hide their curiosity.


    "I''ll explain it to you later." What we want to do in the next game is limited


    Orange cat hesitated: "is that ok?"


    Blue whale laughs: "we are born out of the master, but will belong to his things returned."


    "Do you want him to recover in this way?" After the orange cat figured it out, he grabbed two pairs of hair at random, "what a trouble, how nice to ask Mr. clown to come directly."


    "That has to be connected." Blue whale left hand a shake, put away the knife, smile squint eyes way, "next, master please you."


    The author has something to say:


    I want to take two days off, because I haven''t started thinking about the next story. I only know that it''s going on in prison, playing tentacle play, nothing else.


    Thank you for the two mines of Huotang, Bonnie and sayiba

 Chapter 63

    In the room facing south, panpeter closed the door, looked around cautiously around the room, and saw nothing strange. He went to the double iron frame bed, put the prison clothes on the lower bunk and began to change clothes.


    Just took off the jacket, behind the brush a gust of wind, accompanied by the sound of miscellaneous footsteps landing.


    "Who!" Peter''s voice was so funny that he turned his head behind him.


    As a result, his eyes widened when he turned back. There were four more men in the room, all of whom were just standing on their feet. They were all dressed in white clothes and were tall and tall. Because of their existence, the cramped cell seemed to be full.


    "You, you, you How did you get in here? " Panpeter slumped back and sat on the bed, his arms crossed subconsciously in front of his thin chest. He was shocked and incoherent, "I just closed the door. It''s still Nobody''s yet


    Despite standing in front of is four different styles of beautiful men, in his eyes have become monsters.


    Tang Zhi kept his figure steady, looked around and said calmly, "it''s the room where you left."


    "The scene this time is a prison?" When Bo Ye looked at the indoor environment, he understood that it was easy to accept it. He leaned against the wall behind him tired and sighed, "I thought I could have a rest for seven days, but I didn''t expect to enter the next game directly."


    Panpeter looked at this and that in dismay. He did not understand what they were saying, so he ventured to ask, "where are you from? And What seven days? "


    "We are..." Gu Meng adapts to the short-term dizziness caused by crossing the copy. Seeing that he wants to explain something to the young boy, he opens his mouth and waves his hand to give up. Now he has no strength and mood.


    He turned Enjin over and pressed it on the double bunk post, lifted her back lapel and asked, "is it better?"


    The purpose is a smooth skin.


    Gu Meng raised his hand and touched it from the top to the bottom to ensure that there was no accident. Finally he was relieved: "lucky."


    Feeling the warm hand on her back, en Jin looked at her side and turned her eyes. She lifted up the front of her clothes spontaneously and said solemnly, "is the front better? Check it out. "


    The typical dressing is thin, and the stripper has meat. The chest muscle, abdominal muscle and Mermaid line are very popular.


    Panpeter''s eyes were drawn uncontrollably. He looked down at his white body, swallowing and forgetting to be afraid for a moment.


    "Enjin has grown up and knows how to use her charm correctly," Bo Ye whistled, covering Tang Zhi''s eyes with his backhand for the first time, and chuckled, "but mingsao is forbidden in front of candi."


    "Bo Ye!" Tang Zhi grabbed his big hand on his eyelid and exclaimed, "why don''t you let me see it?"


    "I don''t have enough to see?" With a smile, Bo Ye held the boy in his arms, clasped his head on his shoulder, and narrowed his eyes slightly. "My boyfriend''s mind is very wild..."


    "Nonsense!"


    Tang Zhi bit on his clavicle, the small tiger teeth are particularly sharp, but not to worry about grinding.


    Bo Ye gave a hiss and patted him gently on the back of the head. It was not easy for him to loosen his mouth.


    Since Gu Meng saw through the essence of eujin playing the role of pig eating tiger, many things can be seen clearly.


    "No injuries ahead." He pulled down en Jin''s front and covered a beautiful scenery. Instead of touching the beautiful muscles as Enjin wanted, he was expressionless and seriously taught him, "I just didn''t manage you well, so that you learned the atmosphere of Bo Ye!"


    ���������� Bo Ye, who is teasing Tang Zhi, stops, looks at Gu Meng and says in a low voice, "explain clearly to me why I am a negative textbook every time?"


    �������� Tang Zhi turned his head and faced the opposite side. He said in a quiet way, "�����." (sorry...)


    In order to make an apology for Bo Ye, it is obvious that he has reached a consensus with Gu Meng.


    Bo Ye:


    Pan Peter, who was left in the corner, retreated to the corner of the bed. At this time, he had put on his prison clothes. Looking at the four people who were in an unusual atmosphere when they were together, he clenched his collar and said, "prison Is that always the case? "


    "Anyway, the two opposite are Ji, so am I," en Jin pulled the collar and answered the shivering young boy''s question, "but Gu Meng he..."


    Peeking at Gu Meng, he doesn''t go on, but he says in his heart: it can be.


    Gu Meng catches that cautious look in his eyes. He is a little pitiful. He doesn''t know what Enjin really thinks.


    Bo Ye and Tang Zhi are whispering, but because of the small space, their voice is no different from that of the public.


    "You can find a chance to explain to en Jin," Tang Zhi said, "don''t emphasize Gu''s sexual orientation in the future."


    "OK." "We should be tolerant of heterosexuality," Bo added thoughtfully


    "I fuckin ''" Gu Meng wiped her face and put one hand on her waist. She was angry and helpless. She felt that if she didn''t quickly declare her love for Enjin, she would be out of tune with the other three men, "I..."Just at this time, I don''t know who''s belly screamed.


    Gu Meng pauses for a moment and looks at each other with other people. Then he remembers that he has not eaten for three days.


    "There''s a canteen here," Tang said. "It''s noon when we leave. It shouldn''t be long."


    Gu Meng suggested, "let''s go?"


    The four men almost couldn''t wait to walk outside, each with chest to back and feet floating.


    Panpeter looked at the men who were as inexplicable as they had been when they left, biting their lower lips, with tears in their eyes, and some fear in his heart: these men are so basic that they have to find a way to stay away from them.


    "Up to now, there are more or less Parthenocissus on the walls facing the door in each compartment," Bo Ye said intuitively as he walked along the corridor on the second floor. "It''s the first time I''ve seen these plants planted indoors. Generally, you can only see them on the outer walls of buildings."


    "It''s not ivy, it''s Ivy," Gu Meng explained to Bo Ye as he passed through a cell and looked inside. Green vegetation covered half of the wall. "The prison''s name is ivy, which may have some special significance."


    "Ivy?" Bo Ye thought about it and said, "good name."


    As they passed a corner, Tang Zhi felt a breeze passing by. He could not help but pause and look back.


    "What''s the matter?" Bo Ye noticed that he was strange and looked back with his eyes. The empty corridor was very quiet under the sunlight. "What''s wrong?"


    "Nothing," Tang Zhi looked at it for a while, shook his head and turned around. "Let''s go."


    Just now Yu Guangli seems to have caught a shadow and passed him by, but since there is nothing behind him, it can only be regarded as a mistake because of the role of light and shadow.


    Four men chatted all the way down the stairs, and a figure appeared at the corner of the second floor.


    The man showed half of his profile so that he could see three lines painted on his face, which looked like a cat''s beard. There was a small orange triangle above the tail of his long eyes. The unusual face painting seemed to be a sign of identity.


    "It seems that I get along well with human beings." The man looked at Enjin''s back for a while, lowered his eyelashes in silence, raised his hand, and ran out of the tip of his tongue like a cat and licked the back of his hand. It was a habitual action in thinking and whispered, "human beings are too soft and weak I don''t like it. "


    Tang Zhi calculated that for the timeline of this instance, it took less than a minute for them to disappear and reappear.


    "It''s so good that he can''t catch up with the rice and feel so sweet when he scoops rice," he said


    In fact, the rice in prison is rough and not soft enough, but after surviving in the wilderness, the simplest food has an extraordinary significance.


    "Take a la carte." Bo Ye was distressed and crazily gave him vegetables. "My big baby is hungry."


    Gu Meng lowered her head to grill rice, although there were only two dishes in prison -


    stewed beef with potatoes.


    Beef with potatoes.


    But he didn''t have time to lift his head.


    The prisoners passing by looked at the table of four people, and they wolfed down like they wanted to swallow the plate, so they couldn''t help but pay attention to it.


    "I''ll go and get some more." Gu Meng sat up straight, licked the corners of her lips, and saw that en Jin''s bowl was empty. She didn''t want to reach out and said, "bring a bowl for you..."


    "No


    Before he finished speaking, the outstretched hand was blocked.


    Gu Meng is sluggish for half a second. He takes back his hand and looks at others. He can see that the man''s attitude is strange.


    "No EN Jin stares at the bowl in front of him, a few can''t smell ground frown, low soft voice repeated, "I can."


    Then, in silence, he picked up the bowl and went to the window on the other side of the dining room.


    "What''s wrong with him?" Bo Ye took back his sight lazily from en Jin''s back, drank a mouthful of soup, wiped the corners of his mouth with a paper towel, and said, "what''s the mood?"


    It is obvious that the atmosphere between the two people has been rapidly changing.


    "Maybe because of the fever, I haven''t recovered." Gu Meng shrugged his shoulders and didn''t care, "I''m going to dinner, who wants it?"


    "Me Tang Zhi raised his hand.


    After a good meal, Gu Meng looks at the time and remembers the assembly time mentioned by the female prison guard before she left last time. She sees that there are only five minutes left and urges everyone to go to the dormitory building.


    They walked along the walking path around the middle square playground. Gu Meng paid attention to it this time. The playground was surrounded by barbed wire, which was separated by barbed wire and divided into several areas. There are simple fitness facilities, basketball court, square table and trapezoidal chair for rest.


    The turf covers the whole area thinly. The more it goes to the middle, the more sparse it is. When the wind blows, a piece of loess will be lifted up. With the clear and dazzling sun in the sky at noon, there is a feeling of bare heat.


    He also noticed that there was a tower in the northeast corner of the playground. He squinted and looked up. On the tower, he saw a dark figure with light on his back. Something was flashing around his shoulder.It''s supposed to be a guard with a gun on his back, watching the prisoner below.


    On the opposite corner of the tower, a small vegetable garden, about 10 square meters, has been opened up. An old man in police uniform was watering the vegetable field with a strange indifference.


    Looking at the whole row of green stems and leaves sprouting out of the soil, it''s supposed to be crops like potatoes and radishes. In addition, the west side of the vegetable field is heavily covered with ivy, casting a large shadow on the ground.


    "Another chamber of secrets?" Gu Meng enters the hall of the living building, and finally looks outside. He has a preliminary feeling in his heart. "The buildings here are not high, at most three floors, but the walls are very high, which is more than 20 meters. I suspect that the walls are closed. As in the copy of the hospital, the exit is set in an unimaginable place."


    "Maybe that''s right..." Tang Zhi thought for a moment and said, "now I don''t know anything about the situation here. Let''s see what clues the prison guards can provide."


    Four men went up to the second floor and found that they were waiting in line in the corridor.


    "Come on." Mi Fei, a female prison guard, sticks her palm to her lips as a loudspeaker. She tilts her head and laughs, "you''re left!"


    "How sweet..." Gu Meng sighs, "the uniformed police flower is really the treasure in the prison."


    It''s a pleasure to watch.


    At this time, he felt a strong gaze on his face.


    Can''t ignore, look at the side of en Jin, blink an eye, way: "how?"


    Enjin just contact with him on the line of sight do not open face, there is a kind of unspeakable discomfort, on the one hand, physical resistance to this person too close, on the other hand can not help but care about his words and deeds, even for he saw more female police eyes and feel angry. He vaguely knew that he didn''t feel like this to Gu Meng in the past, but he couldn''t tell what was wrong, and he didn''t feel abrupt.


    Enjin held her breath and was not controlled: "your taste is just so."


    ���������� Gu Meng''s face was full of questions, "what kind of taste?"


    "So hard to admit?" EN Jin squinted at him and said in a low voice, "Oh, man They are all visual animals


    Gu Meng:


    Although not in love, but this feeling is probably the feeling of being scolded by your girlfriend, don''t tell you what''s wrong, directly draw a conclusion.


    He thought.


    It''s hard to argue.


    Bo Ye observed Enjin for a while and led Tang Zhi''s sleeve on one side and said, "what attribute did he trigger?"


    Tang Zhi was very sure and said, "�ĥǥ�Ǥ�" (AO Jiao)


    "If Enjin doesn''t have that high intelligence quotient," Bo Ye said lightly, "he may be regarded as neuropathy."


    I''m a real fan of erratic character.


    When they arrived, Miffy began to talk to the players.


    "Twenty prisoners, welcome again to Ivy League prison, where you will have an unforgettable time." The woman was dressed in a stiff uniform, with high heels and elegant posture. "Because we are the experimental group set up by the warden, we have no restrictions on the activity time, but we have no right to enter the police office building. The prisoners'' life schedule is posted in the cell. You can choose to follow it or ignore it. In addition, there is one thing you need to cooperate with."


    Miffy kept smiling and continued: "at night, you should take turns on duty in groups of four, one in the first half of the night and one in the second. The main task is to patrol in the living area to prevent the prisoners from breaking out. Once you find any problems, please contact the police in the general control room. They will take over the work. That''s all. What else do you have to say Is it? "


    "Here, officer." A man was the first to raise his hand and asked, "when can we..." In the middle of the sentence, he said, "how long are we serving our sentence? When can I go out? "


    Looking at the sound source, Gu Meng sees that the man looks calm. Since he can quickly enter the plot, he should have experienced several games in front of him.


    Miffy: just come in and think about going out. That''s not going to work


    Players: Make complaints about adorable


    . If you don''t want to go out, do you want to sit on the bottom of the prison? "


    �������� This time, the female police officer is speechless.


    "Officer, can those Ivy plants be pulled out?" A woman in the crowd asked, "or are there any taboos when it comes to plants?"


    Bo Ye and Gu Meng look at each other. Obviously, some players have noticed the irrationality of ivy.


    "You can try it." Miffy laughs a little playful, again avoiding the positive answer, "try not to know."


    After she said so, the players did not dare to try.


    "But when it comes to taboos, you remind me of one thing." As soon as Mifei''s painting style changed, he said, "there is an unwritten custom in prison. It is said that when you leave the prison, you should never look back. If you show that you never forget, you may come back again. Although it is just a groundless statement, here is a reminder to all of you.""When you leave, don''t look back."


    Most of them didn''t care much about Miffy''s words and began to whisper to the people nearby:


    "I remember that Fage''s movie had such a performance, saying that you can''t turn back when you''re out of prison. It''s bad luck."


    "We don''t know when we''re going out? Is it too early to talk about getting out of prison? "


    "After listening for a long time, I didn''t hear any important content. This NPC can''t do it. It''s not reliable. Ah It seems that we have to find the clues ourselves. "


    ��������


    After Mi Fei left, it was the free time for the players. Everyone looked at each other, but they didn''t want to divide their work and cooperate. So they left with their own team in twos and threes.


    Panpeter shrank in the corner like a quail. He saw the players passing by one by one. He wanted to form a team and timidly dared not answer.


    Seeing that people were almost gone, he approached a nearby person and said, "Hello, brother. What''s your name?"


    He was a young man. He had a personality just by looking at his clothes. He had a dirty braid wrapped in a pink scarf. Others were long sleeve black and white striped shirts. He wanted to put a white T-shirt on top of the striped shirt.


    "Harvey, what''s the matter?"


    Peter Pan: "brother ha, do you want to form a team? I haven''t found my teammates yet


    The young man looked at him defiantly, his face was cold, and he spoke with rhythm: "tell me, what''s the reason for me to form a team with you? With your pathetic face? It makes me look like I don''t want to face. "


    Pan Peter blushed, and immediately felt that he might have found the wrong person, and he was unable to speak.


    ��Hey��Man������ The young man with dirty braid gave him a blow on the shoulder and shook his head regretfully. "It''s a man who should be brave. Don''t flinch and give up your boldness. Tell yourself aloud that if you meet a God and kill a Buddha, the world is to make it look good."


    Panpeter couldn''t stand the way he spoke. He waved his hands sideways: "s S���� Skr������


    Sent people away.


    The first time he formed a team, he ran into a wall, and the young boy could not hide his disappointment. At this time, he saw the four men he had seen not long ago. He struggled for a moment and finally wanted to win.


    He stepped forward to find the man who had just entered the game and called: "brother..."


    Gu Meng looked at the people who were close to him. He was impressed by the little guy and asked him, "what''s the matter?"


    "Team up?" Panpeter thought for a moment, afraid that he was not attractive enough. He said against his heart, "I loliyin."


    ��������


    From 2 p.m. to 4:00 p.m., it''s windbreak time. The prisoners are all over the playground like sheep.


    In the gentle sunshine, Gu Meng sat on the ladder seat, with a long branch in his hand, and drew one square after another on the loess ground. He said, "we are now in the playground, with dormitory building 2 in the East, dormitory building 1 in the west, three buildings in the north and three buildings in the south It must be impossible to turn it out, so our attention may need to be focused on these eight No, we have to remove the police office building because we have no authority... " He drew a fork on a square with a branch, then threw it aside and patted the ash path on his hand. "It''s seven buildings."


    The squares drawn represent the terrain of the prison.


    "There are no restrictions or too many background cues," Tang said. "If you want to go out early, you can only do a carpet search here, and the clues should point to the exit."


    "It''s still some time before the criminals go back to their rooms. We can search from our dormitory building first," Bo Ye suggested. "On the first day, we don''t know the rules. For safety''s sake, other places will start tomorrow."


    "The dormitory building has only two floors and should not be too time-consuming," Tang added


    Gu Meng nodded, looked back at en Jin, who was sitting on the upper floor and separated from them for a while, and said, "Enjin, what do you think?"


    EN Jin looked at this direction, nothing said, look very indifferent, as if the appearance of independence does not allow people to approach.


    Peter didn''t see Pan Jin. Did he ask me quietly


    "No," said Tangzhi casually, standing on the steps of the trapezoidal seat, observing the prisoners coming and going, "he doesn''t want to see all of us."


    "Miss Gu," Bo Ye said, looking at Gu Meng, "it''s time for your children to rebel."


    Gu Meng also had a big head. He lowered his head and sighed helplessly, "I''ll talk to him in the evening."


    The second floor of the dormitory building is a square shaped cloister design, so there is no ceiling between the first floor and the dormitory building.


    As soon as they entered the hall on the first floor, they heard the sound of closing the door from upstairs, and two figures flashed by.


    "It seems that someone is already a step ahead." Bo Ye said faintly, without paying too much attention to the two men, he looked to the room on the first floor, "I''ll start from the south, and candi will be with me."


    Whether it is the first floor or the second floor, there are ten rooms in the South and ten rooms in the north. The pattern looks clear at a glance.Gu Meng just wants to pull up en Jin. The man goes straight to the stairs. His voice is a little cold: "I''m in charge of the upstairs."


    At this time, Pan Jin just wants to look forward to his action together.


    Gu Meng could not help but said to the little boy, "let''s start from the north and choose a room."


    Peter''s circle starts right in the middle of the cell


    When Peter and Pan Jin went up and down the stairs, they saw that they didn''t grind their teeth together


    Gu Meng''s room is very neat and tidy. It seems that there is only one person living in the room, because the upper bed of the iron bed is empty, and only the bottom is covered with bedding such as quilts and pillows.


    "Your name is very special," Gu Meng knelt on the ground, stretched her hand to grope under the bed board, and chatted with the little boy. "It sounds like a foreigner''s name."


    Peter opened the iron cabinet door under the lavatory basin, squatted down and inquired inside. He replied, "it was Tony who helped me get it. He said it was foreign."


    Gu Meng pauses for a moment and looks at him sideways: "Tony?"


    "Yes." As if he had found something, Peter reached out and tugged at the water pipe in the cupboard. He didn''t forget to reply, "he''s the owner of our store."


    Gu Meng thought for a moment and guessed, "are you a barber?"


    "God, brother! How do you know that? "


    ������ It''s mainly about Tony. "


    Peter Pan smiles at him: "but I''m still an apprentice, but my craft is not hard."


    Gu Meng turned his words and said with interest, "what''s your real name?"


    "This..." Panpeter was a little shy. "Call me Peter."


    "What does it matter?" Gu Meng understood with a smile, "I used to think that my name was feminine, and I wanted to change my name, but later I wanted to open it up. It was something that accompanied me and was part of myself. There was no need to feel ashamed."


    "My name is Pan Jinlian," he confided


    �������� Peter, do you find the bottom of the bed


    Peter Pan:.... "


    Gu Meng feels a raised burr on the rough board, tears it off, and takes it out to see it is a small piece of transparent tape.


    After staring at it for a while, I felt that something might have been stuck there, but someone had taken it away.


    "Brother! This brick is moving Panpeter somehow pulled out a water pipe and said in surprise, "come and have a look!"


    Gu Meng hurriedly goes over and squats down to check. If he really sees a brick on the wall, it is crooked.


    He asked Peter to give way to him, and he got half way in.


    After a while, the sound of bricks falling down came from the iron cabinet.


    "Is this Shawshank''s salvation..." Gu Meng coughs twice because of the dust. Seeing the area behind the hole, Gu Meng intuitively feels that the prisoners living here want to escape from prison. He raises his voice and shouts, "I''ll go in and have a look."


    "Ah? Brother... "


    Without waiting for panpeter to say anything, he climbed through the hole in the wall.


    That area is very small, more like a place to plug the air conditioner, the four sides are walls, if the front is open, you can enter the next room.


    The corners are full of spider webs, and the dust is a little choking. In the middle of the ground, Gu Meng hesitates, kicks away the stones on it, and squats down to raise the board.


    When he saw the scene below, Gu Meng was completely stunned.


    It''s the Milky way.


    In the vast and boundless universe, there are diamond like light spots everywhere. A rotating ring is flowing quietly. The edge emits soft but gorgeous light. The color spreads from deep purple to silver white. It is a kind of beauty that can not be described by words, but also has a kind of unspeakable horror.


    Gu Meng reaches out her hand to the hole in disbelief. At first, she thought that there was a high-definition display screen below, but when her hand passed through the hole, her hair would stand upright.


    He touched the real universe.


    Gu Meng is obsessed with all this, and suddenly the leader is pulled back, and the whole person is lifted up.


    He was startled and turned back. Enjin stood behind her with a face full of displeasure.


    "You''re going to fall." EN Jin looks at the scene of the eye hole, but does not show any surprise. It seems that it is normal for a universe to appear under the prison. She turns and carries Gu Meng back to the damaged wall.


    When Peter saw that both men were out, he was relieved and asked in a hurry, "what''s in there?"


    Gu Meng patted the ashes on her body and finally regained her consciousness. She recalled the scene she saw and replied, "the sea of stars."


    "Ah?" Panpeter was at a loss.


    Gu Meng didn''t explain too much. When the hole leading to space was a bug of the game, he turned to Enjin and said, "how did you come? Is it ready? "


    Enjin did not go up at all, has been wandering in the door, heard the sound came in.He looked at Gu Meng''s cold jade cheek with warm blood, and said, "since you always trigger some strange events..."


    "Well?" Gu Meng looked at him, without a bit of consciousness, "do you have it?"


    Enjin continued to say: "even if your vitality is as stubborn as a cockroach, it can''t resist so much trouble."


    Gu Meng:


    "So next," Eugene said, raising her chin and glaring at him, "I allow you to follow me."


    ��������


    There was a brief silence in the room.


    After a while, Gu Meng waved to Pan Peter, who was standing on the other side. "Let''s go to the next room."


    Enjin, who was completely ignored:


    Time to the evening, in the first half of the night, the shuffle of feet sounded in the corridor.


    Harvey, a dirty braided young man, yawned as he walked and complained to his companions: "Oh, oh, oh, I really don''t understand. This prison is a good place to break chickens. The prison guards don''t do anything with money, so they let us watch."


    "The game is designed to torture players." His roommate was sleepy and looked in front of him and said, "I''ll go downstairs and have a look. If there''s nothing wrong, let''s go back. It''s heavily guarded here. What can happen?"


    "Yes, yes." Harvey waved. "You can go, go, go back."


    The roommate went down the stairs.


    Harvey shuffled back and forth in the corridor, bored.


    "Brother You dropped the soap. "


    "Well?" When he came to the door of a cell, Harvey heard a voice behind him. Subconsciously, he looked down at his feet and saw nothing. So he looked back at the back, "what fat Soap... "


    Inside the cell, Tang Zhi sleeps on the upper bunk and hears the rustle of ivy leaves from the opposite wall.


    There was some noise in the silent night, and frowned discontentedly.


    "Is the wind blowing?" The lower bunk, Bo ye asked, can''t ignore that kind of voice.


    "Maybe." Tang Zhi turned over and the iron bed creaked.


    After a while, the leaves continued to sway slightly, and the wind never seemed to stop.


    At this time, Tang Zhi opened his eyes, and suddenly thought that he had closed the window before going to bed, and that there should be no ventilation in the room.


    ��������


    Ivy was still shaking. His back got cold. He lifted the quilt, jumped directly from the upper bunk to the ground in the dark, and quickly got into Bo Ye''s quilt.


    The author has something to say:


    thank you Bonnie and Nero for their mines

 Chapter 64

    Peter was so restless at night that even in his sleep, his uncanny, icy gaze could not be cast off.


    Panting, he ran to the top of the 20th floor. His eyes followed him, forcing him to jump into the boundless black fog.


    Push hard with your legs.


    Wake up.


    Panpeter kept his eyes open in the dark. The moonlight penetrated through the iron fence, and the concrete floor reflected the cold halo, which was equal to the line of sight.


    He gazed at the white moon for a long time, then came to himself.


    Take a long breath, turn over and lie flat, straight up with the other pair of eyes.


    Cardiac arrest.


    ��������


    ��������


    "Grass - mud - horse - ah - ah -" after a short and dead silence, the young boy screamed like a pig.


    The iron bed creaked and rattled.


    The light "pa" to light up, covered with the iron mesh of the yellow light bulb channeling over the sound of electricity, tile power insufficient to flash two flash.


    "What is it called?" A little hoarse and gentle male voice sounded, lazy and powerless.


    Panpeter suddenly stopped, hugged the quilt and shrunk by the bed railing. He turned his head to look at the bed.


    Gu Meng squints, sleepy, half bewildered and half helpless. He rubs his neck with one hand and reveals a beautiful clavicle from his crooked collar.


    In the dark environment, the cold white skin gives out the texture of snow.


    "What''s your name?" Gu Meng asked again. Her expression was still blank. She handed over her sight lightly. "The soul is almost gone."


    Panpeter crawled onto the bed, squeezed close to Gu Meng, and swayed all over.


    The man''s breath is very unique, very warm, with a light body fragrance, just like a sweet muffin out of the oven, slightly soothing his nervous nerves.


    "He''s looking at me..." Peter Pan hugs Gu Meng''s arm and hides behind him.


    "Who?"


    Panpeter poked up with a forefinger.


    Gu Meng grabs two disordered strands of hair. Because she is suddenly woken up, she is still a bit lazy. Her eyes are half open and half closed, and it is hard to show a charm.


    Little did not know, this casual expression severely stirred someone''s heartstrings.


    Gu Meng leans out and looks up at the upper bunk according to instructions


    It''s a bit silly.


    ������ What are you doing? "


    He saw Enjin squatting on the edge of the upper bunk bed, stretching her head slightly and looking down, with no expression. Her eyes were sweeping between him and Peter Pan, and her dark eyes moved.


    It''s more like watching than observing.


    "As soon as I woke up, I saw him squatting there." Peter said to me, "I''m afraid I''ll be able to complain."


    Gu Meng takes back her arms. However, the young boy does not stop. She steps on her shoes and gets out of bed. With one foot still on the bed, she holds the guardrail on the edge of the upper bunk.


    "Why don''t you sleep?" Gu Meng looks up and down at the man and asks, "I want to learn from owl here."


    �������� EN Jin looked down at the people below, elegant and dignified, pretending not to panic.


    Mind, I want to prevent you from doing things.


    "Can''t sleep." Said but with the heart of the gap is very far, but also deliberately provocative like raised the lower half of the eyebrow, "Gu teacher, tube so wide?"


    Panpeter gathered up his quilt and watched the two men in front of him.


    The strange man named Enjin, even if he was squatting in the most humble upper bunk, also squatted out the noble and cool royal demeanor.


    Eye tail arc longer than ordinary people, eyelids thin, showing obvious impatience and alienation, clear lines of the side face is to aggravate this kind of mean impression.


    Handsome is handsome. It''s cold and cool. It''s not easy to be provoked.


    On the contrary, Gu Meng rubbed her eyes and squinted sleepily. In addition, there was no more reaction. It seemed that he did not recognize the rudeness in the other party''s words, or did not care when he heard them. It can be seen that it is a very patient person, like a gentle net, containing everything.


    Gu Meng is surprised at the moment, and Enjin calls him "teacher Gu" for the first time, although the tone is somewhat ironic.


    "Come here."


    Gu Meng reaches out his hand to the upper bunk and asks directly that his voice is dull after he wakes up.


    EN Jin took aim at the hand handed over by her eyes. It was white and pure, and her fingers were soft and soft and slightly bent. The heart is slightly agitated, want to come up to wet his fingers


    In this way, I turned my head to the other side in an instant, and the whole person was a little tense because of restraint.


    "Come here." Gu Meng repeated it again.


    Panpeter looked at the two men in the standoff, crumpled the quilt and said, "don''t fight in the middle of the night.".


    Just want to stand up and be peacemaker, the next scene happened, the whole people were shocked.The arrogant man, unwilling to bow his head, put his head close to Gu Meng''s hand and rubbed it against his palm.


    His whole body exudes the strange soft and cute breath of "seeking touch", "seeking Shun Mao" and "seeking comfort".


    With that cold and sentimental face, there was no sense of disobedience.


    Peter Pan:.... "


    Enjin must be some new cat.


    Gu Meng kneaded two pairs of men''s hair, and the palm of her hand slipped onto his forehead and stroked it.


    The temperature was normal and there was no sign of fever.


    And along his cheek touched a circle, put down his hand: "it''s late, go to bed."


    EN Jin just from the throat of a low "snoring" sound, the other side''s hand removed, so discontented to open his eyes.


    Gu Meng kicked Pan Peter into the bed and said, "don''t turn around at night, or go to sleep on the ground."


    Enjin heard the speech and realized that the next two people were going to sleep together. She quickly crossed the guardrail and gazed at the pan peter on the lower bunk. She saw that the young boy had a silly white smile and was shaking with jealousy. Her eyes were red.


    "Good!" Pan Peter lifted the quilt and quickly lay down. "Brother, I can make you feel my presence."


    He had the courage to come from the next door to borrow because of his guilt. In the first half of the night, he was playing the floor. In addition to the cold ground, he slept soundly at first, until he was awakened by en Jin


    Now I can sleep on the bed. The condition is better than that on the cement floor. Besides, I only feel that the sense of security is doubled by Gu Meng''s side.


    "If you don''t feel the existence, you don''t have to," Gu Meng arched her back and prepared to drill back into the lower bed. With one hand, she held the edge of the upper bed board. "It''s like a ghost lying around..."


    Just then, the wrist was caught.


    Gu Meng pauses for a moment, leans out and looks at the man on the upper bunk.


    "What''s the matter?" He asked, with a slow blink.


    Enjin said coldly, "you can either come up to sleep or..."


    It''s a decision made by the body faster than the mind. I don''t even think about the lines. I don''t know what choice to give to the other party for a while.


    If Gu Meng can''t wait for a long time, he really wants to feel sleepy and says, "what''s the matter?"


    "Or..." EN Jin''s momentum was weak, but the strength of holding Gu Meng''s wrist increased, "come up to sleep."


    ��������


    He looked at Enjin for a while, and the tail of her eyes turned red. A handsome face was touched by the dim light and shadow. He softened the lines. His words were not pleasant to hear, but his eyes and actions were full of dependence.


    It''s contradictory.


    But I can''t help it.


    Gu Meng turned his head and said to Pan: "I''ll remember to turn off the lights."


    "Oh, oh," replied panpeter, "good."


    Gu Meng climbs up on the lower bunk.


    There was a flutter in the double iron bed.


    The narrow room fell into darkness again.


    From time to time, an Jin''s eyes still flicker on the side of the guardrail, but she does not look down.


    Relying on the cover of the dark night, he quietly spit out the tip of his tongue downward "slightly slightly".


    At this time, a hand came out from behind, covered his eyes, and fished people back.


    "Sleep." Gu Meng said vaguely, "don''t move."


    The cell is now completely quiet.


    "Someone''s gone."


    "I hear they patrol at night."


    "The people who lived with him found only a pool of blood on the North corridor on the second floor. At that time, the whole person was not good."


    "It''s more bad than bad. It''s an evil thing."


    "It''s not It''s very careless. "


    Four players sat around the table talking, shaking their heads, tongue, all have, but no fear.


    Gu Meng passes by, listens to one ear, and glances at her side, realizing that these are not novices.


    Most of them are beginners like Peter Pan.


    "Dead man?" With his face in his mouth, he blinked his round eyes and raised his voice, "who? Where? This game is not really for fun? "


    "The first victim of the game, Harvey," Tangzhi said, "left no clues except blood."


    When Peter Pan heard the sound and looked at him, he saw Tang Zhi''s eyebrows and eyes drooping. He rolled up the egg noodles with his chopsticks slowly. He puffed his lips slightly. A beautiful face was seeping in the steaming water. There was a delicate mole under the corner of his left eye.


    It was the first time he had seen a blood red mole.


    When panpeter stares at him, he will inevitably think of the four words "sweet and delicious", but the cold Jue temperament of the other party is really hard to get close to.


    The bottom of my heart estimated it.


    Pleasing the eyes is a feast for the eyes, but the degree of not easy to provoke is absolutely not inferior to the man called Enjin.


    Pan Peter bowed his head thoughtfully and continued to eat noodles. He was bewitched by Tang Zhi''s face, but he forgot about the dead. He thought about how these gays were so beautiful.The beauty of the whole area depends on these people.


    "Give me the vinegar, son." "Pa" a crisp sound, Bo Ye toward the next table hit a ring finger, pointing to the vinegar bottle on the table, said to en Jin, "thank you."


    EN Jin is sitting alone at a table with chopsticks in her left hand. She is picking up a noodle, and her eye tail outlines a cold image. The whole person sends out the breath of not being near.


    After listening to Bo Ye''s words, he raised his eyelids, glanced coldly across the man''s face, and then lowered himself to pick up the noodles that had fallen.


    Ask: "you don''t have a hand?"


    In Bo Ye''s opinion, the other side''s question that "ordinary people are worthy to talk to me" should be written on his face.


    And proud.


    Secondary two.


    I don''t want to be beaten again.


    "How do you talk to dad?" he said Bo Ye tilted his head, squinted and laughed. His hand was still in the air and bumped. "White pain you. I thought it was a life-long friendship. Even a bottle of vinegar was too lazy to pass it to me."


    EN Jin held the chopsticks in her left hand for a second. She thought of something. With a cold face, she picked up a square towel from her hand. She wrapped the jar with turtle hair and put her head on the table next door.


    "I haven''t seen him before..." Bo Ye picked up the blue scarf, threw it aside, looked at it twice, and said, "Enjin is a Virgo?"


    Don Zhi: "you must insult Virgo, don''t you?"


    EN Jin: Who are you insulting?


    "No offense," Bo Ye took the vinegar bottle and poured it into his face. He changed his mouth. "Virgo is still very lovely. What kind of alien constellation should be Enjin''s personality?"


    Tang Zhi pushed the bowl over and poured it in his eyes. He said, "just think about it. Don''t say it. It''s very unfriendly."


    Bo Ye chuckled: "I didn''t say it in front of him."


    Tang Zhi: "that''s right."


    EN Jin: Do you think I''m dead? "


    Gu Meng came late and naturally sat down opposite Enjin.


    EN Jin''s eyes swept from his face and frowned. Although the territory was occupied, she didn''t say anything.


    "Beef stew with potatoes again?" Gu Meng took chopsticks to mix the dishes poured on the noodles, knocked on the back waist with one hand, and said, "it''s too easy for the cooks in the canteen."


    "Low back pain?" Bo Ye noticed his movement and then took aim at the position of his back waist.


    "Well." Gu Meng said, "I had a night''s sleep with Enjin."


    Two big men squeeze a single bed, hands and feet are unable to open, wake up on the back pain.


    Bo Ye was shocked: "it''s impossible..."


    "Lying." Tang Zhi said calmly, "Mr. Gu is not a random person."


    "I testify!" Peter grunted half a bowl of soup, put it down, wiped his mouth, and said, "I was there."


    ��������������������


    Bo Ye and Tang Zhi startled the chopsticks at the same time.


    "It didn''t go well at first..." Generally speaking, Pan Jin still had a good sleep experience with her back, but she didn''t feel satisfied


    Bo Ye:


    Tang Zhi:


    How to look at the expression of the young boy, how to have a kind of aftertaste meaning, now I have to believe it.


    Peter, this is the beef.


    �������� Bo Ye picked up his chopsticks and scratched the bridge of his nose with his head down. He asked, "is it cool?"


    "Cool!" Peter Pan is happy, so a big bowl of beef noodles, can not be happy?


    Bo Ye: Today''s children are too receptive. "


    "Hi!" Panpeter waved his hand carelessly. "What''s the choice now? What''s more, take a look at it... " He pushed the bowl that was left with the bottom of the soup forward and motioned them to see, "how bad can this taste?"


    Bo Ye and Tang Zhi look at en Jin and Gu Meng at the next table.


    Both men are first-class in appearance.


    Enjin''s figure is against the sky. It''s easy to see that it''s dominant. It''s cold and cool at ordinary times. When she gets into bed, she may be a ghost animal, tossing and turning.


    As for Gu Meng, it can be 1 and 0.


    I''m afraid I don''t like it when I''m on the top. I''m afraid I don''t like it when I''m on the top. When I''m down, my skin color is as cold as jade, which makes me lose my soul. There''s only a veil between gentleness and lewdness


    �������� No responsibility to wantonly after a time of wanton, Bo''s husband and wife licked their lower lips, and at the same time affirmed, "it''s really delicious."


    Gu Meng was staring at her. She held the bowl in her mouth and asked, "what are you looking at?"


    "Mr. Gu..." Bo Ye rarely correct, hesitated for half a moment, and said earnestly, "you should be restrained. As soon as you come up, you will be 3p. Be careful of kidney overdraft."


    Gu Meng "poops" and the noodles spray on eujin''s face.


    Enjin was silent.


    Peter Pan wept."Why What 3P? " The little boy asked uneasily.


    "It''s something that makes you feel good and delicious," Tang said


    Peter Pan: I mean beef noodles!!! Where do you want to go


    �������� Bo''s husband was quiet for two seconds, pretending nothing had happened, "Oh."


    "Let''s go." Bo Ye took Tang Zhi''s hand and said faintly, "remember that the clothes in the dormitory are still confiscated. Don''t hang them outside and blow a cold."


    "Good." Tang Zhi cooperated.


    "You two don''t go." Gu Meng patted his chopsticks on the table, stood up patiently, and began to roll up his sleeves with his left and right hands. "I''ve taken the ideological and moral course, and I''m in a good mood today. I''ll give you two lessons."


    Bo Ye: You''re welcome. "


    Tang Zhi said No more. "


    The corner of the canteen made a lot of noise, several players cast a cold line of sight.


    "Now that it''s all over, are you still in the mood to make trouble? New people? "


    "Oh, they don''t know anything about their environment. Let''s see them in a couple of days Ah, not necessarily alive. "


    "Well, it''s better to make more noise while you can breathe. It won''t be after tonight."


    "Look at those who look like the protagonists. If they are put into any novel, they may not live for two lines."


    "Oh, you are so funny."


    "Let''s talk about the Ivy in the room."


    "Look very uneasy, or get rid of it?"


    "Don''t act rashly. Wait and see."


    The author has something to say:


    thank Tang, every day is a mine ~


    he changed his copywriting and felt that his writing was quite good. Inspired by the comment area, one changed his clothes and another''s personality, and he was interested in quitting to have a look.


    Thank you for the comments

 Chapter 65

    Bo Ye and Tang Zhi knew this well.


    Who told them to always drive to the edge of the city.


    And make sure you roll down the windows.


    For the last bit of speed.


    After Gu Meng was beaten hard by Gu Meng, Bo''s husband and his wife were as quiet as a chicken.


    This morning''s farce was uncovered.


    When the party walked out of the canteen, the neighborhood was basically empty, and half of the figure could not be seen.


    "Brother, where are you going next? Are you going to search the houses one by one? " As a newcomer, Peter Pan has no idea when he first enters the game. He walks around his eyes and keeps up with the men''s pace.


    "It''s still early."


    Gu Meng looks up to the sky, and the lower half of her face is exposed to the sunlight cut down from the eaves. Her cold skin is bright white.


    It''s a sunny day with light clouds, and the sun''s halo is bright white, which erodes the surrounding area.


    "At this point, NPC are all in the activity room, so you can stagger the time with them temporarily." He took out a folded paper from his pocket and handed it to the young boy. He suggested, "go back to the living area to understand the whole story of last night."


    NPC refers to prisoners other than players.


    "The activity room is above the dining hall?" Panpeter took the paper, unfolded it, saw it was a work and rest schedule, and said thoughtfully, "I don''t know what the prisoners are doing inside."


    With both hands in his pocket, Bo Ye glanced at the direction of the second floor and said to himself, "I''m also curious..."


    Then he turned to Peter Pan and encouraged him, "or do you want to get into the field of vision? Maybe we can find some clues. "


    "Brother ye, you..." Pan Pete, like a conditioned reflex, shrinks behind Gu Meng, embraces his arm and looks at Bo Ye with his black eyes. "Don''t laugh. I''m such a scrap iron. I''m sure I''ll be caught if I walk alone. There''s something wrong with me. It''s only a matter of giving away my head."


    "You really live to understand." When Bo ye heard the speech and laughed, he was amused by the children, half true and half falsely said, "but I''m optimistic about you. With you, a regiment is just five people, and the lineup is reasonable."


    "Line up?" Panpeter stayed for a moment, then his eyes slipped to Tang Zhi, the far left, and began to exclude.


    "A mage."


    He also pointed to Bo Ye: "an assassin."


    In order to point to en Jin, the result was a man a terrible stare to scare away.


    He quickly withdrew his hand and said timidly, "one One ADC. "


    "Finally Pan Peter still held Gu Meng''s arm and looked up.


    He saw Gu Meng''s half face covered in the shadow, and the lines from the tip of his nose to his chin were exposed in the sunlight, smooth and beautiful.


    At this time, the other side just handed over a look, dark pupil, white skin.


    Almost think it is a classical and dignified ink painting.


    There is a kind of just right gentle, very attractive.


    Panpeter thought.


    Thinking about this, he turned red and said, "Gu Meng A wet nurse. "


    "Then I''m not a tank!" He finally reflected, pointing to himself, "is the regiment wartime rush in front of sucking hurt meat?"


    Bo Ye said, "take good care of you."


    Peter Pan:.... "


    "Forget it, his small body still serves as meat. Don''t eat it as meat." Gu Meng glanced at Bo Ye and said, "don''t bully him. You''re cowardly and don''t tease him."


    "Well, since Mr. Gu has spoken." Bo Ye chuckled and took the lead.


    Slouchy slow pace, but can not hold legs long, a step ahead of normal people by a large section.


    He went back to ask the situation


    Peter Pan was just about to keep up with him when he heard a male voice that was so cold that he could drop the ice slag: "don''t you loosen it?"


    The sound line is extremely low and soft, but it is really cold to the Arctic circle.


    When the young man turned his head, he looked impatiently at Enjin.


    The tail of those eyes was slightly upturned, which made them look especially unfeeling and bad tempered.


    Pan Peter was afraid of this man. When he aimed at him, he was so scared that he let go of Gu Meng''s hand.


    "Let go, let go, let go." He said in a hurry, "brother, I just didn''t have time."


    Without waiting for Enjin to respond, he ran away with Bo Ye in front of him.


    The right sleeve is slightly crooked by Pan Peter, and Gu Meng carries it up.


    Correct.


    "So fierce?" He glanced at en Jin and said, "who provoked you?"


    Enjin felt that he knew what he was asking.


    When he saw Pan Peter holding Gu Meng, he felt angry.


    As a result, Gu Meng didn''t mean to push the man away. He was so angry that he almost rolled on the ground on the spot.


    He meow


    Jealousy makes Enjin''s emotional quotient reduced to zero, and her tone is not good: "is the first day you know I''m fierce?""Yes."


    EN Jin:


    I can''t go on with that.


    "So what are you angry about?" Gu Meng asked him bluntly.


    �������� Enjin is more willing to choose death than to say what she really thinks.


    After two seconds, he said, "don''t you mean to focus on the game?" His voice was low and soft, and he didn''t answer the question It won''t burden you? "


    Gu Meng was stunned for half a moment.


    Eugene walked past him.


    Enjin kept a short distance with the people in front of her. When she passed the playground in the center of the prison, she heard a sound coming from one side.


    An old man in police uniform was squatting there, digging the soil with a hoe, holding the seeds in one hand, and filling the pit one by one.


    I saw this old man yesterday. He was always working. He seemed to grow in the garden like those radishes and vegetables.


    EN Jin lack of interest, looked at the eye and then moved away.


    At this time, Yu Guangli caught a glimpse of a figure coming to his side.


    You don''t have to look sideways. You can know who the comer is just through the light sweetness that comes with it.


    The sweetness becomes soft and fluffy as soon as it is exposed to the sunlight on the top.


    Enjin breathed deeply and wanted to possess the taste completely.


    "Eugene, have you recovered your memory? Do you remember the past? " Gu Meng walked beside him and asked uncertainly, "do you remember who you are?"


    Enjin wondered why he asked, but he also told the truth: "No."


    Maybe the expression of doubt is too obvious.


    Gu Meng glanced at him and explained, "nothing. I just think you It''s a little different. "


    It''s a little euphemistic, but it''s a big change in temperament.


    Enjin frowned and said, "do you have it?"


    He has no such consciousness.


    It''s just that when I think about what happened in the snow mountain, I can''t understand what I did at that time, for example


    Why do you kiss Gu Meng?


    Why be obedient to him?


    Why can you say "like" so frankly


    Thinking about it, someone''s sense of shame exploded and his face turned unnaturally red.


    Gu Meng Wu was lost in thought, so he didn''t pay attention to the people around him. He said to himself, "can it be because of the fever in those days You''re burning your brain? "


    EN Jin: What do you say


    Gu Meng shook his head and easily accepted the status quo, saying, "you probably recovered."


    "It''s a good thing," he added


    EN Jin not salty ground "Er" a, the bottom of the heart does not feel oneself to have what change, to restore not to restore such a statement does not dispute.


    In front of him was Pan Peter''s chirping voice, which pestered Bo Ye and Tang Zhi.


    Gu Meng and en Jin walk slowly behind, looking a little silent.


    After a while, we are approaching the living area.


    "So..." In a low voice, Gu Meng suddenly said, "do you count what you said before?"


    "Which one?" Enjin didn''t understand and looked sideways.


    He found the other side was nervous.


    Gu Meng looks at the ground in front of him and licks his lower lip with the tip of his tongue. As a result, the soft and tender red becomes moist and glows in the sun.


    To attract his attention.


    EN Jin was in a trance when she heard Gu Meng say, "like me or something..."


    "How can it be?"


    Words are blurted out without thinking.


    EN Jin''s heart beat like thunder. She only felt that the top of her head was "Teng" hot, and her cheek was also hot.


    The first reaction to being poked is to deny.


    Die proud.


    It''s hopeless.


    "Hello - how long are you going?"


    In front of him, Tang Zhi stood on the steps, and his eyes were slightly narrowed by the sun.


    "I see."


    With a faint smile, Gu Meng said to en Jin.


    Then he waved to Tang Zhi and walked forward quickly.


    EN Jin walked and stopped, looking at Gu Meng''s back, suddenly felt uncomfortable.


    Some of them crouched down in frustration, like a sundial, and the shadow ran after the sun.


    On the North corridor of the second floor, there was a pool of plum colored air dried liquid, which was blocked in front of a cell door.


    "Is this really human blood?" panpeter startled


    "Can it still be tomato juice?" Bo Ye replied lazily. He was not surprised by the blood and corpses. He said, "everything here is real. Get used to it earlier and feel better."


    Peter put a cold wipe on Peter Brother ye, even if he adapts to it, he can''t feel comfortable. "


    "Look at the edge of the bloodstain to one side." Tang Zhi pointed out, "the body was dragged away by something."


    Gu Meng leans by the door of the cell and looks at the traces of blood dragging on the ground. He wonders, "why is the trace broken at the door?" Looking at the clean floor again, he said, "it''s too unnatural.""What''s the point of studying death?" One man said.


    In addition to them, there are several other players also gathered in the corridor.


    One of them was a man with silver rimmed glasses.


    It''s pretty clean.


    He waved his hand impatiently and looked very experienced: "in case it is killed by a ghost, any unreasonable death method can be reasonably explained. In this game, life and death are too normal. If I say that a person dies, he is dead. It is better to seize the time to think about how to pass the customs clearance game."


    "I heard that there is a monitoring room on the first floor. You can go and have a look." A woman with big waves didn''t pay attention to the glasses man''s words. She leaned against the guardrail and said, "but I have to get the access card."


    "Didn''t the player patrol last night have access cards?" Gu Meng looks at the woman and asks, "I remember they have access to the monitoring room."


    "As soon as the shift was over, none of them remained." Wave girl said, "it is last night a few patrol saw the video, but when asked, they can''t say what." "Sneer a sound," afraid is not hide tuck in. "


    Gu Meng suddenly thinks of something. He lowers his head, stands on his side, and puts his hand into his pants pocket.


    The wave girl then looked around the crowd and asked, "who searched room 111 yesterday?"


    It''s the room in the middle on the north side of the first floor.


    Many people have gone in, including Gu Meng and Pan Peter.


    "What?" The glasses man is alert and looks at the woman, "what''s the problem?"


    "Something has been taken away." Wave female straight way, "until now did not appear, it seems that someone is not willing to share clues."


    "That must not be me." The glasses man immediately put off the relationship, "I patronized yesterday to get close to those prisoners."


    "Oh." The wave girl''s response was flat, "what''s up?"


    Obviously was reminded of something, glasses man''s face suddenly became ugly, turned around, "bang" hit the railing.


    "They just want to pick up soap from me!" he said


    All of them said, "well


    Tang Zhi is paying attention to the conversation among other players when he suddenly sees Gu Meng gesturing to him.


    Look over and ask: what''s up?


    Gu Meng turns his head towards the stairs.


    Tang Zhi immediately agrees and whispers to Bo Ye beside him for a moment. After Bo Ye nods, he walks quietly to Gu Meng.


    While no one was looking, they went down the stairs to the first floor.


    "Where to go?"


    Away from the crowd, Tang Zhi asked.


    Gu Meng pushed open the safety passage door, let him in first, and said, "monitoring room."


    Glancing out, no one followed, let go of the door.


    "What are you going to do there?" Tang Zhi did not understand, "now there is no access card, we can take advantage of the night watchman to see."


    "There''s one thing I''m not sure about." Gu Meng said, "go and try."


    The monitoring room is in the safe passage door at the end of the corridor. After entering the door, it has to turn two corridors. The location is tortuous.


    They went to the door of the monitoring room.


    Gu Meng takes out a white hard card from his pocket.


    Tang Zhi opened his clear eyes slightly: "this is..."


    "Gold''s access card."


    NPC in the hospital copy, a middle-aged uncle disguised as Zhengtai.


    "At that time, the door card was put in the pocket. After entering the smart house, I found it was still there. I took it with me before entering the copy of snow mountain, but it didn''t fall off." Gu Meng looks through the white card and explains, "since this door card can shuttle between copies and has not been cleaned up, there are only two possibilities, either completely useless or a special task reward."


    Tang Zhi pointed to the card reader on the wall and said, "try it."


    The white door card passes through the slot.


    "Didi" two times, the green light.


    Tang Zhi''s accident: "it turns out that it''s a key to success."


    "Fortunately, I didn''t throw it." Gu Meng collects the access card and pushes open the door of the monitoring room.


    As soon as you enter the door, you can see a wall of TV screen.


    About eight stations are monitoring the living area in real time.


    There are several rows of knobs on the wide console, an old green phone, a microphone, two dark blue thermos cups, and an ashtray full of cigarette butts.


    Beer bottles are scattered in the corner of the table. Most of them are empty, and half of them are left in some bottles.


    Tang Zhi went to the table and glanced around the eight TV stations.


    "There are four cameras on the second floor." He pulled up his chair and sat in front of the console, looked at a number of knobs, and tried to operate it. "First, we need to determine the time period when things happen, and then we can get pictures from various perspectives."


    Gu Meng propped up one hand on the console, supported the back of Tang Zhi''s chair with the other, noticed a TV station, and asked, "why is there only Peter Pan? What about Enjin and Bo Ye? "


    On the screen, it''s where they''ve just been.Many players are gathering to discuss, but Bo Ye and en Jin are missing.


    Tang Zhi smelled the speech and looked at it. Just as he was about to say something, the sound of footsteps came from the door.


    They both start at the same time and turn their heads.


    Bo Ye pushed the door in and saw their surprise. He chuckled and said, "come and have a look."


    Behind him came Eugene.


    Tang Zhi and Gu Meng breathed a sigh of relief at the same time.


    Four men gathered in front of the console.


    Tang Zhi retrieved a monitoring record on the second floor and rewrote it eight times faster.


    After watching it for 30 seconds, Enjin knocked on the table with her fingertips, and her voice showed a trace of impatience: "too slow, pour quickly."


    Tang Zhi looks at him sideways: "may miss..."


    "No Enjin stares at the screen and interrupts him directly, "I watch."


    Tang Zhi accelerated to 16 times.


    Enjin fingertip again knocked: "hurry up."


    ��������


    It was adjusted to 32 times.


    At this speed, we can''t see any pictures, and the people walking on the screen all flash into line segments.


    Bo Ye and Gu Meng give up in silence and go to one side and sit on the edge of the table side by side.


    Enjin said: "faster."


    Tang Zhi pursed his lips.


    64 times.


    EN Jin looked at Tang Zhi, puzzled: "don''t you know what speed is?"


    "It''s the limit! Do it yourself Tang Zhi suddenly stood up and fell the keyboard in a fit of pique.


    EN Jin:


    Bo Ye took care of his baby and patted him on the back. He said, "I''m not angry. If you leave this kind of thing to en Duxiu, we can save time."


    EN Duxiu:.... "


    EN Jin a person sitting in front of the console, not only used 64 times the speed of inverted, but also adjusted the monitoring of the other three stations to watch together.


    Not as strong as a man.


    Tang Zhi mumbled: "although I have a high IQ, my personality is too bad."


    "I don''t know what happened." Bo Ye held his hands behind him and stretched out a long leg slightly. He said faintly, "don''t be unbalanced. He does the same to Gu Meng..."


    Speaking of this, he looked at Gu Meng and said strangely, "I remember that a few days ago, he still called out to be your licking dog. How can he ignore you now?"


    Tang Zhi is also curious and looks at Gu Meng.


    Gu Meng is playing with a pen in a boring way, and her gentle side face has a light expression.


    Smell speech, lift eyes to see the back of en Jin, not a few seconds and hang back, continue to play pen.


    "Lick the dog, lick the dog..." Gu Meng whispered, "stop licking. It''s a real dog."


    Bo Ye:


    Tang Zhi:


    ��������


    Eugene almost broke the keyboard.

 Chapter 66

    Bo Ye felt that Gu Meng had made a brilliant summary and had to agree: "Enjin has been a real dog recently."


    Gu Meng threw the pen back into the drawer and said, "I''m talking nonsense. Don''t take it seriously."


    "Enjin seems to be in the recovery period, although the memory is still missing, but the previous feeling is slowly looking back." Gu Meng then looked at the back of the man in front of the console, and his expression showed a little helpless. "His temperament is probably born like this. Please forgive me."


    "I see." Tang Zhi raised his precious little face, picked his eyebrows to express his understanding, "it turns out that he was born to be such a dog."


    All of them said, "I''m sorry."


    Enjin kept silent, but she was already very angry.


    Some people are "group pet" wherever they go, such as Tang Zhi.


    EN Jin stares at the screen, checks the video process to press the space bar to make the mark, so distracted.


    But some people have become "group diss", such as himself.


    Well, he''s meowing.


    Because of the existence of a super brain, people need a few hours to complete the surveillance video, and they tune it out in less than 10 minutes.


    Once again, the men get together and watch the surveillance carefully.


    "The two players are separated in the South Corridor, and one goes down the stairs to the first floor." EN Jin sat in the middle of the chair, eyes quickly switch between the four TV screens, way, "later the dead walked in the corridor, to the northwest corner when suddenly stopped."


    Bo Ye stares at the screen and says thoughtfully, "what is he looking for..."


    "He looked back Is there anyone behind you? " Tang Zhi said strangely, "who is he talking to?"


    Gu Meng quickly looks at the monitoring from another perspective, but finds that the screen is full of intermittent lines, jumping randomly, covering the original picture.


    The monitor was in the right position to take a picture of the victim''s face.


    "Disturbed." Frowning, he said, "the key picture has been deliberately erased, how to see it is a little bit..."


    Tang Zhi calmly accepted his words and said, "the effect of horror films."


    Four men look at each other.


    With so many games accumulated feelings, at the same time came to the conclusion -


    "there is a ghost."


    "This view is stuck." Bo Ye lifted his chin toward the left screen and said, "what the dead are going through is still unknown."


    In the TV, after the snowflake jumps for a while, only a few dirty braids are exposed in the empty screen.


    After a while, some kind of liquid diffuses slowly from the lower left corner.


    I want to know it''s blood.


    Because it is black and white TV, there is no extra color, the color of blood is dark black, which aggravates the viscous visual effect.


    There is no sound in the surveillance video. Only the liquid crawls slowly towards the center of the picture, which is so quiet that the back is hairy.


    The blood almost broke through the TV screen.


    Enjin pressed the pause and said, "the body was dragged away from behind."


    "Although you can''t see anything on the screen, it''s not without clues." Gu Meng thought, "no matter what the murderer is, it seems that the night watchman needs to take certain risks."


    "Now there are five groups of players, a group of four. In the first half of the night, a group of players is required to watch the night, and one group is in the second half of the night. Therefore, it will be the turn of the same four players every two days." Tang Zhi calmly analyzed, "if that thing chooses night watchers, the probability of death will increase."


    "This is the countdown of the game." Gu Meng said, "there is no survival pressure. It seems that it is not a problem to stay here for a year and a half to eat stewed beef with potatoes, and then slowly look for an escape exit."


    The room was quiet for a moment, and the four people had a preliminary judgment on the nature of the game.


    "Only one person died last night?" Enjin suddenly asked.


    Tang Zhi replied, "for the time being, there is only one person."


    On black-and-white TV, the corridor is quiet from the top.


    It''s dead and quiet, only the picture flickers occasionally.


    It''s uncomfortable to look at.


    "Let''s go. Listen to other players. Some people have found clues, but they are not willing to share them." Bo Ye stood up and said faintly, "we should also act."


    Gu Meng: "do you want to go to the NPC prisoners in the prison to find out the situation first?"


    EN Jin forehead green tendons a jump, drooping thin upper eyelids, gnashing teeth way: "want to be picked up soap?"


    The other three people said "..."


    After reminding, at the same time recalled the humiliation of gold rimmed glasses man.


    There are two dormitory buildings in the prison, which are on both sides of the playground.


    as like as two peas perfectness, the figures on the door are identical, as if one was translated by another.


    If you don''t know the direction, it''s easy to go to the wrong area.


    Dormitory 1, where they live, was searched by most players yesterday.Bo ye walked on the road and said, "there is really something that should have been searched by others. There is not much surplus value there. Go to the reception room first today."


    "Today, a lot of people say they want to go to the felon district. The higher the risk, the greater the benefit." "There may not be many people coming to the reception room," panpeter said


    "Ah, so." Bo Ye looked at the front and chuckled, "in this game, everyone''s enthusiasm is very good."


    As they passed the playground, Gu Meng saw that the old police officer was watering the vegetable garden with his back in this direction.


    My eyes ran over the land.


    When he saw the green shoots, Gu Meng stopped for a moment and said, "if you remember correctly, the policeman was still planting seeds an hour ago, and there was nothing on that land."


    Peter did not pay any attention to the vegetable field at all. After hearing the words, he did not feel relieved and said, "what kind of plant can sprout in an hour? Are you wrong? "


    As he walked forward, Gu Meng gazed at the vegetable garden. After observing for a while, he faintly withdrew his eyes.


    "Things in the game are hard to measure with common sense," he said. "Maybe the plants here grow very fast."


    At his words, Tang Zhi also paid attention to the crops.


    There is a little green in the wet soil.


    Gu Meng is right. An hour ago, those still didn''t exist.


    A line of five people walked along the patrol road into the building where the reception room was located.


    As soon as I entered the hall, I saw a fat male prison guard sitting behind a square table, leaning over to play with his mobile phone.


    When they came in, the C.O. just glanced listlessly, his expression wilting, and continued to look down at the mobile phone.


    Perhaps because they are ad hoc groups, they will not be too constrained.


    Gu Meng pushes open the double doors inlaid with ground glass and looks inside first.


    It was not time to visit, so the room was empty.


    When you enter the room, everyone looks around first.


    The reception room is divided into two parts by vacuum bulletproof glass.


    While sitting on the prisoner, while sitting on the visitors, both sides rely on the telephone hanging on the partition.


    There is a door near the wall, which is a special passage for the prison guards.


    There was no one at this time, and the door was open again, and Eugene went straight through and entered the prisoner''s area.


    On both sides of the glass, the same width area is separated by clapboard, so that many people can visit together.


    Bo Ye and Tang Zhi began to search along the compartments.


    Pay special attention to the back of the table.


    From time to time, they hit the solid wood partition, and they never let go of any details.


    After Gu Meng, Pan Peter never stops talking.


    "Brother, you said this is so big, what are we looking for?"


    Gu Meng is busy checking things and picks up a flashlight with a missing bottom in the corner of the table.


    The flashlight is black, small and slender.


    "Anything can be..." He said casually, "the clue may be a bunch of keys, a piece of paper, a note. Whatever you think is suspicious, you will turn over."


    When Peter Pan sees Gu Meng turn the flashlight upside down and take it away vertically, he closes one eye and looks into the tube.


    He also curiously put his face close to the past.


    In the eyes of outsiders, they were almost cheek to cheek, and the situation was extremely close.


    But the client didn''t care.


    Panpeter narrowed his left eye like Gu Meng, looked inside and asked, "is there anything in this?"


    "The battery is gone. Maybe it''s in..."


    The vacuum glass in front of me vibrated strongly.


    Both of them were startled at the same time and looked up.


    Found that Enjin just stood opposite them, leaning forward near the glass, hands on the table.


    The man picked his eyes on the tail, his eyes were slightly heavy, and with some warning, he looked across the glass to this side.


    "Brother Is this a fried bag? " Pan Peter looks complicated. He shrinks behind Gu Meng. Relying on the vacuum glass, he can''t penetrate the sound. He boldly says, "we don''t know why he is always angry. We don''t dare to ask."


    Gu Meng said: "it''s He''s just free. Don''t pay attention to him. "


    I don''t know if it''s an illusion


    He thought.


    It seems that Enjin has been staring at him -


    if he is a little closer to panpeter, he will be targeted inexplicably.


    EN Jin tilts her head toward Gu Meng and signals the phone hanging on the clapboard. She takes it up first and puts it to her ear.


    Gu Meng thought for a moment and said to Pan: "go and see if Bo Ye needs any help."


    "Yes Peter Pan couldn''t hold Enjin''s high-voltage line eyes. He was so stressed that he ran away happily.


    Gu Meng picked up the phone, helpless: "why?"


    "I have two batteries here." Enjin glanced at the flashlight in his hand across the glass and said, "come here."The low soft magnetic sound line comes through the microphone.


    Gu Meng''s ears are numb.


    I had to take the phone a little further away.


    Gu Meng doesn''t go over immediately. She raises her eyes and looks at Enjin''s angry face.


    One hand involuntarily wound the curly telephone line twice and asked, "do you have to do this?"


    Enjin became absent-minded at this time, and her eyes followed his fingers.


    Red telephone line entangled in white fingers, index finger and ring finger slightly hook, loose and lazy.


    In particular, the index finger, clockwise hook the phone line around two circles, after the phone line is tightened and released.


    Then turn it counter clockwise. Tighten, loosen, and repeat.


    He had to think, if it was his sideburns and hair in that warm fingertips, it would be what kind of intimate picture


    Enjin licked her lower lip, looked at the opposite side, and said, "what do you want?"


    "It''s going to make a scene when you see me and Peter coming near?" Gu Meng points it out.


    ������ Do you think I care about that? " Enjin didn''t admit it.


    "I''ve seen you so much." Gu Meng knows whether he admits it or not.


    The same upper body forward, one hand on the table.


    The two looked at each other through the transparent glass, breathing on the vacuum glass shallow scattered fog, face to face very close.


    The sun came from the slanting side against the top of the partition, casting a halo on their hair.


    He has black eyes and red lips. The ink painting was stained with warm gold.


    Warm and soft a face, but at the moment more than a little unclear taste, some profound.


    Enjin''s eyes were fixed on the opposite side, and her throat moved up and down. Her heart said:


    and he meow seduced people.


    How can this man be so unruly?


    "You''ve been dishonest recently --"


    GU Meng''s low voice has been heard on the phone with a slight trailing tone.


    Enjin immediately gathered her mind.


    Listen to the opposite continue: "is it to attract my attention?"


    EN Jin pupil contraction, the heart so hard hit.


    "Are those two people on the phone across the glass Bo Ye noticed the movement on the other side and said, "so coquettish?"


    Tang Zhi also looked in that direction, tilted his head, puffed up one cheek, and said strangely, "the atmosphere is more ambiguous than before. Are you really not going to marry in situ?"


    Bo Ye didn''t think about it. He glanced at the phone beside his eyes and knocked his fingertips on the desk.


    And then go around to the space between the boards.


    From behind, Tang Zhi, who was still thinking, was pressed forward.


    Because of this posture, the boy''s back, waist, buttocks pull out attractive curve.


    Bo ye put his hands on the table and confined Tang Zhi between himself and the table with his height advantage.


    Tang Zhi pressed one hand on the glass in front of him, and the other supported the table top. Somehow, he was suddenly attacked and slightly twisted his eyebrows.


    I want to stand up straight, but I can''t move under the pressure of the people behind me.


    He had to turn his face and ask, "what''s crazy?"


    "I think before, when you were in Tokyo and I couldn''t meet in Shanghai." Bo ye put his chin on Tang Zhi''s shoulder and neck. His voice lowered deliberately and said, "please tell me how we solved the problem at that time."


    The warm breath sprays behind the ear, the ear immediately sensitive red.


    Having been with Bo Ye for so many years, Tang Zhi certainly understood what he was referring to.


    "I don''t know."


    He tried to stand up again, but he was forced to go back. Bo Ye also put his hand around his waist, and his fingertips were ready to move at the edge of his clothes.


    Tang Zhi bit his teeth slightly: "Bo Ye!"


    "Come on." Bo Ye remained unmoved, leaning over his face and biting his white and tender earlobe. He played with him and said, "I''ll do it for you."


    ��������


    Tang Zhi lowered his head and covered his face with one hand.


    What should a boyfriend do if he is so shameless?


    "Feeling Thanks to modern video calling technology. " He tried to hold back his shame and gave a rare voice, "line, wechat, FaceTime, Skype I''ve used them all. "


    "Good." He pecked his jaw like a reward. Bo Ye said quietly, "do you want to play through the glass? On the phone. "


    ������������


    Finally, I realized what a bad idea he was playing.


    Tang Zhi was strong and could not cry.


    He can guarantee that Bo Ye spends 80 percent of his day thinking about that kind of thing.


    "Bo Ye." Tang Zhi put down his hand, his eyes were already ashamed of the water, and whispered, "shall we play the escape game seriously?"


    "Candi, don''t give up your chance to enjoy your husband''s rights."


    ������ Don''t tempt me any more. I won''t promise. ""Oh." Bo Ye said with a smile, "then you can''t avoid fulfilling your husband''s obligations."


    "I won''t get married again!"


    Bo yeyang gave a high tail tone of "um". He turned his head and saw that Tang Zhi''s little baby was full of air, and his white and tender cheeks showed a beautiful red color.


    It is the heart, but also helplessly smile, just want to show something, the glass in front of the shock.


    Looking up, Peter Pan stood opposite with the phone and his mouth shriveled.


    The young boy looked both subdued and discontented.


    ��������


    ��������


    Forget it.


    There was also a man standing opposite.


    Bo Ye let go of Tang Zhi, and a little good things were interrupted in his expression.


    With a red face, Tang Zhi got out of the compartment and ran to the rest of the room.


    Bo Ye picked up the phone.


    "Brother..." Peter Pan complained, "you asked me to come to the opposite side and I came. I just got to my feet and started to do it through the glass. If I don''t say a word, do you want to..." A sad sigh, "you are not so kind, let me feel like I have no sense of existence."


    Bo Ye nodded thoughtfully. Obviously, he agreed with his words and said, "your feeling is very accurate."


    Peter Pan:.... "


    It''s too humble.


    Gu Meng comes to the opposite prisoner''s area, picks up two batteries on the table and puts them into the flashlight.


    "You don''t have to be upset." Gu Meng continues to play with the flashlight, but does not look back. She says to Enjin behind her, "no matter what you become, I will cover you before you really recover your memory."


    EN Jin frowned, Du under the mouth, way: "who wants you to cover..."


    After tightening the lid, Gu Meng tried the flashlight.


    It works.


    I didn''t argue with Eugene.


    In Gu Meng''s opinion, Enjin has been crazy looking for a sense of existence in front of him recently, just like the behavior of children after they feel that they have lost their favor.


    Remembering that rainy night, when Enjin said "don''t abandon me" before she fell down, Gu Meng understood most of it.


    Although the character has become twisted, but the dependence on oneself may not disappear so quickly.


    In addition, the memory has not recovered. I will feel uneasy and want to grasp something.


    Enjin is just dissatisfied with panbi''s score, which originally belongs to his attention.


    Gu Meng suddenly wants to sigh.


    It''s really hard.


    Although one said he liked it and another denied it, it was like playing with him.


    But Gu Meng knows that this is not en Jin''s fault.


    EN Jin just suddenly found the real state, the idea will change is inevitable.


    On the contrary, I fell into it


    Gu Meng presses the switch, and the light flickers and dims. His drooping eyebrows are a kind of frustration outlined by light ink.


    In the future, it''s better to be careful.


    When the prisoners are led to the reception room, they go through a special passage.


    With a flashlight, Gu Meng walks through the dark and opaque passage.


    "Brother..." Panpeter''s eyes were all over the place, one hand rubbing his arm to dispel the cold air around him. "Where is this going?"


    The top of the corridor is high, close to three meters, empty, so there is an echo, which enlarges the trembling in the words of young children.


    In front of a turn is another bend, the light scattered by the flashlight crawls in the dark, giving people a kind of unknown terror.


    I''m afraid that Leng Buding will jump out of the next corner.


    Peter backed away and looked behind him.


    Behind, the tall figure of the man blocked the way, walking almost silent, like a cat.


    Occasionally, the cold light flashed in the eyes, and the forest green appeared.


    ������������


    Pan Peter gave up the idea of retreating and took a few steps to keep up with Gu Meng.


    Compared with the unknown, behind the en Jin more terrifying.


    Gu Meng then said, "it''s the end."


    Where the light was illuminated, there were double gates hung with heavy iron locks.


    Gu Meng takes a flashlight and takes a circle around. When she reaches Fang Enjin, she pauses for a moment.


    "Don''t have a black face. It''s scarier than ghosts," he said


    EN Jin turned her face coldly and haughtily.


    Peter shrunk his neck and said, "brother, since there''s nothing here, let''s go back."


    Gu Meng was looking up at the ceiling. He did not know what he had noticed. He handed the flashlight to Peter Pan: "take it and aim at the position."


    Peter took the flashlight and looked up.


    After careful identification for a while, I found that half of the leaves were hidden in the cracks of a certain board.


    "It could be ivy." Gu Meng stood on tiptoe, trying to touch the ceiling. "There''s a piece raised over there. It should be able to open it."


    But 178, after all, is 178.


    The limits are there.


    A short sneer sounded in the dark.�������� Gu Meng looks at en Jin, looks at her height and says, "you can go on."


    Eugene went to the bottom of the ceiling and looked at it for a while.


    Even the hand did not stretch, lazy way: "can''t reach."


    Peter Pan:.... "


    Gu Meng:


    Where is the confidence to laugh at others.


    50 steps laugh, 100 steps makes you happy?


    Peter peeped at Eugene and wiped his sweat.


    Even if some people admit that they can''t do it, they are also proud of the king''s demeanor.


    Such bearing is really rare.


    EN Jin squatted down and said, "come up."


    Gu Meng was stunned for a moment, looked at his straight back, and said, "no, I''m heavy."


    "I''ll do it." Panpeter volunteered, rolled up his sleeves and said, "I''ve always been very light."


    EN Jin suddenly side head glared: "you dare to ride me?"


    ��������


    Panpeter''s hand trembled with fear, and almost shook off the flashlight and drew back into the corner again.


    He promised that if he rode on the man''s shoulder, he would be the second corpse in the game.


    Finally, Gu Meng strides over en Jin''s shoulder.


    The tall man gets up and steadily lifts Gu Meng up.


    The height can easily touch the ceiling, not only that, Gu Meng also needs to tilt his head, otherwise it will touch the top.


    Panpeter was holding a lamp to illuminate, but his eyes glanced up at Eugene''s back.


    Tut, this waist strength.


    Amazing.


    Gu Meng touched the edge of the ceiling with one hand and stuck it in a gap. With a slight pull, the board fell off.


    Strangely enough, there was no dust.


    He handed the board to Peter Pan and took the flashlight.


    Looking at a dark hole above, panpeter shivered and worried: "brother, there must be something hidden in the ceiling of the horror film. Are you sure you want to go in?"


    Gu Meng''s tone was half true and half false: "if you don''t say it, you''re afraid."


    Then he patted en Jin''s cheek with one hand, lowered his head and said, "in case there is something in it that drags me, you will let go, so as to avoid the separation of head and body."


    Enjin frowned and said unhappily, "who are you bluffing?"


    Gu Meng smiles and goes into the cave.


    Holding up the light, the whole floor of the ceiling is densely covered with ivy, Qiu knot in a piece.


    "How much I like Ivy here, everywhere..." Gu Meng said in a low voice. He held out a hand and lifted the vines that were wrapped in a nearby place and lifted them like a blanket.


    Nothing.


    Without any hope, he reached for a circle under the vine, but stopped when he touched somewhere.


    "Something."


    "What is it?" Pan Peter''s face turned white, and the image of Zhenzi flashed in his mind. He was so flustered that he raised his head a few steps, "Gu Meng, come down quickly."


    Gu Meng is not moved. She holds the flashlight in her mouth and leans forward.


    But at this time, I felt that Enjin had a downward trend, and was obviously worried about him.


    So he rushed forward and hugged something.


    Gu Meng goes to the ground and has a dark brown plastic flowerpot between her hands.


    "What have you found, brother?" Panpeter helped him take the flashlight and shine it on the flowerpot. "A pot of grass?" Then, with a big sigh of relief, he said, "I thought it was something dirty."


    Gu Meng squatted down, buttoned the flowerpot upside down on the ground, carried it and threw away the empty pot.


    The other two also squatted down and searched in the soil.


    After a while, Gu Meng touched a hard object, blinked, took it out and patted off the soil.


    Take a look in front of you. It''s a hexahedron cube.


    "Eh?" As soon as his eyes lit up, Peter reached out to ask, "is there anything else in it?"


    After he got the cube, he tried to turn around and said, "this It''s different from the ordinary one. How can it be turned? "


    Rubik''s cube is not horizontal and vertical, each face is cut into nine pieces.


    Instead, there are five squares, four triangles on one surface, and four small triangles in each corner, totally 13 pieces.


    It looks very complicated.


    Enjin took it from his hand and said, "eight axis hexahedron cube, turn sideways."


    And then he demonstrated it.


    Gu Meng holds her head and looks at Enjin''s slender fingers quickly turning the cube. It''s just a kind of enjoyment.


    Lift eyelid to sweep the side face that the man concentrates on, ask: "can restore?"


    "For the first time." EN Jin kept trying, and gradually found out some rules, and said, "there should be no problem."


    Three people squat under the opening of the ceiling and study the cube together.


    "It''s a bit of a show. It''s amazing." Pan Peter could not turn his eyes, because of worship, dissipated some fear for Enjin, "if you give me this magic cube, I will only dismantle the repack.""It''s very promising." Gu Meng smiles.


    At this time, panpeter felt something brushing the top of his hair. It was very light, not worth noticing, but something strange.


    He swept his hair, didn''t care, and continued to watch Enjin turn Rubik''s cube with relish.


    After two seconds, the top of my hair felt that strange again, floating around.


    Peter raked and combed his hair.


    I don''t want to brush the back of my hand on something hairy.


    The body is stiff.


    At the same time, he realized that


    Before the voice fell, the head was a bloody face.


    Gu Meng''s expression is blank for a few seconds, and her eyes continue to go up.


    One person.


    It was entwined with vines at the opening of the ceiling and hung upside down over his head.


    Judging from the drooping pigtails, it was Harvey''s body.


    The author has something to say:


    thank Yan Jue and 21999219 for their mines

 Chapter 67

    "Ghost..." Pan Peter''s voice was like a gossamer. After the stanza, he was paralyzed and his eyes were closed.


    Ghosts and monsters, follow him.


    The body hanging upside down is close at hand, and her face is facing Gu Meng.


    In the dim light, it was hard to look directly at the minced face, and the smell of blood and putrefaction came to my face.


    Gu Meng takes a breath.


    He tried to resist the physical and psychological discomfort, avoided the rickety hanging dead man, and grabbed one arm of panpeter.


    Like dragging a dead dog, he took the boy from under the body.


    At the corner, Gu Meng pats Pan Peter on the face.


    The little boy snorted unconsciously and his head tilted to one side.


    It''s like I can''t wake up for a moment and a half.


    The corpse is like a wooden root, hanging upright on the vine, making a small swing of pendulum movement.


    The flashlight had already rolled to one side, and the shadow of the corpse was magnified and projected on the wall, which made the airtight and dark passage look grim.


    Everyone is in the shadow.


    Gu Meng half squatted, picked up his wrist, touched the tip of his nose, looked at the corpse, thought about it, and said to en Jin, "I''ll watch. You go and ask Bo Ye and candi to come in."


    Enjin coldly glanced at the fainted Pan Peter and said, "let''s go."


    "There must be a sober one here." Gu Meng looks up at the dark ceiling and says, "see what will happen..."


    A large bundle of twisted Ivy sticks out of the ceiling, and Harvey is wrapped in it, just above the shoulder. The leaves on the vine are windless and trembling.


    It looks like a cannibal with its prey in its mouth.


    It''s also very psychic.


    Enjin went to the corner and sat down directly.


    "I''ll stay here." He turned the cube on his hand and said without raising his head, "if you don''t come back in five minutes, I''ll go out."


    Knowing that going back and forth won''t take too long, Gu Meng doesn''t insist on anything.


    He picked up the flashlight that had fallen on one side and put it beside Enjin.


    When you get up, you have to turn back to the reception room.


    Gu Meng supported the wall and walked in the dark. After two steps, he stopped. He looked back at en Jin and told him, "look at Peter Pan. Don''t be dragged away by anything."


    The sound of Rubik''s cube rotation stopped suddenly, and it was very abrupt in the empty and secluded space.


    Gu Meng is strange and sees en Jin slowly raising her head.


    Warm yellow flashlight light from the slant side, light and shadow alternate in en Jin''s face.


    Highlights the eyebrows and eyes, as well as full of juvenile texture of the facial contour.


    If it was not for the heavy and evil spirit in his face, it would be very eye-catching.


    "What''s the matter?" Gu Meng is aware of something wrong with him and has to turn to face him.


    Enjin said in a deep voice, "you will ask me to take care of him."


    ��������


    Obviously, the connection is online again.


    Gu Meng thinks that Peter Pan is in a coma like that at the moment. He has no self-protection ability. You have a clear mind and excellent ability. Of course, you should take more care of him.


    ������ What''s the problem? " Gu Meng couldn''t explain the way.


    EN Jin eyebrows a twist, black water in the eyes of a thick displeasure, accusation to point out the problem: "you know to care about him!"


    ������ Ah? "


    After a long time, Gu Meng sends out a question word.


    "Wouldn''t I be dragged away by something?" EN Jin said more excited, angry way, "I don''t deserve your concern?"


    Gu Meng:


    Tut.


    Do you want him to say something polite to be happy?


    Enjin: "when I was in the hospital, what else did you say you liked me the most?"


    �������� Gu Meng continues to be speechless.


    "You used to put me first and consider me first when you were in danger. Why not now?"


    In the face of a series of questions, Gu Meng said: Do you really have no points in mind... "


    I used to be weak, helpless and pitiful as a fool. Now I see you are very fierce.


    Enjin pursed her lips and asked, "do you think peter pan is more lovely than me, so So... "


    "Don''t want me," Gu Meng looked queer and lowered her head.


    "Why bow your head!" Enjin opened her eyes slightly, "was I right? Are you guilty? "


    Gu Meng quickly looks up to get rid of the suspicion.


    It seems to be aware of their emotions out of control, en Jin don''t look at him, bit the lower lip.


    "Gu Meng, I''ll ask you a question." He pressed down the soft voice line, said sincerely, several times choked, "I am still not your favorite child?"


    There was silence in the dark and cold passage.


    EN Jin''s heart beats a little too fast. She can''t wait for a reply for a long time. She can''t help but look at Gu Meng hesitantly.Gu Meng said, "neuropathy."


    No mercy, turn around and leave.


    EN Jin:


    Gu Meng follows the passage back to the reception room.


    He happened to see Bo Ye holding Tang Zhi on the table.


    Tang Zhi''s back was against bulletproof glass, and his long legs almost locked Bo Ye''s waist and back.


    Gu Meng lowered her head, closed her eyes and rubbed her eyebrows.


    Damn it, my eyes hurt.


    Now he''s trying to figure out that as long as they''re alone, the hormones can explode.


    What is shameless and shameless is the degree to which one has taken ten jin of strong spring medicine.


    "The player''s body was found inside." Gu Meng said.


    There was a flurry of tumultuous noise ahead, which took a long time to subside.


    "Really? It''s Whose is it? "


    The clear young voice asked, how to listen to how empty.


    Gu Meng looked forward again.


    Tang Zhi''s face was flushed, his clear eyes were evasive, and he was rubbing his palm against the corner of his lips.


    On one side, Bo Ye sat lazily at the table, looking as if nothing had happened. However, he couldn''t hide his elation.


    "The one who died last night." Gu Meng, as if he didn''t see anything, went to look in the drawer. "Enjin and Peter Pan are still in it. They bring a flashlight in. It''s very dark inside."


    At the end of the passage, in front of a gray iron door.


    With a low murmur, Peter woke up dizzily.


    As the consciousness closed, the sound of "click click" in the ear became more and more clear, and did not stop for a second.


    He half rose from the ground and shook his head.


    In the dim flashlight, he saw Enjin sitting in front of the iron door, turning the cube in her hand.


    Pan Peter is not very sober, said: "brother What''s wrong with me? "


    EN Jin hand action does not stop, the head also does not lift, low soft voice line light way: "dizzy."


    "Ah?" Pan Peter patted the brain side with one hand, and his memory was blank. "How did you faint?"


    "Look at that thing."


    Panpeter was at a loss: "what?"


    Just at this time, en Jin''s index finger swept, "click".


    Rubik''s cube is finished.


    He patted the restored hexahedron cube on the ground, picked up the flashlight on one side and looked forward to the front, saying, "that thing."


    Panpeter didn''t even think about it. He looked along the light.


    Facing him was a face which was hard to distinguish the facial features, which was clearly illuminated by the light.


    "Ah..."


    Only in time to send out a short breath, the young boy''s eyes rolled.


    Faint again.


    As Gu Meng searches for the flashlight, the door of the reception room is pushed open from the outside.


    Bo Ye and Tang Zhi looked at the other side of the glass.


    Six people came in.


    Look, the costumes are all players.


    It should have been unexpected that there were people inside. The six players were stunned when they saw them.


    "It seems that someone has come first." The imperial sister, who had a big wave, was also among them. She took the lead in entering the room and said, "I knew I would not go to the felon''s place for fun. I dare not enter and waste time."


    The man with gold frame glasses disdains to sneer: "look at yourself before you say others, and no one will pull you in."


    "Brother, do you want me to teach you how to be a gentleman?" Yu Jie lifted a big wave and cast her eyes coolly.


    Glasses man has no heart to fight, just said: "don''t call me brother." He walked across the street.


    He opened the door on one side of the glass and asked the three men inside, "what have you found?"


    Gu Meng looks at Bo Ye and Tang Zhi. After making eye contact, Gu Meng nods: "we''ve found Harvey."


    When Gu Meng left, he was alone. When he returned to the passage again, he brought back a group of people.


    Enjin, sharp eyed, did not wait for anyone to approach, and put the magic cube under Peter''s clothes.


    At the beginning, they all walked with ease. When they saw a large bundle of vines hanging in front of them, they slowed down unconsciously.


    Look carefully, there is a head hanging at the end, and one of them doesn''t go forward completely.


    People behind him almost hit him on the back.


    "From above." Gu Meng bypasses the vines, walks to panpeter, lights it with a light. Seeing that he is still in a coma, Gu Meng explains to others, "after Harvey died last night, he was probably dragged away by these vines."


    "I knew there was something wrong with the Ivy here!" There are Qi Liuhai girls tightly behind a boy, nervous and angry way, "twist so enchanting, will steal men, a look is not a serious plant!"


    All of them said, "well


    It sounds subtle, but it''s OK.


    Ivy: "it''s


    I''m not the kind of coquettish and cheap thing you call me.


    "Let''s go back and cut off all those in the room." Qi Liuhai pleaded to the boy beside him, "the room is full of them. It''s terrible. Who dares to sleep in the future?"With her action is a boy with a small flat head. It seems that he is not a rash person. After listening to her suggestion, he hesitated: "I don''t know what the consequences will be if I cut it I think it''s better to wait. "


    "If you don''t want to, I''ll do it myself!"


    "You..."


    While others were discussing this, Tang Zhi went to the bundle of vines. Instead of looking at the corpse, he observed the vine itself.


    The branches of ivy are thick, like those perched on big trees in the primeval forest, full of green and vitality.


    At this time, in front of me, there was a soft branch shaking, and the green leaves on top of it also moved.


    Knowing that he had no eyesight, Tang Zhi reached out curiously and touched the leaf with his fingertips.


    Cool.


    It''s tender.


    The leaf was full of vitality in an instant, shaking around Tang Zhi''s fingertips, rubbing courteously, and had a kind of joyful taste.


    Tang Zhi was surprised to open his eyes slightly, then the corners of his mouth cocked up. He felt that the little creature was very interesting, so he could not help but step closer to tease him.


    But before a while, the soft branch suddenly stretched.


    Tang Zhiwei Zheng, just realized that the wrong force should be kept away from him. The branches wrapped around his wrist accurately, tightened and pulled on the vines twisted into pillars.


    ��Candi����


    When Bo Ye was close to him, he happened to see this scene. He grabbed Tang Zhi quickly and tore off the branches.


    The broken vine flew up and down, left and right, and repeatedly straightened, struggling to cling to something, and issued an indescribable "Susu" sound.


    It''s like howling, it''s like howling.


    Bo Ye, holding Tang Zhi''s shoulder, retreated away and was not touched.


    People nearby noticed the movement and jumped away.


    "Sleeping trough! Is this a monster? " A short man exclaimed, "still catching people?"


    The glasses man pushed his glasses and thought, "no wonder it''s called Ivy prison. Is this the theme of this game?"


    Bo Ye encircles Tang Zhi from behind, pulls up his wrist, pulls off a circle of ivy that is entangled on it, and throws it aside.


    Gu Meng takes a flashlight, and the vines on the ground wither and die. It seems that they have experienced a hundred years.


    Tang Zhibai Nen''s wrist was cut with a thin red mark.


    Bo Ye repeatedly rubbed his eyebrows and said, "don''t touch these things in the future."


    "Sorry." Tang Zhi said, "this time I''m careless."


    At this moment the vine moved, slowly dragging the corpse up to the raised ceiling.


    In the dark, it''s like a writhing python.


    The crowd stood in the passage, watching the vines move.


    Until the dirty braid completely disappeared in the upper hole.


    Yu Jie took back her sight and said, "how do you think he died?"


    "Was he killed by an axe or something?" The short man shivered in horror and said, "that face is beyond recognition. At least there are more than 20 wounds."


    "Who would have struck him with an ax?" She asked again.


    No one answered this time.


    It can''t be ivy.


    Everybody thinks so.


    As he left the passage, the short man stepped on a pile of dirt on the ground.


    He stepped on it thoughtfully and then looked around quietly.


    When I saw the flowerpot in the corner, my eyes showed a clear look.


    Peter woke up before lunch.


    "I remember waking up once in the middle..." The little boy sat in the dining room, Wei Qu Baba, and couldn''t understand, "how did you feel dizzy again later?"


    Bo Ye said faintly, "is it in the dream that you wake up?"


    Peter Pan sighed, "brother ye, I mean it."


    EN Jin sat alone at the next table, silent.


    Gu Meng took two mouthfuls of rice, and said to Bo Ye and Tang Zhi opposite, "en Jui has put the magic cube together."


    "Yo," Bo Ye said. He picked up the ice cream that he had not had time to drink. He put it on the next table and said, "we have made great contributions. It''s hard work."


    Eugene glanced at him coldly, obviously not happy with her new nickname.


    Bo Ye ignored the eyes of the next table and asked Gu Meng, "is there any clue after the Rubik''s cube is finished?"


    Gu Meng scooped a spoon of potato stewed beef into the rice and said, "there is no clue."


    Tang Zhi tilted his head and said, "can clues be hidden in the Rubik''s cube?"


    Gu Meng thought for a moment, mixed bibimbap and nodded: "this can be done. Let''s try to open it after dinner."


    In the afternoon, all the prisoners are playing on the playground.


    With his dog in his way, Peter Pan walked across the small half of the playground to the four men gathered in the corner.


    As he approached, he crouched down and pulled out a small mallet from his T-shirt.The young boy blushed and complained: "the prisoner in the management tool room touched Touch my ass


    Bo Ye said, "fortunately, candi was not allowed to go."


    "Brother Peter wanted to cry. "Can you be a little compassionate?"


    Bo Ye shook his head and said with a smile, "well done."


    Panpeter was relieved.


    Gu Meng took the mallet, weighed it in his hand, and took out the Rubik''s cube.


    "I really blew it up?" He looked at the others in the circle and asked.


    Everybody nodded.


    Gu Meng presses the magic cube on the ground, holding the mallet in one hand to find a good angle.


    Just as he was about to knock down, a string of golden words with light effect appeared on the cube --


    "don''t be so rude, please enter me gently, fill me up and open me."


    All of them said, "I''m sorry."


    This is not a serious Rubik''s cube.


    Gu Meng took his hand back and rubbed his trousers in disgust. He said, "I can''t get my hands down. I feel like s|m''s cube."


    Others:.... "


    Rubik''s Cube:


    Five people were sitting in the trapezoid chair.


    EN Jin slightly bow back, will be the Rubik''s cube disordered again spell, spell again disordered.


    Play with yourself.


    Bo Ye leaned back on the back of his chair lazily, blocking the sun with one hand and saying to himself, "what is it to enter me, to fill me, to open me..."


    After thinking for a moment, he gave a "tut" sound.


    Sitting upright, he raked back a handful of hair impatiently and said, "I can''t think about it any more. My mind is full of candi''s seduction on the bed."


    Tang Zhi:


    EN Jin gave a meal to him


    Panpeter covered his mouth and dodged in his eyes Is ye so coquettish? "


    Gu Meng: He hasn''t met his opponent in Sao

 Chapter 68

    Just when Gu Meng is at a loss, the short man at most 165 in the player appears.


    The short man laughed at them from afar.


    The image is very easy to associate with the fruit shop owner at the entrance of the community -


    he has a beer belly, a dirty waist bag tied to his hip, and he is either carrying goods or cutting pineapples and sugarcane all day.


    Every person is a smiling face, see what people say.


    All over the Philistine, eyes a turn, showing obvious shrewdness.


    The short man rubbed his hands and went to the side of the trapezoid chair. He raised his face to look at the five people above, and said hello to them.


    After turning his eyes around, he picked a man who was obviously good at talking and said, "I was not far away when I saw that you took a magic cube to study. It doesn''t look like an ordinary gadget!"


    The man who is obviously talkative is Gu Meng.


    Gu Meng looked back at the Rubik''s cube in en Jin''s hand. He was not very enthusiastic and said, "what''s the matter?"


    "Is it from the flowerpot?"


    ������������


    It was so direct that it was unprepared.


    Gu Meng and his wife have to face up to the man who is 165 at most and has to look down at him.


    Afraid of his own bad things, Peter twisted to one side and held back.


    Gu Meng buries her head and gently kneads her neck with one hand -


    the sequelae of sleeping with Enjin for one night is a bit stiff.


    "What do you know?" Gu Meng asked, not nonsense.


    "I went to room 111 with my friend yesterday, which is the central room on the first floor." The short man put his hand into his pocket and said with a smile, "what a coincidence? I found a flowerpot in the cupboard under the washstand, and a small Bible was buried in the soil. "


    Hearing this, most people understood.


    The people in front of them also have the clues, and they are a step ahead of them.


    Bo Ye used to occupy a whole row of seats and put his pillow on Tang Zhi''s legs to bask in the sun. After listening to the short man''s words, he became interested. He put down his long legs from the chair and sat up.


    "What is in the Bible, then?" He asked lazily, leaning back on the back of his chair, sweeping the bridge of his nose with his fingertips.


    "It''s in the book." As the short man spoke, he took a card out of his pocket.


    That card is the size of a playing card.


    Because of the distance, Gu Meng squints and sees more clearly. There are lines of carbon black on the card.


    More is not clear.


    "What is this?" Panpeter couldn''t resist his curiosity. He put his hands on the back of the chair in front of him and stared at him with his head hooked.


    At this time, the short man took back the card with his backhand, looked at the Rubik''s cube in Enjin''s hand, and laughed with a smile: "why don''t we exchange and have a look? Just take a look at it, and there will be no loss. "


    Gu Meng thinks it can be, and reaches back with one hand.


    As for the secret of Rubik''s cube, they haven''t worked out why.


    Now that the other party has a clue, the exchange is not a loss.


    EN Jin sitting in the back of the high, light aimed at the hand extended over the eyes, put the Rubik''s cube on it.


    After Gu Meng gets the card, Bo Ye, Tang Zhi and Pan Peter gather around him.


    The four heads together to see the pattern on the card.


    On one side of the card is a milky white bottom with black geometric lines.


    "This Is it a decorative design? " Panpeter guessed.


    "I don''t know." Gu Meng looks horizontally and vertically. Without seeing anything, he ignores it and turns the card over.


    On the other side, Tang Zhi intuitively said, "the final judgment."


    The front of the card is a pair of oil painting, the background is dark green grass and light blue sky.


    During this period, there are about 20 people. At first glance, they are all male bodies, all of them are naked. Therefore, they look like flesh color and earthy yellow.


    The style of the Renaissance came to us.


    More than 20 people concentrated in a small card, dense and crowded.


    "The final trial? What is that? " Peter didn''t understand.


    "It''s a fresco painted by Michelangelo in the Sistine Chapel, depicting Jesus'' temporary trial of the world." Tang Zhi pointed to the painting on the card and explained, "but this is only part of it. The whole mural is divided into four layers. This should be the content of the fourth layer. I''m not sure where the fourth layer is


    "What''s the use of giving this card? Do you want us to collect trucks? " Panpeter scratched the back of his head, and suddenly a flash of light flashed, "I remember that there was a pickup truck before. In order to collect a set of Water Margin cards in primary school, I ate ten boxes of small raccoons. "


    Others:


    It''s no wonder that primary school students are easy to earn money.


    Gu Meng asked Did you get it all in the end? "


    "It''s all one piece short, but it''s not complete." "It cost me a lot of breakfast money," he said with a strange smileGu Meng nodded, and said, as if it were true or false: "we''ll have another 20 boxes."


    Tang Zhi thought for a moment and said, "I think peter pan is right. Players may need to collect cards and finally put together a complete mural."


    Panpeter bowed his head shyly at the recognition of his conjecture.


    My heart is happy.


    Gu Meng is accustomed to listen to Enjin''s views, look around and say, "what about Enjin?"


    Then I found out that the man was not around.


    Panpeter turned his head, nuzzled his mouth toward the top of the stairs and whispered, "I''ve been sitting on it all the time."


    Gu Meng looks sideways.


    I saw the children with a straight face, a person sitting in the back chair, eyes straight at their direction.


    ��������


    This kind of children Mr. Gu see more, each session can always bring so many.


    Want to integrate into the collective and can not pull down the face, so the small expression appears particularly stubborn.


    Gu Meng can''t see the child so lonely, beckoning to him: "if you have a question, why are you sitting so far away?"


    Enjin didn''t open her face and looked at other places. Her low voice was cold and cool: "if you have any questions, don''t you ask them directly? I don''t like places with lots of people. Just sit here. "


    Gu Meng said: "it''s You''re not cute like that. "


    EN Jin''s eyes moved, slightly anxious.


    Why am I not cute? Do you dislike me?


    Although the heart is full of rolling, the surface is still silent.


    It doesn''t matter if I keep silent with my lips.


    "Leave him alone." Tang Zhi glanced at the upper part of his eye. The red lacrimal mole was fixed in the corner of his left eye. He looked cold and indifferent, "maybe he doesn''t know anything."


    "Who said I didn''t know?" EN Jin turned to her face and frowned.


    I can''t stand loneliness, but I can''t stand it.


    "Please tell me where this part of the mural is located." Tang Zhi holds the card in the air.


    EN Jin got up, lifted her long legs across a row of seats and pulled out the card in Tang Zhi''s hand.


    "This part is about people who fall into hell during the trial." Enjin looked at it and understood, and said in a low voice, "in the lower right corner of the mural, it occupies one ninth of the whole picture."


    Peter Pan was surprised: "big man! You can see the proportions? "


    Enjin looked at four people around him from a high altitude, and snorted coldly. His tone was sparse and ordinary: "isn''t it easy? What can''t be seen is no brain? "


    Be proud and proud.


    How much to beat, how much to beat.


    Bo Ye: Yes, you will be beaten sooner or later. "


    Gu Meng: I may not be able to keep you


    Tang Zhi asked, "can we do it now?"


    ������������


    After the short man got the cube, he twisted and pressed again. After a long time, he didn''t respond. He wanted to knock twice on the ground.


    The smile faded away.


    "What''s your clue?" The short man was a little uncertain. "Did you really get it from a flowerpot?"


    "Absolutely true." Peter returned the card to him, changed the cube back, and said, "it''s just that we don''t know how to use it."


    Short man:.... "


    I feel like a big loss.


    The short man left disappointed.


    Gu Meng turned to the Rubik''s cube and suggested, "otherwise, we should leave it first and go to other places to have a look?"


    It''s half an afternoon now. The sun is proud but not dry. It makes people lazy.


    "Go to the sports room." Tang Zhi stood up and swept his hair behind his head with one hand. "Dinner will be in another hour or two, and the dining hall is just downstairs."


    The recreation and sports room is in the same building with the canteen, one up and one down.


    It is mainly a place for prisoners to have collective entertainment and read books and newspapers.


    Bookshelves and newspaper racks are placed along the wall, and there is a table tennis table in the corner.


    When Gu Meng and other five people arrive there, they are seeing a small flat headed man with glasses around a table studying what.


    Hearing the movement of the door, the small flat head and the glasses man looked back. Seeing that it was a beauty group, they looked at each other again.


    "Meinan Troupe" is a code name given to Gu Meng, en Jin, Bo Ye and Tang Zhi in private.


    Because these four men are always hanging out in groups, each looks like eating by his face, and they are eye-catching everywhere, so we are deeply impressed.


    Pan Peter is included in the beauty group, but it is far from the men in all aspects and has no sense of existence.


    the glasses man sees them approaching gradually, and his hand holding the book will not turn over or swing.


    Bo Ye saw some clues and gave a faint smile: "if you don''t want to reveal it, you can hide it. If you don''t take the initiative to say it, we are not interested in asking."


    After listening to his words, the glasses man was embarrassed and said frankly, "I found a Bible on the shelf with a card in it.""Cards!" Suddenly cried Peter.


    Then look at the other men.


    Through the eyes, everyone seems to have a spectrum in their hearts -


    sure enough, different cards need to be collected during the game.


    "We are discussing what the card is for." Open said, glasses man big square to get out of the way, the book on the table to show them.


    Gu Meng goes to the table and sees a milky card on the open Bible.


    He picked it up and looked at it, but frowned and said, "blank?"


    Tang Zhi took it from his hand and looked at it. Both sides of the card were empty.


    "It shouldn''t be like this." Tang Zhi blinked, slightly puzzled and said, "it should be a painting."


    "What oil painting?" The glasses man hears the key message and asks him directly.


    "The final trial." Gu Meng helps to add.


    After that, the information obtained from the short man was told to him.


    Glasses man clearly nodded, but still do not understand: "why do I find out here is blank?"


    "Interference item." Bo Ye, half reclining and half sitting at the table, with his years of experience as an Internet addict, said, "the probability is the interference item in the game. Not every time you find a clue, it''s useful. "


    People thought about it and found it reasonable.


    "Bai happy, thought he found something wonderful." The little Flathead shook his head, closed the Bible, threw it in his hand, "keep looking, this area is quite large, or we should work together?"


    The men said they didn''t mind.


    Gu Meng searched the room and came to the newspaper rack.


    After a casual glance, he found that the same magazine was regularly placed on three rows of shelves.


    It''s about gardening. It''s green.


    Gu Meng picks up a copy and looks at the cover first.


    Printed on the cover of a variety of titles, mostly to teach people how to grow flowers and grass, exchange experience.


    Gu Meng is not interested and is ready to put it down without turning inside.


    At this time, the line of sight just skims over a small heading in the corner --


    "the power of seeds".


    He pauses and picks up the magazine again.


    Gu Meng calls on en Jin and Pan Peter nearby to leave the sports room ahead of time.


    Walking on the way to the playground, Gu Meng said, "have you heard of the fact that weeds can lift up the rubble and stones when they take root and sprout?"


    "Yes "It''s because of the greatness of life! Even the smallest and most humble life can burst out an amazing desire to survive, so it can open the pressure on the top of the stone


    "Stupid." EN Jin chuckled, "the seed swells with water, the force opens the gap, and the root growth stress is large, which belongs to the physical category. It has nothing to do with the greatness of life."


    Peter Pan:.... "


    Popular science knowledge can not be understood.


    But I knew I was rejected.


    Gu Meng glances at en Jin and shakes her head. There is a kind of helplessness that the child can''t control when he is old.


    "I don''t know if it will work..." He said thoughtfully, "enter me, fill me, open me I think we can try it with seeds. "


    "You said to plant seeds in the Rubik''s cube?" Peter Pan opened his eyes in surprise.


    Gu Meng nods.


    EN Jin bowed her head and thought, but did not raise any objection.


    The three came to the vegetable shop.


    There''s a patrolling C.O. watching them not far away.


    Gu Meng and Pan Peter lowered their heads in a low-key manner, kicking stones on the ground by the iron net, pretending to be idle.


    It''s like a gangster on the street waiting for his accomplice to pick up the signal.


    Trying to distract the C.O.


    Eugene is different.


    EN Jin not only did not cover up, but also took the prison guard back with a look.


    Gu Meng:


    He''s a tough guy.


    Seeing that the guards didn''t stare at them any more, Peter Pan said to the old man who was weeding through the iron net: "master! Do me a favor


    I don''t know if it''s the back of his ears. The old guy turned his head and looked at them slowly.


    His face was wrinkled, his skin was dark, and his expression was very dull.


    He wiped his hands on his apron, got up slowly, and shuffled to the net.


    "What''s up, young man?"


    This NPC can communicate.


    Gu Meng felt a little loose and said, "can you borrow some seeds?"


    Of course, it is the "borrowing" of "borrowing without repayment".


    He glanced at the toolbox on the other side of the wire mesh and figured there would be seeds in it.


    In the morning, I found that the speed of rooting and germination of seeds here is abnormal.


    Whether you can open the Rubik''s cube or not will be known in a few hours.


    The master wiped his hands on his apron again, looking thoughtful.No one knows what he''s thinking.


    But there was no answer.


    Gradually, there are people casting their eyes on this side.


    In order to avoid scaring the snake, Gu Meng grasped the time and said, "master, I''ll trouble you this time. We don''t want much."


    The teacher raised his head and looked at them through the iron net. His eyes full of wind and frost seemed to see through everything.


    "That''s all right, leave your mailbox and I''ll send you back after work," he said


    ��������������������


    The three young men realized that there was no serious old man standing in front of him.

 Chapter 69

    The old man gave a bag of seeds and put them in his socks.


    The sock looked as if it had just been gouged out of the coal pile. It was dark and dark, and it could not see the primary color. The straight tube was wrapped with a knot, and the seeds were squeezed in it.


    Maybe it''s the effect of my heart. When I see the color, I can smell the old pickled cabbage in the wind.


    It''s very sour.


    It''s hard to get down.


    Enjin, who has a habit of cleanliness, is disgusted with dirty eyes.


    With his hands in his pants pocket, he stood beside the barbed wire, looking to other places and pretending to see the scenery.


    The socks are coming in through the cracks in the wire mesh.


    Gu Meng ducked his head and kicked the stone at the edge of his feet. He said to pan Bi, "don''t you take it?"


    "Ah? I''ll take it Panpeter pointed to himself, and his heart was also resistant, so he didn''t want to believe it.


    Gu Meng gives him a look and realizes it by himself.


    Panpeter immediately grimaced.


    He pointed two fingers to carry the black seven hemp bad socks, hanging on the fingertips, dangling.


    One more inch is rotten.


    The little boy knows clearly that he is the use of helping the big men to do chores.


    However, he was born with a good character and liked Gu Meng. Gu Meng asked him to do such a small thing, but he had no complaints.


    The old man looked across the barbed wire fence and looked at the way Peter used his socks. He said with a smile, "the socks have been kept in the box for a long time. They are still clean."


    Peter was relieved, and finally let go of his heart. He dragged the bottom, threw it in his hand, and kneaded the soft seeds through the dirty socks.


    However, the old man rubbed his hands on the apron, and his voice was slow and old. He continued to add: "my old lady has been wearing it for half a month, and I just picked it up and loaded some seeds when the other one couldn''t be found."


    �������� Panpeter''s fingers were stiff in an instant.


    Is it clean to wear it for half a month?


    Grandpa, you''re kidding me!


    Seeing that Pan''s face was green, Gu Meng pursed her lips and suppressed her smile.


    He turned to look at the old man and asked, "when we passed by in the morning, we saw that the crops in your vegetable field grew very fast, and this packet of seeds germinated so fast?"


    "It''s nothing to take root and sprout in an hour." The old man laughed and wrinkled out a chrysanthemum on his face and said, "there is something faster than this."


    What''s faster? Gu Meng is not interested in asking in detail. After saying thanks, she leaves with Enjin and Pan Peter with a cold face.


    Back in the cell.


    Peter Pan ran his hands with disinfectant, and the water was rushing.


    "Ash, this..." The little boy washed and washed again and again, collapsed and cried, "brother! My hand seems to be a bit itchy, can be fungus infection


    "It''s all in your heart." Gu Meng was busy studying the seeds spread on the table, and without raising her head, she said, "it''s almost OK. It''s not so serious. I have to wash a layer of skin to be happy."


    after Peter Pan washed the foam, he raised his hand and sniffed under his nose.


    Nose tip shrugged, full of disinfectant smell.


    But when I think of that dirty sock, I am so sour that I turn on the tap and wash it.


    The seeds on the table are very fine, the size of Pitaya seeds.


    Gu Meng turns the cube of eight axis hexahedron alternately, revealing the gap between them, grabs a handful of seeds and puts them inside.


    "Do you think it''s possible to burst the Rubik''s cube?" He asked Enjin casually.


    "It''s OK to put water on it." Enjin replied lightly, more determined than Gu Meng.


    "I hope the method is right. I don''t know what it will be after opening it... "


    Gu Meng fills the space between the two layers with seeds and twists the cube again.


    Part of the seeds are inevitably ground to "creak creak".


    After recovery, the cube sank a lot.


    Gu Meng knocks on the table with the magic cube, takes it to the hand washing table, blocks Pan Peter who rubs his hands wildly, and puts it under the tap to water.


    "Brother, do you smell it, do you still smell it?" Pan Peter is obsessed with the old woman who has been wearing socks for half a month, holding up * *''s right hand to gather with Gu Meng.


    As a result, she is swept back by Gu Meng with a slightly troublesome look.


    Pan Peter had to give up and stay on the side, watching Gu Meng busy.


    When Gu Meng poured water on the magic cube, his cold white skin was washed crystal clear by the current, and the three palm prints were clearly visible.


    The hand was long and bony, and looked as soft as himself.


    Pan''s daily worship, Gu Meng everywhere seems to be made of warm jade, which is really pleasing to the eyes.


    Is enjoying, a tall figure without warning in front of.


    Pete''s face is cold enough to blink.


    "Brother Yes, yes


    In the face of that handsome face, he was not very afraid. He could not help shaking his legs.Just at this time, a small square lattice "brush" on the cell door had to be pulled from the outside.


    "Please come out on the 1009, 1010 and 1015 to announce the night patrol."


    It''s Miffy''s sweet voice.


    Gu Meng looks at the door.


    There was only one pair of eyes in the narrow rectangular lattice on the door.


    The sweet girl''s voice has a smile, but the eyes are gray, cold without a trace of human emotion.


    Gu Meng looks down at the pocket on his left chest with a string of numbers sewn on the edge.


    He turned off the number 1009 and turned off the tap.


    Panpeter was in a hurry to keep up with him and wanted to take the opportunity to get rid of Eugene.


    Who knows en Jin moved a small step towards the side, again sealed his road to death.


    Seeing Gu Meng go out, he has no one to cover up. Pan Peter wants to cry without tears, and pleads: "brother, brother, the prison guard told us to go out. We can come back if we have something to do."


    Don''t want to en Jin raised her hand, a forefinger against the center of Pan Peter''s forehead, so by the point of the finger, pushing the little boy to the wall.


    Peter Pan felt that he was locked in his head by fate. He opened his eyes and did not dare to move.


    With the back of his head against the wall and a finger on his forehead, he squeezed out a double chin for the slender young boy.


    "I find that your eyes are always wandering." EN Jin''s fingertips forced a minute, low soft voice line gorgeous frozen people, "so dishonest? Do you want me to correct it for you? "


    Peter, frightened and wronged, ventured to ask, "brother! What''s wrong with me? Where am I looking? "


    Enjin asked, "what were you looking at just now?"


    Pan Peter thought hard, suddenly blessed to the soul, suddenly realized: "Gu Meng''s hand?"


    Enjin snorted coldly, with a look of "you know what you''re looking at." she said, "don''t stare at Gu Meng in the future. Every inch of skin is not allowed."


    Peter Pan:.... "


    What terrible possessiveness is this


    The young boy was dull and did not make a retort.


    EN Jin felt that the goal had been achieved, so she relaxed her hand, glanced at him faintly, turned on the tap on one side, and slightly bowed his back to wash his hands.


    Panpeter saw that Eugene was particularly careful about the finger that had pressed his forehead, twisting it over and over again.


    Peter Pan:.... "


    It was exactly the same as his attitude towards the dirty sock.


    How humble


    EN Jin shook the water on her hand and walked towards the door as if nothing had happened.


    Panpeter followed at a distance, pondering over his thoughts.


    He was very clever once, and he was not sure: "brother, you are so defensive against me, is it because Do you like Gu Meng? "


    EN Jin suddenly stopped.


    Peter was so anxious to pull back his leg that he almost hit him on the back.


    I don''t know why I look up at the man''s tall back, and my heart starts to fear.


    In the face of this big man, he often lives in terror.


    "Brother?" The man in front of him was just like a mountain, motionless, and Peter had to call out.


    "Who told you that?" Enjin could not hear the emotion in her soft voice.


    "This..." Panpeter buttoned his cheek and whispered, "fool can see that."


    "Why didn''t I see it?" EN Jin tilted her head to the left and showed half a side face to the people behind her.


    Looking at the cool radian outlined under the big man''s narrow eyes, it''s like tranquility before the storm.


    Panpeter completely shut down the wheat.


    He can''t answer, "well, you''re worse than a fool."


    You''re impatient to die?


    Two taps came from the door.


    Panpeter and Enjin look at the sound source at the same time.


    He looks inside and looks at Meng Gu''s head.


    See attracted two people''s attention, and in the door panel tapping two times, turn back only a line of cold white neck side exposed in the door frame.


    "Come on." Gu Meng''s voice sounded very indifferent. Without looking at them, he stood by the door and said, "everyone is waiting outside."


    "Brother, you didn''t leave!" Panpeter leaped over Eugene and dashed for the door.


    He took Gu Meng''s arm for a short time and smilingly looked like a koala: "go, go, go now!"


    EN Jin follows Gu Meng and Pan Peter in the corridor.


    I didn''t mind seeing Pan Peter as a treasure in Gu Meng''s side.


    On the contrary, he looks at Gu Meng''s silent back. His mood is a little subtle.


    I don''t know how much he heard.


    Thinking about it, I was suddenly afraid.


    It was as if there was a crematorium waiting for him to enter.


    When Gu Meng, en Jin and Pan Peter arrived at the guard room on the first floor, the other five were already waiting there.Among them are Bo Ye and Tang Zhi.


    Glancing around, there is the sister of Qi Banghai.


    Eight people stood in front of the policewoman in turn.


    Miffy, holding the file folder in her hand, nodded in satisfaction.


    She then put her hands behind her back and said to everyone, "the patrol in the first half of the night starts at 1:00 p.m. and continues until 2:00 a.m., and then one group and two groups change shifts and the patrol ends at 3:00 a.m


    "No. 1009 to No. 1012 is the first group, and the second group is from No. 1013 to No. 1016. They are responsible for the second half of the night. During the patrol process, it is necessary to ensure that there are people in the two living areas. If there is any change between the prisoners, please contact the general console in time. Both the monitoring room and the police room have telephones, so you can use them at any time."


    "That''s all I have to say. Are there any other questions?"


    "Ah? Brother, I''m behind you. We''re a group. " Pan Peter took the pocket on his left chest and showed Gu Meng with a curved smile, "it''s so good to be together again."


    They have been together for less than two days, but as long as he is with Gu Meng, he has a kind of inexplicable peace of mind.


    Although Enjin, Bo Ye and Tang Zhi are also safe, they feel different from Gu Meng.


    Three big men have a kind of "I am the protagonist will not die, but the supporting roles all have to die" horror film protagonist sense.


    In his own mind, he thought that these people would never get along with it.


    Gu Meng takes a look at the number on his pocket.


    Sure enough, Peter Pan is 1010, just after him.


    In the first group, besides Gu Meng and Pan Peter, there are Bo Ye and Tang Zhi.


    "I have a problem," he said in a soft voice


    The others immediately stopped the discussion.


    Miffy looked at the man in the corner, tilted his head and gave a sweet smile: "1015, what''s the problem?"


    "En Jin light voice way:" I want to change to midnight


    Miffy shook her head. "It''s against the rules."


    "Then change the rules." Enjin raised her chin slightly, so cool that she had no friends.


    All of them said, "well


    It''s the first time I''ve seen such a tough player.


    Miffy opened her mouth and wanted to say something, but she didn''t say it.


    Like someone forced to stop talking, a smiling face was a little stiff.


    "1015, can you tell me why?" Miffy almost squeezes out the voice from the cleft of his teeth, and his speech is difficult.


    EN Jin picked up her eyes and tail and glanced at her. She said softly: "it''s time for bile detoxification from 2:00 to 3:00 in the morning. I need to rest."


    ��������������������


    Mom, I''m still a health man.


    Miffy''s smile was more stiff, almost distorted.


    Only she knows that it''s not that she doesn''t want to refuse, but the word "no" that she denies can''t come out.


    "So there are only three people in our group?" Seeing that the female prison guard didn''t answer, Qi Liuhai thought it was acquiescence. She looked around and said, "no! We have to transfer someone from the first group. Who are you coming? "


    Peter Pan clings to Gu Meng''s arm, almost hanging on his sleeve and shaking his head wildly.


    Naturally, it is impossible for Bo Ye and Tang Zhi to separate.


    Gu Meng took out her hand from Peter Pan''s arms, pulled the crooked collar, and said helplessly, "I''ll go."


    Enjin: no way


    ��������


    No one thought that Enjin refused so simply.


    Miffy put away the usual sweet smile, hummed a sneer: "on you more things."


    All of them said, "I''m sorry."


    Look, gentle and lovely NPC has been set up for Qibeng people.


    Bo Ye gave a "Oh" sound, and then he responded: "I want to be a group with Gu Meng."


    ������ I don''t have one. " Enjin said it was so, but her ears were suspicious.


    Gu Meng took a look at him and said with a smile: "so you want to be a group with me, do you like me?"


    ������ I''m not. " Enjin said.


    "If not, go back to group two." Miffy seized the opportunity to add chaos, squinting and laughing, "or it''s an admission."


    ��������


    It''s impossible to admit. It''s impossible to accept in this lifetime.


    EN Jin chooses to be a lonely and proud girl.


    But the heart is good, he meow gas.


    Trying to scratch the wall.


    At eight o''clock in the evening, after taking a bath, Pan Peter followed Gu Meng back to his cell.


    Pajamas are medium sleeves and trousers. They are made of cotton. They are very broad. They feel good when they are covered on the body.


    Panpeter stretched out and walked into the room, and as he passed the table in the corner, he heard a slight "beep, boo, boo, boo, boo, boo, boo, boo, boo, boo, boo, boo, boo, boo, boo, boo, boo, boo, boo, boo.


    Look at it strangely.


    The Rubik''s cube on the table is not sure when it has been torn apart, from which a group of green hairy buds grow."Gu Meng!" He exclaimed in surprise, "the magic cube is open!"


    Because they had a rough estimate before, they were not surprised when they picked up the green bud and found a card in it.


    "And what''s on it?" Panpeter could not help but ask, seeing the oil painting on the front.


    Gu Meng took the pendulum to wipe off the water on the card and handed it to en Jin: "have a look."


    After en Jin took a look, he said: "the upper left part of the mural, the angel with the stigma column on his back."


    He turned the card over again and saw the geometry behind it.


    "Are these lines the same as the card you saw in the afternoon?" Panpeter continued, seeing nothing.


    No eggs.


    "No Eugene was sure, "different lines."


    "There seems to be a red dot here." Gu Meng points to a place on the card and says, "is there no card in the morning?"


    EN Jin staring at those lines, thinking, said: "No."


    Panpeter sighed and said, "if only we could get that card in that man''s hand. Maybe we can see something together."


    Gu Meng said: "the clues in this game need to be pieced together. If you ask the person tomorrow to come and have a look, he should not refuse."


    Panpeter thought for a moment. His eyes were bright and full of hope. He said, "brother, is it possible to find a certain number of cards and the game can be cleared?"


    "I can''t tell." Gu Meng shook his head and said, "in the game, there are all kinds of strange customs clearance methods."


    "Eh?" Panpeter looked aside and whispered, "what is en doing?"


    Two people talk, en Jin has squatted to one side of the ground, holding a stone in the cement to row.


    Gu Meng walks behind en Jin, puts her hands on her knees and bends over to see.


    There are already white scratches on the ground.


    "Draw what?" Gu Meng asked.


    As soon as Gu Meng approaches, Enjin can smell his unique sweet fragrance.


    The line on the hand suddenly folded.


    Some are impetuous.


    Meow.


    I want to lick it.


    "The back of the other card."


    Looking at the gradually formed geometric lines, Peter Pan exclaimed, "brother, you have all the pictures in mind!"


    EN Jin threw the stone, patted the ash on her hand, didn''t say anything.


    Gu Meng explained: "en Jin never forgets. If you give him some pigments, Michelangelo''s paintings can be fully restored."


    Panpeter had to pay homage.


    Two pictures were drawn diagonally on the ground. The picture on the card in their hands is in the upper right corner, and the one in the lower left corner is the one seen in the afternoon.


    It''s all angular lines that panpeter couldn''t see why.


    But listen to en Jin light voice way: "map."


    "Ah?" The boy didn''t respond.


    EN Jin to the cement two times: "put together will be a map, now also missing a large part, can not determine the direction."


    Then he pointed to an emphasis point on the map in the upper right corner and said, "special attention should be paid to the places marked with red dots. There must be something there."


    Gu Meng laughed and said in a low voice, "nothing can escape from the eyes."


    A cold drop of water fell on the shoulder socket.


    EN Jin hesitated to turn her head and realized that Gu Meng was very close to him.


    It''s half dry on his body.


    On the cheek also rolls the water bead, the eyebrow eye is warm, the lip color is moist, like a piece of superior jade just fished out from the bottom of the water.


    EN Jin got up and almost knocked over Gu Meng. She immediately decided to go to bed


    "Now..."


    EN Jin took his pillow from the upper bunk, let it to the side, persistent way: "sleep."


    Prepare to let Gu Meng go first.


    Can''t wait to sleep next to him.


    Gu Meng wiped his hair and said, "I have to get up at 12 o''clock at night. I''ll sleep for a while."


    Panpeter nodded, "that''s fine."


    He climbed into the lower bunk.


    Enxi children holding their own little pillow, standing next to the iron pillar looking forward to, the whole person almost to jump.


    As a result, Gu Meng gets into the lower bunk.


    EN Jin:


    Gu Meng lies down, pulls up the quilt, and says to eujin, who has a face, "please turn off the light."


    Enjin''s mood instantly came to bungee jumping, the rope broke, fell to the bottom of the valley, fell to pieces.


    "Are you going to sleep down?"


    EN Jin eyebrows wrinkled, tone is not very good.


    "What''s wrong?" Gu Meng lay on his side and looked at him. His cheek rubbed against the pillow, "do you want to sleep in the lower bunk? Then I''ll let you? "


    Enjin hugged the pillow tightly and was quiet for a long time. She said unnaturally, "follow me, sleep with me.""Why?" Gu Meng seemed to feel funny and said, "I''m always bothering me to sleep. Do you like me?"


    ������ No


    Enjin withered in an instant.


    Gu Meng waved her hand and closed her eyes: "turn off the lights."


    Gu Meng doesn''t see it, but Pan Peter, who sleeps in bed with his eyes open, can see clearly and clearly.


    Originally very happy a big man, suddenly shriveled mouth, red eye socket.


    ��������


    Elder brother, you usually hate heaven and earth. Now how can you To be a dog?


    Peter tucked in the corner in a strange way.


    Then see en Jin holding a pillow, shuffling to the door to turn off the lights.


    In the cell, the light dimmed, covering a shallow sigh.


    Since then, this prison has more sad people.


    The author has something to say:


    it will be updated at 10:00 tomorrow morning.

 Chapter 70

    At midnight, Gu Meng and Pan Peter wake up at the same time.


    No one called them. They were not disturbed by anything. They just woke up somehow.


    "Brother, I''m so sleepy." Panpeter yawned and his eyes flashed.


    He sat on the bed, thinking empty, "but it seems that he can''t sleep."


    "Maybe the game is set so that the night watchman will wake up at the corresponding time point." Gu Meng rubbed her eyes, lifted the quilt and got out of bed. Her voice was still a little hoarse. "I won''t change my clothes. I''ll come back and sleep again."


    Panpeter scratched his back and got out of bed. As soon as he looked up, he saw that the upper bunk people were sleeping soundly and had not been awakened by the sound of their getting up.


    Some accidentally found that the sleeping big man less mean expression, quiet can be called beautiful.


    Panpeter tilted his head and thought it was good for his eyes. He simply stood by the bed and enjoyed it for a while and took the opportunity to wake up.


    EN Jin in the narrow bed slightly bow body, face on the edge of the upper bunk.


    Closed eyes, the curvature of the thin eyelid natural extension, eye tail sweep, a handsome face to see very much.


    Panpeter noticed that men sleep with their pillows tightly around their bodies.


    Somehow, this scene reminds him of a child holding a plush rabbit toy, looking very insecure.


    Peter Pan unconsciously chuckled and scratched his back. He felt that Eugene was really soft and cute.


    In fact, there may be a little girl in my heart.


    Panpeter was thinking about it, and suddenly, in the dim light, he saw a hand climbing up Eugene''s face.


    Cold white skin color, jade general texture.


    The hand touched Eugene''s cheek.


    Panpeter blinked stupidly and looked to the side.


    Gu Meng is also sleepy, with a rare tenderness on her side.


    After making sure that something has been touched on en Jin''s face, Gu Meng does not immediately put down her hand. Her slender fingers then go through Enjin''s hair, stroking her hair back with her sideburns upward, exposing the man''s forehead.


    Peter Pan just took his ID card in August. He is young and has a little knowledge of his feelings. However, the scene before him shows him something.


    The main reason is that Gu Meng''s action is more intimate than kissing, which makes people blush and heartbeat.


    There is no way to associate these two people in the direction of socialist brotherhood.


    At this time, Enjin looked slightly loose in her sleep, and her strength of holding the pillow was also loosened. Her uneasiness was obviously dissipated.


    Looking at them, Peter vowed.


    If there was nothing between the two men who would make trouble every night before going to bed, he would dip the double iron bed into the old dry mother!


    "Let''s go." Gu Meng took back his hand, but there was still some drowsiness in his voice. "It''s only an hour. It should be very fast."


    "Oh, yes." Peter answered with a red face.


    Two people out of the cell, behind the door closed, heard the sound of automatic lock.


    Panpeter looked back and pressed the doorknob, but it couldn''t be pushed open.


    Thinking of Harvey, who was on patrol last night, I felt as if I had been driven into a slaughterhouse.


    Even the air is full of conspiracy.


    "Brother, this door..." Pan Peter is in a panic and looks at Gu Meng with help.


    Gu Meng also noticed the sound. However, she just screwed her eyebrows slightly. She didn''t express any opinions. She said, "be careful, and hold on for an hour first."


    Bo Ye and Tang Zhi were in the next cell and soon came out.


    The husband and wife did not change their clothes. They were still in the white suit before going to bed. They were probably like Gu Meng and they wanted to go back to sleep after the patrol was over.


    The four gathered together and stood on the corridor.


    According to the rules, there should be people in dormitory 1 and dormitory 2, and they can only act in pairs.


    Tang Zhi glanced around the empty second floor corridor, looked at the camera above the corner, and asked calmly, "what do you think is the trap in this game?"


    Pan Peter was cold all over, like a duckling that would die at a pinch. He nestled behind Gu Meng and said, "are there any traps in the game? Do you feel cold when you step on it


    "Don''t be so nervous." Bo Ye leaned lazily against the wall, raised his hand, rubbed his earlobe, and comforted him by saying, "many times, it''s cool if you don''t step on it."


    �������� Peter Pan cried.


    Brother ye, it''s not very comforting, OK!


    Because of the excitement, the young man''s slender body is shaking more happily.


    Gu Meng recalled the surveillance video of the first dead man, but he didn''t think about anything. He said, "when the rapper youth died, there was obviously something behind him."


    Tang Zhi nodded. Under the limited conditions, he could only guess and say, "that thing may be found at random. Be careful."


    Peter turned pale: "yes Something? What? "


    "It may or may not be human." Bo Ye said lightly, "it''s not a good thing anyway."In the middle of the night, Peter Pan heard his hair stand on his back.


    Bo Ye and Tang Zhi went to another living area.


    Before leaving, Bo Ye said to Gu Meng uneasily: "with pan, you may increase the difficulty coefficient. It''s really not possible. You two should stand still."


    Pan, whose only role is to increase the difficulty coefficient:


    It''s sad that it can''t be refuted.


    Gu Meng waved to him and said, "you know, you should be careful."


    Gu Meng and Pan Peter were standing at the door of the cell, chatting with each other.


    They cherish their lives. They dare to admit that they are ready to stand there for an hour, just as Bo Ye said.


    But as they chatted, their voices gradually dropped.


    Gu Meng leans against the door, nods down abruptly and wakes up.


    In a trance, I just seemed to go to sleep.


    Squinting and looking around, incandescent lights are on, and the cloister is pale in the silent night.


    Gu Meng looks aside at Pan Peter.


    The young boy hung his head and knocked forward, which was obviously sleepy.


    "Peter." Gu mengqiang gets up and pushes Pan Peter to wake up.


    "Ah? What? " Pan Peter "Ziliu" a nearly dropped saliva, dazed around, "where am I? What happened? "


    Gu Meng thought of the two people''s state, stood up straight, and said with a bitter smile: "you can''t play passive games, or you will stand here and fall asleep."


    It''s like if you don''t operate for a long time, the computer will enter the screen saver and darken.


    On hearing this, Peter Pan was shocked and completely sober up.


    He was not stupid. He knew that if he fell asleep in such an environment, he would be no different from a long sleep.


    They left the cell door and walked together on the corridor.


    After a circle on the second floor, I was not sleepy, but I also found that the living area was very quiet and there was nothing abnormal.


    "In the middle of the night, what moths can those prisoners poke?" Panpeter walked on the stairs, getting used to the environment, but also a lot of courage.


    He stretched out, came to the first floor, looked back and forth, muttered: "the view here is so clear, there is really something there, but it can''t be hidden."


    Gu Meng is alert to the surrounding environment. She will look up after the camera to avoid walking in a dead corner.


    "There''s something. They don''t have to hide it." Gu Meng said, "in the world of games, their existence is reasonable."


    Pan Peter shrunk his neck, approached Gu Meng''s side and said, "brother, don''t scare me. Talk about something happy."


    Gu Meng looks at him and smiles.


    "Brother, what are you laughing at?"


    "When I first entered the game, I was as timid as you. I was startled by the unknown." Gu Meng''s expression softened up unconsciously when he was in memory, shaking his head and saying, "however, because there are Enjin around, Bo Ye and Tang Zhifu, there is no big deal along the way. Basically, he lies on his back."


    "Is this how Gu Meng came here?" Panpeter exclaimed, spontaneously leaning up and embracing his arm. "I can''t see it at all. Now you feel very calm."


    "It''s probably getting used to it." Gu Meng held back her expression for a moment, then said in a vague way, "at the same time, it''s impossible to always do that..."


    Pan Peter looks at him and understands that something may have happened, which makes Gu Meng have to make a change.


    "I want to be like brother, too." Panpeter looked up at the others, his dark eyes were like stars, "one day I will become no longer afraid, I will be brave."


    "Bang!"


    "Oh, my God!"


    There was a sound in front of him, and panpeter was so excited that he almost jumped up.


    The young boy who has just vowed to be brave again shrinks into a tortoise and buries his face on Gu Meng''s arm.


    Gu Meng pats his head helplessly, comforts a few words, and walks forward with a person on his arm.


    At the door of the bathroom, an iron bucket fell on the ground, trembling to a small extent, and there was a mop inside.


    The water was splashed all over the floor.


    Panpeter looked around, empty, and relieved.


    Just be scared adrenaline to soar, just arrived at the toilet door again.


    Panpeter looked at the water on the ground, his feet slightly inward, twisted, and blushed, "I want to go to the toilet. I''ll be right away."


    Gu Meng said, "go ahead and wait for you at the door."


    Peter, don''t look at the toilet quickly


    Gu Meng urges him to get in.


    When Peter entered, there was a rustle in the toilet.


    "Brother -- are you there?"


    within two seconds, the little boy called out in a trailing tone."Yes."


    Gu Meng replied.


    It seems that only when you hear the sound, there is the sound of water inside.


    "Brother, are you still there?"


    the little boy shouts as he discharges water.


    Gu Meng almost laughed angrily: "do you want to be such a counsellor?"


    The sound of the water played for a while, and it was clear that Peter had a good kidney.


    Gu Meng is waiting at the door when he hears a "brush" on the opposite side.


    Subconsciously, listen and see.


    On the door of a cell separated by an aisle, the rectangular lattice is opened, and a pair of eyes are exposed between the dark holes.


    Only a pair of eyes, nothing else can see, so it is prepared to show strange.


    "Hello, boy," the eye said, "you come here for a moment."


    Gu Meng:


    He refused.


    The author has something to say:


    thank you for yanjue''s landmine.


    It''s three minutes slow. It will be updated at eleven tomorrow morning.

 Chapter 71

    Seeing Gu Meng not moving, the eyes behind the grid above the door blinked.


    "What about it? You guys? " Eyes are angry across the door, noise is constantly, "do you not greet me? Come here. I have a little request. Please


    Gu Meng leaned against the wall and bent his head, stroking her neck side with one hand, and his eyes fluttered to other places.


    A look that didn''t hear anything.


    The sound behind the door is a wonderful mixture of hoarse and thick two characteristics, the tail is always dragging, how to listen to how to listen to how to like the singer Zhang Xueyou.


    But even the singer is not enough to attract Gu Meng to get close.


    Eyes in the dark rectangle frame blinked again, suddenly a stare, the white part of the eyes suddenly expanded.


    "Ignore me?" Follow and scold, "shit you!"


    ��������


    Behind the door is actually Zhang Sha Diao panda head expression bag?


    Eyes: "you will answer when the big guy asks you! Show me your inspect! "


    Gu Meng finally looked at him, impatiently asked: "what is it?"


    After being ignored, the eyes in the dark bend up, like laughing.


    The big brother is a man of moody at first sight.


    "Boy, Jee." The slightly hoarse voice softened, with a bit of cajole, "come here and help me pick up something."


    The aisle is not wide, and a few steps will pass.


    Gu Meng was so upset that if he didn''t promise, the man could scold the whole night through the door.


    Or scold in Cantonese.


    Gu Meng walked to the front of the cell door and asked, "what is it?"


    "Look at it." His eyes hung down and signalled, "see that leaf?"


    Gu Meng lowered his head and saw a green ivy leaf by the door seam.


    "You want this?" He asked.


    "Tie, tie!" The eyes bent, and the hoarse voice followed with joy, "I can''t sleep well without it."


    It could be a fetish.


    Gu Meng stooped to pick up and looked at the leaves.


    He saw nothing strange, and he dropped the leaves from the rectangular frame.


    "Yes?" He looked at the eyes and asked, "can you sleep?"


    "Thanks, you put out the street boy," he said


    Gumeng: "......"


    Quality is really bad.


    The eyes were pestiled behind the box, without moving.


    Gu Meng was wondering what else, behind the voice of Peter Pan: "brother, I am ok, what are you doing here?"


    "There is a lot of criminals..."


    Gu Meng turned back, but just turned to half. He heard familiar sounds from the opposite toilet - "brother - I am ok, are you still there? I''m out now - "br >


    with the sound of the water rushing hand.


    ��������


    Gu Meng forced to stop, half side of the head, difficult to swallow saliva.


    Damn it. What a ghost.


    In the dark square frame on the front door, the eyes bent, half hoarse and half thick, calling for a voice: "little boy?"


    Behind him, Peter''s voice became quiet, almost speaking to his ear: "brother What are you doing? "


    Gu Meng is still in shape and looks slightly.


    In the light, I saw a face with a miserable green color. The eyes on that face turned white and had no pupils.


    "Brother, why don''t you look back at me?" "What is it?" said the pale green face in the voice of Peter Pan, and listened to the weak and aggrieved


    "I''m thinking..." Gu Meng kept his posture unchanged, and coughed softly. "Are you a relative of the green giant?"


    ��������


    Gu Meng added: "there are also slight cataracts?"


    "The face is very green:" I am not happy. "


    The incandescent lamp on the top quickly passed through the strong current.


    It was a two-way flash.


    Peter went to the toilet and washed his hands, threw the water drops and ran out.


    Hurried, as if there was something behind him in pursuit of him.


    "Gu Meng, I''ll come..." He just walked to the door of the toilet and slammed the door frame and made a quick stop.


    The result did not notice the door splashed water, the foot slide, knot solid buttocks sit on the ground.


    The buttock hurt like a split into two, but even so, he also tightly clenched the lower lip, Leng is not making a sound.


    Or, sound stuck in the throat can''t be made at all.


    Peter, with his face in a pale face, saw a place in front of the aisle, standing two people.


    Standing in front of the cell door, Gu Meng was on the side of his face, and his cold white skin color was somewhat lit by incandescent lamps.


    There is no better place to go at the moment.


    Behind Gu Meng, there is a man in prison uniform.But Peter knew it was not human.


    Who can stand so straight with a hole in the back of his head and bleeding!


    There is a ghost


    It''s true that there are ghosts


    Peter was so frightened that he bit his lower lip with a shiver. He swayed his whole body and could not hold up the door frame.


    He wants to save Gu Meng, but now he can''t even breathe ammonia from the toilet.


    It''s too soft for a fart.


    The door opened slowly.


    Nothing could be seen in the dark room, and soon an Ivy came out of the darkness.


    In the light of the corridor, Peter Pan saw a pair of human eyes hanging from the top of ivy.


    This strange and beyond the recognition of the scene almost scared the young boy Gu Qi.


    "Boy, thank you." The Ivy also made a sound from nowhere. "Huo Huo" laughed twice. The two eyes on the top of it bent up happily. He said to Gu Meng, "recently I stayed up late and lost a lot of hair. Thank you for picking up your hair and returning it to me."


    Gu Meng:


    How dare you call losing your hair?


    I''m a goddamn


    It''s time to see through this is law enforcement fishing.


    "Brother You go in. " The sad green face behind her, with a voice of melancholy, urged Gu Meng to move forward, "I''m tired of standing. Let''s go in and have a rest."


    In?


    Do I look like a fool?


    Gu Meng stares in front of her, and her throat nodule moves up and down quietly.


    Panpeter felt that the ghost''s voice was familiar, but he could not recognize who it was. His voice and intonation were very similar to his own.


    Normal.


    There is a difference between ear bone sound transmission and air transmission. He can''t recognize that the ghost is imitating his own voice, which is normal.


    Peter Pan is thinking about seeing the man in prison uniform raise a hand that looks like moldy green and is about to touch Gu Meng''s shoulder.


    "Be careful, Gu Meng!" Regardless of what happened, Peter called out to remind the other side.


    Gu Meng is obviously on guard. She is short and avoids the touch of the object behind her. She turns to face panpeter.


    He picked up the boy who had collapsed on the ground and ran to the other side of the corridor.


    Panpeter reeled violently and was dragged along the way.


    Finally, he steadied his steps and leaned slightly against Gu Meng, just like a hemiplegic poliomyelitis.


    "Brother, brother," said panpeter, panting and crying, gasping in panic, "what''s wrong with my leg? It doesn''t seem to be mine. I can''t feel it. Why don''t my legs listen to me


    Gu Meng does not forget to look back when he is fleeing.


    The ghost was still standing there, motionless.


    Bent back, neck turned standard 90 degrees, looking at their direction.


    That pair of eyes full of white eye is extremely frightening, see a person a burst of scalp numbness.


    Then, out of the open cell door, a dozen Ivy plants were crawling out, spreading along the walls of the corridor toward them at an abnormal speed.


    Even plants, at the moment, are full of bad.


    Gu Meng guesses that Ivy in the prison is probably dominated by the ghost.


    Harvey, who died last night, was also hacked to death by a male ghost and then dragged away by ivy.


    Gu Meng turns back and visually inspects that there is still half the distance between the safe passage and them.


    In this case, the half dead panpeter will surely be caught up with.


    "Can you try to be more competitive?" Gu Meng dragged people to run, gnashing his teeth and saying, "if you don''t run fast, you''ll have to be dragged back. Tomorrow we''ll be two flowers on a vine, and we won''t be afraid of the wind and rain."


    ��������


    Xu is Gu Meng''s description of the consequences is too vivid, Xu is associated with the body hanging upside down on the vine.


    Pan Peter stood up, his legs were not soft, and he was energetic. He ran forward with two small legs.


    Gu Meng''s heart is slightly relaxed and can finally let go of him.


    The double safety doors are right in front of you. Gu Meng quickly opens and goes in first.


    Peter Pan was just about to keep up with him when he suddenly fell on the ground and screamed: "Ouch!!! brother! My feet


    Gu Meng looks back and sees a circle of vines around his left foot and neck.


    The Ivy army has chased the opposite wall and is about to climb up the ceiling and follow this way.


    Gu Meng made a decision and grabbed the young boy''s back collar and pulled it into the door.


    During the pull, Peter almost rolled his eyes by the tightening collar.


    Finally dragged people into the door, the Ivy still clings to the ankle.


    A thin layer of sweat appeared on Gu Meng''s forehead, and his cold jade like face was faintly violent.


    "Boy Ji ~"


    in a panic, the soft voice of the God of songs came from the top.Gu Meng looks up.


    The eyes trembled merrily on the top of an ivy vine, circled irregularly, and said, "stay, let''s have a chat."


    "Go away! You little dog. " After being cheated by him, Gu Meng said in a cold voice, "I wish you a lifetime of baldness."


    �������� The eyes stopped turning and squinted dangerously.


    The next second, suddenly angry way: "I top your lung, you frail son!"


    Just as he was about to dive to Gu Meng, the safety door in front of him suddenly and severely fell.


    "You''re young


    The eye was clipped and burst, and the plasma splashed all over the place, which made him curse in pain.


    The whole vine leaped up and down in pain.


    When the door fell, the vines around his feet were broken.


    The young boy quickly tore off the branches that died in an instant and threw them aside. He kept up with Gu Meng.


    They turned a few corners in the corridor and quickly swiped their cards into the monitoring room.


    After panpeter locked the door, he leaned back against the door and the whole man slipped to the ground.


    "Brother, I''m scared to pee."


    He wiped a cold sweat on his forehead, and his little heart was still shaking wildly.


    Looking up, she sees Gu Meng propping up in front of the console and leaning slightly to look at the TV screens in front of her.


    "What are you doing, brother?" He couldn''t help asking.


    "Watch the video." Gu Meng pressed the space bar a few times, and then said to himself, "sure enough, the pictures are blocked..."


    At this time, his corner of the eye light to see a certain screen on the movement, slant head to see.


    From the camera''s perspective, a large area of emerald green is covered, climbing along the wall, spreading from one screen to another, until


    "Here they are."


    "Ah?" "Who''s here?" he asked, confused


    As soon as the voice fell, the door leaning against the back was hit.


    Pan Peter started up, turned around, sat on the ground on all fours and kept retreating, looking in horror at the direction of the door.


    The electronic lock on the door flashed red light, as if it was overloaded to send out a slight "drop by drop" call.


    The door was still pounding heavily.


    Not only that, but also into a small soft bud, soft curled, stretched.


    It''s like tiny tentacles and peeping eyes.


    Terror is abnormal.


    The surveillance took a clear picture of the door.


    The twisted Ivy almost blocked the whole corridor and kept changing shape.


    One moment it was like a fist, another it was a ball, hitting the door of the monitoring room.


    Pan Peter shrank under the operating platform, hugged Gu Meng''s leg tightly, and began to cry in a hopeless voice: "brother, what shall we do? It''s cool, it''s cool!"


    Gu Meng slightly twisted her eyebrows, propped up on the stage with one hand and wiped her face with the other.


    At the moment, I think of Enjin.


    If Eugene is there, there will always be a way.


    If Enjin is here, how good


    "How long is it


    But at this time there is no strongest king, only scrap iron.


    He had to keep calm.


    Pan Peter stopped crying and looked at the clock on the opposite wall with tearful eyes.


    He sobbed, comforted by Gu Meng''s indifferent breath, rubbed his tears on his sleeve and got up.


    He then calmed down and said: "12:30, half an hour before the next group to play."


    "Don''t panic." Gu Meng rubbed his eyebrows and tried to stabilize the situation. He said, "we''ve got a big deal. It''s useless to panic."


    ��������


    The corners of his mouth trembled twice and he wanted to cry again.


    He was not comforted, but was frightened twice.


    There was a sudden crack on the door.


    Both of them were surprised at the same time and turned their heads.


    The lock fell off.


    There was a mass of ivy in the airtight opening of the door, and one was drilled into the keyhole.


    They are all struggling towards the room.


    "Brother, we don''t have much time left. We can''t wait half an hour..." Panpeter was full of frustration and sobbed. At the last moment, he couldn''t help but say, "nice to meet you, brother. You are a good man and helped me when I was most helpless. Although I''ve only been on line for two days, I''m going to..."


    How can''t say the following words, almost to tears.


    "I can''t die."


    ������ Ah? " Pan Peter was stunned for a moment and looked at Gu Meng dully.


    "I said I couldn''t die." Gu Meng took the green phone on the desk and dialed several keys.


    That is to say, the face is rare dignified.


    The gap in the door was pushed open again, and the vines were attached to the wall.Peter Pan unconsciously held the table back and stood close to Gu Meng.


    Raise his elbow a little.


    In the way of his phone call.


    "Hello, this is the Ivy League prison control desk. What can I do for you?"


    The sound of "zizilala" electric current was heard in the microphone, and the voice of the strange man came out vaguely.


    Pan Peter looks at Gu Meng.


    Gu Meng held the phone in his hand, slightly lowered his head, and said in a calm voice: "there is an abnormal situation in the No.1 living area. Please send someone from the general console to deal with it."


    Peter remembered that they could still call to move foreign aid.


    "Brother Peter Pan lived in a flash, looking at the people beside him with excitement and admiration.


    Gu Meng, who thinks he can think of a way at this time, is really handsome!


    "What are the specific abnormal events?" The general console then asked, "it needs to be clear what''s going on here."


    "We''re surrounded by a dozen ivy." Gu Meng long story short, "blocked in the monitoring room can not go out."


    There was a long silence over the phone.


    At this time, Ivy at the door squeezed in some, along the floor to try to climb towards the two people in front of the console.


    Peter picked up the chair and waved at the vines.


    There''s no real deterrent.


    It''s bluffing.


    There was no response from the phone.


    When they thought it was a disconnection, the man in the control desk said, "I''m sorry, this is not an abnormal event. It''s not under the control of the prison."


    Peter Pan:.... "


    Smell speech, just ran up hope fell again.


    The bottom of my heart is cool.


    "Tut." Time is pressing, and Gu Meng is impatient. "What the hell can you do?"


    "If a prisoner breaks out or gets injured at night, he will report to the prison and solve the problem. But Ivy Sorry, it''s not in the jurisdiction. "


    Panpeter dropped his hand dejectedly and his chair fell to the ground.


    It seems that we have to explain it here today.


    "Brother, forget it..."


    A little, suddenly sad.


    The main thing is that you have to die if you don''t look light.


    He wanted to say something else. He saw Gu Meng''s masseter muscles swell slightly, and the fierce look in his eyes flashed by.


    The next second, an empty beer bottle was picked up in the corner of the table.


    Panpeter was stunned.


    He did not wait for his reaction, muffled with the sound of broken glass at the same time exploded in the silent room.


    ��������


    Peter opened his mouth, and the whole man was in a daze.


    Gu Meng''s half broken bottle falls to the ground. The hand trembles slightly, and then it props up on the table.


    "The prisoner was found injured during the patrol, No. 1009, which was confirmed as an abnormal event..." It''s getting smaller and smaller.


    Gu Meng propped up her rickety body and squinted at the phone in front of her. Her sight became more and more blurred: "ask for help."


    After a while, there was no reply.


    Gu Meng''s voice gradually sank: "I abide by the rules of the game I hope you do too. "


    Half a quarter.


    When a deep sigh came from the other end of the phone.


    Pan Peter looked at Gu Meng''s forehead, and soon soaked half of his face.


    The dark blood meanders down the cold white cheek, gathers at the chin and drops again.


    Not only does the picture not feel bloody and terrifying, but also has a kind of violent aesthetic feeling.


    It was the first time that Peter Pan met with such a cruel hand on himself that he could not help kneeling.


    Tens of thousands of bullet screens are rolling wildly in my heart --


    Meng always a explodes!!!


    When Enjin arrived at the infirmary, Bo Ye, Tang Zhi and Pan Peter all gathered at the bedside.


    Gu Meng sits cross legged on the bed. Her face is whiter than the wall. There is a circle of gauze on her head. There is a cloud of irregular blood on the front of her white coat.


    He was talking to some people at the end of the bed.


    Seeing Enjin come in, several people pause the conversation.


    "You don''t want to watch the night?" Gu Meng looks at the time. It''s 2:15 in the morning, which is the patrol time of the second group.


    "Watch a few nights!"


    As soon as Enjin came in, she kicked over a chair.


    To show a good mood.


    For the first time, people who heard en Jin''s rude words: "I''m sorry."


    The child is too old to care.


    Tang Zhi exchanged a look with Bo Ye and left with Pan Peter.


    After the white curtain was put down, only Enjin and Gu Meng were left in the separated area.


    "Come and sit down." Gu Meng patted the bed and asked, "don''t stand."


    EN Jin stood beside the bed, his hands in his pants pocket, looking down at the people on the bed.How cold is your face.


    The whole body exudes a kind of dizzy and violent breath.


    "What do you think I do?" Seeing him motionless, Gu Meng held his cheek with one hand and looked up at him slightly with his eyes


    Enjin was touched by the eyes and felt a shiver.


    In order not to be bewitched by him, do not open your eyes in a hurry.


    What''s wrong with me He asked in a hard voice, "I want to mix with that Peter Pan. Can he protect you?"


    Gu Meng lowered his sight for a moment, and his long eyelashes moved. He said calmly, "but I don''t need other people''s protection."


    Enjin looked at him angrily and felt that he was stubborn and ungrateful.


    Gu Meng tilted his head and reacted to it. He asked in a funny way: "you''re so angry that you''re worried about me?"


    "I look at people who have leisure like that?" Cold and heartless jade face small Lang Jun en Jin way.


    "Yes." Gu Meng nodded, "what are you angry about? It''s not you who got hurt. "


    ��������


    Enjin''s words suddenly stopped.


    This is not good for Aojiao.


    Often because of the contradiction between what you say and what you do, you fall into a dilemma that cannot be explained.


    Gu Meng glanced at the bed and asked, "really don''t you sit down?"


    Enjin sat beside the bed with her back to him.


    Looking at each other''s stiff back, Gu Meng curled up her eyes and smile slightly, showing her tenderness.


    "You don''t have to worry. There''s some skin and blood. The doctor says I''m ok."


    ������ I''m not worried. " Eugene spoke hard.


    "Don''t be angry, I didn''t mean to refuse you." Gu Meng patiently comforted him, "it''s good to have you around, but the rules are the rules. Since you haven''t been divided into a group, you don''t need to ask for it. Isn''t it good now?"


    "In case..." EN Jin''s body moved for a moment, and her back was stiff to Gu Meng. "I said in case."


    "Nothing in case." With a smile in her voice, Gu Meng understood what he was referring to, and waved her hand and said, "Ann, it''s all over. The important thing is that everything has been solved now."


    EN Jin suddenly turned to look at him, choked: "you must I cry to understand the seriousness of the matter is not it?"


    �������� Gu Meng was stunned for a moment. Looking at him, he gradually put down his cheek supporting hand and sat up straight. Then he became serious, "what''s the matter with you?"


    Enjin''s thin, long and upturned eye tail is pink. In the room where only one wall lamp is turned on, the light water color appears on the fundus of her eyes.


    Wringing eyebrows, expression of grievance do not want.


    "Why can''t you reflect on how you can avoid it in the future." EN Jin simply let go of the mood, words also can''t stop, "you are injured but don''t feel what, the feelings of people around you have considered?"


    Gu Meng has a headache and wipes her face.


    I need to take care of the feelings of the people around me when I get hurt.


    Life is hard.


    "Don''t cry." He sighed and said, "have something to say."


    At this time, Gu Meng can see that en Jin said that she didn''t worry. It was all fake.


    He was hurt, and Enjin seemed to be more upset than anyone else.


    Proud and proud.


    Not only to be proud.


    You have to be pretty.


    Enjin was so delicate that she couldn''t stop the car at all. After listening to him, her tears suddenly came out.


    Gu Meng couldn''t help it. He reached out to him and teased the child with the same way: "Miss Gu hugs me. Don''t cry. It''s a shame for boys to cry."


    ��������


    It seems that there is no shame in front of me.


    EN Jin doesn''t insist on anything, turns to Gu Meng''s arms and buries her face in his neck.


    Douda''s tears moisten Gu Meng''s clothes on his shoulders.


    "Why are you so frustrated..." Enjin tone hate iron is not steel, stuffy voice choked, "how always encounter these things?"


    �������� Gu Meng says, I''m innocent, OK.


    Knead en Jin''s hair, along with his meaning: "I''m sorry, so disheartened, to you."


    "Do you know it''s wrong?" Enjin sniffed and said, "do you know the consequences of not acting with me?"


    ������ I see. " Even though Gu Meng doesn''t agree with him in his heart, he still tries to coax him.


    EN Jin finally relaxed, obviously satisfied with his answer.


    Gu Meng was holding and kneading, and her whole body was soft and sweet. En Jin had to admit how much she liked this feeling.


    I also think of the cold reception I have suffered these days. I can''t help but complain because of Gu Meng''s sudden mood and fear.


    "I could have been happy..." He was dumb and tears were swirling in his eyes.


    Gu Meng pinched his back neck and gave a careless "um".


    Enjin then complained: "it''s all men who hurt me."��������������������


    It''s amazing.


    It''s amazing.


    This is how many times have been slag, will have such a painful feeling?


    The author has something to say:


    thank you for the late and carbon oxide bacteria mines ~


    they will be updated tomorrow, possibly before 6:00 p.m.


    Just say one word every day, and you can urge yourself to watch every day

 Chapter 72

    There was no voice in the whole medical building.


    It''s a ghost.


    Even the nurse on duty disappeared.


    Enjin is usually not afraid of it. When the ghost sees him, he will shake up three times.


    Gu Meng is busy pacifying the suddenly delicate en Jin, so he has no mind to observe the surrounding atmosphere.


    In the shadow of the corner, an eye blinked, with the meaning of hatred and resentment, retracted into the dark again.


    The Ivy, clinging to the wall, shrunk cautiously to the ceiling, making a rustle, but barely negligible.


    Like a rattlesnake that hunts quietly in the desert.


    Gu Meng is still sitting on the bed, holding Enjin''s wet face in both hands and pushing the water stains on his face to both sides with his palms.


    "Are you in a better mood?" He had a mild, quizzical voice


    EN Jin Jun''s face turned red, his wet lashes fanned, and his eyes glanced at the bottom left.


    Anyway, I don''t want to face up to the opposite person.


    Because of crying, Enjin''s thin eyelids exude a layer of cherry blossom pink.


    He stretched the arc of the tail of his eyes when he was down. Maybe it was because of the tears. At the moment, he didn''t look sentimental, but unexpectedly pitiful and lovely.


    Gu Meng looks at such en Jin, suddenly the hand itches, secretly pinches both sides of his ear to rub a.


    "Go back?" He put down his hand and suggested, "it''s safer in the cell."


    When I sleep in a place like the infirmary, I always feel that I am not in decline.


    EN Jin nodded, turned her face and quietly tilted her head, rubbed a tear on her shoulder.


    Gu Meng didn''t expect to be carried back all the way by en Jin.


    Princess hugs.


    EN Jin holding a big man, the whole process without breathing, leisurely as if just fishing for a leaf.


    It can be seen that the strength of arms and waist is a monster.


    Seeing the dormitory building in front of her, Gu Meng patted en Jin on the shoulder and continued to talk with him in a friendly way: "can we put it down? I am a big man and not a princess. What kind of Princess do you want


    Under the dim street lamp, Enjin snorted coldly, which means you can''t be


    ���� My princess.


    The princess who is always captured by the dragon.


    And stubbornly didn''t need Knights


    Thinking about it, he made a red face in vain.


    Fortunately, the darkness of the night conceals someone''s innocence.


    "What do you say?" Gu Meng doesn''t hear clearly. She moves her legs unnaturally and insists on going to the ground.


    Who thought Enjin bumped him for a moment, lowered her head and threatened to say: "make more noise? Stop your mouth again


    Gu Meng:


    You''re a terrible bully line.


    What''s more


    You''re stuck.


    If you have the courage, you are blocked!


    Lying in Enjin''s arms, Gu Meng murmurs in her heart.


    Turn your head back in desperation.


    Let him go.


    EN Jin walks into the dormitory building with Gu Meng in her arms and meets three other players patrolling tonight. They are all just ready to go upstairs.


    Qi Liuhai''s sister''s eyes floated between them and said, "you are..."


    Seeing a handsome man holding a beautiful man, her eyes gradually sharp up, full of exploration.


    Gu Meng''s face was scalded by her gaze, and her suspended legs swung up and down unconsciously. She said to en Jin, "I It''s better. I don''t feel dizzy. I can get down. "


    Enjin sees Gu Meng''s embarrassment and is very understanding. She puts him down in front of others.


    The process is very careful, just like putting a glass.


    "Something happened during the night patrol. I got hurt." Gu Meng pointed to the gauze wrapped around her forehead three times on her left and three on her right. She explained to the other three people, "are you all right tonight?"


    "I heard pan tell you about ghosts. It''s weird." Qi Liuhai recalled the vivid description of Peter Pan not long ago. He felt cold and put his hands around him. He replied, "we didn''t have anything in the second half of the night. Everything went well."


    "That male ghost may come out once a night." Another man was obviously relieved and didn''t hold his mouth. His heart was full of vomit. "Fortunately, you met me first."


    Gu Meng:


    In the face of such a person who can''t chat but doesn''t mean anything, he is really


    I don''t know what to say.


    It seemed that he had just realized that he had said something wrong. The man scratched his head and laughed sheepishly.


    "But I don''t know if it''s an illusion..." There was also a tall and thin man standing opposite, hesitating to open his mouth. "When patrolling, I always feel that there is a voice calling me. When I look back, there is nothing."


    Qi Liuhai and another man look at each other unconsciously, and their faces all have the meaning of tottering.


    Qi Liuhai stuttered: "I I actually heard someone call me behind my back, but only once! I thought it was auditory hallucinationThe other man didn''t speak, but the same strange thing happened to him.


    In the dormitory building, the incandescent lights are on, and the light makes the empty corridor cold and pale.


    Even the air around me seemed to be freezing several degrees.


    The three people in the opposite side fell into silence, lowered their heads and thought about themselves, but their faces gradually became ugly.


    "Go back?" EN Jin looks a little bored and asks Gu Meng.


    Gu Meng nodded: "well, let''s go."


    EN Jin comes forward and bends slightly. It seems that she wants to hold Gu Meng up again.


    Startled, Gu Meng slapped him on the shoulder, glared at him, and then glanced at the three people on the side, and whispered, "I''ll go by myself."


    As he goes upstairs, Gu Meng hears the conversation behind him.


    "It should be OK." He said, "maybe it''s just a coincidence. I used to hear people call me for no reason."


    "Yes, yes, yes." Another man said, "and aren''t we good? It''s really a ghost''s eye. The consequences should be just like that one just now. How can I get a head broken and blood flow? "


    Gu Meng:


    Brother, you really can''t talk.


    Qi Liuhai hesitated: "I hope so However, let''s not scare ourselves. There are so many people, so it''s easy to have an accident. I''m tired tonight. Let''s have a good rest... "


    As the distance widened, the conversation faded.


    Gu Meng, holding the railing, walks forward slowly, thoughtfully.


    Can still feel a lot of things, can not think through.


    He wrung his eyebrows and pushed his elbow against en Jin on one side. He reminded intuitively, "if you hear someone calling you at night, just go ahead, remember?"


    Maybe a look back is a pale green face.


    "Worry about me?" EN Jin glanced at him, the profile of the side face and cold and proud, "or first take care of yourself."


    Follow the bottom of my heart to add in a whisper: "you take care of yourself, do not have an accident is a big help."


    Gu Meng shakes his head and gets used to his sarcastic way of speaking, so he doesn''t say anything more.


    The next day, the watchmen generally got up late.


    They all get up at lunch time.


    We went to the canteen and sat down for a short time. We saw the man with glasses in the player coming towards them.


    "Did you hear that? Two people are missing. "


    At first, it was an unknown news.


    Gu Meng, Bo Ye and others looked at each other and asked in unison, "who?"


    It is understood that the two disappeared men were also patrolling last night.


    Roommate relationship.


    Last night, Gu Meng and en Jin met them when they went back.


    First found that they are missing is Qi Liu Hai''s sister, and then many players pay attention to search, no results.


    "I''m not sure if something really happened." The glasses man leaned forward, elbows on the table, glanced around and said, "but the probability of an accident will be greater, because you were patrolling last night, so I want to ask if you have any ideas."


    Looking back on last night''s incident, Gu Meng thinks that if the two people really disappeared, most of them were due to male ghosts.


    Just about to say something, three people sat at the next table.


    "It''s not beef stewed with potatoes at last." It was the short man''s voice, saying, "today is roast beef?"


    "Maybe." Another person echoed, "this cumin flavor is quite fragrant, and I just want to say that I''m tired of the dishes these two days."


    The glasses man looked back, thought of what, and turned back.


    He said to a table of five people: "to the meal point, you eat first, I don''t disturb, if you have something, we will talk in the afternoon."


    Gu Meng and others nodded and agreed on the approximate time with him.


    Gu Meng goes to the window to have a meal. As expected, he sees a new dish.


    Today, it''s not beef stewed with potatoes, but cabbage and barbecue.


    He walked back with his plate and glanced at the other prisoners'' desks.


    But see everyone''s plate is still potato stewed beef.


    After a few tables, I can''t help but feel a little strange.


    Gu Meng went back to his seat, put down his plate and said, "it seems that only players have changed meals. NPC people are still the original dishes."


    Bo Ye took out a pair of chopsticks, slowly wiped it up and down with a napkin, handed it to Tang Zhi, who was on the other side, and said faintly, "this game finally knows how to treat the players well?"


    Panpeter smelled the cumin barbecue and looked at the crispy, golden and oily skin in front of him. He could hardly cry.


    He picked up a piece of meat and blew it. He said, "the food here is really good. I''ll start first."


    Gu Meng is about to pick up chopsticks, but en Jin stares at the plate.


    "Eugene?" He called, reminding him, "don''t you eat?"


    EN Jin is still staring at the plate and whispers, "it''s not the texture of beef."������������


    A table man stops and looks at him.


    Peter Pan just put his chopsticks in his mouth, and before he could chew a mouthful of delicious roast meat, he said blankly, "ah?"


    At this time, a man at the next table suddenly stopped.


    The man seemed to notice that he moved his mouth in a strange way, raised his hand and pulled out a long and not short hair from his mouth.


    He held his hair and frowned in disgust: "the hygiene of this kitchen is not so good either."


    Gu Meng hears the sound and looks at the next door.


    At this time, listen to the side of en Jin: "it''s human flesh."


    There was half a moment of silence at the table.


    Then came the sound of chopsticks falling one after another.


    Panpeter bent to the side and vomited directly.


    The three people at the next table were still eating with relish. The short man took a sip of the soup and said, "ah? Do you think the two people who disappeared suddenly can still be found? "


    Panpeter vomited, pale green, dying, and lying in his room, unable to move.


    So they didn''t participate in the gathering of players.


    About a dozen people gathered in the glasses man''s room.


    Gu Meng glances around and finds that most of them are ugly, probably because of the lunch meal.


    Noting that Qi Liuhai''s sister was not in the crowd, he asked, "where is the girl patrolling yesterday?"


    "She heard that two people disappeared and were found in the dinner plate again..." The little Flathead replied, "I got a little bit of excitement, and I had a rest in the room."


    Gu Meng knows.


    From the conversation last night, we can see that my sister has been very worried about her situation.


    Now, if something like this happens again, it may lead to depression.


    Bo Ye looked at the time almost, opened the door to see the mountain: "so far, we have found two cards, if we find all the cards, we may spell out a map, so this game needs your cooperation. Do you have any new discoveries today?"


    The glasses man shook his head and said, "in the morning, we continued to search in the sports room and found two empty cards. The others were not found."


    "Only two useful cards have been found, but three blank cards have been found..." Tang Zhi leaned against the door, looked out at the corridor, and said to himself, "is there too much interference? And What is the purpose of setting up a distractor? "


    "That..." Just then, a small girl in the crowd raised her hand and said with embarrassment, "in fact Yesterday we also found something unusual... "


    "What do you mean?" the glasses man asked tactfully


    "A card." The little girl winked at her companion and added, "I found it on the desk of the manager in the activity room."


    "You should have said it earlier," sighed the glasses man


    I faltered, because I am not sure what I didn''t show it to you. "


    Standing by the window, Yu Jie sneered in disbelief.


    The companion of the thin little girl took out from the backpack and took out a crystal ball.


    She looked around the room and handed it to the nearest glasses man.


    The glasses man holds the crystal ball in his hand and looks at it. As like as two peas,


    saw a floating card in the liquid crystal ball, exactly the same as the other two specifications.


    It''s just that the liquid is full of flocs, so you can''t see the pattern on the card.


    He had no clue, so he passed the crystal ball to Bo Ye.


    Bo ye turned the crystal ball in his hand and asked the little girl, "have you ever thought about taking it out?"


    The girl said, "this You can''t take it out at all. The crystal ball is sealed. "


    The little Flathead shook his head and said with disapproval: "since the card is put inside, there must be a way to take it out. Find out if there is a mechanism on the base."


    The glasses man pushed down his glasses, full of knowledge: "or search for hydrofluoric acid in the prison, you can dissolve the glass on the surface, so it''s convenient to take it out."


    The short man also joined in the discussion, touching his chin and saying, "I think we can find a saw to saw the base first, and take out the card from the bottom."


    Another man said, "I don''t think we can do anything rashly to avoid destroying the cards inside, but we can..."


    Everyone for a time one after another for how to take out the card, the discussion was in full swing.


    Bo Ye shook the crystal ball in his hand and raised his eyebrows.


    The next second, "pa" a crisp sound.


    The crystal ball fell to the ground.


    It''s broken.


    The liquid ran all over the floor.


    All of them said, "I''m sorry."


    Bo Ye squatted down, picked up a corner of the card from the ground and threw it in the air.


    "Isn''t it taken out?" It''s complicated. He''s not organized


    ������������Those who had been arguing with each other coughed and looked away, pretending nothing had happened.


    The third card is the upper right corner of the mural.


    The angel in the picture carries a cross.


    Unfortunately, the positions of the first two cards are not coherent, so you can still see nothing together.


    Just as everyone was ready to disperse, a high decibel scream came from the corridor outside the room.


    "> you can hear the voice of fear.


    Small flat head looks a Lin, the first reaction: "Oh, it''s her!"


    Then he rushed out.


    Tang Zhi was close to the door and leaned slightly to see what was happening in the corridor.


    A girl fell out of a cell door.


    Crying and crying, it seems that she was stimulated by something.


    The girl is the sister Qi Liuhai.


    Qi Banghai cried with tears. He threw himself into the arms of her flat head and kept screaming. Occasionally, she could hear her broken voice: "there he is! There he is! When did he come in? "


    At first, they didn''t know why, but listening to her piercing scream, they were gradually infected with fear.


    In the crowd, the timid girls were in the back row.


    Peter, too, opened the door and scratched dimly at the back of his head, apparently awakened by a cry of alarm.


    "What happened?" He looked down the corridor, left and right.


    There is a crowd in the corridor on the right.


    On the left is Qi Banghai''s room. The door is open now.


    Vaguely, subconsciously, he took a few steps to the left and looked curiously into the room.


    The wall opposite the door was covered with ivy.


    In the middle of the Ivy, a prison uniform hung limply.


    Black and white striped shirt, black trousers.


    Peter Pan gave a strange "um" and blinked sleepily.


    Who would use Ivy as a hanger?


    But looking at it, I gradually found something unusual.


    Peter rubbed his eyes and took a close look.


    I found something yellow hanging above the neckline, which was soft as well.


    The yellow one is on both sides of the cuff


    Panpeter came a few steps closer, squinting and seeing that it was yellow


    Skin


    Human skin.


    Take a breath of cold air, and Peter''s heart attack is instantaneous.


    Only then did he see what was ahead.


    What is hanging on ivy is not a suit of clothes, but a piece of human skin covered with clothes -


    completely stripped from the top of the head to the bottom of feet.


    The third day of the game in the afternoon, people feel this copy full of malicious.


    It''s not an escape game at all.


    It''s the real death.


    A wave is not flat, a wave again, successive impact of the players suddenly become tied up, most people hide back in their rooms, no longer rash action.


    Panpeter, as a child, has suffered too much fright that does not belong to his age.


    At the moment, she is holding Gu Meng and crying.


    Even if the back was engjin staring out a hole, also refused to give up.


    Gu Meng turned his head over his head and pulled the young boy''s head aside to make room. He looked at the other three men with difficulty and said, "I thought both of them were roasted. Now it seems that the skinny and tall one has been skinned."


    Tang Zhi nodded and sat on the edge of the bed with one leg outstretched, looking at the ivy on the whole wall as if in a daze.


    As soon as he was distracted, he forgot the rise and fall of his intonation: "I think of one thing."


    Gu Meng: "hmm?"


    "In the painting of the final judgment, there is also a human skin." Tang Zhi shook his feet on the ground and said, "the apostle baldorumau died of preaching, and his skin was cut off at the time of his death. Therefore, in the painting, he is holding a human skin, but the master Michelangelo painted the human skin as his own face."


    Panpeter looked back in tears, crying until he belched: "so Burp Cruel and violent? "


    Tang Zhi drew back his sight from the ivy vine and said, "there are several martyrs in the painting. They all died because they taught morality. In the first 300 years, Christians were oppressed and persecuted."


    After Peter leads, Pan Jin can''t bear to keep away from the chicken.


    Then, as if nothing happened, he went to the washing table to wash his hands.


    "After you say that, I think there is another detail in the painting." Eugene lowered her head, carefully and repeatedly touched the hand of panpeter, and said slowly in a soft voice, "another martyr, St. Lawrence, with a barbecue in his hand..."


    At the mention of "barbecue," Peter puckered and immediately covered his mouth.When Bo Ye saw that the young boy was crying and vomiting, he was stimulated and tortured to the point of collapse.


    So he took pity on him and poured him a glass of water.


    Gu Meng immediately comes over and asks, "is the way that male ghosts harvest their heads according to the murals?"


    Tang Zhi nodded slowly and said, "maybe."


    Gu Meng Wu muttered to himself: "it''s abnormal to kill people with a sense of ceremony."


    Panpeter held the enamel cup, drank a few hot water, and choked: "what other way to die, can you tell me at one time? I want to be mentally prepared. "


    Others:


    Young, promising point.


    Before eight o''clock in the evening, the living area is completely dead.


    Gu Meng tosses and turns in bed, thinking about the ghosts of last night.


    Panpeter was making the floor beside the bed, and the whole person shrank into a small group and said, "brother, can''t you sleep?"


    Gu Meng gives an absent-minded "um".


    The little boy turned his black eyes and said, "or I''ll go up and sleep with you? "


    He couldn''t sleep.


    No, he was shocked by this day.


    sleep on the floor, and feel that what he wants to do is to drag him in when he is asleep.


    However, Gu Meng didn''t say anything when the voice just fell. Suddenly, a head appeared in the upper bunk: "don''t even think about it!"


    ��������


    Panpeter rolled up his quilt and lay flat and indifferent.


    Gu Meng ignored the infighting between the two men and said, "who do you think lives in room 111?"


    After thinking about it, he added, "or who lived there before."


    Panpeter shook his head, no idea.


    Enjin''s soft voice came from above across the bed board: "a man who tried to escape from prison loves planting flowers, can read the Bible, and may also like to play Rubik''s cube."


    Gu Meng put her hands on the back of her head, raised her foot on the upper bed board, and laughed, "how do you know so much?"


    Enjin said, "guess."


    With a smile, Gu Meng said in a low voice, "it sounds like a person with a story."


    Panpeter shrunk on the floor and interposed: "who has lived here? The administrator should have a register or a record there?"


    There was a long silence in the room.


    Suddenly, Gu Meng sits up from the bed.


    Enjin heard the movement below, her eyes glanced at one side: "want to have a look?"


    Gu Meng simply lifted the quilt and got out of bed. He put on his shoes and said, "you know me best."


    Pan Peter twisted his body in the quilt and begged reluctantly: "brother, it''s so late to sleep. Aren''t you afraid to meet the ghost of last night again? How about a good night''s sleep


    Gu Meng got up and patted the folds on her pajamas and said to him, "if you sleep, I''ll go with you."


    EN Jin also jumped down from the upper bunk.


    Panpeter got up with a good rub, and would not stay indoors alone.


    I''m kidding.


    There is still a human skin next door.


    The management room is on the northwest corner of the first floor.


    Although the corridor was empty, several people still touched the door with great care.


    Don''t want to attract other people''s attention, so as not to frighten the snake.


    Gu Meng takes out Jin Fang''s Wanneng card, brushes it on the door, and walks into the management room with the two people behind him.


    Gu Meng turns on a lamp in the room. After looking around, he sees rows of file folders in a cabinet in the corner.


    His eyes motioned to the cupboard and said, "start from there."


    Because Peter Pan came with the thought of being a thief, the whole person was nervous and excited.


    He bit his finger and looked at the door and said in a low voice, "brother, won''t the guards catch you? If you do, will you be dragged out and shot? "


    "No way." Gu Meng didn''t take it seriously. He went to the cabinet and said, "no one will come at this time."


    "Ke Deng", "Ke Deng", "Ke Deng".


    However, as soon as the voice dropped, there was a slow and gentle sound of high-heeled shoes in the corridor.


    Gu Meng:


    EN Jin:


    Pan Peter suddenly widened his eyes and ran in a hurry: "brother! No one''s coming


    Only female prison guards can wear high heels in prison.


    It''s mostly Miffy.


    Gu Meng gave a "tut".


    He hasn''t done anything yet.


    This crow''s mouth, Peter.


    "Hide first." Gu Meng decides.


    Panpeter turned around in a panic: "where to hide? The space is so small! "


    Enjin was the most calm, glancing around and pressing down on Peter Pan''s head.


    Pan Peter''s neck sprained and he almost explained it.


    "BrotherEN Jin hot hand green onion, the young boy pressed into a small space under the desk.


    Gu Meng is looking for a suitable position for her. She doesn''t want to be held by en Jin at the back collar.


    In a daze, he was thrown into one side of the wardrobe.


    EN Jin turned off the light, followed by squatting into the closet, with the cabinet door.


    Gu Meng is blocked up, so she can''t move in the small dark wardrobe, so she pushes Enjin, who is close to him.


    "You go somewhere else!" "I can''t get in here!" he said, suppressing his voice


    "Shh." EN Jin instantly close, covered his mouth.


    Then, the door lock "drip" twice.


    High heels come in.


    "Pa" a sound, the crevice of cupboard door permeates a ray of light.


    The lights outside are on.


    ��������


    Gu Meng had to stop.


    The sound of high-heeled shoes swayed back and forth in the room, listening to very idle, some aimless.


    Gu Meng is curious, and her eyes show Enjin to let go.


    When Enjin released, he looked out through the gap and happened to see a pair of legs wrapped in black silk.


    Those legs are long and straight, and with the promotion of black silk, there is a desire to say that a man can be attracted.


    As a result, when the man walked on high heels, it seemed that he could step on people''s heart.


    It''s a little bit of a heartbeat.


    Gu Meng silently moved away from her eyes. Her back was against the wall of the cabinet and sighed, "good leg."


    Why didn''t Miffy''s legs look so good the other day?


    Within two minutes, the door was opened again.


    Gu Meng and en Jin can''t help but look at each other.


    "Officer, I hear you''re looking for me?"


    Hearing the voice of the visitor, Gu Meng opened her eyes slightly.


    Bo Ye!


    What did Bo Ye do here at night?


    He saw the same doubts in Eugene''s eyes.


    Outside, the sound of high-heeled shoes began to ring again, followed by a silence, and occasionally a slight and strange rustle.


    "Don''t do this..."


    Bo Ye suddenly refused.


    It means to say no, but because there is a heavy and lazy smile in my voice, I can tell that my mood is enjoyable.


    Gu Meng looks complicated. He always thinks that Bo Ye has to do something sorry for Tang Zhi.


    Enjin obviously thought of a place with him, frowned and whispered, "Bo Ye, this scum man, wants to do something."


    �������� Gu Meng can''t refute.


    "What?" Outside, Bo Ye''s tone is lazy, with some tone of emotional meaning, "are you trying to whip me?"


    With the fall of the voice, "pa" a whiplash sound sounded in the room.


    It was so crisp that Gu Meng''s back trembled.


    It''s like hitting yourself.


    Enjin can''t bear to hear what the two people are doing outside. She is ready to push the door to stop Bo Ye''s misbehavior.


    Gu Meng sees his intention.


    Although I felt embarrassed, I didn''t object to it for Tang Zhi''s sake, so I didn''t stop it.


    On Enjin''s hand next to the cabinet door, was about to use force, the room sounded another cold and clear male voice.


    "Kneel down."


    "Lick me."


    EN Jin:


    Meow?


    Gu Meng:


    I''m a goddamn


    After a short silence, two people at the same time red face, don''t head, the bottom of the heart "shit".


    Mistakenly entered the mint husband''s set.


    Worse than a ghost.


    At this point, it''s not just the two of them who feel the collapse in the room.


    Pan Peter held his head under the table and looked at the black silk legs and Bo Ye kneeling in front of him. His face was full of tears.


    He''s still a kid.


    Why does he want to see this?


    Why? Ah?!


    Who will save the children!


    The author has something to say:


    thank you Liang Jun, the mine of rock sugar wood cake ~


    will be updated at 11:00 tomorrow evening. (don''t care about time. I just want to express my mood. Time is really out of control.)

 Chapter 73

    Peter Pan, who has just turned 17 this year, is very careful and simple.


    I''ve heard about it, but I haven''t seen it seriously.


    Calcium tablets?


    He didn''t even know that there was a double action movie in the world.


    Maybe god pities him and loves him and wants to open his eyes, so the position he occupied by mistake this time is really wonderful.


    The view under the table is called an open view.


    Up you can see Tang Zhi''s proud and proud face, forward you can see Bo Ye kneeling on the ground, and from a distance you can see the wardrobe against the wall.


    Gu Meng and en Jin are locked in the cabinet.


    In short, you can see everything in the room.


    Panpeter shrank in the dark, red faced, listening to the shameful conversation between his husband and his husband, and the whole man was almost smoking with shame.


    He covered his eyes, his ears, and his anxiety. The two brothers in the cupboard did not come out.


    Do you want to hide in the dark to enjoy a living spring palace?


    What a pervert.


    It''s filthy.


    It''s exciting.


    The young boy''s face "Teng" and a few degrees of heat, the whole person chaos is not good.


    Bo Ye and Tang Zhi have already entered the drama, and their husband and wife have a tacit understanding in whatever they do.


    In cosplay, the tacit understanding has been brought into full play.


    It''s just that they never thought that there were five people in the small room.


    At the moment, every move, every word and action fell into the eyes of three not very enthusiastic audience.


    From the table and cabinet two places to see, Tang Zhi''s dress can be described as a model of abstinence.


    The collar of the navy blue uniform coat was folded in order to reveal the collar of a white shirt.


    The button goes to the top, half covering and half wrapping the delicate Adam''s knot.


    On his shoulders were dark red epaulets, hanging slightly on the buttons of his lapels, with a thin gold chain dangling.


    Two badges were pinned on the left chest, which made the whole person more dignified and untouchable.


    But the cap is tilted on the head, and exudes a trace of bohemian and cynicism.


    Look at the formal small suit style jacket, is a less than the knee length of the narrow skirt.


    Although Tang Zhi is a boy over 1.8 meters tall, he is born with a fine and delicate skeleton. He doesn''t feel abrupt when wearing a skirt. Instead, he can wear a heroic spirit that women don''t have.


    There''s no need to talk about those remarkable legs.


    Wrapped in black silk stockings, a man wants to feel along the curve of his leg.


    With three pairs of eyes staring closely, Bo Ye did the same.


    However, as soon as Bo Ye reached out his hand, he heard a cold voice from the top without any ups and downs.


    "1011, who allowed you to touch me?"


    Bo Ye pauses for a moment, droops his eyelids and covers his doting smile.


    He obediently put down his hand, still kneeling on the ground, looking up at the top, obviously in the trouble of his people.


    "Sorry." Bo Ye said faintly, "because the police officer, you are too coquettish, I didn''t hold back for a moment."


    Under the table, Peter Pan bent his legs and took a deep breath carefully.


    Xindao: we don''t know what Bo Ye said. We don''t dare to ask.


    I''m embarrassed.


    The faces of people who listen are going to burn, but the people who speak are calm.


    Tang Zhi was sitting on the edge of the table with his beautiful legs overlapping.


    Smell speech carefully squint eyes, look down at kneeling in front of the person.


    After staring at it for a while, Tang Zhi pushed his hat with his whip and stood up with his long legs.


    He leaned slightly close to Bo Ye and slid his rough whip along his handsome side face. His voice was so cold that he could pierce his bones: "again, I just didn''t hear you clearly."


    Tang Zhi has a kind of noble spirit since he was born. When he looks down at people, he seems to trample on each other.


    It''s out of reach.


    And seduced the man to fold him off.


    The bundle of whips just slipped to the corner of his lips. Bo Ye slightly turned his face and rubbed against the rough lines on the whip, but his eyes were straight and burning at Tang Zhi, who was very close to him.


    I don''t know what''s going on in my head.


    "No. 1011." At the moment, if you don''t offend me, please stop your cold eyes and let me go out


    "Officer Tang." Bo Ye laughed with a deep smile. He was not afraid of the cold breath from the opposite side. He looked at the attractive leg on the opposite side. "I am your exclusive prisoner, aren''t I? Who else do you need tonight but me? "


    Looking at it, Bo Ye was uneasy again.


    "Don''t you fear that I''ll waste your hand?" Tang Zhi opened his hand with a whip. He didn''t have any physical contact with Bo Ye from the beginning to the end, as if touching it would be dirty. "If you don''t leave, I can''t guarantee what will happen."Bo Ye suddenly grabbed Tang Zhi''s tie and drew the man who was ready to stand up again.


    "Officer, I can guarantee what will happen." The tie in the palm of his hand twice, Bo Ye face-to-face with each other very close, the voice is getting lower and lower, affectionate and lingering, "I promise you..."


    In the wardrobe, Gu Meng covers her eyes, and her head droops toward the inside of the cabinet.


    The whole person is completely Buddha.


    The husband and wife are slow to get into the theme, and keep on fighting against the Sao, and the development of the plot is very happy.


    I don''t know how long it will take. I don''t think I can go out in an hour or two.


    Thinking about things alone, Gu Meng feels a strange and hot breath blowing through her neck.


    He was stunned, put down his hand on his eyelids and turned his head.


    Into someone''s wet, hot eyes.


    Gu Meng''s heart leaps. Unconsciously, he supports the wood under him and leans back.


    No wonder he thought too much. The main reason was that his eyes were too aggressive to eat him alive.


    But the space in the wardrobe is so big that it''s the limit to put two men in. It''s almost full. There is no extra space for Gu Meng to retreat.


    As a result, he was still close to Enjin face to face.


    EN Jin''s breathing was obviously much more urgent, leaning her head, nose tip consciously or unconsciously touching Gu Meng''s white jade like neck side, and seemed to be sniffing something.


    Like a big dog.


    Gu Meng couldn''t help it, and said, "you can''t breathe after you go back."


    On hearing this, en Jin did not move, instead, she raised her hand even harder and supported it on the cabinet wall beside Gu Meng''s cheek.


    Gu Meng was tense for a moment, and now she realized how dangerous the situation was.


    "What are you doing?" Gu Meng''s voice is a little tight.


    "Listen outside."


    Enjin''s breath when she spoke was sprayed on her neck.


    Gu Meng tilts her head sensitively and listens to the outside world.


    A burst of tables and chairs after the collision, can not wait for breath finally sounded.


    There are Tang Zhi''s and Bo Ye''s.


    Although I was prepared, I was embarrassed when I heard live live.


    Not to mention listening with Eugene.


    I feel the same as watching porn in a team.


    Gu Meng pulls out her hand hard and butts it on Enjin''s shoulder.


    Think en Jin is complaining, then pacify a way: "wait a second, they will go out after the end."


    Enjin but stick in his ear to speak, low soft magnetic voice directly exploded: "but I can''t hold the gun."


    ��������


    Gu Meng was silent for a long time, enduring Enjin''s harassment in his ears and neck, and his face was burning with fire. He said, "would you like to sleep for a while?"


    In fact, this is useless. It has the same meaning as "drink more hot water".


    Now it''s Enjin''s turn to be silent.


    Can you fall asleep in this situation?


    Don''t you treat him like a man?


    Two people are deadlocked, cupboard door "bang" of a sudden by what hit.


    Two people in the cupboard looked at the same time, the original remaining line of light was also covered a tight.


    Not yet to investigate what happened, the whole cabinet began to shake strangely.


    ��������������������


    In the dark, Gu Meng and en Jin blink at each other and are caught off guard.


    The atmosphere in the cupboard has become more and more embarrassing and hot.


    "Achoo!"


    When husband and husband were celebrating, a sneeze broke out in the room.


    Bo Ye and Tang Zhi were surprised, looked at each other, and quickly bowed their heads to tidy up their clothes.


    Both men''s faces were flushed, and it was hard to show some confusion.


    Bo Ye was so agitated that he could not help but give a low "poop" when he lifted his trousers. It was obvious that he was in a bad mood to the extreme.


    Bo Ye picked up the shirt hanging on the back of his chair, put it on neatly and walked directly to his desk.


    Then, he lay down on the ground, stretched out his long arm, and fished out the "peeper" under the table.


    The first thing he did was rub his nose and sneeze again.


    "Hi Hi, brother Ye. " Panpeter hummed, lowering his head and not daring to look directly at the tall man in front of him. His hands were almost twisted in front of him.


    How long have you been grinding your teeth


    Tang Zhi arranged his clothes and hid behind Bo Ye.


    His face was as red as blood and his eyes were red.


    He put his forehead on Bo Ye''s back and lowered his sight. He looked as if he was going to be autistic.


    "Just Not long. " Panpeter picked his words carefully, swayed left and right, pinched his cheek and said, "it''s only a minute before you."


    It means that we have watched what should be seen and what should not be heard.Bo Ye was so angry that he couldn''t laugh. He lowered his head and rubbed his eyebrows. He held back as if he was going to attack.


    "I didn''t mean it," he added hastily, seeing that his face was not right and his desire for survival was very strong! Brother ye, you believe me! At first, they came to look for information, and then they thought that the prison guards came to hide them. Who knows it''s you who are fighting... "


    Peter quickly covered his mouth.


    I want to swallow my tongue.


    "Shooting?" Bo Ye sneered.


    He caught sight of Tang Zhi on the ground without shoes.


    I don''t know where to throw the high heels.


    Bo Ye pulled the chair aside and sat down, holding Tang Zhi to his lap.


    Seeing that the black stockings had been torn to pieces, he took up his coat to cover Tang Zhi''s legs.


    To do all this, Bo Ye propped his hand on the armrest and leaned at Pan Peter standing in front of him.


    It''s like thinking about how to deal with it.


    Panpeter felt that he was shrinking into dust. Under the gaze of the big man, he was so cold that he couldn''t even blink.


    "Brother ye, I can''t understand I don''t understand... "


    The young boy was dying.


    It''s good not to say this, but it makes Bo Ye sigh deeply.


    "Well, Peter." Bo Ye thought he was a good man, and said to pan Bi in a light tone, "now you hit the wall in front of me, and you have lost your memory. This matter is over."


    ����������


    Pan Peter trembled with fear and cried out, "brother! Brother! You don''t want me to lose my memory, you want my life! "


    Bo Ye lowered his sight, folded the coat on Tang Zhi''s legs, and said to himself, "is this all seen?"


    Peter Pan:.... "


    Don''t be kidding, brother. Don''t you see I''m almost crying?


    Bo Ye seemed to think of something. He looked around and asked casually, "are you alone?"


    As a result, panpeter''s eyes moved to the side.


    Bo ye had to squint suspiciously and then asked, "are you alone?"


    Tang Zhi leaned his head against Bo Ye''s neck, bit down his fleshy lower lip, and murmured in a low voice: "if I had another person, I would have no face."


    Bo Ye patted him placidly on the back.


    Peter wiped his cold sweat and forced his face to smile: "when When, of course, I''m the only one. Who else but me? "


    Even in the face of the strong eyes of the big man, he does not betray his teammates.


    "I thought you often acted with Gu Meng."


    Bo Ye''s casual words also inspired Pan Peter.


    When the good news was interrupted, Bo Ye was no longer in the mood to continue.


    When he saw that Peter was obedient and coquettish, he gradually lost his temper and did not pursue it.


    Bo Ye stood up with Tang Zhi in his arms and said to pan Bi, "don''t tell me about tonight''s affairs, especially for Gu Meng and en Jin."


    Although the husband and husband can play, they are both decent people and do not want to be known to everyone.


    �������� Peter Pan glanced at the wardrobe uneasily, nodded his head, and hummed his way, "I see ye brother."


    What he''s thinking now is to send the couple away.


    Keep it steady. Don''t show it.


    Seeing that they were ready to go back, panpeter ran forward with dogleg legs and opened the door for Bo Ye.


    Bo Ye held Tang Zhi in his arms and gave a light "Er" to show his thanks.


    As a result, before the front foot stepped out, there was a dull sound of "Gulong Dong" coming from behind.


    Bo Ye looked back.


    The wardrobe against the wall shook.


    The next second, two people out of it.


    ��������������������


    In the silence of the room, no one looked good.


    Bo Ye''s face turned green.


    Tang Zhi''s face turned red.


    Panpeter''s face was like a fallen sack, yellow.


    Gu Meng and en Jin''s faces are smothered into soy sauce purple.


    Gu Meng lowers his head and climbs up from the ground at the speed of a turtle, obviously delaying time.


    He clapped the letter and said, "it''s impossible for you to clap it out."


    Looking at the door of the three people, continue to edit: "we found the space-time shuttle channel in the room, just fell in, and then came out, it''s here."


    At last, he shook his head as if he had something to do with it


    "Indeed, it was unexpected." Bo Ye agreed.


    He turned around and closed the door with his toes.


    He blocked in the door, rushed to the other side of the chin, said: "hurry up, the three of you start to hit the wall now, who first loses memory who goes out first."


    ��������������������


    Panpeter looked at Gu Meng with a plaintive look.


    Look, it''s all said don''t go out tonight.


    It''s on the table again.

 Chapter 74

    After all, Bo Ye is a gentle man. It''s funny to let two big and one small hit the wall.


    What''s wrong with the wall?


    Snow White lovely, how bad it was to crash it.


    A quarter of an hour later, Bo Ye shook his right hand and bent over to pick up his coat, ready to leave.


    He looked back at the three people in the opposite direction, smiling, but there was no sporadic smile in his eyes. He said sarcastically, "in this situation, if you don''t die, your father will love you."


    Crouching by the wall with his head in his arms was like a group of three people who met the police''s temporary inspection in Dongguan


    Maybe Bo God loves them so much that he just beat them to a level 10 disability.


    Gu Meng, en Jin and Pan Peter are as quiet as chickens on the surface, but at the bottom of their hearts they spit out --


    bah!


    We don''t have a dad like you!


    Tiger poison still does not eat son, just this animal actually presses them on the ground one by one, fat beat.


    Today, I have learned that the hand of professional E-sports players is not only good at playing games, but also striking people.


    High burst, high output.


    Who can stand it?


    Ignoring the three men huddled by the wall, Bo ye put on a small suit style coat on Tang Zhi''s shoulders and took the people out.


    As soon as the husband and wife were gone, Peter slumped to the ground, grinning, and relaxed.


    "Brother, show me what''s going on here?" He pointed to one side of his face and leaned to Gu Meng. He was very nervous about his little white face. "Is it swollen? Is it a disgrace? What should I do if it hurts? "


    Gu Meng took a glance and perfunctorily said, "it''s OK. Drink more hot water."


    Peter Pan:.... "


    Even if it''s a boy, it''s sad to be treated like this.


    He vowed that he would never mention "hot water" to her when he had a girlfriend.


    Pan Peter rubbed his cheek in circles. He looked at Enjin and Gu Meng.


    EN Jin is standing at the desk, drooping her eyes, pulling a paper towel to wipe the corners of her mouth slowly.


    He has some broken skin on the corner of his mouth. I don''t know whether he was beaten by Bo Ye or some other reason.


    Peter did not dare to ask more, and his eyes glanced away.


    Next to him, Gu Meng''s forehead was wrapped with gauze. When he stood up, he swayed twice. Fortunately, he supported the back of the chair.


    Even the wounded were not let go. It can be seen that Bo Shen was vicious and felt bad after being watched by his husband.


    "Seriously, brother." Peter Pan also stood up and couldn''t help but wonder, "did you not hide well in the beginning? Why is Ye brother ready to leave, you suddenly roll out of the cabinet? Isn''t it obvious that you want to die? "


    Said, there are some resentment.


    These two people took him in.


    Hearing this, Gu Meng and en Jin are silent for a while.


    They quietly passed their eyes to each other, and then they ran into each other in a hurry.


    Blushing, he pinched the paint on the back of the chair.


    Take a tissue and press the corner of your lip and look elsewhere.


    The situation is very strange.


    But Peter Pan may be young and ignorant, stupefied is not to see the two people slightly embarrassed and bashful atmosphere.


    "Brother?" Unable to wait for an answer, he called for a reminder.


    Gu Meng went to the file cabinet and opened the door. He didn''t go to see Pan Peter, which means he didn''t know: "it was opened by mistake."


    Pan Peter didn''t understand, and was about to ask more details. En Jin interrupted the topic: "don''t you go? Do you want to keep looking? "


    He glanced at Gu Meng''s back, and his soft voice was faint.


    "Well." Gu Meng takes out a folder from the cabinet and looks through it with her head down. Her skin is still a little red.


    "It''s just for this reason that I''m here to stay up He was obviously worried in his heart and said, "I went back without knowing anything. Was it not for nothing that he suffered a severe beating?"


    EN Jin:


    Peter Pan:.... "


    So it is.


    EN Jin at a glance, reading faster than ordinary people.


    Soon, he found a record of the prisoner''s detention from numerous documents.


    Only the number of the prisoner is on the record, not the name.


    A cell usually houses two people.


    They found the records of 111 cell, scanned nearly seven or eight pages of records, and found that there was a number with the highest frequency -


    07.


    "My dear, how long has this man been in prison? What heinous things have been committed? " Panpeter turned back a few more pages and sighed, "he has been there for nearly ten years, and I don''t know how many prison pals have been sent away."


    Indeed, as Peter Pan said.


    The roommate of prisoner No. 07 has been changing, but he has been kept in cell 111 and even lived in a single room for the next two years.


    Gu Meng looks for other documents, but there is nothing more to pay attention to."The flowerpots and Bibles found in the room should have been from 07," he guessed


    Panpeter felt this and that, shaking East and West, puzzled and asked, "brother, do you know what the number 07 is for?"


    "You can try to follow suit and pay more attention to the information about mentioning 07." Gu Meng thought about it for a second, and then whispered, "but you may not be able to touch anything. In most cases, the game depends on luck, and the clues you find may not be all useful."


    Panpeter took the opportunity to praise a wave: "I heard that my Meng is always lucky to burst! There must be no problem! "


    Enjin is turning a magazine on the tip of her left finger.


    On the cover of the magazine were some hot lipped girls, which were used by the prison guards for their leisure time on duty.


    After listening to Peter Pan''s words, he gave a cool glance and said in a slow tone, "do you mean he''s lucky enough to hit a ghost?"


    ��������


    Pan Peter quietly shrank behind Gu Meng and murmured in a low voice: "brother, do you have to be so poisonous in your mouth?"


    Gu Meng smiles and shakes her head without saying anything.


    Looking at her expression, she didn''t mean to blame Eugene.


    Before leaving, Gu Meng looks at the clock on the wall.


    It''s nearly ten o''clock.


    They''ve been out of the room for almost two hours.


    The three men closed the door of the management room and walked in the corridor on the first floor.


    Panpeter stretched out, rubbed his sore cheek, and said happily, "I can finally go back to sleep well. This night is not easy."


    As soon as the voice dropped, the footsteps stopped behind him.


    Peter scratched at the back of his head and looked back blankly, "brother?"


    Gu Meng stops in front of a cell, looking up at the number on the lintel.


    Panpeter followed his gaze -


    cell 111.


    The young boy''s face was bitter, and he seemed to understand something. He said, "brother, are you so energetic?"


    Gu Meng stares at the door number and says thoughtfully, "just go in and have a look."


    Gu Meng gets under the washing table and comes to a space of several square meters behind the wall.


    The board was still on the ground, covering the hole below.


    Behind her, Eugene also followed.


    Peter poked his head through a hole in the wall and coughed softly from the dust.


    He looked around the walls with his head up and asked, "brother, where is this place?"


    Gu Meng squatted down, lifted up the wood on the ground, looked at the bottom of the hole and said, "it may be the passage through No. 07 If he ever tried to escape from prison, he should be able to find an escape by following the trail he left behind


    "Really?" When Peter heard of the hope of escape, his eyes suddenly lit up and climbed in through the hole in the wall. "Let me see. Where does this lead to?"


    He kneels down beside Gu Meng excitedly, and his head goes to the hole on the ground.


    But when he saw the scene below, Peter turned pale and almost fell down.


    With the imagination of Peter Pan, he never guessed that the cave is directly connected to the universe.


    Some people have deep-sea phobia, and Peter Pan happens to be a space phobia.


    Looking at the huge boundless deep blue, he only felt dizziness and terror.


    It seems that the whole person will be sucked in, submerged in it, so small that even dust can not be counted.


    The deeper the blue, the more terrifying things seemed to be waiting for him.


    Gu Meng grabbed Pan Peter with one hand, but he didn''t let him fall. He said helplessly, "you stay on it, I''ll go down."


    Panpeter retreated to the wall, shrunk his hands and feet, and said in a panic: "brother, it''s not a strange place down here. If you fall into the unknown space, it will be troublesome if you can''t get out. Otherwise, don''t go down."


    "It''s OK." Gu Meng pulls up the sleeves on both sides and does not rest assured of his worries.


    He was about to hold down the hole when the back collar was lifted.


    Gu Meng looked back and asked, "what''s the matter?"


    EN Jin looked down at him with his upturned eyes and a little patience. He said, "are you going on like this? Do you want to experience space rafting? Find something to tie yourself to


    �������� Gu Meng can see that the other party almost wrote "do you have a brain" on his face.


    EN Jin looked around. Ivy was climbing on the pipes and walls.


    He let go of Gu Meng, and with his height, he pulled down two thick vines.


    The ivy leaves rustled all over the wall as the vines were pulled off.


    The rattan''s fracture was explored forward and then retracted, as if in fear of something.


    It''s just that no one noticed.


    EN Jin lifts Gu Meng up, a vine around his waist and knots.


    Gu Meng half raised his hands and looked at Enjin''s beautiful fingers at his waist for a moment.


    The man''s fingers are clean and long, and the fingernails are pale pink.After a while, I went to see the pretty face close at hand.


    Enjin lowered her head, and her bangs covered her thin eyelids, but she could see that her nose was straight and her mandibular angle was sharp but not sharp.


    Such beauty is rare in the world.


    Gu Meng thought.


    He lowered his head, pursed his lips and laughed.


    Enjin finally tightened the knot to ensure that it would not be released, and then bolted the other end of the cane to the water pipe.


    He picked up another ivy and tied it around his waist.


    "Or I''ll take care of it at the other end," he said? When you want to come up, I can pull it back


    "You hold the other end?" Enjin glanced at him coolly and asked in a low voice, "do you think we are kites or are you going to walk the dog?"


    Peter Pan: "well When I don''t say anything. "


    Enjin enters the cave first.


    All around was emptied of sound, only their own voice and shallow heartbeat.


    Here is a void, the distant Milky Way flows quietly, and thousands of stars rotate in it.


    It seems to be very close, but it is far away.


    In the weightless environment, Enjin adjusted her balance and made a gesture to Gu Meng upward, indicating that he could come down.


    Gu Meng goes down the hole and turns over two times uncontrollably when he is immersed in the void, but Enjin is still close to him and holds him.


    "With air and sound, it seems that this is just a simulated space environment." Gu Meng grabs en Jin''s sleeve, looks around and sighs, "like a dream."


    The dazzling stars in the distance cast light on Gu Meng''s face, and the jade like cold white skin seems to be shining.


    Gu Meng looks at the Milky Way belt.


    Eugene looked at him.


    The bottom of my heart was sour and soft with inexplicable emotions.


    EN Jin looked for a moment, seems to be aware of their own absence, a slightly dissatisfied look.


    He let go of Gu Meng and said, "you really want to visit for a long time."


    Gu Meng has nothing to hide in front of him. She smiles and admits: "the first day I found this place, I wanted to come down and have a look. Even if it''s just a bug in the game, it''s a pity to miss it."


    Although it is not real space, such a real experience scene is also hard to find in the real world.


    Which man has not yearned for the vastness of the Starway sea?


    Enjin murmured: "I knew."


    Just above them is the bottom of the foundation of the dormitory building. You can see the layers of steel and cement, wrapped in the glittering and translucent technology blue, illusory and ethereal.


    A column clubbed in the center of the foundation, extending four or five meters into the void below.


    Gu Meng is floating in weightlessness, gradually finding a sense of balance and walking towards the pillar.


    He felt on the blue column. It was cold.


    "Maybe it''s just a loophole in the game..." Gu Meng said to herself.


    "I''ll stay here a little longer. Will you go up first?" Seeing nothing to explore, he turned to Enjin.


    Enjin snorted coldly and fell backward. Her hands were on the back of her head, looking at the scattered stars above. She said, "if you care where I am, can''t I look at the stars for a while?"


    Gu Meng has no choice but to jump to Enjin''s side and lie side by side with him.


    He sighed contentedly as he looked at the boundless dark blue above and the starlight dotted among them.


    Both of them did not speak, floating in the void, so quietly appreciate and experience the peace that has never been before.


    The Milky Way stirred soundlessly in the distance, and the swirling silvery light flowed deep in their eyes.


    Gu Meng suddenly opened his mouth and said with a smile, "there is a little bear on the ceiling of my bedroom. When I turn off the light every night, I can stare at it for a long time."


    Perhaps he described it too vividly, and several broken pictures flashed through her mind.


    It''s fleeting and hard to grasp.


    For a time, I only thought that I might have seen such a bedroom, but I felt ridiculous, so I didn''t think about it.


    Without listening to Gu Meng go on, Enjin couldn''t help saying, "and then?"


    Gu Meng said casually, "if you have a chance in the future, you can come to my house and have a look."


    EN Jin turned her face to look at the people around her and asked, "what are you looking at?"


    Gu Meng''s eyes were bathed in starlight and became more and more warm and moist. Of course, he said, "the star map in the bedroom."


    Enjin''s first reaction was: "lie in bed together and watch?"


    Gu Meng nods.


    Enjin''s heart is slightly elated.


    Lie in bed together.


    Very good.


    At this time, the distance across a bright light, dragging a long tail.


    "Meteor!" Gu Meng patted en Jin''s hand, pointing in that direction, "wish!"


    EN Jin doesn''t believe these things. She sneers, but she sees Gu Meng''s eyes closed.


    On the side of her face, the stars are dancing, and her face is peaceful and devout.Enjin can''t help blinking.


    If the meteor can be heard So Then I hope you will never be hurt and betrayed, warm and happy life.


    He made a wish in his heart.


    After a long time, Gu Meng opened his eyes and asked, "what did you wish for?"


    EN Jin lifted her chin with pride and said, "I don''t want to do such a childish thing."


    He pretended to be careless and asked, "what is your wish?"


    "It may be a secondary two." Gu Meng looks at the star sea above, smiles and says, "I want to..."


    "What?" The words behind en Jin are not clear.


    Gu Meng said, "I want to be stronger."


    Enjin had to say that she was very surprised Why do you think so? "


    Gu Meng has always been gentle and harmless, like all soft things.


    It seems that he is not suitable for the cruel and bloody escape game, but he runs smoothly all the way.


    According to their own pace, in their own way, people feel natural but not strong.


    Gu Meng turns to look at him, and the starlight sprinkles on the side of his extended neck. His eyes bend slightly when he smiles.


    Suddenly more than a minute in the facial features, let the heart beat faster and more beautiful.


    "Do you know how I became a kindergarten teacher?" He suddenly mentioned something else and replied to himself, "after graduating from junior high school, I went to a secondary school near my home, studying preschool teachers'' major."


    EN Jin did not hold back, because his head is still wrapped with gauze, it is very light, stretch out his hand on his forehead.


    "So stupid?" A genius began to scoff, "I can''t get into high school."


    Gu Meng low smile, drooping eyelids, said: "could have been recommended into the city key, give up."


    EN Jin pick eyebrows, ten thousand did not expect to have such a turning point, asked: "why give up?"


    "There are two sisters in my family. My mother also needs to take care of them. High school is too far away from our small place, so we can only go home once a month." Gu Meng explained, "I didn''t think it was convenient, so I chose a high school not far away from home, and I could go home to cook at noon."


    EN Jin listens quietly, and suddenly has a general understanding of Gu Meng''s family situation.


    "No regrets?" He asked.


    "Not at all." Gu Meng''s eyes were full of stars and said, "my family is the most important to me, so it doesn''t matter if I don''t go to high school. Finally, I can find a job to support my family."


    Then, he said in a low voice: "at that time, I knew that as long as I chose mediocrity, I could protect them But it doesn''t work here. "


    In a world full of cruelty, the only way to protect the people who are important to them is to be stronger.


    So he wanted to be strong.


    At least don''t be a burden.


    Even if the latter words didn''t come out, Enjin could understand his meaning.


    Silence for a long time, want to say: "in fact, you can occasionally rely on me."


    I can''t even speak.


    EN Jin looked at the sky above, deliberately said: "can you really be recommended into the city key?"


    "Well?" Gu Meng doesn''t know why, so she looks arrogant at en Jin.


    "People who can''t even recite the alphabet," Enjin said


    �������� He didn''t expect that he still remembered this. Gu Meng was slightly embarrassed and scratched his little finger at the tip of his brow to defend himself. "If I can''t recite the alphabet properly, it doesn''t affect me to recite the longest word in the world. I''m just stuck in the alphabet. Besides, you won''t be allowed to write the alphabet by heart in the exam. The most important thing to learn is to use it."


    After thinking about it, he added in a low voice: "but after three years in vocational high school, I forget everything. In fact, it''s not bad with learning dregs."


    Enjin hummed twice and continued to tease him: "even if the English letters are 24 or 26, can''t you tell the math is OK?"


    Gu Meng said: "it''s It''s normal to think that there are 24 English letters in the world. "


    "Enjin did not obviously hook up the lip corner:" sophistry


    "Really, because in our culture, the number 24 is too common." Gu Meng counted with him, "24 solar terms, 24 histories, 24 filial piety..."


    Gu Meng glanced at him and said, "there''s another day, 24 hours..."


    "Is that all?" Enjin said


    However, Gu Meng suddenly lowered his voice and said, "I''m all thinking about you."


    EN Jin breathed heavily and her heart stopped.


    ������������


    He looked straight up at the top of his eyes and didn''t dare to look at it. He licked his lower lip.


    The whole thing is bad.


    I miss you 24 hours a day


    What do you mean?


    Gu Meng looks a little red, thinking that she may be crazy.


    To blame, we can only blame the beautiful sky.


    With a slight kick under his feet, he drifted towards the entrance of the cave not far away. He said quietly, "let''s go. Peter Pan will wait until he falls asleep."


    As he approached the hole, he was suddenly pressed on his shoulder from behind.Without waiting for Gu Meng to react, the whole body is turned over.


    In weightlessness, the balance is broken and slightly out of control.


    The two vines from the bottom of the hole were entangled, tightly intertwined and could not be separated.


    In the dark void space, two tall figures were entangled in one place, reflected by the vast Star River and silver sea, and rotated upside down for several times.


    Until Gu Meng is pushed against the cold pillar.


    The whole foundation seems to be gently shaking, two men at the same time looked up, did not care.


    Gu Meng looked at the person in front of her, cleared her throat and asked, "what are you doing?"


    EN Jin pressed Gu Meng tightly on the pillar, and her eyes were covered with powder. She said eagerly, "what are you reading about me?"


    The author has something to say:


    thank Shen Pinghui and ye Xiu for throwing mines in their faces ~


    I really want to see them in space.


    It will be updated at 9:00 tomorrow evening.

 Chapter 75

    Enjin''s heart was hot, and her face was also hot.


    His eyes are bright and staring in front of him. If he is regarded as some kind of large wolfhound, he is just like wagging his tail wildly.


    Enjin heart with a bit of ferocious courage, secretly, if Gu Meng said more lovely words, then he also said something nice.


    But can only reveal a little mind, can''t say too straightforward, lest the other side see through their love for him, in the future proud.


    Maybe, by the way, I can finish all the things I didn''t have time to do in the closet.


    Gu Meng just wiped a little bit of ambiguous spark and burned the grass and trees in his heart. The fire spread all over the world, spreading tens of thousands of square meters.


    On the other side, Gu Meng looks down with a slightly embarrassed expression.


    He was more and more strange eyes staring at Eugene, as if to be broken into the abdomen.


    Nabokov said that there are three things a person cannot hide -


    cough, poverty and love.


    Gu Meng wants to hide it, but his love for this bad guy is growing day by day, so it''s not careful. For a while, I regret what I said without thinking. I was too impulsive.


    "Enjin, I''m..."


    Gu Meng was about to say something to remedy the current situation. From the upper cave, Pan Peter''s voice came: "brother, are you still there? How''s the lower part?"


    the two people below were stunned at the same time, and instantly separated from the atmosphere like gauze and fog.


    EN Jin "tut" a sound, without concealment ground twisted eyebrow.


    He was not happy to think that when he went up, he would throw the impeding Peter into the infinite depth of space. It was always untimely, which was really a hindrance.


    However, Gu Meng breathed a sigh of relief --


    a piece of Pan Peter was inserted in time, which gave him a little time to think and eased some embarrassment.


    Enjin did not let him go immediately.


    The man grudges Gu Meng on the pillar and asks, "what do you think I do all day?"


    Gu Meng thought for a moment, raised a hand and patted him on the cheek. As usual, he said, "I think you have become such a bad character. Don''t make trouble all day long. It''s better to be a social person and be easy-going."


    Like a loving father, he inculcates his son.


    �������� A cold rain, the heart of en Jin fire all smashed out.


    Just now, he thought Gu Meng was talking to him


    "Don''t worry about the teacher." EN Jin cold face, loose Gu Meng, hummed, "I know you didn''t read me well."


    As a proud and charming man, he can never admit that he has expectations in his heart.


    He expected to hear the words "like you" from Gu Meng.


    "Brother?" Panpeter, fearing the quiet and vast space, held firmly to the hole and poked in and looked, "are you there? Don''t scare me. The atmosphere is strange. If you are Would you please squeak


    When Gu Meng looks at that place, he can see that the hole is embedded in the bottom of the foundation, and a hairy head protrudes from it.


    It''s weird and funny.


    Gu Meng said, "let''s go up..."


    Words did not finish, en Jin impatiently to turn away.


    It was only half a turn, and suddenly he felt something restrained on his waist, and he was pulled heavily.


    Don''t wait to look back, hit a person behind.


    They drifted out a few meters under the impact.


    EN Jin can''t help it. She turns around and hugs the people behind her and climbs the steel bar on the foundation in time, so that they can stop the car.


    "Don''t you think I make trouble all day long?" EN Jin couldn''t help but be careful. She was not happy on her face, but she didn''t give up her hand. "How can you still throw yourself into the arms, Miss Gu?"


    Gu Meng:


    Get out of your dad''s arms.


    Gu Meng''s face was slightly red, pointing to their waist, indicating that she was also innocent: "entangled, do you think I want to?"


    EN Jin looked down.


    Sure enough, the two vines had been intertwined with each other for a long time, tying their waists together.


    So one person''s actions will lead to the other.


    EN Jin stretched out his hand and pulled it. For a while, she couldn''t help but complain in a low voice: "it''s really troublesome."


    Panpeter was relieved to see them appear from above.


    He immediately noticed two vines twisted in one place at the entrance of the cave, opened his hand to his mouth and used it as a loudspeaker. He called down: "Gu Meng - en Jin - don''t move! You two are locked up! "


    Gu Meng:


    EN Jin:


    It''s funny what the silly boy says.


    "I''ll just pull you up --" Peter Pan continued to shout, "you don''t move around, wait a minute --


    GU Meng raised her face to look at the hole and made a gesture to the top.


    Panpeter received his signal and, without any difficulty, pulled the stout vines to get the two men up.After coming out of room 111, the three went straight up to the second floor, ready to go back to bed.


    Panpeter took a look at the time on the opposite corridor wall and said, "it''s more than an hour before zero. The patrolmen should still be resting tonight. It''s very frightening if there is no sound here at night."


    Gu Meng walked in the front, playing with the universal card in his hand, and said: "in the second half of the night, there is a new group cycle. On the first day, there is one person missing. I don''t know if there will be a substitute."


    "Do you want to start the cycle again from 1001? But 1001 seems to be Harvey, who is dead... " When he reminded him, Peter patted his head and exclaimed, "isn''t it our turn tomorrow? How many of us are going to watch the one in the middle of the night? "


    Gu Meng nods and just goes to the door of the cell, holding a brush to open the electronic lock beside it.


    In general, 9:00 p.m. is the access control time for players. You can''t go back out of the room.


    Fortunately, Gu Meng and his team have a door card from the hospital copy, so long as there is an electronic lock, you can go in and out at will, and there is no time limit.


    Very convenient.


    "I''ll be with you tomorrow." EN Jin at this time out of the voice, low soft voice, without unnecessary emotions.


    Enjin''s number is 1015, so the next patrol is on the fifth day, which is a day away from Gu Meng, Pan Peter, Bo Ye and Tang Zhi.


    Gu Meng didn''t say anything, but Pan Peter clapped his hands happily: "OK! One more Eugene, more security! "


    You can just rest assured.


    Enjin leaned against the wall and glanced at him.


    Panpeter immediately closed his smile, shrunk his head, and his eyes wandered around pretending nothing had happened.


    It''s like meeting a cat''s mouse and meeting a wolf''s sheep.


    Panpeter has always been respectful and afraid of Enjin.


    But at the same time, I also know that you can put a hundred hearts around such a big man.


    Enjin is like a amulet to keep you safe.


    Gu Meng pushed open the door and looked at en Jin. Knowing that he couldn''t control his thoughts, Gu Meng had to say, "I''ll wake you up tomorrow night."


    EN Jin still feel uncomfortable for the matter just now, turned to look at other places, did not answer.


    On the second floor, the cloister is quiet. Incandescent lights whiten the cold walls and leaden doors. In only four corners, cameras are dimly flashing red dots in the dark.


    Gu Meng enters the room first and turns on the light.


    Peter followed, scratching his back and muttering to sleep.


    Enjin was about to lift her step when Yu Guangli saw something.


    After a pause, he turned his head to the ground not far from the right.


    Next door is the cell in which human skin was found today. At the moment, there is a strange bleeding under the door.


    A pool of dark red blood flowed out quietly and spread to the corridor.


    The pool of blood gathered more and more, crawling slowly, and dazzling in the pale environment.


    Eugene stares at it for two seconds, and then moves up.


    The top of the cell door was hung with dark red, and the blood stream was winding down.


    That situation, like the door is bleeding, there is a quiet sense of blood.


    "Which one is this today?"


    EN Jin looked at the door without expression and thought.


    "What?" Peter Pan, who was walking in front of him, didn''t hear him clearly. He turned back and asked, "brother? What did you just say


    But see en Jin motionless pestle in the door, side head looking at the direction of the right side.


    I don''t know what I''m looking at.


    "What''s the matter?" Panpeter couldn''t hide his curiosity. He took a breath and went back again. He looked at him and said, "brother, what are you looking at What What... "


    Just at this time, the door of the next cell creaked and slowly pushed open from inside.


    The little boy gradually stares round eyes, his face is hard to be frightened, as if he ran into a very terrible thing.


    In the corridor, for a moment, the smell of blood filled.


    Bo Ye takes Tang Zhi back to his room.


    Tang Zhi saw that his face was still not good. He raised his hand and poked him in the cheek. The small milk voice was waxy and waxy: "I''m not angry."


    Bo Ye seized Tang Zhi''s hand and bit it at his fingertips, which was full of evil taste.


    "Not angry." He looked up and down Tang Zhi and said, "it''s just a little depressed."


    The lovers in uniform are too good-looking and want to hide themselves. As a result, they are all seen by others, so they are not happy.


    When Bo Ye passed the table, he poured a cup of water and poured a few mouthfuls to suppress the fire.


    "That Continue? " Tang Zhi asked behind him.


    Bo Ye hesitated for half a moment, put down his glass, turned around and said, "go to bed. It''s too late." The main reason is that they are interrupted in the middle of the way, so they are not interested.


    "Oh."


    Tang Zhi lowered his sight, and his delicate face was still red, which was hard to hide his lost feeling.


    ��Candi���� Bo Ye was a little funny. He went up to pick the other party''s chin and teased him, "what''s your expression? Do you want to be dissatisfied? "Tang Zhiqi was angry with him. He was like a cat who was provoked to blow up his hair. He bit the finger he handed me: "no!"


    Bo Ye rubbed his head and indulged in his nonsense.


    When Tang Zhi changed his clothes, Bo Ye was lying against the wall of the lower bunk, flipping a card in his hand to study.


    That card was taken from the Rubik''s cube yesterday - there is a red dot between the crisscross lines on the back, I don''t know what it means.


    Thinking about it, he suddenly saw Tang Zhi raise his foot and step on the edge of the bed. He was lifting up his skirt and leaning his head to untie the buckle on the outside of his thigh.


    Black stockings are sling style, lace ribbon slightly tightened in the leg side out of a light red mark.


    Bo Ye narrowed his eyes carefully. His eyes did not move, and he circled around Tang Zhi. But the man is still serious, pretending to continue to study cards. He is a good-looking, gentle scum, very appropriate to describe him.


    After undoing the side button, Tang Zhi pushed the broken silk stockings from the top to his ankle.


    He looks as usual, just want to change this dress, but do not know is, his every move falls aside, the man''s eyes have a different interpretation. Bo Ye looks a little impatient.


    Maybe it''s that the gaze from the side is too realistic. Tang Zhi feels something like that. When he turns his head, he just meets Bo Ye''s line of sight.


    He pauses.


    "Bo Ye." Tang Zhi looked at the other side of his face. He was busy undoing the clasp on his hand. He turned the corner of his mouth and said, "what expression do you have? Does the middle-aged uncle want to do something wrong? "


    ��������


    Knowing that he was retaliating, Bo Ye laughed angrily, his wrist moved, and the card was accurately thrown onto the opposite table.


    He then sat up and took off his coat: "your husband is still 30, far from the middle-aged uncle."


    Tang Zhi murmured and ignored him.


    Tang Zhi just untied the buckle, was a big hand to hold the arm, the whole person was not defensively pulled into the lower bunk.


    After Tang Zhi''s reaction, he simply refused, raised his face and said with pride and pride, "isn''t it said that it''s good to sleep?"


    Bo Ye was always thick skinned, and was not afraid of the young master''s cold face. He said with a light smile, "who did you talk to? Why don''t I remember? "


    He pressed Tang Zhi''s hands over his head, lowered his head, and said, "what''s your sleep Don''t sleep... "


    Tang Zhi''s voice was also lowered and covered with gauze: "Bo Ye, you Too bad... "


    Bo Ye chuckled two times.


    All of a sudden, in the corridor, Peter, two people started to roll together.


    The young boy''s voice was harsh, loud and clear, and the lights in the room flashed twice.


    Bo Ye was almost scared to death.


    What a ghost.


    Outside the corridor, he heard the sound of the land opening.


    Peter Pan''s voice was not so loud, but it still sounded terrible.


    Tang Zhi''s eyes were flooded with water, and glanced at the door. Although he didn''t want to, he still whispered, "let''s go and have a look."


    "What evil have I done?" Bo Ye couldn''t bear to "tut" a sound, raised his sweating forehead and forced himself to get out of bed.

 Chapter 76

    Before going out, Bo Ye pulled a camouflage jacket at will.


    In the man''s neckline, the half hidden and half exposed clavicle flashed water color under the incandescent light, and there were several tooth marks on it.


    Gu Meng leans against the door frame. When she looks back, she knows most of him.


    I must have been fooling around with Tang Zhi just now.


    "What''s Peter barking about?"


    Bo Ye pulled a high neckline zipper over his neck and lifted up his sleeves again. He approached the crowd on the corridor and asked.


    Gu Meng raised his chin to the next cell and replied, "dead."


    "What?" Bo Ye thought he had heard something wrong and said, "is Peter Pan dead?"


    �������� Gu Meng rolled her eyes and said, "it was the little girl who watched the night together last night."


    Peter Pan almost lost his heart just now, and had already stepped back to his room.


    Only then did Bo Ye understand and nodded.


    He rolled up his sleeve on the other side, walked toward the center, raised his hand all the way to block the crowd, and whispered, "excuse me."


    Many female players in his side, are unconsciously more than two eyes, after a subtle look down the head.


    Bo Ye''s face was still a little unnaturally flushed because he had just rolled down from Tangzhi. In addition, he held the fire, and his whole body was filled with extreme impatience.


    His forehead and neck are sweat, coupled with a handsome look, those female players only feel sexy in the eyes, it is walking hormone.


    Anyone who looks at the heart has to "bang" twice.


    When Bo Ye arrived at the door of the cell, he saw the bloodstains all over the door and frowned in disgust.


    There was no light in the room, so it was dark, but a triangular bright yellow light cut into the half open door.


    In the light, the condensation of blood spread all over the floor, and a person fell in the pool of blood, motionless.


    I want to know it''s the little girl with bangs.


    The body is in the dark. I can''t see the details.


    Bo Ye opened the door without thinking.


    The outside lights cast shadows on the floor of the room, high and low.


    At the same time, players through the corridor of light, finally see the full picture of the body.


    Everyone "bang" to the rear scattered, the crowd suddenly sounded startled and afraid of the voice of discussion.


    Among them, the thin girl couldn''t bear it first, and fell to the ground with the help of the corridor railing: "what is this? What the hell! It''s also Can you call people? "


    The short man''s face was ugly. Facing the corpse lying on the floor, he wanted to see it but couldn''t bear to look at it: "is the skin all scratched? Scraped one by one, damn it. How miserable it should be when you die. "


    "Good little girl Who''s the trouble? " Another man covered his mouth and nose and retreated away from the door.


    At this time, the cell is like a slaughterhouse, with blood splashing everywhere on the floor, sheets, pillows and walls.


    The body lay in a pool of blood, both on the face and on the body, were scratched to pieces.


    A close look at the wound on the face, is a longitudinal lines, originally still a delicate face, like a plowed field, has been difficult to distinguish the true face.


    The whole skin on the arm was combed down, mixed with flesh and blood, piled up in the wrist, scattered into a circle, making the scalp numb.


    Even if there is no malice to align the bangs, but looking at the corpse which has been lifted a layer of skin, people inevitably feel disgusted.


    "Did you hear anything in the evening?" The glasses man took off his glasses and wiped them on his clothes. His voice was calm, but his pale face could not be hidden. "I haven''t fallen asleep in my room, but I haven''t heard any sound. If this player is really skinned and died There should be no movement in the process. At least, can you call for help? "


    Standing at the periphery of the crowd with arms around her, she said, "I''m in the next room. If there''s a sound or no sound, you should hear it most clearly. But it''s very quiet at night, and there''s no strange sound."


    "Speaking of the news Was there an earthquake around ten o''clock? " The short man responded and asked the others, "the sound is really no sound, but the whole room is shaking. Do you have that feeling?"


    "Yes." Glasses man put on glasses again, nodded, "but the vibration amplitude is not big, did not care at that time."


    Many players also nodded, indicating that there is such a thing.


    In the crowd, people with perplexed expressions all have too good sleep quality, so they don''t feel the vibration.


    "Have you ever had an earthquake?" EN Jin just stood by the door frame and asked Bo Ye.


    Bo Ye said casually, "candi and I got a shock not long after we came back."


    "This girl doesn''t have a roommate?" he asked


    Just then, the people behind him exclaimed, and the high volume was almost shaken: "look! Is there someone else there? "


    The players looked in the direction he pointed.


    In the corner of the ivy wall, a dark shadow huddled there.Because it''s a corner where the light can''t reach, it''s easy to be ignored.


    Bo Ye is closest to the door, slapping the lights on the wall.


    The incandescent lamp "zilala" ran through the current twice, and the room was illuminated with snow.


    People can see clearly, shivering in the corner of the wall is the boy with a small flat head, the white clothes are full of splashing blood, shaking into chaff.


    "In his hands What is it? " For some reason, the short man began to shake, "it can''t be It won''t be he who takes the little girl... "


    There was no response from the crowd. They all stood at the door and watched the strange scene inside.


    Small flat head, white as powder, was holding a steel brush soaked in blood red.


    At this time, he raised his head and looked at the people at the door in a daze, with water in his eyes and his lips trembling: "I I didn''t mean to Listen to my explanation... "


    Before listening to the explanation, a cold chill rose from the bottom of people''s hearts.


    "I went to bed early tonight. Before going to bed, she was still tossing and turning on the upper bunk, saying that she was afraid and had a premonition that the thing would come to her, because the two players who patrolled with her last night died, and there was no reason that the thing would let her go."


    "I didn''t pay any attention to it. It would have happened early. Now the day has passed and I feel safe in my room..." The little Flathead, covered with a blanket, said incoherently, "but who knows, that thing is pervasive, this In this prison, no place is safe... "


    He held his head in his arms, and his eyes looked around in panic. He shivered and continued: "then I fell asleep, and then Later, when she woke up, she found herself standing on the ground with an iron brush in her hand She... "


    Small flat head whimper, can see that the stimulation is not small.


    He wiped his face and calmed his mood. He didn''t want the bloodstain on his face to rub more terrifying.


    "Then you came in. That''s what happened. I really don''t remember anything. You believe me!"


    Small flat head looked at a circle, flustered swept around the player''s face, eager to seek positive eyes.


    Unfortunately, most people are still afraid of him, and their eyes unconsciously reveal their guard and vigilance.


    People only believe what they see. The image of the boy in front of him standing in the room with a steel brush and soaked in blood for a while can''t disappear. They can''t accept such a miraculous explanation.


    "I understand..." Knowing that he was not convincing, he bowed his head and wiped his face in frustration. "You must think I''m crazy. I don''t believe these words."


    "Do you have the habit of sleepwalking?" EN Jin changed her stance and leaned back to the door frame and looked at Xiao Ping.


    Since the accident, he has never had any emotional ups and downs, and is not as calm as ordinary people, so he has attracted a lot of attention.


    "No! Absolutely not Seeing that someone could talk to him in such an ordinary manner, xiaopingtou was very excited, and hastened to prove his innocence, "I have never sleepwalking, and my family has no genetic history in this respect. I really don''t know what happened."


    Gu Meng remembers the ghost of last night and guesses: "is it possible Is that something that got on you


    There was a chill hissing in the crowd.


    Can you still get on?


    This is not the end of the calf.


    In the face of ghosts and gods, they must not be able to play. At the same time, they can''t defend themselves. Maybe it''s the rhythm of mass destruction.


    At this moment, a voice from all over the world said, "that Sorry, I''m really sleepy. I''ll go back to my room first. "


    As he said so, almost at the same time, most people felt a burst of sleepiness.


    "Isn''t it strange..." The short man yawned, with tears in his eyes, and said, "I''m still in the spirit. I''m so sleepy that I can''t stand my feet."


    He waved his hand and said, "I''m gone. I''ll talk about it tomorrow morning. If I stay down, I''ll roll to the ground and sleep."


    Gu Meng rubs his eyes and feels sleepy. He looks at the clock on the opposite wall for the first time.


    It''s eleven forty-seven.


    It''s three minutes to zero. It''s time for the first group.


    The second hand turned one by one, "tick tick tick", as if to say that the game time of the night began.


    In the crowd, only four players are still awake.


    They looked at this, then at that, and even the little flat head who had just been stimulated looked drowsy.


    "Ah? You You''re just leaving? " Seeing that most of them were walking to their rooms, a sober man asked timidly, "can you sleep if this happens?"


    The imperial sister pushed open the door next door, almost closed her eyes and walked in: "too sleepy, can''t endure."


    When the people in the corridor are empty, the hour hand, minute hand and second hand overlap together.


    Tonight, the four players who are in charge of guarding the night stand in the silent corridor and look at each other.The door of the dead cell had been closed, and only the blood on the floor and one door reminded them of what had happened.


    "That boy is so bold." A man grinned, trying to ease the atmosphere, "there''s still a body in it, so he goes back to sleep."


    Another person looked around nervously, swallowing and salivating, and said, "it''s not right. It seems that Deliberately make others fall asleep, so as to make it convenient for us... "


    Only half of what he said, the others shivered at the same time.


    More energetic.


    "I won''t go tonight." The man with the number of the last one wiped his cold sweat and said in a hard voice, "the female prison guard didn''t say what would happen if she didn''t go on patrol. On the contrary, there was a risk of being tortured and killed."


    "No way." A female player was more cautious and advised him, "no one didn''t go on patrol two days ago. Who knows what will happen if you violate the rules, you''d better be careful."


    The man seemed to have made up his mind. He waved his hand and said, "I have experienced two games before. Sometimes, some rules are dispensable. You have to break them bravely to save your life."


    So he convinced himself and suddenly became relaxed: "I''m not going anyway, and I''m not safe outside. If I have to die, it''s better to die in sleep."


    In fact, people who say so have a certain degree of assurance in their heart.


    The woman shook her head and ignored him. She said to her companion, "let''s go. Go first and have a look at it."


    The companion nodded and followed.


    "You''re not going to patrol, man?" The man''s roommate was still a little nervous and asked, "in case..."


    "Don''t be in a hurry!" The man was a little impatient and obviously didn''t want to entangle the topic any more. He walked to the room and said, "you can go if you want. I don''t want to be scraped into pieces and hang on the vines one by one tomorrow. I went to sleep."


    My roommate was in a dilemma for a moment. He caught up with him and said, "Hey, wait for me."


    When Gu Meng and en Jin return to the room, Peter Pan is already unconscious on the floor.


    See the little boy is not bed, en Jin heart satisfaction, did not find fault.


    Even if you are too sleepy to open your eyes, you should prevent Peter Pan from rubbing against the bed.


    Gu Meng rolls into the lower bunk, and when his head tilts, he will fall into a dark unconscious state.


    He half opened one eye, held the last trace of consciousness, and called softly: "en Jin Turn off the lights. "


    Just finish saying, side roll in a person again, still impolitely press half of his body under the body.


    "No more." EN Jin murmured in a low voice, and rubbed on Gu Meng''s shoulder. She did not move when she found a comfortable position.


    "You sleep up there." Gu Meng was too pressed to move. He felt a little headache, so he had to raise his hand and knock on his back. "It''s killing me."


    "I can''t go up. I''m so sleepy..." Soft voice more and more blurred, sleepy consciousness, began to talk nonsense, "pressure can not die Bo Ye didn''t crush Tang Zhi to death... "


    ������ Can it be the same? "


    Gu Meng is also too sleepy to hold on, but can''t help en Jin.


    When he closed his eyes, he put his hand into the hair behind en Jin''s head and pulled it out of anger.


    It''s a pity that I didn''t have any strength. It became a vague scratch. It was like coaxing Enjin to sleep.


    Soon, Gu Meng also fell asleep with a head in her arms.


    "Pooh.". "Pooh.".


    In the silent room, the noise continued.


    The man named the last one suddenly woke up with a layer of sweating on his forehead.


    He didn''t move on his side, his eyes moving fast.


    Occasionally, there are searchlights outside the window, which can illuminate the cramped cell for a moment.


    The man was relieved to see the room as usual.


    "Pooh.". "Pooh.". "Pooh.".


    At this time, he noticed the sound from the upper berth.


    Listen to the sound, it seems that the people above are pounding something wet and soft.


    The man took a glance at his side and called out: "big brother? What are you doing? "


    The pounding stopped.


    The man sat up hesitantly, looked up at the upper bed board, and asked, "what are you doing? I don''t sleep in the middle of the night. "


    "Oh, you are awake." The upper bunk brother finally made a voice and replied, "I can''t sleep. I''ll stick something in."


    The man felt his roommate''s tone of voice was strange, but he couldn''t tell where it was. It was not the same as usual.


    "What is to be inserted? It''s so loud and puffy that I wake up. "


    The man took a towel from the head of the bed, ready to wipe sweat, while casually asked.


    He had just wiped the sweat off his face when a drop of liquid fell on his face.


    "What..." The man had to wipe it again and turn over the towel to check, but he couldn''t see anything clearly. He couldn''t help muttering, "brother, don''t be so big. You''re still drawing maps on your bedding at night...""Fun stuff." The upper bunk said at this time, the voice was very quiet, "do you want to see it?"


    Smell speech, the man pauses for a while, the back inexplicably climbed up a silk chill.


    His first reaction was to refuse. It seemed like he was in a hurry to show him the thing.


    I think so, but somehow he said, "but Yes


    From the upper bunk came the "creaking" sound of the iron bed shaking.


    The man heard that the man stepped down on the bar beside the bed.


    Then, there is a series of "grid Leng Leng" continuous collision sound.


    It''s like the sound of many sticks scraping through the bars one by one.


    "What are you doing?"


    The man looked sideways.


    The upper bunk was already standing at the head of his bed.


    The room is too dark, the man can only see a group of dark figures, standing straight beside.


    But I feel that the edge of the shadow is rough, which is strange.


    "Brother?" For some reason, he felt a little nervous.


    "You don''t seem to be able to sleep." The upper bunk said, "or we''ll play together."


    The man swallowed his saliva and felt something wrong.


    But he just couldn''t move on the bed. His legs were as soft as noodles: "play What are you playing with? "


    Just at this time, the outside searchlight swept over again, illuminating everything in the cell.


    At the head of the bed, the man on the upper bunk glared and laughed at him.


    In addition, under the neck inserted with iron swabs, blood dripping, body dense, almost no gap.


    See this scene, the man was like a moment of strength, scalp tension.


    He collapsed, his mouth opened, and his face was bursting.


    "You see." The upper bunk people smile more ferocious, reaching out from the body to pull out a bundle of sticks, and without blinking to poke back, "so inserted, especially to relieve boredom."


    "Pooh.". "Pooh.".


    The upper bunk poked himself with a iron stick, and the meat in front of him was already blurred, which was covered with blood foam and became a pile of mud.


    But the man is ignorant and unconscious, and seems to be doing a very interesting thing.


    "Do you want to play together?"


    The man''s eyes were full of panic, and he gradually opened his mouth, but he couldn''t make a sound.


    The author has something to say:


    it will be updated at 10:00 tomorrow evening.

 Chapter 77

    Players had a good night''s sleep and ushered in the fourth morning in prison.


    People had just finished eating potato and beef noodles in the canteen, and the news that patrol players had an accident last night came.


    At present, we can confirm that there were two people in the accident.


    Wait for everyone to follow up to the dormitory building to have a look.


    One was sitting at the head of the bed with his head down, and the other was leaning against the wall.


    Dead.


    I can''t die any more.


    Have you ever seen a garbage can full of bamboo sticks standing in front of the barbecue stand?


    The two bodies in the room were like that.


    But it''s bloody. It''s violent.


    "Just after breakfast, I showed you this. It''s really..." The glasses man pushed the frame off the bridge of his nose and habitually took the middle finger.


    He said: "yesterday three, today two, escape door has not been touched, players are one after another to stop vegetables, how many meanings of this game?"


    "Slaughter." Bo Ye closed the door of the cell and blocked the two signboards in his room. He said, "if the trend goes on like this, in less than seven days, everyone can go to huangquan road hand in hand for another two nights."


    It is said that the tone is light, not anxious at all.


    "Do you have an idea?" The imperial sister half propped up beside the guardrail and looked back at Bo Ye with great interest.


    This handsome guy is really steady.


    Up to now, those who are not in a hurry are either powerful gods or novices who do not understand the seriousness of the matter.


    Obviously, Bo Ye belongs to the former.


    The psychological quality is a little poor, such as the little flat head who was stimulated last night. He couldn''t hold his breath and said: "don''t just say sarcastic words. Now it''s the fourth day, but think of a way! Otherwise, if you stay like this, you will be mad if you don''t die. "


    It seemed that he thought of something, and his face changed.


    Then, unconsciously, he rubbed his hands on his clothes with nervous repetition.


    It''s like there''s blood on it.


    Bo Ye took a look at her flat head and said nothing.


    He took the nearby Tangzhi and held it in front of him with his chin on his shoulder.


    Bo Ye took Tang Zhi''s hand and said casually, "don''t worry. Let''s talk about how everyone died. "


    "About two people in the room..." In the crowd, a woman hesitated and whispered, "I have something to say."


    At the sound, everyone turned their attention to her.


    "They didn''t go on patrol last night. They said they should break the rules bravely. I advised them. The man didn''t listen." The woman cleared her throat and went on to say, "no one goes to patrol in other books. So I think that if you violate the rules of the game, you may be punished. The punishment is..."


    Pay the price of your life.


    The woman didn''t go on.


    Everyone saw the consequences.


    In the crowd, a few players had made up their minds to hide in their rooms at night.


    After listening to the woman''s words, think about the two bamboo stick barrels in the room. They shivered and dare not go wild again.


    "Any other hints?" Bo Ye rubbed Tang Zhi''s wrist, raised his eyes and scanned the faces of the people.


    Tang Zhi still has a circle of red marks on his wrist, which was left by the small rattan last time, and has not been eliminated.


    "The girl in the bedroom with me was the one who died last night," she said with a stiff face, turning away from her side. "Before she died, she always said that someone called her name when patrolling at night. The same situation happened to her group. I think The name could be a death signal. "


    This is undoubtedly an important reminder, it is about life.


    People can''t help but hum and discuss.


    "If you mention your name, you''ll be taken away?" The glasses man wrung an eyebrow to think, way, "for the dead ghost is all randomly selected?"


    Panpeter was squatting on the floor, marking the marble lines with his hands.


    After listening to the glasses man''s words, he suddenly raised his hand, excited and proud: "my brother also hit a ghost that night! He must have learned something! "


    With that, he opened his eyes to Gu Meng and worshipped him: "right, brother?"


    �������� Gu Meng looks at him.


    Silly children are happy when talking about hitting ghosts. They think they are lucky if they don''t know.


    A group of players blocked in the corridor turn their attention to Gu Meng.


    They saw the man standing beside the pillar with his head down, and gently raised his hand to pinch the earlobe, as if organizing the language.


    Gu Meng''s skin color is rare among men, her face is clear and clear, and her eyebrows and eyes are permeated with a gentle and non-invasive color. Her face is clean and clear, just like the outline of ink and wash.


    You can see that he stood there, and his impetuous mood was miraculously smoothed down.


    Coincidentally, I recall the feeling of spring breeze.


    "What happened to you that day?" The glasses man unconsciously eases his tone and looks at Gu Meng."Good luck that time..." Gu Meng thought for a moment, and then added, "if you run fast, you can escape. I don''t know what happened to the players who died, but I guess there may be a certain order for the male ghosts to come to the door. "


    "Order?" Her eyes flashed, staring at Gu Meng and saying, "what order?"


    "Number." Gu Meng said.


    The crowd was in an uproar. Many people looked down at a string of numbers sewn on their left chest pocket for the first time.


    Some people look tense, others are relieved --


    "I I''m No. 02. Is it my turn next? "


    "No, I''m the first one in our group. There was nothing wrong the night before yesterday. I won''t really kill people according to the number?"


    "And the more behind, don''t they live longer?"


    ������������


    There was a lot of chatter.


    "When attacked by vines, the first half of the night is near the end, so the three behind me are not in danger again." Gu Meng continued, "then the second group started to watch the night. The ghost was probably the one who had been looking for him in the second half of the night."


    "Wait!" Small flat head sitting on the stairs, suddenly straight back, in the crowd to search for a circle, in a certain direction impolitely pointed, "you are also the night before yesterday, with the three people who have an accident is a group, how you are a person all right! Didn''t the ghost call your name


    Enjin leaned against the door frame and glanced at the small flat head. It seemed that it was troublesome to give him a look.


    "Try to call that thing my name." The soft voice was very light, but the disdain revealed in it caught the ears of everyone present.


    Enjin did not slow down: "he dare to call, I can pull his tongue out, straighten, tie a knot, bounce back. So as not to bring disaster to the world again. "


    All of them said, "I''m sorry."


    The verbs used by big men are so precise that they can''t help sympathizing with male ghosts.


    Cruel.


    It''s really cruel.


    One morning, everyone gathered in the dormitory area. At present, there is only one clue that can be grasped.


    That''s to keep looking for cards.


    No matter how many other worries are useless.


    "Now we start to cooperate, seize the time to find out the remaining card is the king, the sooner the better." Yu Jie lifted a big wave roll, her fingertips knocked on the guardrail and said, "at last, if you can escape alive, you can only ask for more happiness. It depends on whether your life is hard or not."


    The short man nodded, no objection.


    He looked at Enjin again and said with a little flattering meaning: "this gentleman, I heard that you remember the original fresco? Can you see how many cards you have to find to make a complete picture


    EN Jin was too lazy to open her mouth and raised her hand to compare the number of "9".


    "OK!" The short man answered.


    He rubbed his hands, then jokingly said to many players: "now we have three cards in our hands, and there are still six cards to find out. We all work hard. This is a matter of life and death. Don''t be lazy. Don''t leave alone when we act. We should be careful."


    Next, with the focus, the players scattered around in twos and threes and began to look for cards scattered in the prison.


    Before Gu Meng left, he saw three little girls pointing at Bo ye not far away, with the light of eight trigrams flashing in their eyes.


    "Look there." Gu Meng raises his chin to the girls at the edge of the stairs to show Bo Ye.


    "What''s the matter?" Bo Ye just let go of Tang Zhi, and looked along his line of sight.


    As a result, the three girls had to turn their heads around.


    Touch the walls of the ceiling and look.


    It''s so well disguised that you can''t see it.


    Bo ye may have been used to this kind of thing, indifferent, looked at other humanity: "go, work."


    A party of five went downstairs.


    When they passed the little girls, the little girls stood against the wall, drooping their eyes, blushing like monkeys'' buttocks.


    Just walking down the stairs, five people at the same time heard the irrepressible whisper behind them.


    Girl a was excited: "the one who walked in front was Bo Ye. I was right."


    Girl b said with the real like: "I have noticed that, you see him, all over the body exudes flowery temperament."


    Girl c asked: "is it a scum man?"


    Girl b said, "yes, yes, that''s the feeling."


    "How handsome Although it''s scum, it''s very provocative. " Girl c sighs, "I hate that I''m not a rich woman!"


    Girl a and girl b sighed: "who doesn''t hate it?"


    The five people walking in front of them:.... "


    Bo Ye couldn''t help it. He looked back at the three girls above the building and said, "don''t think about it. I''ve been taken care of by this little brother."


    Then he pointed to Tang Zhi.


    Tang Zhi took aim at Bo Ye, but could not see his emotion on his small face.The little girls were stunned at the same time. Maybe they didn''t expect the gossip to be heard.


    Then he looked at Bo Ye and Tang Zhi. Suddenly, he screamed like a frying pan and pushed each other to flee upstairs.


    Bo Ye shook his head helplessly and didn''t care about the little girls.


    Pan Peter pulled Gu Meng''s sleeve and whispered: "brother Brother ye, is he really a scum? "


    Gu Meng looks at him with a question mark on his face.


    Can I know about this???


    "You should ask Ye sister-in-law about this." Bo Ye obviously heard it. He chuckled, put his hand on Tang Zhi''s shoulder, and looked at Pan Peter with his side head. "He has the most say."


    Peter''s neck shrank, his tongue sticking out in embarrassment, and he did not dare to ask any more questions.


    Since you can be so magnanimous, there must be no problem.


    But think about it and know that Bo Ye''s attitude of holding Tang Zhi in his hand is absolutely infatuated with a good man.


    There are eight buildings around the prison.


    According to the map drawn casually, Gu Meng decides to visit the prison factory.


    However, Bo Ye pointed to a square painted on the ground and said, "no one dares to go to the area where felons are held. Aren''t you curious?"


    After thinking for a moment, Gu Meng changed his mind and said, "or go to the felon District first?"


    "Not afraid?" Bo Ye said with a smile, "other people say that they are guilty of just passing by the door."


    "Afraid it will solve the problem?" Gu Meng doesn''t care much. He gets up and pats the ashes on his hands.


    Bo Ye stares at him for a long time, remembering Gu Meng''s timid and cautious appearance when he was chased by a ghost. He bit his lips and tearful eyes when he was chased by ghosts.


    Bo Ye burst out a smile and rubbed Gu Meng''s head: "we''ve grown up with naimeng."


    Just haven''t been affectionate for two seconds, and then under the gaze of en Jin, she puts down her hand.


    They came to the building where the felons were being held. Strangely, there was no sound in the daytime.


    It''s dark inside the gate.


    It''s like being haunted.


    Panpeter rubbed his arms and felt cold in the sun. Unconsciously, he leaned on his side like Gu Meng.


    They went up the steps and were about to enter, not wanting to be stopped by the C.O.


    "Why?" The medium-sized c.o.s., with their stomachs thrust out and guns in their arms, walked up to them. "It''s not just going in and out here."


    Gu Meng is a bit surprised. He thinks that all areas in the prison are open to players.


    Peter Pan couldn''t help but say, "how can I find a clue if I don''t give it in? Can''t we get in? "


    He didn''t look at the door with a cool look at them.


    "No ordinary prisoner can be put in, even if it is a special group, it has to have authority." Don''t even think about it


    Pan Peter just wanted to ask "what authority?" Gu Meng pressed him down.


    "Wait for the evening." Gu Meng said.


    "Ah?" Peter Pan looked at him blankly.


    "We''re the prison team." Tang Zhi understood Gu Meng''s meaning and explained, "when you patrol at night, you have authority."


    Panpeter looked at the dark door of the building and shrunk: "brothers, it''s scary enough in broad daylight. Are you still considering coming over at night?"


    Let go of this little cookie.


    "Are you being dragged here?" Enjin indifferently to, "if afraid, sleep in the room."


    Panpeter again shrunk and changed his words again and again. He firmly said, "I was born a brother''s man, and death is my brother''s ghost. Where my brothers are, I will be there."


    When Bo Ye laughed, he was frightened and comforted: "don''t worry, you won''t get into trouble."


    The day passed quickly, when players gathered together to share clues, they found that there was still something to gain.


    Two valid cards and four blank cards were found.


    On the back of those two valid cards, we also found red dots.


    But because the map still can''t be pieced together, it''s impossible to understand the meaning of the red dot.


    With further clues, and no one else had an accident all day, everyone was much more relaxed. They went back to their rooms to rest before eight o''clock.


    Gu Meng and Pan Peter got up at one o''clock sharp and went to bed early.


    Before going to bed, Enjin asked repeatedly, "you must wake me up then, do you know?"


    Gu Meng pressed his face on the pillow, closed his eyes, nodded at random, and said, "well, wake you up."


    If I don''t want to see you, I''ll be angry again


    ��������


    I don''t see you angry enough?


    Gu Meng''s eyelids trembled, but he didn''t kick him out of bed. He said, "sleep, I''ll take you."


    In the dark, the room was quiet again.Fifteen seconds later.


    "Call me when you wake up." EN Jin pillow to Gu Meng''s pillow, closer, almost with his nose to the tip of the nose, "with me hook, seal, can''t cheat."


    On the upper bunk, panpeter rolled around two times and cried, "brother, how about sleeping? We''ll call you and drag you away. "


    Bed Jin''s words, good sleep on the board


    Peter Pan:


    He talks a lot?


    A force force Dao to now noisy people can''t sleep in the end who ah!!!


    Poor children dare not speak.


    "Thank you." Gu Meng opened her eyes and called out calmly.


    "Why?" EN Jin answers carelessly. She is busy pulling Gu Meng''s hand. The little finger finds his little finger and pulls it.


    "Go out in the hallway and sleep with your pillow." Gu Meng said.


    Enjin hooked his little finger for a moment.


    There was another silence in the room.


    EN Jin lowered her head and rubbed on Gu Meng''s shoulder and stopped moving.


    Gu Meng pulls up the quilt to cover the two and sleeps with her eyes closed.


    At night, when the hour hand points to one, Gu Meng opens his eyes on time.


    There was a tumbling sound in the upper bunk.


    The young boy yawned for a long time, smashed his mouth twice and said, "Gu Meng Brother Are you awake? "


    Gu Meng said, "well.".


    Peter felt for the bar and stepped on it to get out of bed.


    Gu Meng feels the breath close to him and looks at en Jin, who is sleeping with him.


    The other side is still sleeping, not wake up by their movement.


    He pushed en Jin and called, "en Jin, get up."


    No response.


    Eugene was sleeping soundly.


    Gu Meng stood up and had to pat him on the cheek: "Eugene?"


    Still no response.


    At this time, a hand came in from the edge of the bed.


    Gu Meng is startled.


    Looking up, Peter Pan stood there shaking and shaking, grabbing the back of his head and squinting, "is Enjin OK?"


    Say, his hand reached Enjin nose to measure.


    Gu Meng clapped his hand and said, "what do you think?"


    Gu Meng and Pan Peter get out of bed. They are helpless in the face of en Jin, who is dead in bed.


    "Brother." Pan Peter sobered up a little, looked at en Jin in the lower bunk, and said to Gu Meng, "this Are you going to take him on his back? "


    Gu Meng said in a low voice: "this should be the setting of the game, not the players who watch the night may not wake up at this point."


    He thought about it and decided to say, "well, let him sleep. Let''s go first."


    "But..." Pan Peter rang out Enjin''s advice before going to bed, and said uneasily, "aren''t you afraid that he will have a bad temper tomorrow morning?"


    Gu Meng waved his hand and didn''t care: "he''s very easy to coax."


    ������������


    Peter took a puff from the corner of his mouth.


    Peter doesn''t think so.


    Gu Meng is the only one who thinks the boss is very easy to coax.


    However, Pan Peter thought for a second. According to such a long observation, he found that Gu Meng was the only one who could get along with Enjin peacefully. Enjin also seemed to listen to Gu Meng.


    In short, Gu Meng can put a man who is so proud as a cat to his feet.


    So he didn''t have the leisure time and said, "OK, I''ll talk about it tomorrow morning."


    They are ready to leave.


    Gu Meng tucks in en Jin''s quilt again, but just about to get up, her wrist is caught.


    Gu Meng is stunned for a moment and looks at eujin, who should have fallen asleep.


    "Gu Meng You big liar. " EN Jin tried to open one eye. It seemed that she was trapped to the extreme. Her soft voice was in her mouth, so she was vague, "I knew it would be like this Angry


    When Gu Meng was caught, he lowered his head and scratched his eyebrows and tail in some embarrassment, saying: "it''s time for him to go to school Are you going to show me how angry you are? "


    Enjin held his wrist and pulled in her direction.


    Although sleepy, no strength, but the strength is not small.


    "Well." Enjin was so sleepy that she closed her eyes with Gu Meng''s hand and began to talk nonsense again, "I''m angry. I''m going to punish you I will meow you every day... "


    Gu Meng:


    Peter Pan:.... "


    His little boy didn''t know what kind of yellow accent the boss opened, and he didn''t dare to ask.


    But he secretly observed Gu Meng''s face


    Maybe the boss should be beaten to meow first.


    The author has something to say:


    thanks for Zui Feng''s mine ~


    update at 10:00 this evening.

 Chapter 78

    The prison is very quiet at night.


    Anyway, there is still wind in the cemetery. No sound can be heard here.


    The four corners of the corridor lit up, like a refrigerator opened at night, cold and white.


    Bo Ye leaned against the wall and waited for the people in the next room to come out.


    Tang Zhi was beside him, also against the white wall, and there was a little distance between them.


    Such a distance, not far, but between husband and husband is a little subtle.


    "What''s the matter, baby?" Bo Ye raised Tang Zhi''s jaw with one hand. After a while, he tilted his head and asked Tang Zhi, "I''ve been depressed all day."


    As usual, he harassed his lover as soon as he was free.


    Tang Zhi took a look at him, and his clear eyes were filled with impatience.


    However, in Bo Ye''s opinion, it was clearly coquetry.


    Lovely


    Waiting for people to coax it.


    "Tell me." Bo Ye said with a lazy smile, "what''s wrong with you?"


    Regardless of Tang Zhi''s slight struggle, he pulled people to his eyes and stood up.


    Bo Ye''s arms stretched forward, loosely resting on Tang Zhi''s shoulders, encircling people.


    "Hello." Bo Ye gently touched Tang Zhi''s forehead and said in a low voice, "please tell brother Bo Ye what''s going on. If it''s too bad, I still feel sad."


    Tang Zhihuan got up his arm and bit his lower lip. He looked at each other for a long time. His beautiful eyes were like the pebbles under the Narcissus, dark and watery.


    "If you don''t speak again," Bo Ye said, half true and half falsely, "I''ll use it for other purposes."


    Bo Ye lowered his eyelids and aimed at the red lips of Tang Zhi. The implication in his eyes was full of implication.


    Tang Zhi knew he didn''t want to face and was invincible in the world, but he had to let go.


    "Have you asked for anything recently Tang Zhi''s small face sank, even the blood red tear mole under his left eye was not happy.


    Bo Ye:


    He was asked to ask himself what he had done?


    "Account." Tang Zhi said: "Why are so many girls staring at you?"


    Bo Ye didn''t know what to say for a while, only felt wronged.


    Bo Ye has provoked Tang Zhi since his love affair began. To hear Tang Zhi say so, it seems that he is deliberately attracting bees and butterflies.


    "Did you take the initiative to meet me?" Bo Ye drew people closer and said to him slowly and patiently, "they want to see and discuss. What can I do? Otherwise, you can hide people from others?"


    "How to hide it?" Tang Zhi hit him with his head, and his face was filled with anger, "you can''t usually Can''t you keep a low profile? "


    Tang Zhi hated being coveted by others. Neither men nor women can do it, nor think about it.


    Young master is good at everything, but he is very careful in his feelings.


    If you take a picture of Tang Zhi and add the text, it will be a "JPG".


    ��Candi���� Bo Ye sighed and said, "if I''ve been talked about by women and insulted by female ghosts, will it be my fault that I''m not good at attracting bees and butterflies? It''s like saying, if a girl is harassed, is she to be accused of wearing too little clothes? "


    Tang Zhi did not speak. The reason is this reason, but the heart is still unhappy.


    Bo Ye is such a man, born with a spotlight, every smile has a male charm, it is difficult not to attract other people''s attention.


    "I''m not selling around." Bo Ye looked down at him and chuckled, "I like you, and the whole world likes you."


    Now, you don''t know who''s around me for 24 hours


    "So, what''s left of candi Gog''s dissatisfaction?"


    Tang Zhi''s face was red, and she was choking in her milk voice: "you are bad!"


    Bo Ye droops down his raven like eyelashes and shakes off a little smile.


    Lovers rarely take the initiative and never scold. Because they are angry, a beautiful face is vivid and vivid, which looks very rare.


    Bo Ye held Tang Zhi in his arms, and there was a deep smile in his throat.


    It''s really Love to the bone.


    "I don''t like you enough?" Bo Ye took advantage of Tang Zhi''s quiet interval to talk, "every day I think about how to get closer and closer to you."


    The voice of magnetism is heavy, with the characteristic light and lazy when talking nonsense.


    Tang Zhi''s mood was pacified, and he was in a funny mood. He asked, "it''s always nice to hear. Do you think of a way?"


    "The nearest distance we can reach now is minus 20 centimeters." Bo Ye said in a low voice, "I try hard, maybe I can get closer."


    Tang Zhi was sluggish for half a second.


    "Bo Ye, what are you thinking every day?" he said


    It''s all yellow waste!


    "Didn''t you just say that?" Bo Ye naturally said, "thinking about how to get closer to you."��������


    Tang Zhi beat him.


    Between Bo Ye and Tang Zhi, the door next door finally opened.


    Tang Zhi, hanging on Bo Ye''s waist, jumped down to the ground and gathered his face.


    He pulled his clothes and regained his usual cool and precious appearance. His face was still pink, and he looked more human.


    "Well, what''s the matter?" Bo Ye wiped the corner of his mouth with the back of his hand and looked at the people coming out together.


    Enjin drooped her head, closed her eyes, and her expression was wanton. When she came out of the room, she was not so much stepping on the ground as floating.


    The situation is very poor, but everyone can see the problem.


    In addition to the injury in the snow mountain, Bo Ye rarely seen en Jin so listless.


    "He''s fighting against the sleepers." Pan Peter stood aside, quickly helped explain, and said, "brother ye, please think about it. Enjin is not patrolling at this time, so according to the rules of the game, he should be sleeping. At this point, it is very difficult for him to wake up. Now he has violated the rules of the game. Now he is suffering


    Tang Zhi looked at it according to Yan. See en Jin leaning on the door frame, a pair of life can not love, is about to die expression.


    ������ Is it really all right with him? " Tang Zhi asked anxiously, and at the same time he held Bo Ye''s sleeve and motioned to the opposite side with his eyes.


    Gu Meng tugs at eujin''s standing posture and secretly uses some strength to support her.


    He has no expression, said: "must follow, can''t beat him."


    "I think it''s a problem for him to walk upright now." Bo Ye, with both hands in his pants pocket, looked up and down at Enjin with interest.


    He raised his chin to Enjin and asked Gu Meng, "if it''s really haunted for a while and he can''t run, shall we care about him or not?"


    Peter Pan was about to exclaim, "of course.".


    The four big guys are not friends?


    If one of them had an accident, could he just let it go?


    As a result, Gu Meng said faintly, "if you are so disobedient, throw it outside."


    Peter Pan was confused: "I''m sorry Brother, are you serious? "


    The key is that Bo Ye also agreed, nodding his head and saying, "OK, I think so, so as not to be irritated."


    Peter Pan:.... "


    It must be a joke.


    Enjin heard that the two people were discussing how to sell him later, and he sobered up for two seconds.


    He raised his eyelids lazily, glanced at Gu Meng beside him, and then looked at Bo Ye.


    "Wait for me," he said


    Hate now sleepy want to hit the wall, really have no energy to clean up these two.


    "Let''s go. Tonight''s target is not in the living quarters. Let''s go to the building where the felons are held." Gu Meng reminds me.


    When she left, she pulled Eugene firmly.


    "Brother, is it OK not to move in the living quarters?" Panpeter walked in the cool night wind, clenched his collar and asked, "isn''t Miffy saying that when patrolling, there should be people in the first and second living quarters? Is it illegal for us to do this? "


    Around some misty, ethereal, by the tower searchlight, pan blue light.


    Even the air on the face is wet.


    Peter rubbed his face uncomfortably.


    A group of five had already crossed the playground in the dark and were heading for the third floor to the West.


    "This is a problem, there may be violations." Bo Ye thought and said as he took off his camouflage jacket.


    He turned to Tang Zhi.


    After listening to Bo Ye''s words, Peter Pan can''t help but be nervous. It happens that a gust of wind blows over his back, which makes his back cold.


    The little boy shrunk: "well What about that? "


    Bo Ye thought for a while and happily decided, "let''s die together."


    Others:


    What are you talking about?


    "Don''t listen to Bo Ye''s nonsense." Tang Zhi said, "if there are clues in the felon District, players will not be denied access. Since there are guards during the day, night patrol is a chance for players, so there is no need to worry about being punished for violating the rules."


    He put his hand in the sleeve of his coat, pulled the front and zipped up.


    Bo Ye''s clothes are too big for him, and they are loose and loose.


    "If the gate card given by the prison guard can''t be swiped in," Gu Meng added, "it means that the area is closed to players."


    "Oh, I see." Panpeter responded, clasped hands, took two breaths in his heart, and said expectantly, "in that case, we don''t have to go in and check, we can go back."


    Bo yechao looked at the building covered in the fog and gave a light smile: "I can''t go back for a while."


    During the conversation, they stepped up the steps in front of the third floor.


    Unlike the glass doors of the dormitory building, the building is equipped with heavy iron doors, which highlights the gloomy and solemn impression.


    Bo Ye brush opened the door and found it very heavy when he pushed the door.


    As the iron gate slowly cracks, the low "boom" muffled sound is especially obvious in the dark.When he heard the sound, Peter began to bite his nails in a complicated way: "in every episode of Conan, the door is opened and closed, and it''s the voice. It''s the shadow of childhood It''s so ghostly here. I don''t have a good feeling. "


    Bo Ye opened the door and said, "children, it''s still time to turn back."


    The searchlight on the tower sweeps his tall and thin figure into the door.


    Panpeter was afraid that the four big men would not play with him. He straightened up and pretended to be strong and trembled: "I I don''t look back! I can! "


    "Ahead, can you hurry up?"


    A soft, low voice was heard in the back row.


    Everyone looked back, en Jin one hand and a half support the porch side of the pillar, the whole person was tottering.


    Those who don''t know may think that he has been drugged and may faint at any time.


    EN Jin slightly raised her eyes, because she couldn''t hide her sleepiness, her upturned eye tail didn''t seem so mean.


    That is, the tone is impatient: "finish work early, go back to bed early."


    "I almost forgot." With a faint smile, Bo Ye said, "we still have a sleepy man here."


    EN Jin ignored his sarcasm, pushed aside a few people in front of him and took the lead in the entrance.


    It was a damp mist that could not be dispersed outside.


    The corridor in front of me was dark.


    It''s so dark that I don''t even know my mother.


    Gu Meng is the last to enter the building.


    "Boom" a sound, heavy iron door behind closed.


    In the breathless darkness, panpeter was so nervous that he jumped up.


    He glared round eyes and turned back: "brother, why do you close the door?"


    Gu Meng looks up. The electronic lock above the door flashes green light twice in the dark, turns red suddenly, and then goes out.


    Like a closed eye.


    "I didn''t turn it off." Gu Meng shrugged and said, "it closed itself."


    No wind blowing, so heavy door closed itself?


    Panpeter was scared.


    Scared to death.


    He felt the wall and moved towards Gu Meng.


    As soon as he touched Gu Meng''s sleeve, he jumped to Gu Meng''s side and hugged him tightly.


    "Brother..." Pan Peter swallows, clings to Gu Meng, and his eyes flash in the dark. "I''m a counsellor. Don''t leave me too far away. I''ll kowtow to you if conditions permit."


    Gu Meng, accustomed to his promising appearance, patted his hand and said, "loosen up, don''t hold it so tightly."


    Enjin leaned against the wall, took aim at the two figures connected in the dark, and kneaded the temple patiently.


    At the same time, we should force ourselves to stay awake and ignore that Pan Peter is rubbing against Gu Meng.


    Love is not easy, sigh.


    Enjin couldn''t help thinking, if he was weak, timid and afraid of things, could he hold on to Gu Meng?


    I think so, but I can''t do it.


    Pride and self-respect is great.


    Bo Ye noticed Enjin''s condition and said casually, "what''s the matter?"


    EN Jin shook her head, and her voice was soft, "it just occurred to me that The crying child has milk to drink. "


    Bo Ye didn''t know why: Well? "


    "It''s OK." EN Jin forced to fight up the spirit, light way, "I hate the milk of the child."


    ��������


    Bo Ye almost hung three question marks above his head.


    Whose child drank your milk???


    For some reason, Peter suddenly sneezed.


    As soon as Gu Meng entered the building, he felt a sense of being watched.


    More than one eye.


    As if hidden in the invisible dark, quietly, greedily observe their every move, waiting for a certain moment.


    It felt very uncomfortable.


    The area where felons are held is more strict than the living area, and it is cold and humid.


    Gu Meng touches the switch beside the wall and presses it. However, the light on the top of it doesn''t respond.


    Even if Enjin was too tired to open her eyes, her eyesight was much better than that of ordinary people.


    He looked around the cool, damp and cold corridor, lifted his chin toward the upper left corner, and said, "go to the administrator''s room first. It''s best to find the electric switch. If you can''t find it, turn over whether there is a flashlight."


    Everyone followed his cue and looked at the position.


    A sign hung on the door of a room.


    The sign had written a few big words in wet weight paint, probably red paint, but it was uncertain in the dark.


    As for those words, even Tang Zhi, who is intelligent in ears and eyes, can''t distinguish them.


    Since en Jin has opened her mouth, it means that there is the administrator''s room.


    Enjin stayed in the corridor without moving, leaning against the wall, lowering her head and keeping her eyes closed.


    The other four entered the administrator''s room on the left to search.


    Within three minutes, they came out with a small flashlight in their hands."Yes..." Peter quickly put his tongue on the brake and nearly bit it. He changed his mouth and said, "brother! brother! There''s a flashlight in it. You''re a god


    With that, he pushed the switch of the flashlight in his hand and displayed the light like a treasure.


    The light went straight into Eugene''s eyes.


    Enjin was not full of sleep and her eyes were sore and swollen. Now, she was irritated by the light.


    The soft voice suddenly became Stern: "off!"


    "Oh." Panpeter was startled. He turned off the flashlight in an instant and shrank in silence.


    Gu Meng could see it clearly, but he said to pan Bi de helplessly: "finding the flashlight is not to let you take it as a decoration. How can you use it when it is turned off? Don''t look him in the eye


    "Oh." Pan Peter suddenly woke up and turned on the switch again. This time, he was careful not to shine on Eugene.


    "Just four?" Enjin looked at their flashlight and asked.


    "Only four." Bo Ye said, "or do you share one with me? Brother Bo Ye covers you. "


    Enjin was silent.


    The refusal is obvious.


    "I''ll take him." Gu Meng said at this time, "go ahead and search around on the first floor."


    This time, Enjin stood up straight and walked towards Gu Meng.


    Because Enjin is at Gu Meng''s side, Pan Peter consciously and spontaneously keeps away from Gu Meng and goes to the front.


    He was afraid.


    He was afraid of being crushed to death by the big man''s low pressure.


    Bo Ye and Tang Zhi hold hands to open the road ahead.


    Two bright yellow beams refract cold light on the gray marble floor.


    Pan Peter walks in the middle, followed by Gu Meng and en Jin.


    Surrounded by four reliable men, the young boy''s heart relaxed a lot and had a little sense of security.


    "Quiet." Tang Zhi said to himself in front of him, "prison should be a prisoner."


    In the secluded space, the sudden string of Japanese is comparable to the sound effect of horror movies.


    Everyone had a hairy back.


    Bo Ye pinched Tang Zhi''s palm, coughed softly, and said, "after all, it''s late at night. I should be sleeping."


    ��Candi���� "What did you just click on?" panpeter asked cautiously


    Tang Zhi looked forward and said, "it''s quiet. I can''t feel the existence of human beings."


    Panpeter took a closer look.


    That''s true.


    Even if they are asleep, how many snorers should there be?


    Can walk in the narrow corridor, but there is no sound.


    It''s not normal.


    Gu Meng, holding a lamp, sweeps the numbers on both sides of the cell door.


    He observed for a while and said, "the room numbers here are not continuous."


    What has just passed is "117", and the front is "35". There is no rule and order to speak of.


    Others observed a few, and they did.


    Bo Ye said, "what do numbers stand for?"


    Enjin squinted sleepily, not sure, but also 90% of the way: "the number of the felon."


    Hearing the speech, everyone thought it was possible.


    ��07���� Gu Meng suddenly thinks of something, reminds the people in front of him and says, "focus on looking for a room with 07 written on it."


    After hearing this, Peter Pan also recalled the file that he found last night. Among them, there was a prisoner named 07 who needed to pay attention to.


    "Understand!"


    As soon as things are in series, the young boy suddenly finds a trace of fun in pursuing clues, which makes him feel less suspicious.


    The building where felons are held looks ordinary from the outside. I never thought it would be so deep inside.


    Panpeter searched door by door, with great seriousness.


    When he saw the number on a door, his eyes suddenly lit up and touched the number of the door.


    Take a closer look at the results.


    ��007����


    "Brother, do you have to be a good 07? Can''t one more or one less? " Asked panpeter.


    Gu Meng is behind him, five or six doors apart. He is also watching the number of doors.


    He did not turn his head and said: "the number in the prison is equivalent to the identity of the prisoner, there will be no more than one less such error."


    Panpeter turned and leaned his back on the cell door.


    He looked to the right. The end of the corridor was not far away, and then there was a turn.


    "How deep is it here?" Panpeter said to himself.


    Because he was distracted, he didn''t notice that the square on the door behind him moved, and then quietly pulled it aside.


    Where the light couldn''t reach, a pale hand poked out of the darkness.


    There was a chill on his cheek.


    Did not care, scratched his face, ready to continue to look forward.


    Gu Meng asked in the rear, "have you found it?""Probably not on this floor." Bo Ye''s voice came from afar, with a little echo in the empty corridor.


    Peter Pan is standing up.


    As he was about to take a step, a cold hand suddenly covered his eyes from behind, strangled back like a bundle of wire.


    Peter was caught off guard and hit the back of his head against the door.


    Bo Ye and Tang Zhi are just about to turn around at the end of the corridor when Pan Peter''s scream of killing a pig comes from behind!!! Help, brother -- "


    almost at the same time, the whole floor burst into laughter from all directions.


    It seems that there are a thousand mouths laughing at the same time. They are full of the corridor through the door.


    The previous silence seemed to be just a prank, and the things behind the door were waiting for the moment of the explosion.


    Make a good prison a purgatory.


    Panpeter was still screaming and struggling.


    Bo Ye and Tang Zhi were caught off guard by this move.


    Those disorderly laughter made the head ache and even more frightening.


    EN Jin stood between the aisles, glancing left and right, and squinting her eyes.


    "Who dares to laugh again," whispered his voice. "Laugh again, I''m going to kick the door."


    ��������������������


    EN Jin''s voice just fell, all the sounds strange and instantly stopped.


    The corridor suddenly had a clearing effect.


    ������������ Bo Ye and Tang Zhi are also confused.


    Although Gu Meng is strange, he takes care of Pan Peter and quickly saves people from that hand.


    "Hey, hey."


    In the corner, suddenly came a short hey smile.


    It was as if someone could not control himself and immediately covered his mouth.


    Enjin''s ears moved and looked back.


    Gu Meng blinks and just wants to ask "what are you going to do?" en Jin walks to a certain cell in full view of the public.


    EN Jin walks with wind, opens the door with a card brush, and kicks the door directly.


    Bo''s husband


    Pan Peter hugged Gu Meng and said:


    Before half a moment, a strange scream came from the room: "no, I dare not! Don''t laugh again! Stop it! Dead men


    ������������


    Everyone is drunk.

 Chapter 79

    We never thought that Enjin would be so tough, and she would be so stubborn


    I don''t know what kind of NPC it is.


    Pan Peter looked back and said, "Eugene has always been Is that the case? "


    They are domineering and disorderly. They are hard core.


    "He used to..." Gu Meng looks complicated and says, "very good."


    Good?


    Peter felt frightened.


    At this time, Enjin came out of the cell, "touch" a slam door, people look a lot of spirit, but the face is very ugly, the expression is almost frozen.


    He wanted to sleep but couldn''t sleep. He was already irritable. Just now he was annoyed by the laughter. His temper was flammable and explosive.


    Bo Ye looked back and said, "go on." After thinking about it, he added to the silent corridor, "be careful."


    "I see." Peter scratched his head in embarrassment and said, "it''s a problem for my brothers. I won''t run around again."


    "No, I didn''t say you," Bo Ye shook the flashlight beam, and the black and chapped walls flashed in the light. "I asked those things behind the door to be careful."


    EN Jin took a look at Bo Ye and didn''t say anything.


    Others:


    No problem.


    Take a turn in the aisle, and there are no more cells on either side. Instead, the whole fence is installed.


    Gu Meng sticks to the flashlight to both sides. The wire mesh is dark and rusty, and a large amount of black mildew is attached to the rear wall.


    Dark red after the mildew, I don''t know if it''s paint or something else.


    As he was walking, he suddenly bumped into Peter Pan in front of him.


    "What''s the matter?" Gu Meng asked.


    "Brother..." "There''s a door," panpeter replied, wincing


    Gu Meng looks ahead. Bo Ye and Tang Zhi don''t know when to stop, so Peter Pan doesn''t move on.


    A beam of light shone straight to the end of the corridor, and in the bright yellow, diffused halo, an iron door stood alone, and the brass plate on the door was covered with dust and rust.


    In the passage more than ten meters deep, only this door is at the end, so it seems mysterious.


    "What''s in it?" Bo Ye stepped forward involuntarily and blocked Tang Zhi behind him.


    Gu Meng thought for a moment, and his first thought was "No.07".


    In the dark, pale green environment, the unknown accelerates the spread of fear.


    Everyone''s imagination can''t stop the car. It seems that something will gush out from behind the rusty red iron door.


    Pan Peter was so nervous that he felt Tang Zhi''s sleeve which was nearest to him and held it tightly in his hand.


    He now looks like a lifesaver''s straw, can''t control the other party''s good or bad.


    "Will..." The water flashed twice in his eyes and whispered, "can it be the fire cloud evil god in it?"


    ������������


    The four men turned their heads to panpeter at the same time.


    Silly kids are fun.


    As he approached, Bo Ye wiped the brass plate with one hand. Under the flashlight light, the figures engraved on it are exposed.


    07��


    "This is it." Bo Ye stepped back and looked up and down at the iron gate which seemed to have been silent for a hundred years. He turned back and casually said to humanity behind him, "open it."


    ������������


    No one answered.


    With his hands in his cuffs, he sniffed, collected the nearly frozen water and swayed his eyes up and down.


    It can be seen that at the moment, young people are empty and can not take the initiative to open the door.


    On the other side, Eugene began to feel sleepy again. His back was against the wire netting, his head drooping, and his tall figure seemed to fall.


    This power is insufficient, so it can be ignored.


    Bo Ye looks at Gu Meng again.


    Gu Meng blinked and said, "what do you think of me?"


    Bo Ye:


    It''s up to you to open the door.


    We can feel it through the door. It is not a good stubble inside, so there is no action.


    Finally, in addition to en Jin, because they did not dare to disturb the big man, the other four people stone scissors paper, who decided who lost and who would open the door numbered "07".


    Not surprisingly, with a natural sense of luck, Gu Meng won the chance to open the door in the first inning when the other three were cloth and made a stone of their own.


    Gu Meng took a deep breath and was not very happy. He said, "in case something comes out of it, remember to pull me back the first time."


    Bo Ye retreated far away, nodded slowly and promised, "don''t worry, we will bury you in spring."


    Tang Zhi:


    Peter Pan:.... "


    Enjin must have fallen asleep against the barbed wire.


    Gu Meng wiped his face, and without looking back, he put up his middle finger.Team mate Tete is so irritating.


    Like it or not, that door will always open.


    In the C position on the first floor, the whole door still exudes the alluring smell of "come and open me, come and open me". If there is nothing inside, then there is really a ghost.


    Gu Meng doesn''t say much, but opens the electronic lock.


    After "didi" twice, he pushed open the iron door of the cell.


    When the bright yellow light beam swept around the room, to everyone''s surprise, there was no one in the room, and it was extremely clean and tidy, even the familiar ivy.


    The feeling here is very similar to that of room 111 in the dormitory building. It should be the same person.


    Gu Meng speculates that prisoner No. 07 may have been transferred to the felon district later.


    Gu Meng tentatively steps in one foot and sweeps it around with a flashlight. Without feeling the threat, Gu Meng goes into the room with a low heart.


    As soon as Gu Meng goes in, it is equivalent to the alarm being lifted. All the people behind him are relieved and follow up.


    Inside, there is only a small air window on the wall opposite the door. Probably because of the lack of sunshine and ventilation, the room is cold and humid, and there is a musty smell that can''t be dispersed.


    But through the decoration, we can see that the prisoners living in it have an orderly life and love to be clean.


    "Compared with the ordinary living area, the conditions here are better." Tang Zhi looked around and said quietly, "a single room, with more space, doesn''t look like a cell."


    "Desk, single iron bed, bedside table, lavatory basin..." Holding a flashlight, Bo Ye checked the indoor facilities from south to north Rocking chair


    He put down the flashlight, light way: "the 07 prisoner has enjoyed the life of the elderly?"


    "Do you think..." Panpeter stood in the middle of the room, his eyes wandering around, hesitating to say, "it''s a bit like a ward here?"


    Once again, the other people did.


    They had to admit that although he was timid and weak, most of the time, he was very sensitive.


    The room is equipped with everything, which is more like special care for prisoners. The color of bed sheets and facilities is monotonous and cold. It gives people the feeling that they are like wards or the kind of prisoners who are mentally ill.


    "It''s not a big place here. It should be easy to find out if there is anything hidden." At the end of the second half of the night, Ye was still chanting It''s better to search as soon as possible and leave as soon as possible, in case the time is up and you haven''t gone out yet We may be sleeping here. "


    "Why!" "Can you sleep in this kind of place?" panpeter was excited


    Tang Zhi glanced at him and said, "the game may force players to sleep, which is beyond our control."


    Pan Peter''s expression was blank for two seconds. Then he looked at Eugene, who could never wake up, and finally responded.


    The game will adjust the work and rest time of players. After patrol, they may also be forced to sleep. At that time, they will lie where they are, just like being drugged.


    If you sleep in this building


    Panpeter suddenly gave a shiver, successfully scared himself, rolled up his sleeves and began to dry: "brothers! Let''s hurry up. I want to live through tonight


    ������������


    The men looked at the young boy who suddenly looked like a chicken, and realized that his desire for survival was really strong.


    Bo ye searched at his desk first.


    First, he swept down the books on the shelf, and six or seven books fell on the table one by one, making a sound of "pa", "pa" and "pa".


    It''s like having fun.


    The sound of each book dropped makes one''s heart beat faster, causing extreme discomfort in a terrifying and gloomy environment.


    Gu Meng suspected that he was noisy. He twisted his eyebrows and said, "Bo Ye, can you be a robber and keep a low profile?"


    Bo Ye held up the flashlight in one hand, lowered his head, and turned over the books on the table with the other hand, which was very harsh in the silent cell.


    Bright yellow light and shadow outline his handsome face, and you can see that his eyes still have a very shallow smile.


    Bo Ye said lazily, "it''s all bandits. What quality should we talk about?"


    Gu Meng looks up at him for two seconds.


    This seems to be the truth.


    I can''t control it. I don''t care.


    After Gu Mengdong''s action, he didn''t turn his eyes back.


    For a while, the room was bustling outside, and all kinds of voices were ringing, which unexpectedly made people feel at ease.


    The green corridor was cold and damp, and the door of the room at the end was open, and bright yellow beams of light were occasionally seen from it.


    The sound of rummaging from the room, the claustrophobic corridor amplified the sound, become ethereal and rigid.


    It was as if an eye moved in the dark, peeping at all this continuously and quietly.When turning to a book, Bo Ye pauses for a moment, presses the page of the book, and feels the different feeling at the bottom.


    He then turned over a few pages and saw that a groove had been hollowed out in the inner page, and there was a short dagger in the groove.


    The handle of the dagger is wrapped in strips of cloth. The blade is straight. It flashes cold light in the light. It is sharp and well preserved.


    It looks like someone wiped the dagger a lot.


    Bo Ye took out the dagger and looked at it. He tossed it in the air and caught it with his backhand. After trying, he found that it was quite easy.


    He called Tang Zhi over, handed over the dagger and said, "keep it for self-defense."


    Tang Zhi looked at it and didn''t answer: "you keep it."


    Bo Ye said, "take it. You use this better than me."


    Tang Zhi shook his head and said, "but you will protect me, so you don''t need to."


    Bo Ye has no way out and is easily captured by lovable.


    He put away his dagger and said seriously, "candi, do you know how sweet your mouth is?"


    In front of him, Tang Zhi reached out his bright red tongue and licked his lower lip, which made him more and more moist and ruddy.


    After shaking his head, learning from Bo Ye''s appearance, he said solemnly, "I don''t know. There''s no taste."


    Absolutely seducing.


    Bo Ye only felt that he had been severely hit.


    He held the table with one hand and approached Tang Zhi in a low voice: "let my husband taste it, and then tell you how sweet it is."


    Tang Zhi pursed his lips and let out a smile.


    When they were about to kiss each other, Gu Meng on the other side suddenly threw the pillow with the cover removed on the bed.


    Go out in love Gu Meng stood beside the bed, hands akimbo, angry to blow up the bangs, "some people listen, you can Sao, you can wave, but good or bad to divide the occasion, consider other people''s feelings?"


    "I can''t see, I can''t hear anything," said Peter, reddening his face and pursing his buttocks half way into the cupboard under the basin


    Tang Zhi still had a basic sense of shame. He pulled his coat uneasily and went to other places for inspection.


    Bo Ye looked around Gu Meng''s so-called "other people" and flashed them one by one.


    He said, "a minor."


    Panpeter pouts out and shakes around.


    Bo yezhao to Gu Meng: "a single dog."


    �������� Gu Meng pretends not to hear and continues to search for another pillow.


    "One..." Bo yezhao leaned against the wall and did nothing but doze off en Jin, saying, "a dog deserves to be single."


    �������� EN Jin''s body moved for a while, raised her eyelids and squinted, her voice was a little dumb, "don''t talk if you can''t speak, don''t you live happily?"


    Bo Ye ignored the threat in his words and was surprised: "how can you people feel?"


    ������������


    Gu Meng, en Jin and Pan Peter are silent at the same time.


    This is quite unfriendly.


    Don''t they deserve it?


    Peter was about to step out of the cupboard under the sink when he hit something on the top.


    He turned his head hard and looked up. He took a flashlight and looked up for two seconds.


    "Ah, ah, ah


    The sudden cry scared the people in the room and even Enjin woke up.


    EN Jin impatiently "tut" A: "hit a ghost?"


    "Flowerpot!"


    Panpeter in the cupboard "plonk" two times, and finally out of the cabinet, holding a pot in one hand.


    When Bo Ye saw it, he laughed and said, "well done."


    From the past experience, it is more likely to find cards from the flowerpot.


    Everyone gathered around the desk.


    Panpetromo wiped his hands: "two cards at a time? Good luck


    Gu Meng was skeptical about this and murmured: "I always think it''s not so simple..."


    A man passed behind them and sat in a rocking chair against the wall.


    Almost at the same time, Gu Meng felt the strangeness of someone behind him. He stroked his neck uneasily and said, "don''t make a sound when you walk."


    "You Which eye saw me walk? "


    Enjin''s voice came from his right side, a little unhappy in the tone.


    Gu Meng''s back was cool, and he was stunned for half a moment. He slowly looked to the right.


    Next to him was Peter Pan.


    Next to Peter Pan stood Eugene.


    On his left are Bo Ye and Tang Zhi.


    There were five of them standing at the table


    So behind me Who is it?


    Just then, the sound of the rocking chair "squeak, squeak" sounded behind them.


    Bo Ye and Tang Zhi, whose faces were not good, also felt a sense of being that was hard to ignore."Yes It''s the wind... " Panpeter was not frightened, and the whole person was shaking, and his teeth were "clucking".


    Enjin frowned, took the flashlight from panpeter''s hand and directly looked back at it.


    The rocking chair was empty.


    But the rocking chair was still swinging back and forth.


    It''s like the inertia left by someone when they just get up.


    Other people look back at this scene, not much relaxed, but feel more heavy.


    They haven''t felt the wind since they entered the room. Even the air seems to be still here. The chair is not light. It can''t be automatic without wind. Besides


    The feeling of someone just passing by can''t be fake.


    "Hurry up." Gu Meng turned back and buttoned one of the flowerpots upside down on the table and stepped up her speed. "The atmosphere here is moving. Finish early and go back early."


    Bo Ye didn''t say anything. He fished another pot of flowers.


    There is a Bible hidden in a flowerpot. When opened, there is a card in it.


    Unfortunately, it is blank.


    Another pot, directly found a valid card.


    Enjin said: "Jesus appeared, which is the middle of the upper row of the whole mural."


    Gu Meng nods and wipes the mud on the card on the hem of her clothes and keeps it.


    "Are blank cards really useless?" Tang Zhi flipped another blank piece in his hand and said to himself, "why don''t you put a flowerpot directly? You must put an interference item next to it..."


    "Go back and study." Bo Ye took a picture of the room with a flashlight. His intuition became more and more gloomy. He suggested, "let''s go. It should be almost searched."


    Panpeter was eager to leave early, and was the first to rush out: "it''s dark here. It''s better to live in the living area. I can''t beat you next time."


    After stepping out of the cell and closing the door, everyone was relieved at the same time.


    Even if he is as steady as Bo Ye, he feels a thin layer of cold sweat on his back.


    In addition to en Jin, heartless, face can not see the slightest tension or fear.


    "Only ten minutes." Before Bo Ye left, he took a look at the time and said, "this time it''s still efficient. The rest half an hour can..."


    "Why don''t you go and see it on the second floor?" The man behind him seemed to suddenly rise up and interposed, "if you want to come in again, you''ll have to wait for two days'' patrol. Anyway, there''s still half an hour left. It''s time to go up and go around again."


    Bo Ye stopped and looked back at the others. He was not sure: "do you want to go up and have a look?"


    He didn''t really want to.


    At this time, a line of five people just went to the stairway, and the stairs extended into the darkness step by step.


    Gu Meng also looks around the others and shrugs.


    Tang Zhi sighed and said, "let''s go, walk around and come down."


    Pan Peter trembled and opened his mouth, as if to raise an objection. However, seeing Bo Ye and Gu Meng go up one by one, they have to bite their teeth to keep up.


    EN Jin kneaded her head and kneaded her eyebrows. She held the railing on one side and felt that she couldn''t hold on.


    After half an hour, he didn''t wake up more and more, but he couldn''t resist the grinding drowsiness.


    Looking ahead, everyone has already stepped up the stairs, he did not say anything, quietly follow.


    The structure of the second floor is quite different from that of the first floor. There are many twists and turns here. If Tang Zhi had not kept track of the road, he would have walked into a maze.


    The same damp, cold, and green. Step on the corridor, there are "PATA", "PATA" echo.


    They kept turning the corner and found that there was nothing special about the second floor except for a little sparing. Wherever they went, there were cells on both sides, which were so quiet that no sound could be heard.


    "See, it''s nothing." Bo Ye said faintly, "are you sure you want to continue to go around?"


    Gu Meng sees that Enjin''s state is getting worse and worse. She occasionally reels when she walks, and some can''t bear it. She says, "stop wandering, go back."


    The others didn''t mind and began to follow the same route.


    Five minutes later


    Panpeter scratched his cheek and said, "why After walking for a long time, is the stairway so far away? "


    Tang Zhi suddenly stopped and the people behind him stopped.


    He looked at the number on the door to the right, looked at it for a moment, and said, "I''ve passed here for the second time."


    ������������


    Everyone looked at each other, scalp numbness at the same time, faintly felt wrong.


    Ten minutes later


    "Candi, is this still where you left off? I feel like I''ve seen this number plate


    "Well, back again."


    ��������


    Fifteen minutes later


    "Brother Brother, we also Can you walk out? "


    No one responded.


    Twenty minutes later


    Bo Ye leaned against the barbed wire and rested half on his knees."I just want to ask..." He raised his eyes to Gu Meng, grinding his teeth and saying, "who just proposed to come up and have a look?"


    Up to now, I have walked nearly ten circles, but I still can''t find the stairway. I want to know that it''s something on the stall.


    Gu Meng leaned against the barbed wire opposite, holding the collar to dissipate heat. Bo Ye looked at him strangely and said, "what am I doing? It''s not what I suggested. It''s not that you said you wanted to come up and have a look at it? "


    Bo Ye blinked his eyes, a little confused.


    Tang Zhi looked at other people one by one. He suddenly thought of something and asked, "do you remember who was the voice who first proposed to go up to the second floor?"


    For a moment there was a deathly silence in the corridor.


    The wind came through the side of the pipe, whirring against the wall.


    "I can''t remember..." Gu Meng lowered his head and murmured, "it''s strange. I can''t remember it at all But at that time, I thought it was very natural that everyone wanted to come to the second floor and said nothing. "


    Panpeter''s mouth was half open, and he was in a daze.


    Enjin gradually squatted down against the barbed wire and buried her face in her legs. Her low voice showed her exhaustion: "at that time There''s a sixth man in the line. "


    ������������


    It''s in the middle.


    The author has something to say:


    en Jin: "if I play normally, I can fight five at a time, but I am very sleepy now."


    Bo Ye held his collar and slapped him with a backhand: "are you awake! Son, depend on you


    EN Jin:


    Thanks for 26074225''s landmine

 Chapter 80

    Everyone recalled the scene at that time, but no one can accurately tell the location of the sixth person, as if a collective amnesia.


    The wind is still pounding in the pipe, the wall and the ground are covered with thin water light under the illumination of flashlight, and the suspended water vapor can be seen between the straight beams. The surrounding environment was damp and dark, and there was a feeling of terror lurking in the dark.


    Panpeter leaned against the barbed wire and hugged himself. His face was pale and trembling. The persistent flashlight in his hand also shook. The whole person was not well.


    He whispered, "that ghost Are you coming for us? Just when we were in the room downstairs, he actually came in... "


    Then he felt cold as he tightened his arms. His voice was full of despair: "brother We can''t get out. We''re stuck here. There''s no place to escape. " He took a deep breath and held back the tears.


    Gu Meng stood upright, thinking of walking step by step, and said, "go on, it''s not the way to stop here."


    He noticed that en Jin was squatting on the ground. He squatted down a little worried, pushed Enjin lightly, and asked, "are you ok?"


    After a long time, she didn''t have to worry about it


    Bo ye murmured: "Enjin''s skills are not complete now. It seems that she can''t rely on her." He thought about it, looked up and said, "go and have a look at the room on the second floor. I can''t find a room to wait for one night."


    Pan Peter''s heart sank, looked at the other side, shook his lips and said, "brother ye, waiting here for one night is not equivalent to waiting for..."


    Waiting to die


    "If you''re really forced to sleep, it''s better to fall in the room than out." Bo Ye bowed his head and rubbed his eyebrows. It was the first time that he encountered such a difficult situation, and there was no better way for him.


    He said, "you have to try to find out."


    Dejected, the party left the fence and came to a fork in the corridor.


    As the number of turns increased, the original route became more blurred. The worst thing was that Tang Zhi began to feel confused. Whenever he met a fork in the road, he doubted whether it was the road he had taken.


    Five people stand at the junction of the three forks. No matter which side you look at, there are countless rooms on both sides of the corridor, and the number on the door plate is even more varied.


    Several bright yellow lights, such as headless flies, fluttered in the corridor, making the black spots and cracks on the surrounding walls clear and distinct.


    Gu Meng has been paying attention to Enjin''s situation. Seeing that he can hardly stand, he quickly reaches out to help him.


    He whispered, "lean on me. It''s OK."


    EN Jin did not see outside, half of the weight of the body lean on him, closed the eyes of acid swelling, can see that the whole person is very uncomfortable.


    "Want a bed." When Enjin smelled the soft sweetness of Gu Meng''s body, she relaxed her mind easily. Unconsciously, she was a little delicate and muttered, "Gu Meng, I want to sleep..."


    Gu Meng raised en Jin''s arm on her shoulder and said placidly, "bear with me for a while, and we''ll find a bed now."


    The words are responsive and unlimited tolerance.


    In Enjin''s memory, Gu Meng seems to have been so accommodating and submissive to herself


    With this in mind, he could not help but look over at others.


    Under the half bright and half dark light, Gu Meng''s skin is as white as cold jade. At the moment, there is a thin layer of sweat on her forehead and the tip of her nose. A gentle and beautiful face seems to be stained with ink painting with Yin Yin Yin and fog. Of course, he is gentle in nature, but he is not sensitive to people around him


    EN Jin silent half a moment, heart, perhaps is willing to take out the heart and lung.


    "Why do you So nice to me? " Enjin couldn''t help asking.


    Gu Meng is looking around to see which room is suitable. Listening to Enjin''s abrupt question, she is stunned.


    He thought for a while and looked to the side. Seeing that Enjin''s narrow eyes were half open and half closed, he seemed sleepy. He guessed that he was sleepy.


    Gu Meng said, "you''re the one who fed me a handful of excrement and urine. Where else can I do to you?"


    ��������


    Enjin was forced to wake up a little.


    Five people are back to each other, back together, one voice a little bit loud, others can hear.


    After Gu Meng finished, Peter broke his tears into a smile.


    The silly child laughed twice and forgot to be afraid for a while, and said straightforwardly: "brother, you are the father of Enjin! Also a handful of excrement and urine to irrigate Eugene


    Gu Meng:


    As soon as the word "watering" is used, the image of Enjin in general stands up.


    EN Jin''s sight crossed Gu Meng and looked at Pan Peter. Her soft voice cooled down: "is it funny?"


    Panpeter stopped laughing for a second, clenched his lips and shook his head.


    Gu Meng looks forward and chooses the nearest room.


    Bo ye went to open the door.There was no electronic lock in the room on the second floor. He tried to press the door handle and unexpectedly opened it.


    In order to guard against aggressive things behind the door, Tang Zhi always held Bo Ye''s hand tightly and was ready to respond at any time. His always cold face also showed some tension.


    There was no sound in the room. When the door was completely opened, Bo Ye and Tang Zhi raised their flashlights, but they were both stunned.


    Gu Meng took en Jin to the front, noticed their difference, and asked strangely, "what''s the matter?"


    He approached and, by the light, saw the scene in the room.


    From south to north, there are desks, single iron beds, bedside cabinets, lavatories and a piece of Rocking chair.


    Seeing this, Gu Meng has already begun to feel bad.


    Looking at the desk, seven or eight books are scattered, covered with a layer of black soil, two flowerpots randomly discarded in the corner of the table. Next to the bed, two pillows were taken apart, and the drawers of the bedside table were opened askew.


    The room was clearly searched. To be more precise, this room is the room with the house number of "07" downstairs, which was just searched by them.


    Pan Peter''s legs were weak, and he slipped down the side of the wall, muttering: "what''s the matter What''s going on? This cell is clearly downstairs. How could it appear on the second floor? "


    Bo Ye looked at the number on the door plate again. The number engraved on it was not "07".


    Gu Meng doesn''t believe in evil. He pushes open the door of the opposite cell directly. When he sees the scene inside, he puts down his hand.


    The room was also turned upside down, and a rocking chair was quietly placed beside the wall.


    as like as two peas, we can see that the two rooms separated by one aisle are identical, and even the books on the desk are all spread out at the same angle.


    At this time, five people in a line really realized what there was no way to escape.


    "Hundreds of rooms here..." Tang Zhi looked down the corridor and thought, "no matter which door you open, you will return to prisoner 07''s room."


    Bo Ye looked at the clock on the wall of his room and gently reminded him: "there are ten minutes to go before the end of the vigil. If you can''t find the way out after waiting, you should be lucky and don''t have to sleep. In case you''re not so lucky..." After a pause, he continued, "nice to meet you."


    Peter Pan cried out: "brother! We are finished


    The empty and silent corridor suddenly added a different horror.


    ������������


    Bo Ye was just joking. He didn''t expect his reaction to be so big. He sighed in a headache: "little friend, you are really a good psychological quality."


    "Ah?" At this time, Pan Peter stopped howling. It seemed that he had a flash of light. He looked at Gu Meng and said, "brother, didn''t you dial the general console hotline when we ran into a ghost last time? Didn''t they send someone to solve it later? Try again


    Gu Meng said: "it''s First, we need to have a phone. "


    The phone is in the management room. The management room is on the first floor. The problem is that they are stuck on the second floor and can''t get out.


    Pan Peter thought for a moment and nodded. This is the reason. After he realized it, he suddenly raised his face and howled. His expression changed too fast, just like a tornado.


    All of them said, "I''m sorry."


    The young man has two faces left.


    The five members of the party went back to the fork in the road and found out what was in the room. They felt that the corridor was safer.


    Bo ye asked: "separate action or go together?"


    "Together." Gu Meng didn''t want to think about it and then replied, "if we find the way separately, it will only be convenient for each to break through."


    Bo Ye nodded and said faintly, "I think so too."


    Tang Zhi looked at the channels in three directions and was thinking. When he was thinking, he unconsciously bit the cuff of his long camouflage suit, grinded his little tiger''s teeth, and said, "we''ve been circling here. Maybe some place has set a trap. Ghosts have confused our sight. I''m thinking If not disturbed by vision, such as blindfold, can we go out? "


    Gu Meng''s eyes moved. Thinking that this might be a way, Gu Meng asked, "if you don''t look at the road, is there any way to find it?"


    Tang Zhi turned to face them and said, "it''s OK to remember the order of turning left and right, and we still have en Jin."


    Enjin has an extraordinary memory and can feel it with her eyes closed.


    "You mean the guy with one percent left?" Bo Ye takes aim at en Jin, who is hanging on Gu Meng''s body, and sneers.


    ������������


    When they heard the sound and looked, they found that en Jin could not hold on and fell asleep on Gu Meng.


    It''s all off.


    Gu Meng took en Jin''s waist and fished him up. He was embarrassed and said, "he is too tired. It''s not easy to persist until now."


    Tang Zhi was holding his left hand and folding his sleeve to his right hand. He said, "please help me cover my eyes so that I can be in front of me..."


    Before he finished speaking, he suddenly slipped and fell without waiting for everyone to react. With the sound of "rustle", Tang Zhi was dragged away from the team at a very fast speed."Bo Ye


    The pure and pure voice shrieked, containing the concealed panic, soon disappeared in the dark depth.


    Bo Ye rushed out at the first time, and the sound of his footsteps echoed in the corridor.


    "What? What was that just now? " Pan Peter was so frightened that he could hardly hold the flashlight. He tossed it from left hand to right hand. Finally, he caught it firmly and threw it into the corridor.


    At this time, Bo Ye and Tang Zhi had disappeared, only Yu Jian''s cry and shouts came from a distant place, like a gust of wind in a tunnel.


    "Brother! What to do Pan Peter wanted to chase him, but he was afraid. He was so anxious that he had to turn to Gu Meng for help.


    Gu Meng is also one of the first two big, step forward to give en Jin to Pan Peter: "you stay here, don''t run around, I''ll find them."


    Just then, Yu Guangli caught a glimpse of a bundle of ropes falling loose from the ceiling above. Gu Meng looked up and saw that it was not a rope, but a bunch of thick vines.


    Panpeter also saw that, in a daze, the vine suddenly wrapped around his neck like a long eye, and then suddenly tightened it and rolled his eyes.


    With a loud bang, Gu Meng watched the bunch of vines hang up Peter Pan. The momentum smashed the ceiling and then disappeared.


    Gu Meng grabs the fainted en Jin to one side to avoid being hit by the falling objects.


    Now he realized that it was ivy that had just dragged Tang Zhi away.


    For a moment, only he and Enjin were left in the five people. Gu Meng was inevitably flustered. For a moment, the only sound left was his panting voice.


    The feeling of being watched becomes more and more intense. Gu Meng stands between the aisles and looks around constantly. It seems that something is approaching his place, which makes people very uneasy.


    "Hello A magnetic hoarse voice sounded from behind, which sounded a kind of untimely pleasure. "The street boy ~"


    GU Meng was surprised, and quickly took en Jin and turned away from the wall behind him.


    Hearing the sound, he knew what it was, the eyes that were going to attack him and panpeter the night before yesterday.


    Sure enough, after a while, a vine slowly winds along the wall from bottom to top. From the dark place where the flashlight can''t find, a human eye gradually rises, with a malicious smile.


    "Poo street boy, so fast, meet again." The eyes on the vines were half hidden in the dark, and said, "I won''t let you go again this time."


    As soon as his voice fell, his eyes expanded twice, and his blood burst. The whole vine shook and ran towards Gu Meng like a snake.


    Gu Meng dodges with agility, and then embraces en Jin. They turn to one side and smash open a door at the side of the corridor.


    "I won''t let you go again!" The other eye was exposed to the light, but covered with a piece of gauze.


    Gu Meng suddenly feels happy that he is not a human being. When his other eye is injured, he will bandage it.


    "He said You''re hurt. "


    �������� Eyes Leng for a long time, return to God, as if indignant ground in the rattan branch erect, "you still have face to say!"


    Then he continued to pounce towards the door.


    Gu Meng slams the door neatly.


    After the sound of "bang" --


    "top your lung! The voice of rage resounded through the corridor.


    Gu Meng looks at a small piece of meat that has fallen from the crack of the door. She feels a little sorry and seems to have burst another eye.


    Gu Meng takes Enjin to the bedside and sits on the ground. After releasing Enjin, he can''t help but breathe a sigh of relief.


    He leaned back on the bed post, paralyzed his hands and feet, his eyes empty, but his mind was thinking quickly.


    Now that all five of them are in danger, no one is safer. Tang Zhi was dragged away. Bo ye had gone to find him. Then Pan Peter was hanged. Finally


    Gu Meng looks at en Jin, who is also paralyzed beside him, with his head askew.


    After staring at the man''s sleeping face for a while, Gu Meng curled up her long legs, arched her back, covered her face with her hands, and screamed in a frantic voice: "I told you not to come..."


    Knowing that time was running out, Gu mengqiang got up his spirits and planned to go to panpeter first.


    There is Bo Ye in Tang Zhi''s place. Bo Ye can only be more secure than him.


    EN Jin couldn''t wake up, so they had to put them in the room first. The ghost would not find them for a while. In case they found them


    Gu Meng shakes his head and quickly dispels the conjecture.


    He will come back as soon as possible. Enjin will sleep here and it will be OK.


    After making up his mind, Gu Meng gets up from the ground, but just about to stand up, he stops unconsciously.


    He looked at en Jin on one side and thought, "in case you can''t come back..."


    Thinking so, he reached out and touched Enjin''s cheek, with some nostalgic flavor.Just at this time, the searchlight on the playground flashed by, illuminating en Jin''s face through the narrow air window.


    Full of juvenile sense of the face is very handsome, that pair of long and upward eyes are particularly good-looking. Although it is closed now, Gu Meng can recall that her eyes were very bright when she looked at him with trust, and she seemed impatient when she was cold with people.


    Gu Meng''s eyes flashed. She supported en Jin''s face with one hand and turned slightly towards her own direction. Then she leaned over her face, lowered her head and held her lips.


    After a long time, there was a murmur in the room --


    "Dad loves you."


    "When I come back."


    Bo Ye followed the direction of Tang Zhi''s disappearance, and after turning a corner, there was no trace.


    He ran through the maze like corridor and knew that he was completely lost. He bit his lower lip impatiently, and his face was covered with sweat.


    Bo Ye kept searching in the corridor. He would follow the sound to find the slightest movement.


    Just like this, I don''t know how long it took, and suddenly a light footstep sounded behind me.


    "Who?" Bo Ye immediately flashed back with his flashlight, alert.


    "It''s me." And the one who comes up to me will look for your light


    Seeing that it is Gu Meng, Bo Ye is on the alert under Matsushita, standing in the same place and waiting for others to approach.


    "Have you found Tangzhi?" Gu Meng walks up to him, exposing his snow-white skin in the light, and looks up at him slightly.


    Bo Ye twisted his eyebrows and said, "I lost my heel. I''m still looking for it." And asked him, "where are Eugene and Peter Pan?"


    "Don''t worry. It''s all in the room." Gu Meng looked at the wet corridor in front of him, then looked at Bo Ye and said, "let''s go. I''ll go with you."


    "Where''s your flashlight?"


    On the second floor, two tall figures walked side by side in the dark environment. Bo ye asked about the humanity beside him.


    "Left in the room." Gu Meng answers calmly.


    Bo Ye nodded clearly and said nothing more. His whole mind was focused on the search for the missing lover.


    "For such a long time, can Tang Zhi..." Gu Meng suddenly hesitates.


    "No Bo Ye frowned. He didn''t like his tone. His voice was not conscious. "Candi has a strong fighting power. He will be OK."


    "Oh, candi..." Gu Meng lowered her sight and murmured.


    Bo Ye glanced at his side and didn''t resist asking, "Gu Meng, what''s the matter with you?"


    Gu Meng looks at him and smiles: "nothing. I''m worried about candi."


    At a fork in the road, Bo Ye instinctively wants to turn left, but Gu Meng suddenly stops him: "go this way. There seems to be something moving."


    Bo Ye looks to the right, half convinced. After seeing Gu Meng, he finally turns to the right.


    "How many years have you been with candi?"


    Two men continue to search along the corridor. Gu Meng asks casually.


    Bo Ye said, "five years."


    "It''s been a long time But think about it. You have such a good relationship. " Gu Meng looked up and down at Bo Ye, then asked in a low voice, "you only have him?"


    �������� Bo Ye never knew Gu Meng was so gossipy and replied, "yes, he is the only one."


    Gu Meng asked, "have you never been attracted to others?"


    Bo Ye said: No


    On hearing this, Gu Meng sighed with a sigh of loss.


    �������� Bo Ye was surprised and took a look at him.


    "I think I may be of the same kind as you." Gu Meng smiles in a low voice.


    "What kind of person?" Bo ye asked


    Gu Meng said bluntly: "homosexuality."


    ������ Oh. " Bo Ye was a little surprised that Gu Meng would take the initiative to come out to him.


    "When Enjin confessed to you, didn''t you say you like women?" He said, "now you''ve figured it out?"


    "No Gu Meng lowered his eyelids and laughed helplessly. "That''s because there is someone in my heart, so I can''t accept his confession."


    "Someone in mind?" Bo Ye looked at him and couldn''t help asking, "who? Your former colleagues? "


    However, Gu Meng stopped and did not move forward.


    Bo ye had to stop and turn to ask, "what''s the matter?"


    Gu Meng was quiet for a moment. He raised his face, his eyes were warm and his smile was crooked: "I always like you. Can''t you see it?"


    ������������ Bo Ye''s Three Outlooks were shattered.


    Gu Meng took a step closer. Slowly and tentatively, he held out his hand and put his head on his shoulder: "will you stay with me for a while? Just two people, no candi Please


    Bo Ye blinked and looked down at Gu Meng. He asked, "on the second day after returning from the snow mountain to the smart house, you said to me that you like You''re not kidding? Is it true? "


    Gu Meng tightens her arm, keeps silent for half a moment and nods meekly.Bo Ye was relieved and laughed. His right hand touched the dagger and said, "I''m sorry, Mr. Gu."


    The author has something to say:


    thank Jing Keke for his landmine

 Chapter 81

    Gu Meng makes sure that there is no movement outside, so he carefully opens a crack in the door and looks out. In the corridor, the dead silence of the haunted time in the middle of the night has been restored. If it is accompanied by a piece of dark and gloomy background music, it may feel even better.


    My throat was cold and my throat was tense. He is also a normal person, alone in such an environment will be afraid, but his teammates disappear one by one, such a difficult situation forced him to take action.


    Before he left, he looked back at the number on the door of his eyes - "002", and planned to find other people and come back to pick en Jin. He murmured to the house number three times, sure not to forget, and turned to where Peter had disappeared.


    At the junction of the three forks, a large hole was broken in the ceiling, and a plastic board was broken and adhered to it. Standing below, Gu Meng looks around and sees an ax in the glass box next to the rusty red water pipe.


    With his elbow and the base of his flashlight, he smashed the glass mask alternately and pulled the axe off the wall. Although I don''t know if this axe with red paint can be used, it''s no harm to hold it. In case you need to defend yourself.


    Peter Pan is dragged into the ceiling, so Gu Meng is ready to go up.


    The top of the second floor is not high, but it can''t be easily climbed by a man of normal height. Gu Meng has to go back to his room and move a chair out. He stepped on the chair, first threw the flashlight and ax, and then supported the hole into the ceiling.


    The ceiling is narrow and cramped, and the neck can''t be straightened. It can only be pressed low. In addition, the dust inside makes the face itchy. In a word, it is a very unpleasant place. Gu Meng swings her hand to sweep away the gray feeling in front of her, holding the flashlight and looking forward. The four walls of the ventilation duct are hard iron gray, stretching for about ten meters before his eyes and turning right. Obviously, there is no other road for him to choose from.


    Gu Meng also looks down at the aluminum pipe below, which is covered with a thin layer of gray, showing a light gold in the light of the flashlight. It is because of this that Ivy drags panpeter to move between the pipes, leaving an obvious drag mark.


    Seeing this, Gu Meng can''t help but breathe a sigh of relief. There is at least a trace to follow when looking for Pan Peter.


    Gu Meng, holding a flashlight in one hand and holding an axe in his arm, crawls along the traces on the pipeline. In the process, there is only the "rumbling" sound of the knee hitting the bottom when climbing, the deep and shallow gasping sound of oneself, and the sharp and short-term moan of the wind drilling through the pipe. The cuboid pipe was narrow and narrow, and the dark place out of light seemed to be full of strange things, waiting for him patiently and maliciously in front of him.


    Gu Meng tries not to think too much. At this time, once his imagination is out of control, it is difficult to stop it, and he will fall into the fear of infinite circulation. He pays attention to the drag marks on the pipe wall and hums the song gently. If you can find it is a children''s song --


    "there is a caterpillar who likes to wander around


    Dear children


    see it Don''t be nervous... "


    At every corner, the singing stops abruptly for a moment, and Gu Meng''s figure also pauses for a moment. After getting ready in mind, he moves on.


    It would be too exciting for him to turn a corner and collide with a ghost who is also kneeling on the ground. In this way, Gu Meng''s humming voice is a little empty, but also with obvious slight tremor. Fortunately, singing that children''s song, he can think of en Jin, thus giving birth to "although come, nothing!" Such confidence.


    If you don''t know how long it takes to climb the wall, you will feel that the dust has been on the wall for a long time.


    Gu Meng takes a flashlight and looks forward. He sees that not far from the front, the ventilation duct is no longer extended, but a fracture appears. He hastened to speed up to the edge of the fault, which saw that there was a space of five or six square meters ahead.


    Gu Meng climbs out of the ventilation duct, pats the ash on his pants and stands up straight. When he looks around, he finds that his feet are covered with red rusty iron wire. Through the fine mesh, he can barely see the corridor on the second floor below. The floor refracts a layer of water under the light of the flashlight.


    Just as he was about to look up with the flashlight, Gu Meng heard a weak low cry: "brother Is that you? "


    Gu Meng''s heart is slightly loose. Who else can be the unfortunate child of Peter Pan?


    The bright yellow beam of light was lifted upward. If it was true, panpeter hung pitifully on the vine, not close to the ground.


    The vines tied up the upper body of panpeter like a rope. Because he could not find the force point, the young boy''s body tilted slightly and slowly revolved around the bundle of thick ivy, just like a pendant on the wind chime.


    "Brother..." As he spun around and shed tears, he put his head around his head and looked down, "brother, what should I do? I feel like I''m dying. "


    God knows how the nervous frail young boy spent these ten minutes hanging half dead, and he doesn''t know what will happen next. He is lonely and helpless. It''s hard to experience these things than to die.


    "Hold on. I''ll get you down now." Gu Meng pretended to laugh at him, "what are you crying for? Can you look like a boyWho would like to say that, Peter cried even more. He had been sobbing before, but now he let go of his voice without any scruples, and wept bitterly.


    "Who says boys can''t cry? Boys are also human beings. They can laugh and cry "Brother, I didn''t expect you to come to me. I thought I was dead."


    the final ending was longer and more graceful than the mourning.


    Gu Meng rubbed his ears and said helplessly, "well, crying is more terrible than ghosts. Keep your voice down. Don''t bring strange things."


    Panpeter quickly stopped, did not dare to delay for a second, and uttered a breathless voice.


    There are rough concrete walls on all sides, and a red water pipe is installed in the corner. There is nothing to climb up. Gu Meng thinks about it and looks at the axe in his hand.


    He looked up and said, "Peter, I''ll cut you off."


    ��������


    Panpeter jumped up and down in the air like a fish and was scared: "brother, am I a branch or a coconut or something like that? Do you have to chop it? "


    Gu Meng waved his axe and said, "I''ll throw this up. If I''m lucky, I can cut off the vines..."


    There was a half sentence to follow, but for the sake of Peter Pan, he didn''t go on.


    Panpeter glanced at the red painted axe and shrunken his mouth, clearly aware of his situation.


    He spun half a circle in the air, and then Gu Meng said, "a little bit of luck can cut off my head."


    ������ What do you think? " Gu Meng didn''t retort and said, "if I can''t, I''ll think of other ways."


    Panpeter''s hands were tied and he pedaled two legs in the air. He knew that according to the current situation, it would be difficult for Gu Meng to think of other ways.


    "Brother, if you throw it according to your feeling, it''s my head. I won''t blame you." The little boy took a deep breath, closed his eyes and looked down on life and death again, "but before you throw it away, there is something I want to ask you. Brother, you must leave the game alive, and then help me find my master Tony He owes me three months'' salary. Help me get it. Take it... "


    Pan Peter is a force to force the nag, suddenly feel the top of a loose, Leng half a second, the whole person straight down.


    "Ah, ah, ah


    "Bang --"


    panpeter was still entangled with vines and fell on the barbed wire, raising a burst of dust. He bared his teeth in pain, opened his eyes, and found himself on the ground.


    Gu Meng stood aside and relaxed his mouth and airway: "fortunately, it''s within range."


    The ax clattered against the water pipe and bounced to panpeter''s feet.


    Pan Peter quickly shrinks his feet and murmurs in terror: "don''t don''t, my little jiojio..."


    Just at this time, the top of the cut-off vine like crazy twisted into a pillar, dive down. Gu Meng grabs Peter''s collar and drags it to the side. With a loud noise, the vine bumps into the barbed wire.


    If it had hit Peter Pan, it would have made a hole in his blood.


    Panpeter screamed with fear and twisted into an earthworm on the ground.


    It''s the rustling and rustling of the barbed wire, but it doesn''t make a sound. After a while, the whole iron net cover was lifted open, and was suddenly dragged back to the top by the vine.


    "This is..." Panpeter was so dazzled that he forgot to wiggle.


    With a light, Gu Meng finds that the barbed wire is quickly bent, twisted and swallowed by the dense vines, just like chewing food.


    "Let''s go." Gu Meng said that knowing that it is not suitable to stay here for a long time, if the ivy is dragged back, it is likely to be folded into a strange shape and swallowed up again.


    "Where to go?" Peter Pan looked at him with no idea.


    Gu Meng''s eyes sweep toward the gap of the opened wire mesh. Below is the aisle on the second floor.


    Panpeter looked along his line of sight and grimaced: "brother, it''s too high. I''ll break my leg if I jump down."


    "You can." Gu Meng sighs. Meanwhile, before the Ivy above is ready to move, he quickly kicks the trapped Pan Peter from the hole.


    "Brother!!! Let me know before the next action


    At this point, across the other side of two aisles.


    Gu Meng hugged Bo Ye tightly, frowned and said, "don''t listen to you. I''m sorry. Can we find a room to have a good chat?"


    "No way." Bo Ye, holding a dagger in his backhand, stabbed his carotid artery quickly and accurately, "sand can''t be tolerated in candi''s eyes."


    Gu Meng instantly opened his eyes, covered his neck and staggered back two steps. He looked at Bo Ye in disbelief: "why..." It was probably a stab in the throat, with a vague "grunt" sound.


    Because he couldn''t support it, he backed up against the wall and gradually slipped."Unfortunately, the first time I didn''t get out of the snow mountain copy, so I didn''t get into the smart house." Bo ye walked leisurely towards the wall, squatted down and said with a light smile, "besides, I''m really not Gu Meng''s dish He may have a better appetite


    Holding the handle of the dagger, he pulled out the dagger, and a large stream of green liquid gushed from the carotid artery of Gu Meng''s unidentified creature.


    "You stepped back and stepped back. You didn''t have a good grasp of the dagger


    ��������


    The unidentified creatures cover their necks, which are constantly exuding green liquid, and their appearance gradually changes. The original cold jade like white skin exposed mildew green spots under the skin, warm eyes like ash on the paper, rapidly expanded into two scorched black holes, throat issued a strange sound of "click click", is twitching the neck.


    "I I''ll never let you go when I''m a ghost... " Until the last moment, he was still dedicated to the play.


    Bo Ye wiped the blade''s hand and looked at him Are you a devil, sir


    �������� The fierce ghost stopped all twitching and twisting in an instant, and his scorched eyes blinked, as if he were lost in meditation.


    After a long time, he lowered his head and whispered in silence: -- That''s right. "


    ������������ Bo yefo.


    Then, in meditation, the ghost on the wall turned into a fuzzy black fog and dispersed in the humid air of the corridor. It''s like an illusion.


    Bo ye put away the dagger, solved a thing that he didn''t know what it was, and went back. Since that thing had just led him to the right, it indicated that Tangzhi was probably on the left of the fork.


    Fortunately, the thing will not take the initiative to hurt people, once identified will disappear, if he really led into the room, it may be difficult to escape.


    He was thinking in a trance that he hit a person as soon as he turned around the corner.


    Both of them were not prepared.


    Bo Ye hasn''t recovered from the incident just now. He has no idea. His first reaction is to turn people over and press them on the wall.


    The flickering flashlight beam stopped. In the bright yellow halo, Tang Zhi pressed his face on the wall. He rubbed a few gray black marks on his white face, just like a poor little vagrant.


    Dazzled by the light at close range, Tang Zhi glanced sideways at Bo Ye. His eyes were red, and he blinked wrongly and discontentedly.


    It''s hard to get rid of the tangled vines and come to find Bo Ye in a hurry. As a result, he was treated so rudely as soon as he met, which made him feel uncomfortable.


    Bo Ye looked at him, slightly relaxed the strength of his hand, but still not so easy to put down his guard, said in a low voice: "say a word, prove that you are candi."


    �������� Tang Zhi was not happy. He felt strange. He began to struggle to escape from his confinement. He pursed his lips and kept a stubborn silence.


    Bo ye came closer and suppressed him even more. He threatened him in a low voice: "cooperate with me. I''ll be happy if I give you a knife, right?"


    Tang Zhi felt a hot air in his throat, his eyes filled with water mist, raised his voice and cried, "Bo Ye! You bastard


    Bo Yesong opened his hand, turned the man over and hugged him tightly. He put down his heart and said, "OK, it''s my baby."


    This man can''t do without scolding.


    "Let go Tang Zhi was so angry that he couldn''t hold him. He bit and beat him.


    "Hiss Good, good, don''t bite. Listen to me Bo Ye comforted Tang Zhi''s back and said, "just now..."


    Once someone says "you listen to me explain", the latter will not be able to explain, almost become a law.


    Before Bo Ye finished speaking, a heavy object suddenly fell down from a distance in front of them. After the muffled sound, there was a howl with a loud voice --


    "brother!!! Let me know before the next action


    Because of the ivy on the ceiling, Gu Meng is not at ease, so after joining Bo Ye and Tang Zhi, he proposes to leave this passage first.


    On the way back, Bo Ye courteously wanted to take Tang Zhi''s hand: "baby, listen to my explanation."


    "I don''t listen!" Tang Zhi walked ahead and shook his hands mercilessly.


    Bo Ye persevered: "listen to my explanation."


    Tang Zhi said, "I don''t listen, I don''t listen!"


    "Give me a minute and let me explain," Bo said


    Tang Zhihong eyes, covering his ears: "I don''t listen to me, I don''t listen to me!"


    �������� Pan Peter couldn''t listen any more and said to Gu Meng, "brother, I think they can play it in a loop all night."


    "Love lowers intelligence." Gu Meng sighed and turned to Bo Ye and said, "elder brother, can you explain it directly? My ears are getting cocooned. "


    Bo Ye rubbed his eyebrows and briefly concluded, "before candi appeared, something pretended to be Gu Meng to seduce me."


    ������������


    Throw a word down, others are confused.Panpeter said, "well It''s so beautiful that I can''t think of it. "


    Gu Meng scratched her eyebrows and tail: "this is the most disgusting joke I''ve ever heard."


    Others:


    "Miss Gu seduces you..." Tang Zhi pretended not to care, but in fact he was very concerned.


    Looking back at Bo Ye, he asked casually, "how did you respond?"


    Gu Meng corrected: "Hey, that''s not me..."


    Bo Ye replied, "cut to death directly."


    Gu Meng:


    Peter Pan: "well My brother Ye is really a man of infatuation. "


    Four people chatting, Tang Zhi suddenly stopped.


    Gu Meng stopped and asked, "what''s the matter?"


    Tang Zhi said, "Penrose ladder."


    Peter Pan''s face was blank.


    "A paradox of geometry." Tang Zhi explained that "the four steps are connected from end to end, and they can go up or down in an infinite cycle. It is impossible for such a ladder to appear in the three-dimensional world unless the visual effect is used to confuse people walking in it."


    Panpeter was still at a loss: "so?"


    Tang Zhi looked at the door on his right hand and said, "if you want to create the illusion of Penrose stairs, the design of the corner in the building is the key."


    Gu Meng looks over with him and finds that the door on the right is installed close to the corner of the corridor. On the other hand, there is a distance between the edge of the left cell door and the edge of the wall, and the two doors are asymmetrical across the aisle.


    Bo Ye pushed the door which aroused Tang Zhi''s suspicion, and a descending staircase appeared in front of him.


    "Stairs!" "We''ve just come up from here!" cried panpeter excitedly


    "It was hidden in the door." Bo Ye said lightly.


    Gu Meng relaxed a lot and said, "we have found the way. We can go back."


    Bo Ye said: "candi and Peter stay here to guard the gate. Gu Meng and I will go to Enjin."


    Tang Zhi held his hand and didn''t want to separate.


    Gu Meng saw it and said, "you go first. I remember the house number. It won''t take long."


    Less than a minute after Gu Meng left, Peter Pan leaned against the door and yawned.


    He shook his head and said in an uncertain way: "I was probably too nervous just now. I feel very sleepy when I relax."


    Bo Ye is sitting on the stairs. Tang Zhi is sitting beside him. He is bending over and lying on his leg. There is no movement.


    "Candi''s asleep." Bo Ye looks into his eyes, dotes on a smile, and releases the sleeve of Tangzhi''s camouflage jacket to block his arm.


    Later, he leaned against the wall with some weakness.


    Bo Ye was about to close his eyes and have a rest for a while. Suddenly, he seemed to think of something. He sat upright again and said, "it''s time."


    "Ah?" Pan Peter rubbed his eyes and looked at Bo Ye''s back dimly. "When..."


    In the middle of his speech, he also stopped and finally understood why he was suddenly sleepy.


    Pan Peter turned to look at the corridor and said, "isn''t Gu Meng..."


    Enjin felt that her consciousness and body were completely separated and immersed in the deep sea.


    He kept sinking and sinking, watching the gray beams of light passing through the sea level a little farther away. Even if he didn''t want to, he couldn''t do anything. The outside world is a mess. Everyone seems to have a tough problem, and he can''t help at all.


    Enjin strongly wants to wake up, knowing that he can''t just sleep in the past, but he can''t feel the existence of the body, and the fact that he is out of control makes him a little anxious.


    At this time, a voice slightly stirred the water around him. It was hard to hear clearly, and all the movement and stillness were choked in the dead sea bottom.


    EN Jin secretly make force to lift fingers, but unfortunately can not move, the whole person is still sinking.


    The voice of the ear rang again, accompanied by the sound of the water gurgling, stuffy and difficult to distinguish, listening to Enjin more and more irritable.


    Until the few words mistakenly poured in --


    "wait for me to come back..."


    It''s Gu Meng.


    Aware of this, en Jin made the last effort to reach out to the beam


    In the room, Enjin took a deep breath, as if the drowning man had regained oxygen, opened his eyes and woke up.


    After sitting upright, he stood still for a moment, looked around his surroundings and found himself still in prisoner 07''s room.


    EN Jin stood up and became very conscious. She immediately went out to look for Gu Meng.


    When he had just gone to sleep, he still had some consciousness. He knew that someone had been dragged away by ivy. He didn''t know if Gu Meng had anything to do


    In this way, Enjin just grasps the door handle. In a twinkling of an eye, the touch on her hand changes into a soft and cold thing.


    EN Jin looked down and saw that there were more ivy in her hand. She was surprised and threw it off on the ground.He slowed down for a while, opened his right hand, frowned and looked at the palm. He felt that something was running under his skin and between the blood vessels. Although he could not see it, it felt very intense.


    EN Jin shook her hand, only when it was an accident and was about to open the door again, she gently "tut".


    The doorknob was missing, or, to be more precise, ivy, which he had thrown to the ground.


    At this time, a few pieces of the same picture in mind, en Jin thought of what, hesitated for a moment, put her hand on the door.


    The next second, he watched the iron gate melt in his palm until it disappeared.


    EN Jin looked at the corridor in front of her, and her hand was still in the air.


    He said to himself dully, "what, this is..."


    Main console.


    A cat like teenager turns around in a swivel chair and leans over to put his elbow on the table.


    Looking at the picture in the video, the long and narrow eye tail bent.


    "Master." Different from the ordinary people''s low soft voice, "is ability awakened?"


    The author has something to say:


    thank you for the mine of Huo Tang

 Chapter 82

    Cell 002 is near the junction of the three forks. If you don''t pay attention to the corner, you may step on the broken glass beside the wall. It was broken when you took the axe not long ago. You should also be careful of the hole in the ceiling. There are some crumbling plastic plates hanging near the edge of the hole. It seems that you are waiting for some unlucky devil to pass through from below and hit it right. The environment around that cell is so distinctive that it is hard for those who are looking for it to forget or miss it.


    Gu Meng walks in the corridor and repeatedly simulates the route to the No. 002 cell. He is also very sure. When he reaches the front of the cell and opens the door, he can see Enjin leaning on the edge of the bed with her head drooping. If you sleep so well, you will not wake up. It seems that it will take some time to get people away.


    As he thought about this, the corner of the wall with glass debris appeared in front of him. As he walked, Gu Meng began to fold the cuffs of his clothes. He was ready to take Enjin out of the ground. But when he turned the corner and saw the number engraved on the bronze plate on the door, his hand stopped for a second and his face showed a stunned expression.


    ��32����


    The cell that should have been numbered "002" became "32".


    Gu Meng''s heart sank. At the same time, her brain was buzzing. She felt that something was wrong. She quickly stepped forward and opened the door. He flashed it with a flashlight, and there was a disorderly room with a rocking chair in the corner, but there was no one sitting by the bed as he had imagined.


    "Eugene?" Gu Meng calls out and sticks to the flashlight to sweep around the room, where there is no figure.


    He took a step back against the doorpost and looked at the corridor environment. He had to wonder if he had remembered the wrong place.


    But that''s right.


    Broken ceiling, broken glass, red shield, first door on the left.


    Only "32" and "all around" are engraved on the door.


    Gu Meng murmured that she had lost en Jin. Who would have thought that the room could still be manipulated. There were hundreds of cells on the second floor and more than a dozen aisles, and "002" cell might be hidden in any of them at this time.


    Gu Meng''s heart was burning with fire. He was sweating in the cold and humid environment. Since Enjin is not here, he will not stay any longer. He will look for it along the deep corridor once his toes turn.


    He called en Jin''s name, while looking, and from time to time he opened the door to look inside, in case Enjin was in it. If Enjin is still in cell 002, it''s OK. I''m afraid even the number on the door has been tampered with.


    At the end of the corridor, Gu Meng suddenly stumbled under his feet. He quickly supported the wall next to him and stopped. He lowered his head for a moment and felt an irresistible sense of lethargy.


    Leaning against the wall and closing his eyes, Gu Meng understands that the night watching time is over, and the players are forced to enter sleep time.


    The current situation becomes more and more difficult. If you haven''t found en Jin, you will fall down first, and the consequences will be more or less ominous. Gu Meng felt a kind of gloomy despair for a moment.


    He held on to the dirty and rough wall, and his pace slowed down a lot. Every step he took, his desire to sleep was strong, and he was almost dragged into the abyss of darkness.


    For a moment, only the sound of more and more slow and heavy footsteps remained in the corridor.


    It''s dark and cold here. Everything seems to be covered in the dark green shadow. In the place where the electric light can''t spread, a slightly bent figure passes through the front passage. The man doesn''t squint and moves very fast. In a blink of an eye, he stops in the middle of the passage. In the blink of an eye, it has passed without any sound. Therefore, Gu Meng''s attention can not be attracted.


    Gu Meng finally realizes Enjin''s previous mood. It''s one of the ultimate hardships of life to want to sleep and not to sleep. It''s hard for Enjin to stay up for so long. In the process of walking, he had to raise his hand and bite his wrist, until he tasted the faint smell of rust before he felt a brief awakening.


    When passing through a cell, Gu Meng pushes open the door: "en Jin?" Looking around, it is still an empty room.


    Just as he was about to turn and leave, the rocking chair beside the wall swayed back and forth. Gu Meng''s remaining light catches the movement, makes her whole body stiff, and throws the flashlight beam to the position of the rocking chair.


    Because it is back to the door, the back of the chair blocks the view, but when you move down, you can see two legs, wrapped in black and white striped pants, with patches of purplish spots on the pants.


    The chair was forced to move away from the wall, but I couldn''t avoid it.


    At this time, the shaking of the rocking chair stopped for a moment. The person sitting on it seemed to notice that someone was looking at him at the door. He turned his head and looked at the door through the edge of the cane chair back. The posture is so plain and natural that it is like a host resting in his own yard but suddenly disturbed by visitors.


    Gu Meng saw that face from the back of the chair. She was so scared that she almost cried out. She gritted her teeth and stepped back.


    Bright yellow light focused on the pale green and strange face behind the rocking chair. There was a blood hole in the center of the eyebrow. There was no pupil in the eye, only gray white was left. The whole face is expressionless, but it is lifeless, stiff and fierce. It makes people feel that their scalp will explode when they are just staring at it. Not only that, the "man" slowly waved to him and let him pass. Everything happened as quietly as a black-and-white silent film.Gu Meng throws the door up with a bang, stands outside the door, takes two breaths, and then continues to look for the front, becoming more and more anxious.


    "Eugene!"


    Gu Meng pushes the door one by one along the corridor. He is in a hurry. He has a premonition that the male ghost is about to start harvesting. But even so, he couldn''t escape. Even if he knew where the exit was, he couldn''t leave.


    "Eugene, are you there?"


    Gu Meng keeps calling en Jin''s name. Her sight gradually becomes blurred and her mind becomes more and more dim. She hopes that Enjin will appear in front of her eyes in the next second, and then leave the ghost place with him.


    Gu Meng did not take two steps, and his brain was suddenly filled with darkness. The whole person was like a machine with a sudden power failure. Starting from the back neck, the whole spine softened one by one, and finally fell to the ground face down.


    "Enjin..." Gu Meng lies on the ground and loses all his strength. He struggles to lift a finger, and his fingertip falls on the ground.


    Consciousness is rapidly passing away, and can''t resist it. Before he completely faints, Gu Meng hears the door of a room behind him open. From his perspective of gradual closure, a dark shadow comes out of the room. There is no sound of footsteps, but it keeps approaching him.


    It''s over


    Gu Meng thought so.


    The fierce ghost besieged the whole party for a night, and finally they could harvest their booty.


    The dark green face was covered with a breath of death, and the hole running through his head was still bubbling with blood. It seemed that it would never run out. The hair at the back of the head was very uncomfortable under the influence of blood. Because there was no pupil, it was difficult to determine which direction the gray eyes were looking at.


    The bent body moves forward section by section, and the direction is firmly toward the man who falls on the corridor. If you look closely at his feet hidden in the dark, you will find that he has not stepped at all, and one foot even turns inward 90 degrees.


    Li Gui comes to Gu Meng''s side. His gray eyes seem to turn for a moment. Then, he reaches out a green hand and points to Gu Meng''s arm. I saw that arm slowly lifted from the ground, turned backward at an incredible angle, and at a certain position, the shoulder joint stopped for a moment, as if it had reached the limit and could not go back any more.


    Pale eyes did not turn, staring at the arm again toward the back off.


    "Click". Like the sound of bubbles breaking in the air, very slight. Gu Meng frowned in his sleep, and his face turned white in an instant. A layer of cold sweat appeared on his cold jade like skin.


    If it wasn''t for that pair of long legs in front of him in time, Gu Meng might have been turned over like a paper crane, and his bones would have been broken and misplaced.


    The ghost looked up and put down his hand, and Gu Meng''s arm fell to the ground again.


    Opposite was a tall man with a beautiful face and a slight upward selection of eyes. The ghost stared at him for a few seconds. His stiff expression gradually turned into confusion and perplexity. He tilted his head and reacted like a dog who saw something difficult to understand.


    "Why not attack me?" Men''s voice is very low and soft, like gorgeous silk, but also very magnetic grip ears.


    The fierce ghost did not respond, the expression returns again lifeless rigid, seems no longer interested in men.


    As soon as he lifted his hand, dozens of ivy plants sprawled out of the cracks in the ceiling, climbed down the dirty wall to the floor, and slid toward Gu Meng, who was paralyzed on the ground. For the man who suddenly appeared, those vines didn''t mean to attack. When climbing to the floor, they even avoided his feet far away.


    "Go away."


    Before the vine approached Gu Meng, the voice said again, "he''s mine."


    ��������


    For a moment, the fierce ghost''s pale green face seemed more green.


    One man and one ghost looked at each other through Gu Meng''s four eyes on the ground. After a moment of confrontation, the vines shrank spontaneously to the ceiling, and the rustling sound was so small that it was ignored.


    The ghost turned his gray eyes, rarely showing a kind of angry expression. His bent body moved forward, floating and shifting section by section. It seemed that he was ready to leave.


    "You know me."


    Passing by the man, the ghost heard the soft voice.


    "Who am I?"


    Listen carefully, the low voice in some at a loss.


    The ghost stopped at his side, looked at the front, and slowly split the bright red lips, and the light green viscous liquid slowly dropped from his mouth.


    "You don''t belong here..." The voice of the fierce ghost was like a thousand holes, hoarse and hard to distinguish, as if the wind shuttled through those holes as soon as he opened his mouth.


    He called out: "master..."


    "Next time You don''t have this good luck... "


    The fifth day.


    All players were relieved to hear that they were safe last night.


    "Wait a minute." The big wave''s elder sister, leaning on her chopsticks, looked around the dining hall where people were coming and going, and asked faintly, "where''s Bo Ye?"She may not be able to find out as soon as other people are few, but once Bo Ye is absent, she can immediately detect it.


    It''s hard for a man with a strong sense of existence not to be noticed when he comes or leaves.


    "Eh?" The short man, who looked like the owner of a fruit shop, strangely uttered monosyllabic sounds. He searched around the crowd and said, "not only the boy, but also the few people he used to follow are not here."


    The glasses man calmly pushed down the glasses frame with his middle finger, raised his bowl with both hands, lowered his head and drank a mouthful of beef soup, and said, "they didn''t come back until six o''clock in the morning. They were all exhausted. Some people were injured and may still be sleeping now."


    "More than six?" Small flat head bit off half of the noodles, surprised to issue a series of questions, "stayed out all night?"


    "Don''t these people die?"


    "What did you do last night?"


    Others, equally surprised, looked at the bespectacled man, waiting for him to explain.


    The glasses man put down the sea bowl and gently wiped his mouth with a paper towel before he said, "they went to the felon detention area last night."


    There was a moment of silence at the table.


    The little Flathead filled his mouth with ice and soda, and said, "go to the felons at night I''m not afraid to die. "


    Yu Jie raised the waves and said "tut" twice: "at first, I thought they were a new team. They didn''t take the game seriously at all. But now it seems that they are on the team with the great gods It''s not easy to get out of that dark place. "


    The short man turned his eyes, leaned forward and asked the most concerned question: "did they find any clues?"


    The glasses man was about to answer when Yu Guangli caught a glimpse of a group of people coming in at the door.


    He looked in that direction, then raised his chin and said, "here, speak of Cao Cao. Ask yourself if he arrives."


    Last night, five people who visited the haunted area had to get up at lunch time.


    Gu Meng walks in front of her, puts her hand on her left shoulder, tilts her white neck and turns her shoulder blades.


    After feeling a burst of stabbing pain, he frowned, puzzled: "when sleeping pressure?"


    Enjin glanced at his shoulder in the rear, but did not say a word.


    After the five found a place to sit down, Tang Zhi leaned his head against Bo Ye, covered his head with his camouflage jacket to block the light, and continued to sleep. If Bo Ye hadn''t pulled him up to eat, he would have been lying in bed for a day.


    Bo Ye leans lazily on the back of his chair, and his brows and eyes are also tired. He took Tang Zhi in one hand, waved to Peter Pan with the other, and said, "little friend, please help me with the meal."


    "Yes Panpeter ran to the window to eat for the four gods.


    The rest sat at the table and waited.


    Bo Ye knocked on the table top and said to Enjin in the opposite direction: "I''m sorry, dad is very disappointed with you. Why only take Mr. Gu away in the morning and leave the others at the door? It''s very dog of you to behave like this. "


    When they were waiting in the corridor last night, Bo Ye, Tang Zhi and Pan Peter fell into a deep sleep. Later, they woke up in the cold wind of six o''clock in the morning. As soon as they woke up, they found that they were lying on the steps in front of the felon building like beggars. However, Gu Meng had been brought back to the living area by en Jin.


    Bo Ye''s heart, really valued color over friends.


    Enjin seemed to be thinking about her mind, and kept looking at her right palm. After being interrupted by Bo Ye, she frowned impatiently: "would it be better to pack you up and send it to the ghost?"


    Bo Ye said softly, "you can''t expect to hear people''s words from your mouth."


    Enjin ignored him and went on thinking.


    Peter Pan quickly brought the plates for the five. After he sat down, he knocked the edge of a pair of chopsticks on the table, tilted his head and scratched the red scratch on his neck, and said, "today it''s still beef stewed with potatoes. I''m hungry, brothers. I''ll eat first


    Bo Ye wakes Tang Zhi up, puts a pair of chopsticks into his hand, and tells him to have a good meal.


    Tang Zhi was so sleepy that he put his head on Bo Ye''s shoulder and twisted around. He didn''t grasp the chopsticks well. As soon as Bo Ye let go of his hand, he also let go of it. He lost his temper and said, "don''t eat, go to bed!"


    Hearing the sweet and greasy milk sound, Pan Peter and Gu Meng have goose bumps at the same time. Tang Zhi is so charming that even men are itchy. Bo Ye is not only a man but also a man.


    EN Jin lightly looked at the opposite side of the eye, very disdainful like lightly skimmed the corner of the mouth.


    Bo Ye is both enjoying and helpless. He laughs and whispers in Tang Zhi''s ear before coaxing people to sit down.


    Gu Meng noticed that en Jin didn''t move her chopsticks. From the moment she woke up, she could not help but care and said, "what''s the matter? I''m thinking about something so absorbed. "


    Enjin was silent for half a moment and said, "I met the ghost face to face last night, but I was not attacked."


    Panpeter took a big mouthful of rice and gobbled it down. It''s not surprising that he was not clear mouthed and said, "brother, you are so All ghosts have to pass a cigarette to call the boss. "


    All of them said, "I''m sorry."


    There is no refutation.


    Gu Meng patted him on the head and said, "I''m sorry Have a good meal. Don''t be funnyBo Ye stopped chopsticks and said, "maybe there is a time limit in the game. After that time point, ghosts can''t attack."


    Enjin shook her head, frowned and said, "it''s not that kind of feeling And when I was in the campus copy, ChunZi seemed to have no intention to attack me. These two ghosts gave me a strange feeling... "


    When he mentioned ChunZi, Tang Zhi couldn''t like it in his heart. He said sarcastically, "ChunZi especially likes good-looking men, so maybe he will give you preferential treatment." He turned his face to Bo Ye and asked, "is that right? Bo Ye. "


    I still care about my man being forced to kiss. I''m afraid I can''t turn it in my lifetime.


    Bo Ye''s back is cool, even colder than when facing a fierce ghost. He dragged Tang Zhi''s plate, took his chopsticks in his hand, and fed a mouthful of food to his obviously envious lover. He said, "yes, my baby is right. Eat well. My husband loves you."


    Peter shook three times and almost choked on the potato.


    Gu Meng pays more attention to Enjin''s situation. He doesn''t find a reason to prevaricate what he said. Instead, he asks carefully: "what do you mean when you just said it''s not that kind of feeling? What do you think? "


    Enjin hesitated: "I''ve been thinking about who I am..."


    Gu Meng: "hmm?"


    Enjin thought for a long time and seemed to have made a great determination. She said frankly, "I feel like I''m relative or acquaintance with those things."


    ������������


    Relatives? Acquaintances?


    With those shaggy people who like to pat their shoulders from behind?


    There was a strange silence on the dining table. All of them forgot their actions and looked at Eugene. Peter''s mouth was wide open, and he didn''t notice that all the rice was falling.


    After en Jin said what she said, she relaxed a lot, picked up chopsticks, lowered her sight and said, "I may be related to the household."


    Enjin can clearly feel that the ghosts are not afraid of him, but can not move him, it seems that they have something to do with him. Together with the iron gate which disappeared in his hands last night, Enjin''s world outlook appeared a crack, a little shaky, and he doubted his identity for the first time.


    "Or..." EN Jin absentmindedly poked potatoes and beef with chopsticks and said, "I charged money before entering the game. I am a VIP player, and I have preferential treatment."


    Bo Ye coughed softly, regained consciousness, took a paper towel to wipe Tang Zhi''s mouth, and said, "where did you fill it? I''m going to fill it up. "


    "En Jin said," she said I''m not kidding. "


    Peter was choked by rice to his windpipe. He coughed faintly and finally calmed down. He turned red and complained discontentedly: "ASI! brother! What kind of jokes to tell at dinner! Besides, do you think your jokes are funny? Is it not good to face people like usual? I''m shocked. "


    "En Jin said," she said I''m not kidding. "


    Gu Meng faced his plate and sighed, "eat, don''t laugh."


    EN Jin: I didn''t Forget it


    The author has something to say:


    thank Ashu for his landmine ~.

 Chapter 83

    "Do you know why aliens have never invaded the earth?"


    This is a bathroom. The water in the shower sprays on the floor, making a "clattering" sound, and the white steam lingers. Because it''s the brightest time of the day, the sun shines through the air window on the left wall, so the room is very bright. Tang Zhi changed his stance. He put his hands on the wall with smooth tiles on both sides of the water pipe. He tilted his head to one side. The water drops rolled around his white neck and refracted crystal light in the sun. His skin had a clear texture. It was easy to think of the lotus petals with pink tips in the pond in summer.


    "Why?" Bo Ye was absent-minded and stood in the rear to brush Tang Zhi''s back. The coarse towel glides along Tang Zhi''s ear back root all the way to the slender neck, leaving a light red mark.


    Tang Zhi slightly suppressed the voice: "because of the second disease."


    Bo Ye''s hand stopped, and then he laughed. He wound the towel from his hand and threw it on the side of the baffle at random.


    "Do you mean Eugene?" Bo Ye chatted with him.


    "Don''t you think he''s a sophomore? Claiming to have been cared for by ghosts, this is actually for the sake of Well Wait Bo Ye, you... " In the middle of his speech, Tang Zhi pressed Bo Ye''s hand and moved it away. He turned his face and looked at him discontentedly.


    Bo Ye looked at him and saw that Tang Zhi''s face was white and red in the mist, probably because the water vapor in the bathhouse was steaming hot, or he was ashamed. He was very angry when his black eyes glanced at him. The red tear mole under the corner of his left eye was like a piece of cinnabar in the milk. His facial features were bright and delicate, which was very beautiful.


    Bo Ye''s heart trembled. He raised his hand and scraped the red tear mole under his left eye corner with his finger pulp. He was affectionate and pretended that nothing had happened.


    After Tang Zhi''s words, Bo Ye said: "en Jin illusions that she has a special identity. Subconsciously, she hopes that she will be different from others. As expected, the second phase of the second stage is often accompanied by the rebellious period."


    With the support behind him, Tang Zhi no longer held up the cold tiles on the wall in front of him, but unconsciously leaned back to enjoy his lover''s service.


    "If Enjin really knew all the ghosts in the game as he said..." Tang Zhi wiped the water on his face and asked, "is it possible that he is also a NPC in the game?"


    Bo Ye was stunned for a moment, took the soap on the shelf, pressed his voice and said, "you mean, we took NPC out of the campus copy?"


    At first, Tang Zhi had no basis to guess. According to Bo Ye, when he recalled all kinds of things in the campus copy, he thought more and more like that. He turned to face Bo Ye, opened his eyes slightly and said seriously, "Enjin may not be a human being! That''s why behavior is so hard to understand


    Bo Ye stares at him, does not answer, the expression is elusive, seems to be lost in thought.


    Tang Zhi continued to say: "before, I felt that Enjin seemed to be something out of the rules. He was not afraid of any supernatural phenomena. He took everything for granted. If he was the product of the game, it would be reasonable for other NPCs not to hurt him."


    Bo Ye looked at him, but still did not speak.


    Tang Zhi almost convinced himself. Looking at Bo Ye expectantly, Tang Zhi couldn''t wait to say, "hmm? What do you think? "


    Bo Ye seemed to be unable to hold on any longer, chuckled, leaned over to embrace Tang Zhi, and sighed, "little baby is so cute."


    What he said was whimsical, but his expression was so serious that he was expected to be recognized by people around him.


    Tang Zhi instantly broke down his small face, said a pile of being taken as a joke, and murmured unhappily, "I hate you."


    Bo Ye poured Tang Zhi''s body with the current of "Hua Hua" and said seriously: "although Enjin often doesn''t do anything about human affairs and doesn''t talk about people, she has never been malicious to her friends. Generally speaking, she is still a person, not a NPC..."


    Before he finished speaking, the left baffle "bang" had to vibrate. Someone beat the plastic board in the middle from the next shower.


    "Do you like to talk about people behind their backs?" Across the board, the soft and gorgeous voice came from the left, which sounded very ironic.


    After listening to the dialogue for such a long time, Enjin chooses to break out in silence.


    ������������ When Bo Ye and Tang Zhi looked at each other, they remembered that the person taking a bath next door was the object of their discussion. In this case, things are more embarrassing.


    Before the husband and husband completely stopped talking, Bo Ye looked to the left, raised his voice and said sincerely, "I''m sorry. I''ll talk to you next time. "


    In the left compartment, Enjin gazed at the white tiles, combed her wet hair back, and said, "I''m sorry Thank you very much


    Gu Meng and other five people walked out of the bathhouse one after another, wiping out the tiredness of the night.


    Back on the second floor of the dormitory building, Gu Meng looks at the room next door. Next door is a small flat head and Qi Liuhai sister''s room, later sister died, small flat head moved away. He said: "no accident has happened so far today, does it mean that all the people are safe?"


    "We spent the whole night with us last night, and Mr. 07 is going to have a rest." Bo Ye wiped his wet hair with a towel as he walked, and answered casually."Do you mean you''ll die before midnight?" "There seems to be one or two accidents every day," he asked nervously


    Gu Meng rubbed the water droplets rolling down her jaw on her shoulder, saying that she had no clue: "this copy is quite capricious. I don''t know the death toll and death forbidden area every day."


    "But the mode of death can be determined." Enjin said faintly, "in the mural, one of the disciples, St. Blaise, was killed by a wool brush, which explains why the girl the day before yesterday was scratched by a brush, and Saint Sebastian died under a random arrow, so yesterday two men were full of iron sticks."


    Tang Zhi frowned and said thoughtfully, "I thought it was a coincidence before. Now it seems that the player''s death is really related to the murals..."


    Peter said, "may God bless you in front of you


    "Brother, did you see the ghost number 07 last night?" After simply superstitious, Pan Peter turns to Gu Meng and asks.


    "Well." Gu Meng remembers the scene at that time, but he can''t remember the details clearly. He only vaguely said, "the one I saw last time, green face, cataract. At that time, I went back to find en Jin, and I just ran into that thing. Before I was completely unconscious, it seemed that the thing caught up with me. Later... "


    Speaking of this, Gu Meng felt a dull pain on his left shoulder, which seemed to be a strain. He raised his right hand and rubbed the place. He said, "later, he didn''t remember anything. When he woke up, he was already in the room. He didn''t even know how Enjin got me back."


    "How did you get it back..." Pan Peter stole a glance at en Jin and whispered, "maybe the princess brought it back."


    ��������


    Gu Meng has no expression and pats the silly child on the head.


    EN Jin glanced at Gu Meng and snorted: "princess? Think it''s beautiful. It was dragged back all the way. "


    ������������


    Gu Meng blinks and has nothing to say.


    "Qiannan ghost let you go At this time, Bo Ye couldn''t help doubting, looked at Gu Meng and said, "it''s not his style."


    Gu Meng shook his head and said, "maybe there is a time limit. It happens to be stuck at that time point, and code 07 can''t start."


    EN Jin held back and didn''t speak. She lowered her head and wiped her hair with a towel. She thought, "it''s not on my face!"


    But he didn''t say it in his mouth. He bothered those people and didn''t believe it. He thought he was joking.


    In a flash, the picture of iron gate melting from the palm flashed through her mind. En Jin wiped her hair and her expression became thoughtful.


    The five were about to go back to their rooms for a little rest when a group of people came in from the mess downstairs. Gu Meng leaned over the fence, and the six players came in.


    The elder sister is in the front, purses the lip, a pair of taciturn appearance. Glasses man''s face is slightly pale, with a faint anger. There are two girls in the back. Their eyes are red and they support each other in a timid way. They are frightened.


    People on the second floor went to the railing one after another and watched the people coming in downstairs.


    "Did Mr. 07 do it?" Bo Ye hugged Tang Zhi from behind, his lips close to the top of his hair, and guessed intuitively.


    In the crowd downstairs, I don''t know who sighed heavily. The sound was like a fire guide, which ignited the atmosphere of silence and tension.


    "As you saw at that time, the iron plate was cut directly. I wish I could avoid it myself. What else do you think of me?" The small flat head was the first to explode. He was young and full of vigor. His face was red and he looked at the people around him with hostility.


    "Do you want me to repeat the scene for you?" The imperial sister suddenly stopped and looked back at him coldly. "You hide. What''s the meaning of pushing Xiaoling out?"


    Small flat head obvious language block for a moment, after the face flashed guilty, but still is a pair of angry appearance, did not reply.


    "Xiaoling would not have died..." A tearful girl complained in a trembling voice, "it''s all you. After pushing her, she''ll She just The younger sister seemed to think of the terrible memories. She covered her face and cried, "you murderer!"


    "Don''t go too far! Now, you have the ability to denounce me one by one. Why didn''t you do it at that time? " Small flat head anxiously in the same place to turn a circle, a buttock squat to the steps, dejectedly wiped his eyes.


    After a long pause, he said, "I''m just an ordinary person. In a dangerous situation, I don''t care about other people It was a complete miss. "


    The glasses man pushed down his glasses, pursed his lips, and said calmly: "but it is a fact that she died for you. Last night, the girl was not among the patrol officers. She could not have done anything about her. The game is aimed at you..."


    "Please don''t say it." The little flat head buried his face in his arms, and the whole person was not as tough and indifferent as the face showed. At the end of the day, the girl''s scream still echoed in his ears, enough for him to suffer from guilt for a long time.


    Six people downstairs are showing a kind of glued state, suddenly someone on the upstairs hit a sound finger, leading them to look up."Do you want to come up and talk about it?" Gu Meng leaned against the guardrail of the corridor.


    In the direction of the second floor, beside the guardrail, there are a row of beautiful men who have just come out of the bath or stand or lean on. The scenery can be regarded as relaxed and pleasant, and it is very eye-catching. She relaxed a little, lifted the big wave volume, and said to the humanity behind her: "go up first, things have happened, and it''s meaningless to investigate again."


    Gu Meng looked at the direction of the gate of the dormitory building again. When no one came in again, he asked, "Why are you the only ones? What about the others? "


    "Dead." "Four," the short man said with his mouth curled. The head is gone. "


    It is understood that other players went to the prison factory together in the afternoon. When they came out of the factory, a piece of iron sheet was swept down from the top of the factory. The heads of the four people walking in front were all cut off by the iron pieces and rolled to the ground, and blood splashed on the spot immediately. Three of the players who died were on guard last night. Xiao Pingtou was also one of the patrolmen last night. However, he was quick in reaction and escaped a robbery. He only accidentally trapped another girl in the process of evading.


    "St. Catherine." Enjin hands in the pocket, standing in the open cell door, the soft voice did not attract too many people''s attention. At the same time, some of his breath was slightly dry.


    "What do you mean?" Gu Meng looks at him and asks.


    Enjin glanced at him and explained faintly, "one of the disciples of Jesus was beheaded at last."


    Gu Meng understood that he was referring to the way of death, thinking: "the night watchman didn''t survive last night But four people at a time, and the death toll is increasing every day? "


    "It should not be." The glasses man paid attention to the number of people and counted them with his fingers. "When I came to prison on the first day, all the staff were safe."


    "The next day there was the first dead, and the only one."


    "The death toll on the third day was three."


    "On the fourth day, yesterday, two died. Today So far it''s four. "


    Once reported, there seems to be no regularity in the number of deaths.


    "Maybe How many people should be killed every day? It depends on the mood of 07. "


    ��07���� The elder sister glanced at him and said coldly, "children, what do you know?"


    "I..." Peter Pan is just saying it casually. He doesn''t want to attract the attention of his sister in the team. He is a little shy and embarrassed. He won''t speak on the spot if he is not promising.


    "It''s probably a prisoner named 07 who manipulates this." Gu Meng helped explain, "but I don''t know what he experienced. He has become a ghost."


    "07 is the final boss?" Asked the glasses man.


    Gu Meng wiped some wet sideburns with a towel and replied, "it should be."


    "That 07 is the goddamn incarnation of death." Small flat head a person squats in the white corner, swearing.


    The corridor was silent for a moment, and the clue seemed to be broken here.


    Bo Ye suddenly asked, "no other discoveries this morning?"


    "Oh, I almost forgot about it." The glasses man said to himself. He took a card from his pants pocket and handed it to him. He said, "it was found in the prison factory. Today, everyone has gone to this place. Except for the office building, other buildings are almost searched. So now we have six cards in all. "


    "No, seven." Bo Ye took the card, flipped it in his hand and said, "we found another one in the felon district last night."


    Tang Zhi glanced at the card and asked the glasses man, "did you find a blank card today?"


    "There should be." The glasses man scratched the back of his head, looked back at the others and said, "do you have a blank card there?"


    The girl who had been crying sobbed and said, "yes, we found a blank one and brought it out."


    EN Jin has been standing quietly outside the crowd, supine for a while, the voice line low Judo: "the first day, the player found a card, the second day found three, the third day is two, yesterday found a total of six It includes blank cards. "


    "I see!" Almost at the same time when Enjin raised the point, Tang Zhi responded. His clear eyes opened round unconsciously. He thought clearly about the problem that had troubled him for a long time. "The number of cards collected the day before is the death toll of the next day."


    Gu Meng then suddenly realized, "so the more cards you turn out, the more players code 07 can attack in one day."


    The girl who was crying almost didn''t come up and looked at the blank card in her hand: "I found out this blank card Is it Will there be one more death quota tomorrow? "


    However, the glasses man thought of another more urgent problem, and his face hardened: "yesterday, together with the blank card, we found a total of six cards, which means that two more people will die today."


    "In theory," Tang said


    Squatting in the corner of the small flat head has a white face than the wall, back a burst of hot sweat, a cold sweat: "that What can I do... "He has just escaped a robbery, but he still can''t be confirmed as safe.


    EN Jin raised her chin at Bo Ye, Tang Zhi, Gu Meng and Pan Peter, and then glanced at the small flat head that had been scared to death in the corner. She said calmly: "the next two people who are going to die will be selected from among the five of you. Because the hunting object of number 07 is the night watchman in the early hours of every day. "


    ������������


    Hearing this, other people somehow feel uncomfortable. This tone, calm as if to say "dinner for these two dishes", does not contain a trace of concern for the companions.


    Pan Peter hung a towel around his neck, hid behind Gu Meng and whispered, "big brother has no feelings."


    VIP, can you give me a solution? I don''t want to die today. "


    "There is a way." Enjin said, "you can ward off evil spirits."


    "What?" The crowd looked at him hopefully.


    EN Jin shrugged her shoulders and said very relaxed: "before today, just get out of here?"


    All of them said, "I''m sorry."


    Yes, if you can escape before today, you can not only ward off evil spirits, but also ensure your life.


    But some big men talk, saying is equal to not saying.


    If they know how to escape, they still need to stand here worrying?


    The author has something to say:


    the message in this chapter is red packets, because the delay is a little too much. It will be updated tomorrow.


    Thank you LAN Dengjun, the mines of CS. B ~


    thank you

 Chapter 84

    In the eyes of many players, the four beautiful men are very reliable. Among them, the man named Enjin looks especially reliable. It seems that everything is under his control, dignified and elegant without any panic.


    Secretly, Gu Meng arched en Jin with her elbow, turned her head and asked him softly, "have you found the escape exit? Or do you know what to do next


    Enjin put her hands in her pants pocket and stood idly by the door. Smell speech, he takes advantage of height advantage, slightly drooping thin eyelids, take the rest of the light to see people: "did not find. I don''t know. "


    "Then you said..." Gu Meng looks at him blankly.


    What to say before today to escape on the line, still think en Jin has a plan, the result is not like that.


    "Say you can escape today?" EN Jin''s voice was low and soft. She blinked her eyes, but what she thought was not so. He said, "don''t you think it''s very handsome to say that kind of big talk?"


    ������������


    Gu Meng is honest.


    EN Jin had no psychological burden, and said, "handsome is done."


    ������������


    Gu Meng didn''t know what to say for a moment, so she licked her lower lip, looked away from her eyes, and said sincerely: "I''m sorry Dear, I suggest you stop pretending to be forced. "


    Enjin said that was what she said, but when she glimpsed the card handed by the glasses man, she had a vague idea in her heart.


    Just as everyone was looking forward to him, hoping that the boss could give some solutions, Enjin said two things: "first, I thought there were nine cards hidden in the prison, which could make a complete mural, but according to the map behind the card, there should be only eight. 2�� The locations of the red dots on the map are all found out. There are further clues to those places. "


    "Collected these days, the player already has seven cards in his hand..." The glasses man thinks about it, looks at en Jin in confusion and asks, "how do you know there are only eight? Have you seen the complete map? Isn''t it that the murals are divided into nine squares? "


    EN Jin looked at him in silence for a moment. Her emotion was not clear. Then she lowered her sight and turned back to the cell. Her voice was light: "bring all the cards. I''ll explain to you why there are only eight."


    When Enjin walked into the room, the glasses man pushed the frame with one hand and said intuitively, "his expression seems to be saying You have to lower your IQ to talk to me. "


    Looking at the people around him, he asked incredulously, "is it my illusion?"


    "You think too much." Gu Meng patted him on the shoulder, sighed and said, "it''s not an illusion. That''s what he meant


    All of them said, "I''m sorry."


    Oh.


    Feel the impact of dimension reduction from genius.


    Enjin stood at the table and quickly made the map. Seven cards, spread from left to right, in three layers. There should be three cards in each layer, but there is a vacancy now. For players, if the mural is divided into nine squares, the middle one and the lower right corner one are missing.


    "This one." Eugene pointed to the middle of the empty seat and explained, "in the prison guard building, we haven''t found it yet."


    "And this one." The fingertip slides to the empty space in the lower right corner and says, "it doesn''t exist originally."


    When the glasses man looked at it carefully, he suddenly realized that he said to himself, "there are black lines on the edge of the map. Now that the lines are connected, they can be framed. If you find the middle one, it will be a complete picture There are only eight cards


    "There are eight buildings and eight cards in the prison, which is reasonable," Bo said


    "There is a card hidden in each building. If you repeatedly search a building, you will only find more blank cards." Tang Zhi finally cleared his mind and said, "however, blank cards are traps. The less you open them, the better."


    Panpeter scratched his cheek, saying he didn''t understand: "but why must it be eight cards? What''s the point of deliberately leaving a space blank? "


    Seeing that the clue has been extended, the imperial sister can''t help but breathe a sigh of relief. She is standing at the table with her arms around her. She doesn''t feel relieved about Peter Pan''s words. She says, "maybe it''s designed like this. It doesn''t have to be meaningful. Eight cards are enough to show the prison map, right?"


    "Oh, yes." Panpeter had no difficulty in accepting such an explanation.


    At this time, the short man looked embarrassed and rubbed his hands and said, "since the last card is in the prison guard office building, we can''t enter it during the day. It seems that we can only move at night, so you can see..." His sight changed around a dozen people, especially staying on Gu Meng and en Jin for a long time. He continued to say, "who is more suitable to go there?"


    The crowd fell silent.


    In the evening, most of them never come back. No one wants to die.


    Bo Ye sat on the lower bunk, straying off his long legs. He tilted his head to stare at one side of the ground, swept the half dry hair in the back of his head with one hand, and said faintly: "Whoever has time will go."


    Peter Pan is more realistic: "it''s just Brother, who dares to be free? "


    �������� Bo ye then proposed, "who is the turn to watch the night tonight?"After thinking about it, they all turned their eyes to en Jin.


    EN Jin was at a loss


    But as he recalled, it was his turn tonight. There were four people in their group, but now he is the only one left.


    Bo Ye just said casually. Seeing that the lucky one was en Jin, he said with a smile: "I think this VIP player is very suitable. Should no one have any opinions?"


    Most people shake their heads.


    EN Jin:


    This is how Bo Ye pit.


    Things seem to be happy to decide, players are not idle, compared with the basic shape of the prison map, groups to find the top marked with red dot position.


    Others continue to walk out of Gu Meng''s and en Jin''s rooms. Bo Ye pulls Tang Zhi to leave, but Gu Meng blocks him at the door.


    "Mr. Gu?" Bo Ye gave a faint smile, without realizing, "what else can I do for you?"


    "Do you think you can pretend to leave as if nothing happened after such a bad idea?" Gu Meng props her hand on the door frame, blocking the door and forbidding her husband and wife to step out.


    "You mean..." Bo ye asked.


    Gu Meng was simple and clear: "let''s go. Eugene can''t do it alone. "


    Enjin was ungrateful: "I can!"


    "Shut up." Gu Meng gives an unpleasant look.


    EN Jin pursed her lips and her handsome face looked depressed. In spite of the rebellious period, Gu Meng became serious. He was still afraid to disobey Gu Meng''s meaning.


    Bo Ye lowered his head and kneaded Tang Zhi''s hand and said, "Mr. Gu, I''m a little afraid of going out at night. What should I do?"


    �������� Gu Meng believed in him.


    Because he had planned for a long time, Gu Meng put down his hand, leaned against the door frame, and said, "we''ll start soon."


    Bo Ye looked at him: "can you get in during the day?"


    Gu Meng coughed slightly, glanced at Tang Zhi and said uneasily, "you don''t have prison guard uniform Get some more. "


    Bo Ye said: Mr. Gu, you are bad at learning. "


    Tang Zhi''s small face turned into a bright strawberry color.


    Before going to the office building, Bo Ye and Tang Zhixian went to the warehouse to look for uniforms. Because they had a universal card, it was not difficult to get in and out of the prison.


    Gu Meng takes advantage of the gap and takes Pan Peter to the infirmary. En Jin follows in silence. The nurse on duty glanced at them behind the iron fence and continued to face the computer. Her pale face had no trace of human breath.


    Gu Meng opens a curtain at will and asks Peter Pan to sit down and find the medicine box by himself.


    "Brother, I look at this small injury seriously, in fact, it''s not in the way." Panpeter sat awkwardly by the hospital bed, and was flattered.


    Gu Meng sits on the side of the bed, looking for ointment and gauze in the medicine box. She says in a light tone: "the scar is bruised and purple. I''ll deal with it before I go."


    Panpeter stroked his neck subconsciously, a little tingling. The ring of marks on it was left by the vine attack last night. Seeing Gu Meng''s insistence, he said nothing more. His hands were wringing his clothes, his head was bowed, his face was red, his feet were hanging in the air, and he was gently swinging back and forth.


    This appearance falls in en Jin''s eyes, just like waiting for a little daughter-in-law to lift up the red cap, which makes him a bit unhappy.


    Enjin glared at Peter Pan and said, "what are you blushing about? It''s not like getting into the chamber


    In fact, he could not bear Gu Meng''s kindness to Pan Peter. When he spoke, he was angry.


    Pamper wronged Baba and looked up at the ferocious man with his head lowered.


    "Yes." Gu Meng calmed down and said, "do you want to go out?"


    �������� EN Jin put up her arms and leaned on the cupboard. She looked out of the window and pressed her lips to stop talking.


    Gu Meng lifted Pan Peter''s chin and asked him to raise his face slightly, revealing a long and thin neck, so that he could give him medicine.


    Panpeter could not help but stretch his body tensely when he smelled the soft sweet smell at close range. In a short time, he felt a chill on his neck. The texture of the ointment is icy and cool.


    Then, the ointment gently pushed away under Gu Meng''s warm fingertips, accompanied by shallow breathing sprayed on his neck.


    Panpeter carefully lowered his sight, his eyelashes trembled like butterflies'' wings, and saw Gu Meng''s clean and clear face in ink painting.


    Good looking, very gentle to the people around you, good looks and good character. I''m afraid there''s no one who doesn''t like my brother.


    So he thought.


    Looking at, the little boy sniffed his nose, and suddenly had the impulse to shed tears. He has always been neglected.


    Peter Pan left his hometown when he was a teenager and went to a big city to be a shampoo boy. It can be seen that he is not a charming flower in a greenhouse. Since childhood, he was a left behind child. His grandparents brought him up. Because of the separation of a generation and the environment, he has not received the attention of his family. He grows wild like a fern. With the dry well in the village and the constant alternation of the sun and the moon, he grew up to the age of 16 alone. When it''s out there, he won''t be a treasure. Because I''m young, and I''m in a barber shop, I''m always bullied. Fortunately, I''m short of muscle when I''m young, and I don''t feel uncomfortable when I''m confused.However, after meeting Gu Meng, Peter Pan realized that a person can be treated so gently and meticulously, and it is so good to be treasured


    Gu Meng may be the first sunshine in his life.


    The more he thought about it, the more excited he became. He was so moved that he really shed tears. He clenched his teeth, quickly raised the back of his hand and wiped his eyes. His fine voice was a little hoarse in the changing voice period. He solemnly vowed, "brother, I will never let you go in the future."


    �������� Gu Meng''s hand moves for a moment. This is awkward to listen to. His first reaction is what kind of hatred he has.


    Later, he wanted to understand that what Pan Peter wanted to express was to be a bull and a horse for him.


    "Peter." Gu Meng continued to help him with the ointment and said earnestly, "promise me to read more books in the future."


    Peter hung his head shyly.


    EN Jin glanced at Pan Peter and turned her eyes quietly. She didn''t like his flattery to Gu Meng.


    Gu Meng helps Pan Peter to deal with his wound. He is packing up his medicine box. Suddenly, a finger comes out in front of him.


    Gu Meng looks up at her hand and sees that Eugene is always unhappy. EN Jin Hang the line of sight, eye tail radian is long, the look in the eyes is cool and affectionate.


    "It''s a broken hand. Help bandage it." Enjin asked politely.


    Gu Meng looks for a circle on the finger he handed over, but he doesn''t see where the wound is.


    "Where?" Gu Meng holds en Jin''s hand, turns over and over again, and asks.


    "Here it is." EN Jin pointed to the side of the index finger and said, "isn''t it?"


    ��������


    Gu Meng finally sees his so-called wound, and his expression is quite speechless.


    If Enjin doesn''t point it out, Gu Meng may never find a little skin on his finger in his life. It''s really just a little bit. Gu Meng almost doubts whether he just ran into it anywhere.


    It''s very delicate to bandage this point.


    "Your wound is more serious." Gu Meng said, "if you find it later, you may be healed."


    EN Jin:


    Pan Peter covered his mouth and secretly got out of the curtain, leaving the space for Enjin, who was obviously looking for trouble.


    "Don''t make any noise." Gu Meng pats Kaien Jin''s hand, ignores him and continues to pack the medicine box.


    EN Jin bit her lower lip and frowned. She could not help saying, "you are eccentric! So nice to everyone else


    Gu Meng sighs and is afraid of him. He grabs the golden finger that he is still in the air. One side of his head directly covers the broken skin.


    EN Jin felt the soft touch, and in a moment, the numb electric current spread all over the body along the fingers, and her handsome face, which had always been cold, was red.


    "You..."


    Gu Meng reached out the tip of his tongue to reach the place, released his hand and said as if nothing had happened: "simple disinfection, no need to bandage, OK."


    EN Jin''s brain was hot, so she grabbed Gu Meng''s chin and lifted it up. Looking down at the warm and beautiful face, she was angry and said, "you are playing with fire."


    Gu Meng: I didn''t


    Enjin bent down to close to Gu Meng. Her eyes showed the same fierce force as a wolf dog and threatened: "be careful to wet the bed at night!"


    Gu Meng:


    Neuropathy.


    The author has something to say:


    thanks for jingkeke''s landmine ~


    when I was a child, I used to say that playing with fire would wet the bed. When playing with candles and matches, I was always told by my elders that I would wet my bed at night.

 Chapter 85

    After a while, Bo Ye and Tang Zhi arrived with the guards'' uniform. Panpeter knew that he was a war five dregs. He was afraid that his brothers would be held back. He did not plan to follow him to manage the office building in the afternoon.


    Before Peter Pan left, Gu Meng told him to stay in the room and not run around.


    "Your task is to live today. Can you do it?" Gu Meng put his hand on Peter Pan''s shoulder and bent down his back slightly, staring at the young boy uneasily.


    Panpeter clenched his fist in his chest and nodded: "brother! I will protect myself. Your number is in front of me. You should be careful


    "Excuse me." Just at this time, en Jin took a suit of uniform in her hand and crossed between them sideways. Inevitably, she ran into Gu Meng''s hand on panpeter''s shoulder. During the process, she did not squint and her face was cold.


    The infirmary is not small and can be used everywhere. However, en Jin chooses to squeeze between Pan Peter and Gu Meng. She thinks that she has done it quietly. However, the outsiders can see his intention. It can be seen that it is a mental device with poor skills.


    Panpeter watched Enjin pull back the curtain as if nothing had happened. She went into the next room to change her clothes. When she was waiting for her to go in, the sun shone on the white curtain and could see her every move clearly. Pan Peter turned to Gu Meng and pressed his voice and said, "brother, I can see it now. Enjin likes you so much! It''s like guarding against thieves all day, for fear that I''ll take you away. "


    Gu Meng is embarrassed and licks her lower lip in embarrassment. Just about to explain, Tang Zhi raises her slender index finger to her lips and "hiss" at panpeter.


    Tang Zhi also lightened his pure voice and said seriously, "please don''t tell me the truth."


    ������ Candi, no skin. " Gu Meng can''t help but lift Tang Zhi''s hand and shoot down the brim of the police cap on his head, covering his eyes. Tang Zhi murmured his dissatisfaction and pursed his pink and watery lips.


    Gu Meng picked up her uniform and went to another room to change clothes. Before leaving, Gu Meng said to Pan Peter, "it''s not what you think. It''s a child''s nature and a strong desire for possession."


    After Gu Meng left, Pan Peter sat on the hospital bed, looked up to the sky frustrated and sighed: "why is my brother not enlightened! At my age, I can see that I''m sick of it! "


    Bo Ye helped Tang Zhi straighten his hat, scraped his white face with his fingers, and said faintly: "the whole world knows that the two are in love, but the parties do not admit it."


    "Why, this is!" Peter scratched his head and couldn''t understand.


    Bo Ye thought about it and said, "it''s interesting."


    ������������


    Panpeter looked complicated, thinking, the adult world is really full of fun.


    In the afternoon, it is the time for prisoners to let off. Most of the prison guards are transferred to the playground, so the security in the office building is relatively loose. Four men, with their hats pressed and their heads lowered, entered the building in such a dignified way.


    They avoided the prison guards in the corridor and entered the safe passage where no one passed by. They discussed with each other. In order not to attract attention, they decided to act in pairs and contact each other by interphone. Enjin tuned the private frequency of two walkie talkies, and the four broke up in the corridor.


    Bo Ye and Tang Zhi go to the first floor. Gu Meng and en Jin go to the second floor.


    "Where to start?" Gu Meng looks at the hallway on the second floor behind the door. The signs of each department are hung on the door. If you go down one by one, one is not so much time. The other is that he is not sure whether there is NPC in it. The number of times of rushing and bumping around will cause suspicion. If the player is found to break into the office building within the non prescribed time, it is likely to be a dead end.


    EN Jin leaned against the wall, and walked in her mind according to the road map, and said: "although there is one less map, the management office building has appeared in it, and the area is marked with red dots."


    "The location is..." Gu Meng looks at en Jin and waits for his words.


    "Technical section, second floor."


    Gu Meng pushes open the safety passageway door. Just after taking a step, a figure suddenly turns into the end of the corridor not far away.


    Yu Guang catches a glimpse of the shadow and pauses for a moment. Gu Meng''s heart is tight. He doesn''t dare to turn his head and look around. He is frozen at the door. He doesn''t know whether to go in or out.


    "Wait a minute!" The prison guard not far away obviously found Gu Meng. He pressed his baton on on his waist and approached him in a stern tone, "haven''t I seen you? What''s the employee number! "


    Gu Meng knew that he had a bad start, so he gave a impatient "tut" and quickly backed back to the door.


    "Gone." Gu Meng turns her direction and greets en Jin to go downstairs.


    Enjin did not keep up with him, but went to the safety door.


    "Eugene?" Gu Meng holds the guardrail and looks back at him with a sense of urgency in his voice.


    "Stop! Who the hell are you? " The voice of the C.O. has reached the door, and the next second is to push the door into the safe passage.


    Almost synchronized with the prison guard pushing the door, Enjin opened the door.


    The guards were caught off guard and almost fell into the door. There was a tall figure in front of him. He raised his head. He was stunned when he saw a strange face. After reaction, he exclaimed: "you..."However, Enjin didn''t give him a chance to go on, so he dropped his elbow on the ground, and the prison guard turned white and fell to the ground before he could get out.


    Gu Meng looked silly. After recovering, she cleared her throat and said, "I''m sorry All right


    They are beautiful, intelligent and able to fight. Gu Meng is glad that it was he who met en Jin first. Maybe he really found the treasure.


    EN Jin strides over the C.O. on the ground and enters the corridor. Noticing that there is a storage room on the right, Enjin lifts the C.O. leg and drags it there.


    When Gu Meng follows up, Enjin has already put people into the storage room. He locks the door by the way, takes out the key, and throws the keys out of the window without blinking.


    �������� Gu Meng looks at the bare brass lock on the latch of the storage room, and she is silent for a second for that NPC.


    Fortunately, there is no one in the technology section.


    Gu Meng locked the door and looked around the room. There was not much space. He also put two desks. It was easy to see that it was a small department.


    Gu Meng took off the police officer''s cap and threw it on the table at random. After rolling up his sleeves, he chose a desk to search. During the process, he communicated with en Jin and said, "in the medical room, I inquired about some legends about 07 from a prisoner."


    "The prisoners here will reveal information?" After checking a wooden pen holder, Enjin looks back at Gu Meng after putting it down. She suspects, "a player tried to communicate with NPC a few days ago, but he didn''t ask for anything."


    Gu Meng sat on the rotating chair, opened the drawer, and said without raising his head: "that''s because the player didn''t step on the information point. 07 is the key word. Only when you mention this number to NPC can we get the clue."


    Just like an automatic Chat program, only certain keywords can trigger the system response.


    "What did you learn?" Enjin continued to search and asked him carelessly.


    Gu Meng sits back in the chair and bends down to press the switch on the computer host, but there is no response at all. "People in prison call prisoner 07 mole," he said


    "Mole?" Enjin asked.


    "Because you''re drilling around." Gu Meng said, "in the past 20 years, I have tried to escape from prison countless times, so the sentence will be longer and longer. It is said that he dug a tunnel in the prison and connected almost all the buildings, but he did not escape in the end. He was dragged out and shot. On that day, the Ivy here began to grow rapidly and almost surrounded the whole prison


    EN Jin glanced at the office desk in front of a circle and commented lightly: "this legend has a mysterious color."


    "So I wonder, what do the red dots on the map represent? 07 what are we looking for here... " Gu Meng wants to drag the main computer out of his desk and moves it. Unexpectedly, he finds that the host computer is still.


    "I think the red dot may represent the location of the tunnel in the building," he guessed as he ducked under his desk


    EN Jin thought for half a moment and nodded her head to show her approval. When she turned back, she disappeared. So she walked around another desk and found the person kneeling under the desk.


    "What are you doing?" He looked at Gu Meng and asked.


    Gu Meng tilted her head under the table, tugged at the computer host close to the wall, and murmured in a low voice: "this Can''t move, it''s a little strange... "


    At this time, the walkie talkie on the table flashed through the sound of "zilala". En Jin looked at it, and Bo Ye''s voice came from the inside, because the interference of the current was distorted: "Mr. Gu There are too many prison guards on the first floor and can''t move. Candi and I first Gu Meng tilted her head and listened to her ear. She handed en Jin a look from under the table, motioned to let him reply. She turned and fought with the motionless host.


    Enjin couldn''t help it. She dragged the revolving chair aside and sat down. She pushed her long legs close to the desk. She picked up the intercom on it and said to her lips, "again, I didn''t hear you clearly."


    There were two "zilala" sounds in the walkie talkie again. This time, the sound quality was much clearer: "Zi Zi Zi, candi and I went back first."


    Enjin pressed the key of the walkie talkie, and her soft voice had no emotion: "received."


    Under the table, Gu Meng tries to make sure that the computer host can''t be shaken. In addition, it''s really hard to kneel under the table, so she turns around to get out. After turning her body, she almost gets into someone''s long legs when she looks up.


    �������� Gu Meng looks at the pants in front of him and blinks.


    EN Jin noticed the movement under the table and casually lowered her eyes


    ��������


    ��������


    Four eyes meet, there is a kind of unspeakable embarrassment.


    "You Zi - be careful. If you have something to do, please contact me. " In the walkie talkie, Bo Ye reminds them, but no one in the room has gone to listen to what he said.


    EN Jin lowers her head and looks at Gu Meng, who kneels between his legs in a very strange posture. Her eyes are dark and heavy. Gu Meng stares at the crotch of his pants. His slightly open lips are dark rose, and his lower lips are fleshy. He looks a little childish. His tongue seems to move between his teeth unconsciously. He can''t see clearly.The picture is too easy to be distorted.


    EN Jin couldn''t resist holding out a hand, stroked Gu Meng''s face, and gently hooked his earlobe with his fingertips. Gu Meng is stimulated to tremble, and raises her eyes to Enjin, who looks up. Her eyes are a little confused.


    "Enjin, Zi -- what about Mr. Gu?"


    The noise in the walkie talkie interrupted the ambiguous atmosphere in the room, and both of them recovered. Gu Meng''s face was burning hot. She lowered her head to hide from Eugene''s hand and gently pushed her long leg aside to show him to let go.


    "Gu Menghe..." Enjin also felt uneasy. After touching Gu Meng''s hand, she unconsciously clenched it. With a slight cough, she turned her face slightly to the walkie talkie and said absently, "he lives under the crotch."


    On hearing this, Gu Meng''s face was at a loss


    Bo Ye said: Well? "


    The author has something to say:


    thank you for jingkeke''s landmine ��


    another chapter of muyao day will be finished.

 Chapter 86

    Gu Meng crawled out from under the table, patted the ash on his knees, raised his chin at the computer host below, and said, "I have never seen the host embedded in the wall. It can''t move or tear it off."


    Enjin realized that there was something wrong with her. She slipped over on the rotating chair and bent over to touch the edge of the square host. When he hits the bottom, his fingers slide along the angle between the panel and the floor.


    "Have you found anything?" Gu Meng stands behind him, hunches his back and looks closely, with his hands on his knees.


    EN Jin maintained the same movement, continued to fumble on his hand, glanced at him sideways, and said, "no wonder you can''t move it for a long time."


    Gu Meng was at a loss: "why?"


    Enjin said faintly: "because IQ is off line."


    Gu Meng:


    EN Jin spoke at the same time, slender fingers pressed on the top of the computer host. With the "click click" sound, the computer host is gradually sinking to the ground, and a hole of the same length and width as the host side is gradually exposed in the original blocked wall. From their point of view, it was dark.


    "See that?" EN Jin was sitting in the chair, raising her face habitually, so she looked a bit arrogant, "you force in the wrong direction, you can take down the host, there is a ghost."


    As soon as he was about to get up, a man jumped up from behind and bent down directly.


    "Is cleverness great?" Gu Meng pressed on Enjin''s back, with one arm across his clavicle and hooked his neck. The other hand forced him to shake the top of his hair like anger, and scolded fiercely, "is smart qualified to laugh at others? Who can learn from such a bad mouth! I''ve been bothering you for a long time. It was better to pick up a piece of soap on campus than to pick you up! "


    ������������


    EN Jin thinks that she is not as good as a piece of soap. Gu Meng is willing to pick up a piece of soap rather than pick him up. Her self-esteem is seriously frustrated. He pressed Gu Meng and locked his wrist with one hand. His expression was slightly depressed, and he didn''t know what to say for a moment.


    Due to competitive pressure, from this second on, Enjin became hostile to all the soap in the world.


    Just then, a voice came out of nowhere: "what are you two doing?"


    Gu Meng is startled. Enjin can''t be frightened for ten thousand years.


    Gu Meng stops trampling on Enjin''s head, and their eyes follow the sound source. A head was suspended in the black hole in the wall and looked at them strangely. The situation was very strange.


    Gu Meng takes a close look. It''s not who the glasses man is. He quickly releases en Jin and squats down to look at the lonely head in the hole.


    Because of missing his body, Gu Meng looked complicated and said, "brother, this is Are you still alive? "


    �������� The man with glasses leaned out of the darkness and grabbed the edge of the hole and said, "I''m fine. Because I saw it suddenly light up below, I floated up to have a look


    "Below?" Gu Meng found that he could understand every word, but he didn''t know what to say. "Is it bright?"


    "I followed the red dots on the map and found that..." The glasses man pondered for a moment. It seemed that he could not explain clearly. He waved to the two people and said, "don''t get tired of being crooked. You''d better come down and have a look."


    ������������


    What''s wrong???


    Big brother, pay attention to the words.


    Reminded by the glasses man, Gu Meng climbs carefully into the dark hole in the wall. After a moment of darkness, the starlight suddenly appears in front of her.


    "Here is..." Gu Meng''s face showed a surprised look, her eyes reflected the surrounding scenery, and there was a bright light flowing in between.


    "I''m afraid to just say you don''t believe me, so I want you to come down and have a look." Glasses man legs a pedal, float to the pillar not far away to stop, looking at the stars all over the sky and sighing, "how about? Isn''t it amazing? The map leads us to the infinite universe


    Gu Meng is no stranger to this place. He and Enjin visited it a few days ago. At that time, he thought it was a bug of the game, but he didn''t expect to return to this space of dissimilarity again.


    Above their heads is the foundation of the building, wrapped in the glittering blue light, with a pillar inserted in the middle of the foundation, just like the scene seen last time. Moreover, Gu Meng can also see the foundations of the two buildings in front and left front, which looks like two flat cuboids from his perspective.


    Gu Meng made a comparison and found that the two areas and the area on top of him were exactly the same in size and shape. They were also covered with blue light, and there was a pile in the middle, which was like copying and translating.


    "What''s the matter with the two places ahead?" Gu Meng climbs up a steel bar to prevent himself from floating away. He asks the glasses man, "have you seen it?"


    The glasses man nodded, pointed to the position in front of the left, and said: "if you drill through the hole there, you will go up to the activity room, which is the place I searched according to the map." Then he pointed to the front, "there is our dormitory building. I have existed since I came down from the activity room."


    Gu Meng picks her eyebrows, but she doesn''t realize that the dormitory building is in front of her.


    "So just find the red dot on the map, no matter what building Will it all lead to this? " Gu Meng looks at the hole above his eyes and thinks."What do you mean when you said our position suddenly lit up?"


    After hearing the soft male voice behind him, the glasses man looked back at en Jin, then pointed to the top of their heads and explained, "originally there was nothing here. When I was ready to leave, this area appeared out of thin air. How to say It felt like the building was suddenly lit up, or activated. "


    Gu Meng also wants to ask more carefully. At the same time, the three people hear the voice similar to the light feeling.


    On the right side of them more than 10 meters away, a square light blue area flickers slowly in the void. After a while, a column extends from the center, and then the square area is completely presented.


    "See." The glasses man pushed the frame and turned in that direction, "that''s what I call activation."


    Just then, from the light blue plane down a head.


    Yu elder sister plucked her long hair and threw it to one side of her shoulder. She held the hole and looked down. When she saw the other three men, she opened her mouth in surprise: "Why are you here?"


    Twenty minutes later, as others began to locate the red dots on the map, they opened the entrances and exits, and one area after another emerged in the universe. When the seventh area is lit up, people waiting to watch below all make a sudden "ah" sound.


    The bottom of the seven buildings is covered with blue light, which has a perspective effect, so you can see the reinforced concrete and structure inside the buildings. As like as two peas, they saw that the foundations of every house in the prison were exactly the same. It was like a square square, arranged in a orderly way, and the picture was patchwork together with the map of the rear of the card.


    "It''s empty in the middle." "Is that the position of the playground?" asked the glasses man


    EN Jin has remembered the prison terrain, heart is like the palm of the hand, smell speech nodded.


    "The buildings in the prison are arranged in the form of 3x3 nine squares..." It is difficult to maintain her balance in weightlessness, so she has to hold the glasses man beside her.


    She glanced at the seven square areas connected into a plane above, and added: "the middle is the playground. Whether it can be activated is still to be determined. Another missing square is the felon district. Because the channel inside has not been found, it is also in the state of being activated."


    The short man was a little excited, suspended in the air and flipped half a circle. He said, "what will happen when all the areas are bright?"


    "The door of escape will open." Enjin heart has a grasp, low soft voice line way, "from the end of the game is not far away."


    With Enjin''s words as support, other people''s confidence greatly increased. Looking at the dreamlike starlight and beautiful scenery around, they swept away the anxiety and fear accumulated in these days.


    As soon as the afternoon passed, Gu Meng went back to his cell. He saw that Pan Peter was covered in a quilt, with only a small blue face on his face, huddled on the bed, shivering between the two walls.


    Gu Meng wrung her eyebrows and guessed that he was in trouble. She asked anxiously, "what''s the matter?"


    "Brother..." Pan Peter looked like he was about to cry, and his voice was shaking. However, seeing Gu Meng, he obviously relaxed his whole body''s strength. "You can count back..."


    "What happened?" Seeing the young boy''s frightened appearance, Gu Meng kneels on one knee on the bed, bends down to get into the lower bunk and peels him out of the quilt.


    At this time, Gu Meng can see that Pan Peter is almost wet with cold sweat, like a bitter cabbage just fished out of the water.


    "Brother It''s so scary. I''m dying... " Pan Peter''s eyes were watery. He puffed out his mouth. He spontaneously stretched out his arm to Gu Meng and asked for a hug. "I sleep in the room in the afternoon. When I wake up..." Recalling the scene at that time, the little boy shivered and continued, "someone lies behind me calling my name."


    After listening to Pan Peter''s description, Gu Meng''s neck felt a little chilly. He saw the young boy eagerly for a hug. He felt sorry for him and was ready to comfort him. However, before he could lean over and take the boy into his arms, a pillow was thrust into his open arms.


    EN Jin stood beside the bed indifferently. She looked down on the rest of the bed and strictly monitored the movements of the two people in the lower bunk to prevent the occurrence of deviant behavior.


    Panpeter took a sad look at the indifferent man and hemmed in his pillow to heal himself.


    Gu Meng didn''t care about this episode and asked, "how did you respond at that time?"


    "Do I dare to respond?" Pan Peter''s bent leg pedaled the sheet, held the pillow and then shrunk to the corner. "It''s like a cry of soul. It''s like calling my name. The air conditioning is blowing on my neck. I don''t move or look back. I just let him lie behind me and cry."


    "Later."


    "I didn''t pay any attention to him. He called for a while and left on his own," panpeter said


    �������� Gu Meng didn''t expect such a development. He could imagine the back of the ghost when he could not get a response for a long time.


    He patted Peter on the shoulder and said, "well Well done. "


    When you wake up, there will be another person in the small room that should be empty, and lie close to your back, breathing cold air and calling your name eagerly. If you were an ordinary person, you would be scared out of your wits. Peter Pan may have been over advised and pretended to be dead when he hit a ghost, but he was lucky to escape.Enjin glanced at the Ivy all over the wall of the room, lazily leaned against the bedside of the iron frame and thought, "if someone calls your name after you, under normal circumstances, what is your first reaction?"


    Gu Meng took it for granted: "look back and see who it is."


    EN Jin grasped the key point, looked over his head and said, "do you still remember the guidance of the new girl on the first day of female prison guards?"


    Gu Meng''s eyes flashed. She didn''t know what she thought.


    Panpeter pinched his finger, frowned, thought for a moment, and said in uncertainty, "she said There''s a custom in prison that you don''t look back when you leave prison? "


    "No. Her original words are, when you leave, don''t look back. " Gu Meng murmured, "what the prison guards say about leaving is deceptive. It doesn''t just mean leaving the prison. If you go from one point to another, you''re leaving the original point So it''s a trap. If you go back, 07 can attack that player. "


    Pan Peter''s face was white again, and he hugged the pillow tightly: "no wonder 07 is so keen on calling people from behind..."


    Until late at night, no one died among the players, thanks to their tight hugs. However, Xiao Pingtou broke a finger in the afternoon. Originally, the iron door hanging high in the warehouse was smashed at his head. However, the young man responded quickly and recovered his life again.


    Seeing that he turned his index finger soft and soft, the crowd breathed a sigh of relief and said, "it''s OK. It''s just a broken finger."


    Small flat head want to cry without tears, break a finger also enough choke, OK!


    At 0:00, en Jin opened her eyes on time and the searchlights on the tower swept into the room. In front of him was a sleeping face, elegant and clean as a pair of ink painting.


    EN Jin only felt her heart hit. After hesitating for a moment, she leaned forward and touched the top of Gu Meng''s hair with her lips. At the same time, she smelled the fluffy and soft sweet smell.


    Enjin put light action underground bed, try not to disturb anyone. He was sitting at the edge of the bed, bending over to tie his shoelaces, a pair of long white hands climbed up his shoulder, slowly sliding to the chest and clasping.


    "Take me with you..."


    Behind him, the husky voice sounds indistinct. A head is pressed down from the shoulder and neck, and Enjin slightly turns her head.


    When the searchlight sweeps through the room again, Gu Meng looks like a lazy cat. Her face is rubbed on his shoulder, and she is half squinting at her gentle eyes.


    It seems that the shadow of the building is still moving towards the light.


    EN Jin walked up the steps, looked at the electronic lock beside the eye door, and said faintly, "open the door."


    After a while, he reached out a hand behind him, held a door card loosely, and flicked weakly on the card slot.


    The electronic lock popped open and the hand dropped again.


    EN Jin held the man''s leg and bent up and bumped up. She asked, "can you still hold on?"


    The head in the back nodded and made a silent response.


    Enjin enters the building and makes a clear goal toward room 07 deep in the corridor.


    "Are you sure the entrance to the bottom is there?" Gu Meng hung on his back and asked with closed eyes.


    "It can only be there." EN Jin looked ahead, turning a blind eye to the dark and treacherous environment around him, and said, "07 will only dig tunnels where he has been for a long time."


    There will be tunnels in the prison guard''s office building. Because 07 was a programmer before he was in prison, and he performed well in prison at the beginning, so he got the opportunity to go to the technical department to help.


    Gu Meng believed Enjin''s judgment very much, so he put down his heart and leaned on his shoulder faintly: "OK, let''s go."


    No. 07 room still maintained the appearance of last night, was turned upside down. Enjin puts Gu Meng by the bed and looks for the exit to the bottom of the prison.


    Gu Meng is afraid that she will fall asleep. She has no words to talk to en Jin. "Enjin, if you need help, please tell me, OK?" He said it with his eyes closed.


    He sat on the edge of the messy bed, his hands on both sides, his head drooping listlessly.


    EN Jin is in front of the desk to check the cabinet under the bottom, looking for possible breakthroughs. After listening to Gu Meng''s words, she did not look back and chuckled: "you have a good rest. I didn''t expect you to be able to help."


    At this time point, en Jin is the only one who can wake up in the prison. In fact, it is not convenient to take Gu Meng with him. However, Enjin thinks that she can take care of him, which is safer than staying in the room.


    Gu Meng didn''t care about his rudeness. He stretched out his arms and fell back on the bed. His voice said lazily, "Enjin, do you like children?"


    Children?


    Enjin stood up and prepared to change places for inspection.


    If children are like Peter Pan, cuddling and cuddling at Gu Meng, clinging and charming, he really can''t like it.


    "I don''t like it." EN Jin, tell me the truth.


    "Why?" However, Gu Meng had already seen through all this, closed his eyes and laughed, "is it because you are also a child?"


    ������������There was silence in the room.


    "Eugene?"


    Gu Meng was uneasy when she couldn''t hear the sound. When she opened her eyes, she saw a tall figure kneeling on her knees beside the bed in the dark.


    "What are you doing..." Gu Meng snorted, and was pressed to gasp, and his sleepiness was slightly reduced.


    Next second, Enjin pinches Gu Meng''s chin and turns to herself. I saw his long and narrow eyes drooping and his soft voice deliberately lowered: "who is the child? Well? "


    The final tune goes up, the gorgeous sound line crisp to people''s heart.


    Gu Meng is really out of breath now. He breathed still for two seconds. He looked at the pupils of his eyes which were very close to him. He saw the light flashing inside. For the first time, he felt Enjin''s aggressiveness so strongly.


    At the beginning, the little milk dog that could still be held in the palm of his hand grew into a big wolf dog that could be pressed on the human body in a twinkling of an eye.


    Gu Meng said: "it''s I was wrong. "


    I don''t know where I''m wrong, but when I meet the big guy, I''ll bow down first.


    "You have to remember." EN Jin''s face pressed down a few minutes, the voice was very low, "I am a man. A man who can do anything to you. "


    ������������


    Gu Meng feels a little dangerous, so he puts his hand up on Enjin''s shoulder to prevent the boss from doing whatever he wants when he is happy.


    Just do not know what to do, the iron bed under the body suddenly "bang" a collapse of a piece, two people at the same time a sink.


    "What?" Gu Meng looks sideways and seizes the opportunity to pat en Jin on the shoulder to signal him to get up.


    EN Jin looks heavy. When she gets up from Gu Meng, she kneels on the bed and thumps the bed.


    Gu Meng:


    It''s not a child


    After lifting the sheets and mattresses, they found a sunken piece on the bed board, apparently cut around. This time, Gu Meng had a good memory. He pressed down on the board


    No movement.


    Enjin sighed and swept him aside. After a while, he lifted the board.


    Not surprisingly, through the holes in the bed board, they saw the familiar galaxy.


    After en Jin goes down, she catches Gu Meng. They looked up, the top of a brilliant blue light, spread out a huge area.


    "The playground is still empty." Gu Meng said, "do you want to go up and have a look?"


    Only that area is not lit up.


    Who knows the voice just fell, suddenly from the middle of the prison down a huge pillar. As the columns continued to extend, they could see that it was an inverted tower.


    When the tower is still, the searchlight on the top lights up and projects a 3x3 nine palace grid into the void. A close observation shows that it is the projection at the bottom of the prison, which is only reduced to the size of a flat plate.


    EN Jin and Gu Meng come to the blue light in front of the nine palace grid. Gu Meng is surprised and asks, "what is this?"


    Enjin looked at the blank space in the middle, as if he understood something. He stretched out his hand, touched one of the squares and dragged towards the blank position.


    As the square moves, there is a boom on the top. Looking up the dormitory, I found that I was looking in the direction of the dormitory.


    After en Jin moved the dormitory to the playground, she said, "the whole prison is actually a moving jigsaw."


    "But..." Looking at the eight squares without any difference at present, Gu Meng doesn''t understand, "where is the picture?"


    "The final trial." Enjin replied, glancing up, she began to move the position of the square. She didn''t feel stuck in her hand. She didn''t seem to have to think about how to complete the puzzle. "The cards found in each building are the patterns that the building represents. All we''ve done now It''s to get these buildings back in the right place and make a complete mural. "


    Gu Meng just wanted to ask, "do you remember the cards corresponding to each building?" the tip of his tongue turned and stopped. Enjin is a genius, and the difficulty of what he has to do is basically zero.


    Gu Meng looked at the foundation moving up and down, and suddenly thought of something. He quickly pressed en Jin''s wrist: "if you move the building so casually, will it not cause an earthquake? There are still people in the dormitory building now. "


    He remembered that a few days ago, some players said that there had been an earthquake in the prison. Now he thought it was probably the tremor caused by Enjin putting him on the pillar.


    EN Jin regardless of his obstruction, the last block will be shifted, put down the hand does not matter: "also on the effect of the earthquake of magnitude 8."


    Gu Meng:


    Indeed, as Enjin said, the world above has been turned upside down at the moment. Fortunately, the players have entered deep sleep mode without causing panic. In the dormitory building, Tang Zhi has fallen from the lower bunk to the ground, but still sleeps unconscious.


    "Spell it?" Seeing that Enjin didn''t move again, Gu Meng asked.


    "Well." EN Jin pointed to the top, "you see."


    Looking up, Gu Meng can see that the bottom of the prison, which stretches thousands of square meters, starts to glow, steel and cement are gradually replaced by colors, and solemn and magnificent medieval oil paintings emerge.Standing at the bottom, the picture is extremely shocking.


    On the day of the end of the world, Jesus came to the world to judge human beings, and those who washed away their original sin went to heaven, and the wicked went to hell. Everyone will go through a trial before God, and the good that has been done will be rewarded, and the evil that has been done cannot be hidden.


    After the mural is completely presented, the bottom of the prison is like a mirror, and light leaks from the cracks.


    Gu Meng understands that it''s time to leave, but now he thinks of number 07.


    "In prison it''s bondage, but at the end of the tunnel is the universe." He asked, "what would you choose?"


    EN Jin did not want to think, said: "prison break."


    "So..." Gu Meng looks at more and more cracks in the upper part of the prison, and the light passing through it is becoming more and more intense, which almost blows up the prison.


    He said, "if I escape and face the infinite universe, I may go back to prison, back to the same kind Although I have absolute freedom, I can''t bear the heavy and dense loneliness


    Enjin glanced at him, but could not help asking, "what if I run away with you?"


    Gu Meng was stunned. Then she bent her gentle eyes, stood under the beam of light and tentatively held en Jin''s hand beside her and said, "that''s OK. Let''s escape together. "


    With a clear sound, the huge murals on the top of the wall are fragmented. The fragments spread quickly under the impact force, and then they land on the ground in weightlessness, like stars in the sky.


    "Let''s go." EN Jin pulls up Gu Meng and walks towards the light source above.


    Gu Meng let him lead him, and suddenly said, "why kiss me in the room?"


    �������� EN Jin back a stiff, did not look back, red ears but exposed the mood.


    "You don''t really like me, do you?" Gu Meng looks away and scratches her fingertips in Enjin''s palm.


    �������� EN Jin pursed his lips. He was hard to become a Muggle.


    Gu Meng silently adjusted his breath and encouraged his courage: "I I think you are very nice and lovely. I like you very much anyway


    After that, he blushed violently.


    As a steady and traditional three good youth, Gu Meng confessed on his own initiative for the first time in his life. He was still nervous about a man.


    EN Jin clenched Gu Meng''s hand, and the corners of her eyes were stained with rouge. What she cared about was: "do you like the kind of man you like?"


    Gu Meng nods.


    Enjin heart happy to explosion, but the face is still very reserved, slightly raised chin way: "a few days ago is not said that I become not cute?"


    Gu Meng said in her heart: "no matter what you become, you can''t help falling in love with it." Embarrassed to lower his head, whispered, "love you a million times."


    ��������


    EN Jin can''t resist Gu Meng''s love words and pulls him to himself.


    The strong light engulfed the bodies of the two men.


    Prison control.


    The cat like teenager fell back on the back of the chair, raised his hands and stretched out a long stretch: "it''s finally over. It''s really hard..."


    At this time, the door was opened by a mysterious force, from the outside into a tall man. In the uniform, wearing the long black jacket, it is like wearing a long black jacket.


    "The queen?"


    The boy blinked his eyes and sat on the chair and turned slowly to face the door.


    is as like as two peas in the face of a teenager. But because of her straight hair style, Qi Liuhai is thin and thin, and her hair is just like her shoulders. It''s easy to be mistaken for women.


    The queen went to the table, raised her hand and scratched the young man''s jaw. Her voice was low and soft with a smile: "orange cat, it looks good."


    The orange cat let him scratch and purr comfortably from his throat.


    "Master, have you cleared the customs?"


    Orange cat squinted lazily and nodded: "to him, these are just playing games."


    The queen sat at the table with her legs up and stretched her white neck when she slightly turned her head. There was a natural charm and elegance between her movements.


    He looked at the surveillance video and put his fingertips on his lips as if thinking.


    Staring at Enjin in the screen for a while, he raised his lips slightly and laughed gently.


    "Long time no see.


    "The God of creation."


    The author has something to say:


    thank you for the mine of 37297170 ~


    she has begun to look forward to the appearance of en Jin shaving her legs in Qipao.

 Chapter 87

    Through the warm and clear light source, en Jin and Gu Meng step into the familiar light luxury living room hand in hand. Just at this time, the electronic clock buried among many objects on the tea table turned over one space -


    time entered Friday.


    The two men are waiting in the living room. They are not too worried about it. Sure enough, they meet Bo Ye and Tang Zhi a minute later. When Tang Zhi stepped into the living room, he could stand still. He was still half asleep. He rubbed a bleary eye around him. He saw the game console parts scattered around the tea table leg. He thought it was the one he had broken when he was in an unstable mood. I don''t know why, when I recall the scene at that time, it seems that it happened a moment ago.


    The brain finally turned around and they had already escaped from the copy. Tang Zhi seemed to be a little sluggish and put down his hand: "we Back? " The young master is rarely confused. His face looks cute and charming.


    With a faint smile, Gu Meng unconsciously softened her tone in the face of their group pet and said, "don''t worry, it''s not a dream."


    Tang Zhi then looked aside at Bo Ye. His clear eyes did not blink. His concentration made him uncomfortable.


    "What''s the matter, candi?" Bo Ye chuckled, shaking his hand in front of his eyes as a reminder. He was actually a little nervous, worried about whether the earthquake had affected him just now.


    Suddenly, Tang Ye''s hand reached up to his shoulder and slowly reached down to his shoulder.


    Bo Ye holds Tang Zhi in a hurry. He is held tightly and breathless. He exchanges a helpless look with Gu Meng. It is rare for a lover to become so abrasive that he is caught off guard.


    "Sleep." After a long time, Tang Zhi murmured.


    Bo ye turned to kiss his sideburns and said in a warm voice, "OK, baby."


    After saying hello to Gu Meng and en Jin, Bo Ye walks to the first bedroom with Tang Zhi, who is the same as koala. As they passed by, Gu Meng said, "welcome back."


    Only by taking Bo Ye out of the game copy can others really breathe a sigh of relief. Gu Meng once considered that as a reborn player, Bo ye would be limited to the possibility of action in the replica. Fortunately, that did not happen.


    After husband and husband enter the first room and close the door, en Jin glances at Gu Meng, implicitly holding his hand, deliberately weakening the clarity of the voice and saying, "sleep..."


    �������� Gu Meng thinks that he may understand the meaning behind the two simple words that seem normal, so he takes a half step to the other side and gives a slight cough If it''s that kind of sleep, do you think I might agree? "


    EN Jin immediately hung up her face and thought for a moment. She decided to be patient, but finally she was not reconciled. She simply opened up and said, "are we not boyfriends? Can''t I do that to you yet? "


    When you''ve just established the relationship, you just think about it and say, "do you think it''s just a matter of making a fool of yourself It sounds so bad... "


    ������������


    EN Jin angrily turned around and left, saying, "it''s not early, let''s have a rest."


    After walking half way, he turned back again. He squatted down in front of Gu Meng, put his hands on his knees and put his face in front of Gu Meng.


    The depressed feeling on Jun''s face was at a glance, and his soft voice set his airway: "I don''t ask you to take off your clothes and sleep with me. I can''t kiss you too much for a good night."


    Gu Meng held back her smile, thinking that she was really an older child, with a childish sense of incongruity with her handsome appearance. He felt pity in his heart, holding Enjin''s face in his hands, bowed his head and printed a kiss on his lips: "really good, today''s small safflower, Mr. Gu rewarded you."


    EN Jin then softened her expression, biting her lower lip and licking her aftertaste. Her eyes couldn''t hide her complacency --


    I was also the favorite child of Mr. Gu.


    Hee hee.


    Gu Meng looks back before leaving the living room. There is no movement. Ten minutes have passed, and all that should have come back. Gu Meng lowered her sight for a moment, did not continue to wait, and walked back to the room. He thought that after the game, Peter Pan may be randomly assigned to other players'' teams, so there''s nothing to worry about, but he''s a little sorry. After so many days together, he didn''t say goodbye to the child.


    Just at this time, Gu Meng''s eyes lit up and stopped at the sound of "Gudong" coming from the solid wood floor of the living room behind him. The en Jin in front also heard the movement and looked back together.


    In the living room, Peter Pan, who appeared out of thin air, wiped the black ash on his face and blinked his white eyes. He stood up with stubbornness all over his face, and had no time to see what kind of environment he had entered. He just saw Gu Meng and en Jin in front of him. He opened his mouth and began to cry: "brother, the earthquake is so strong, the ceiling has collapsed - I yelled If you don''t come for a long time, I''m so worried that I almost can''t get out -- "


    I''m really wronged.


    Gu Meng laughs and is completely relieved.


    EN Jin''s face turned to be clear. When she saw Peter Pan, her mood dissipated.The number of bedrooms in the smart room has been automatically expanded to five, indicating that the system has added Peter Pan to the queue of Gu Meng and other four people. As for the reason, no one has made it clear. If you insist on saying something, it may be because Gu Meng gave Pan Peter the door card that he carried with him before he left that night. It was Jin Fang''s card in the hospital. The props in the game may have the effect of connecting players together, but all this is their guess.


    After a night''s rest, in the morning, Bo ye went out of the room and went to the kitchen to get the milk for Tangzhi. When he got to the kitchen door, he was stunned when he saw the people inside.


    Gu Meng is preparing lunch, which is nothing to be surprised. The most surprising thing for Bo Ye is that en Jin is also in the kitchen, holding Gu Meng''s waist from the rear. The tall man clings to Gu Meng''s back, like a dog skin plaster that can''t be torn off. The atmosphere between the two men was pink.


    It took Bo Ye two seconds to digest the facts, tacit. He went quietly to the other side of the table and poured himself a cup of warm water. Four people have been together for such a long time, and they all know each other''s situation. It''s no surprise.


    Bo Ye couldn''t help thinking that even if he came in and saw Gu Meng wearing an apron, he would not be surprised.


    EN Jin looked at Bo Ye with cold eyes, and put her head back on Meng Meng''s shoulder to watch him cook. By the way, there is a box of fresh milk from the refrigerator


    "Oh, yes, thank you." Bo ye put down the cold milk and went to the gas stove.


    He took up a small pot and poured a cup of milk. He pretended to glance at the two men beside him. Out of politeness, he wished him a blessing.


    "Finally decided to mess up?"


    ������������


    As soon as the words fell, the kitchen "cluttered" the cutting sound stopped, leaving only a pot of crucian carp soup in the casserole.


    Without realizing it, Bo Ye sipped the milk to try the temperature. He felt it was just right. Then he licked the foam on his lips and nodded his head and said, "congratulations. A loving father and son are married."


    Then he left.


    Gu Meng slowly continued to cut beans, frowned, and discussed with his descendants: "otherwise, do less at noon today? Bo ye should not be ready to eat. "


    "Well." Enjin nodded. "He''s inflated. He shouldn''t be hungry."


    As a result, there was only a pair of chopsticks missing from Bo Ye''s table that day.


    With more Peter Pan, the smart house is more lively.


    The child is a good child, not restless, mainly because Enjin is not used to him. If he has nothing to do, he will go to find fault. Just like a wolf dog, when he sees a small animal staying at home, he has to show his teeth to the outsider and make two demonstrations before he can live comfortably. When he was bullied, panpeter didn''t resist, so he went to Gu Meng pitifully and made a silent complaint. When Enjin saw him, he became more and more annoyed, and they fell into a cycle of no solution.


    Gu Meng is not only responsible for the three meals of a room, but also stares at en Jin and Pan Peter. In this life of flying, he feels no more relaxed than in the copy.


    Panpeter''s main job in the smart house is to eat, eat on the floor, on the sofa, squat at the kitchen door, eat on the chair All the time, stuff your mouth.


    When Tang Zhi passed him with a glass of milk, he couldn''t help but remind him, "Peter, this may damage your stomach."


    Peter Pan, like a hamster with his mouth bulging, was slowly chewing the sweet and crisp peach meat, licking the rich juice from the corner of his mouth from time to time. He shook his head carelessly, picked up the honey on one side and squeezed it into the fruit. He said indistinctly: "I hope I can leave this beautiful world without regret. Every mouthful I eat now will become a good memory for me in the future."


    Young people''s life has been hard, never seen so many delicious, explained grandiose, in fact, is greedy.


    Tang Zhi said, "it''s time to Well, I hope you can hoard enough good memories. "


    On the seventh night, when the smart housekeeper went online again, he was scared by the unprepared Pan Peter.


    Panpeter huddled on the sofa, crammed cornflakes into his mouth, chewed "crunchy," and his big eyes nervously glanced at the ceiling: "brother, what''s going on?"


    Gu Meng is not surprised, and continues to stick to the ear spoon to help en Jin, who sleeps on his knee, pulls out his ears and explains, "the next game is going to start."


    Panpeter''s chewing speed suddenly accelerated, thinking of the scene of blood in the last game, he was flustered, his legs were soft, and his breath became urgent.


    "Will the next game be so bloody?" he asked


    "No, no, No Bo Ye shook a finger gracefully and said easily, "it will only be more bloody."


    Panpeter was lying down on the sofa, curling up his hands and feet, muttering in a delicate voice, "what can I do if I hang up at the beginning of the game?"


    Tang Zhi glanced at the big bag of corn flakes he was holding and said, "you have enough good memories. I think you have nothing to regret even if you hang up now."


    Panpeter shook his lips sadly and held his snack bag tighter and tighter You are really a couple. "It''s poison.


    Adam, the intelligent housekeeper, said at this time: "the fifth game has been loaded, and will start at 0:00 on Friday. Please keep your best condition and join the game."


    "Beep" a static sound, indoor return to quiet.


    "Gu Meng."


    At the same time, Gu Meng felt a cold moisture rush to her face. The air between her lungs was cold and heavy.


    When you open your eyes, you will see a vast expanse of fog. The visibility of the line of sight is very low. The scenery is covered in the fog with only a vague and dark outline. You can see a narrow street with ancient buildings on both sides, and places like teahouses, pubs and workshops. Gu Meng lowers his head and steps on it. He can see that he is stepping on the bluestone road.


    Looking around the antique environment around, the player''s first reaction is probably -


    through?


    Gu Meng looks up and slowly turns around in the same place. Unfortunately, the fog is too heavy, and the top seems to be covered with layers of plastic film. Except for the two parallel lines separated by the edge of the cornice terrace, nothing else can be seen.


    At this time, a hand came out of the fog and seized his wrist abruptly.


    "Who?"


    Gu Meng''s heart leaps in her heart, and her body stiffened defensively. Looking from her side, she saw the tall black shadow moving forward a few steps. Through the white fog, he saw clearly that it was en Jin.


    Gu Meng''s breath was slightly loose. He pressed his head on his shoulder and said, "I''m afraid of nothing." He looked behind en Jin and asked, "where are the others?"


    Enjin''s voice was soft: "still in the back."


    Looking back and forth, Gu Meng asked, "which direction should we go first?"


    At this time, there was a hazy bright yellow halo in the front of the fog. Enjin just saw it. She raised her hand and pointed to it. She said, "go there first."


    Gu Meng looks with his hand. Before he sees the light, his eyes pause slightly, and his expression is slightly complicated.


    "Let''s go?" Enjin reminds him.


    Gu Meng took a look at Enjin, and then looked at the hand that he was still holding in the air to guide the way. After thinking about it, Gu Meng couldn''t bear it. She pressed down the orchid that Enjin was so enchanting that she pretended to have nothing to do with it and said, "go."


    The bottom of my heart can''t help but wonder, how can he not remember Enjin''s habit of lifting orchid fingers?


    The author has something to say:


    thank you for QiuGuang''s landmine ~


    this copy will speed up the pace. It''s too sad to drag the muyao day ahead.

 Chapter 88

    Gu Meng and en Jin walk towards the yellow light. The white fog is as thick as a pot of porridge. It''s really unpleasant to walk in it for a long time. Clearly, it is outdoors, but it gives people a sense of claustrophobia, depressing and depressing.


    Along the path of the bluestone slab, approaching the light source, there was a vague conversation in front of me. There were more than three or four people listening to the buzzing sound. Only for a while, a faint shadow appeared in the fog and walked in their direction. Countless steps "pattered" on the bluestone slab, which sounded disorderly.


    The two sides meet each other under the yellow light source. Gu Meng can see that on the top of it is a light paper lantern, which is hanging next to the door of a certain store, emitting a dim bright yellow light in the thick fog.


    He looked at the opposite, found that is a group of people in white clothes, men and women have, sure is the player.


    At the head stood a man in his thirties, with a broad face, a broad forehead, and a sharp eye. The hair was dyed a dazzling green, short and prickly, and trimmed like the green grass just pushed in summer. The man is strong and strong, with two stout arms standing on the opposite side. The width of a bluestone road is only enough to stand for him, and he is full of banditry.


    Gu Meng''s eyes unconsciously linger on the grass above the man''s head for a moment, guessing that the man in front of him is either an artist or a gangster, full of personal characteristics.


    The group opposite gradually stopped talking. Behind the green haired man stood a little girl. When she looked at Gu Meng and en Jin, her eyes lit up, just like the expression that most girls would show when they saw a handsome man coming face to face when they were shopping. Just two handsome men in front hand in hand, the relationship is extraordinary.


    The little girl was a sensible person, stabbed her companion, put her hand over her mouth and whispered to her, "I bet the one on the left is below."


    The one on the left is Gu Meng.


    "And gambling?" The companion, who was also an understanding person, approached the little girl''s ear and replied, "isn''t it clear at a glance? That kind of great beauty is only suitable for pressing underneath. "


    The two men who knew each other looked at each other, and at the same time gave a tacit smile.


    The crowd looked at each other for a moment. The man with no expression on his head actively reached out his hand and said to Gu Meng, "my name is wheat." The voice was surprisingly deep and mellow. It was a very masculine voice.


    Gu Meng shook hands with him and said, "Gu Meng."


    Just at this time, a figure came out of the shop on the left side of the crowd and called to the bottom of the steps: "gentlemen, ladies, don''t you come in and have a look?" The man sent out an invitation with a smile in his voice. His voice was thick and soft, but it sounded a little dull. "It''s late autumn. We have all kinds of designs and styles in our cloth shop, and we won''t let you down."


    The players at the door were attracted by the sound. Qi Qi looked at the door of the store. Through the misty mist, he saw a man in a long black cloth shirt standing on a step higher. He was slightly fat. The man''s thick shoulders were so high that he appeared to have a very short neck. His hands were folded in the cuffs and put in front of him. He looked like a shopkeeper.


    The players looked at the fat man in the black cloth shirt, and no one spoke for a while. Among the crowd, some people even moved to the side with a stiff face and said in a low voice: "lying trough! What the hell is this? "


    Originally, the shopkeeper at the door was wearing a wooden mask, and his face was fully photographed, so it looked very strange. The mask was a smiling rabbit face, painted pale with paint, and its black eyes were drawn too big to look at people. There were bright red circles on each cheek. The rough rabbit looks like a powder foundation and blushes do not wipe away, emitting a strong spirit of resentment.


    "Gentlemen, ladies?" The shopkeeper with the rabbit mask tilted his head towards them, and his voice was still with a velvet smile, "come in, and choose your clothes before you go. It''s getting late, and our shop is closing. "


    When people looked at each other in disbelief, Enjin did not waste time, but walked up the steps, raised her head and crossed the high threshold. Gu Meng follows en Jin. As he passed the threshold, he smelled a strong smell of sandalwood, which mixed with some pungent smoke, like a incense burner burning in a temple. Gu Meng pauses at the door and looks sideways at the fat shopkeeper wearing a long black cloth shirt.


    There is no hole in the rabbit mask, and the parts of both eyes are opaque, but the shopkeeper seems to have a way to see things. Perhaps he caught the sight of Gu Meng, and the shopkeeper turned his head and looked back at him. The eyes painted on the mask are deep and black, clearly dead, but Gu Meng still has the illusion of being locked by his eyes.


    "Sir." The shopkeeper''s hands were in the wide cuffs, and his voice was still smiling, stuffy behind the rigid mask, "what can I do for you?"


    Gu Meng shakes her head, takes back her eyes and walks into the store instead of looking at him again.


    There was no unpleasant fog in the shop, the air was much clearer, but because of the dark weather, and the lights were not turned on, the room was still somber.


    The shop has a high roof with dark wooden beams hanging in it. All around the walls are covered with cloth, which are dragged from the top to the ground. The colors are different, but most of them are not bright. The long counter is also stacked with rolled up cloth, covered with a long and narrow table. There is so much fabric here that the room should have been so spacious that the shop is visually cluttered and crowded.After the players continued to enter the store, the shopkeeper also followed in, standing in the corner of the position guide said: "go further inside is the model room, you can put on the clothes you like, please don''t be polite."


    There''s a door in the East, dark. The strong man named wheat walked inside, and a few people followed him suspiciously.


    Gu Meng took the opportunity to count, in addition to him and en Jin, a total of seven people. He looked at the door. It was foggy and spilled with milk.


    "Bo Ye, they haven''t arrived yet?" Gu Meng asked anxiously, "can''t you see the lantern at the door?"


    "That obvious sign, the blind should see it." It seems that she is not interested in the color of the cloth.


    Gu Meng notices his hand on the cloth again. Belong to the man''s knuckle distinct hand, but now slightly cocked little finger, showing a kind of contrary enchanting feeling, as if touching is not a piece of cloth, but a man''s body.


    Gu Meng quickly pressed Enjin''s hand and decided to talk to him: "Enjin, don''t touch the cloth with such a color and emotion."


    "Lust and emotion?" EN Jin takes aim at her hand, which she has been holding down, and raises her eyelids to look at Gu Meng. Her upturned eye tail is frivolous.


    The charming eyes made Gu Meng feel strange, but inevitably she had goose bumps and her heart beat twice. It may be Yan Hao, en Jin, a man about 1.9 meters old, has that kind of expression, which does not make people feel abrupt, but adds a different kind of beauty.


    EN Jin takes back her hand and takes a good time to step forward to close to Gu Meng. One hand secretly touches Gu Meng''s waist. He gently raised the corner of his mouth and said with a smile, "Mr. Gu, you may have misunderstood the word" lust and emotion ". Otherwise, I will teach you? What is the technique of lust and emotion. "


    With that, he started teaching on the spot.


    Gu Meng trembled sensitively. He grabbed en Jin, rubbed his waist hand, and said, "OK, OK, don''t make trouble. When I didn''t say anything."


    Just at this time, several people came to the store. Gu Meng and en Jin looked at them. It was Bo Ye, Tang Zhi and Pan Peter.


    Bo Ye looked around the shop and saw the shopkeeper standing quietly in the corner. The main reason was that the rabbit mask looked frightening at first sight.


    "At last." Gu Meng takes the opportunity to get rid of Enjin and turns to the three who have just entered the door.


    "I just went around the neighborhood, so it was a delay." Bo ye went to the counter, picked up a piece of cloth, looked at it, and continued, "there seems to be no one in this town. Anyway, there is no one in the neighborhood."


    After being reminded by Bo Ye, Gu mengcai recalled what he saw on the way to the cloth shop. The doors of the shops on both sides of the street are open, but there is no voice. The whole town seems to be so lonely in the white fog.


    The fat shopkeeper was still standing in the corner, silent as if to blend into the shadow, except for a pale rabbit face suspended in the dark to remind him of his existence. Gu Meng glanced at the place and hinted: "there is only one NPC at present."


    Pan Peter held a string of sugar gourd in his hand, and was constantly looking to the corner by the trend of curiosity. In the process, he did not forget to bite the sugar glass wrapped by Hawthorn carefully. "Click" sound was amplified in the quiet room.


    "Brother." Pan Peter pressed his slender voice and asked Gu Meng in a low voice, "what do you want to do next?"


    Gu Meng pointed to the room and warned, "go ahead and change clothes."


    Then he glanced at the sugar gourd in his hand and asked, "where did it come from?"


    Peter Pan said, "brother ye brought it to me at the door of the store."


    �������� Gu Meng looks at Bo Ye and says, "you dare to take anything. You are not afraid to eat something wrong?"


    Bo Ye slipped the cloth on his fingertips, and with a smile, he hooked Tang Zhi''s shoulder and walked indoors: "it''s not me. What am I afraid of?"


    Peter Pan:.... "


    Gu Meng sighed and said to Pan: "what are you doing? Throw it away. "


    Silly children can have a snack.


    Then he followed him to the room.


    Through the dark door, walk to the model room in the shop, and find that here is another world.


    On the left is the men''s area. Whether it''s hanging on the wall or covered by wooden models, there are three pieces of suits, including long jacket, Zhongshan suit and various kinds of suits. On the right is the women''s area, and the cheongsam is all in one color. It is a dazzling sight with various colors and styles. Full of the wind of the Republic of China.


    Other players almost chose their clothes and went into the dressing room. Some of them were not so fast. They stayed in the model room and saw Bo Ye and Tang Zhi come in. They couldn''t help but take a look at the two men with outstanding temperament.


    It''s not the fine cheongyees who are the first to look at the fine suits when they enter the room.


    The puppet by the door was wearing a lotus colored cheongsam with short sleeves and high slit. Bo ye turned around the puppet and looked up and down slowly. Then he looked at Tang Zhi and said, "honey, this one suits your skin color very well. Do you like it?"


    Tang Zhi patiently didn''t hit it. Without looking at it, he picked up two clothes hangers with a suit on them, and then dragged Bo Ye''s collar to the empty dressing room, slamming the door.When Enjin came in, she noticed the beautiful cheongsam in the lady area first, but he didn''t think about looking for a suit for Gu Meng


    Gu Meng is picking clothes, notes that Enjin spontaneously walks to the lady area on the right, and then he pulls his hand up and whispers: "Hello, brother, the direction is reversed."


    Enjin frowned dissatisfied at the clothes in the men''s area.


    At this time, the door of the dressing room opposite three or two was opened, and a girl''s voice exclaimed: "Huihui, you are very suitable for wearing this body! What a beautiful turn! "


    Wen Yan, Gu Meng and Enjin look at them at the same time.


    I saw that the girl surrounded by several girls had changed her cheongsam, because she grew up with a kind of jade from the Jiangnan woman. Therefore, it was more and more classical and elegant to change her clothes. It was unexpectedly appropriate.


    The girl called Huihui smiled shyly, and said "no, no, no", and she fiddled with the skirt in her hand. Several men changed their clothes and saw her praise.


    Enjin slightly picked up one side of the eyebrow, eyes picky in the little girl, asked Gu Meng lightly: "do you think she is beautiful?"


    Gu Meng has no feeling in her heart, but nods objectively: "pretty." Then arch Enjin, said, "we also hurry up, everyone has changed."


    Then he took a suit and entered the dressing room.


    We all came out from the land and land, and gathered in the center of the model room.


    "Are you all here?" Look around the wheat, not sure, "is it still one less?"


    Bo Ye is finishing shirt collar, immediately found who is less, asked Gu Meng: "connect?"


    Gu Meng also just came out, put on his coat, looked around the dressing room, and said, "I''ll find it."


    Just not waiting for him to leave, a locker room door was opened, and then out of it came a tall thin and graceful figure.


    As the man walked to the bright spot, the people were sluggish, and after the reaction, many people were surprised. Gu Meng held the shelf aside, some of them were unstable.


    The person who came out was Enjin. But she was wearing a lady''s robe. Square collar, single flap, spiral wound wire buckle. Medium sleeve, waist, length and ankle. Snow green bottom, above rolling flowers cluster. The shoulder is covered with a monochrome suit coat, weakening the wide skeleton belonging to the man.


    It may be that Enjin is born with beautiful face and bone, and the five official has a kind of indifferent beauty. Wearing women''s clothes does not violate the feeling at all, but it is against him to look jade and stand up, and his temperament is extraordinary. At this moment, his forehead was lifted back completely, and his narrow eyes were cold at people, full of Queen temperament, and looked like slaves under his feet.


    "This..." A girl whispered, "who is this a-burst sister?"


    Another girl went back to her mind and pressed her voice to remind: "is not that handsome guy I just met at the door!"


    "Ah It turned out to be a big lady. "


    "How can''t I find that you have a female dress? But it''s pretty. " Bo Ye held up laughing and said with a lively attitude, "if I were a heterosexual, I might like this one."


    Tang Zhi glanced at him with a slight jealousy, and twisted it on his waist.


    Gu Meng has no eyes, some collapse down the shelf squat.


    Wheat grinds the palm, fixed the God way: "since all arrived, let''s go?"


    When she went out, Enjin happened to walk by the girl named Huihui.


    "See?" A soft voice suddenly asked.


    Huihui was stunned, and determined that the big man was talking to her, and looked up at him: "what?"


    Because of the difference in height of 30 meters between the two, Enjin hugs her arms and looks down at the little girl, which seems to be a little disdainful.


    He gently tick the lower lip corner, arrogant and arrogant announced: "here, the mother is the most beautiful."


    Little girl: "......"


    Gu Meng crouched on the ground, hugging his head and rolling to the ground, growling inside --


    br > the boyfriend has become a Niang in a few days after he arrives. Now the return is not available!!!


    The author has something to say:


    thank you for the mine of ice sugar and wood cake. ~


    br > feedback received, and then make corresponding adjustment.

 Chapter 89

    Players changed their white clothes and put on the retro costumes provided in the copy. After leaving the model room, they couldn''t help but look at each other and felt that it was a little strange. Setting off the simple environment of the Republic of China in the shop, we have a stronger sense of substitution for the game.


    Most men wear three piece suits, while women choose cheongsam of different colors, but not all of them are like this, with some exceptions. For example, the bloated middle-aged man, who was slightly bald, picked a long red ochre shirt and mandarin jacket. If he was given another piece of startling effect, he might be able to talk about cross talk on the spot. Besides, the girl standing in the corner is very ordinary, with long hair but soft and straight. She chooses a riding dress full of heroism. Her black high leather boots are above the knee. She looks like a big family girl who came back from overseas.


    One of the most exceptional, and most attracted everyone''s attention, is the man who is 1.9 meters tall but wears cheongsam more tastefully than a woman.


    At the moment, the tall man leaned against the door frame, holding his arms, and covering his shoulders with his broad suit. His face was slightly raised, and the dim light in the room just outlined the beautiful outline of his face. His eyes were slightly raised at the end, and his eyes were cool when they looked down. What a red rose with thorns.


    Gu Meng, the last one who came out of the model room, saw that he was deaf, pulled his eyelids, and put the snow blue square scarf into his chest pocket listlessly, as if he had suffered a blow.


    Gu Meng is stopped when he passes through the passageway. Then, others were surprised to see the red rose blooming with a moving smile. They stretched out their arms and took Gu Meng''s coat in front of her and pulled her to herself.


    After stumbling, Gu Meng stands still and looks up at en Jin. Because the temperament of Enjin is too strange, Gu Meng can''t help swallowing when he faces him closely.


    "Mr. Gu." Enjin held Gu Meng''s tie with her slender hand and straightened her position. Then she looked at him and said, "the tie is crooked."


    Every frown and smile is not like the indifference and arrogance shown just now. It is faintly frivolous and teasing. People with a clear eye can see that the boss is interested in Gu Meng''s twelve points.


    In the eyes of curiosity or envy, Gu Meng makes a red face. Subconsciously, she nods to thank en Jin. However, on second thought, she is clearly the man''s boyfriend in front of her. Now, how can she look like a younger brother who can''t find her North by big sister''s major opera?


    Gu Meng is alarmed and decides not to be led. He pretended to be indifferent to brush off en Jin''s hand, continued to move forward, and said faintly, "don''t make trouble. Pay attention to the occasion. "


    EN Jin''s eyes follow Gu Meng''s back and squint and smile.


    Bo Ye glanced at her as if she had turned her sex. She continued to straighten her Cufflinks and asked Tang Zhi carelessly, "what attribute is our en Jin this time?"


    Tang Zhi was just in line with Enjin at this time. He saw that Enjin gradually stopped laughing. When he raised his face to cast his eyes, he looked as if he was looking down at people. His eyes were very light. Then he lifted his hand indifferently and haughtily and lifted his hair on his temples. The orchid finger is very attractive.


    "Queen." Tang Zhi Dao.


    Bo Ye shook his wrist, put it down, and chuckled, "it''s a little bit of a sense."


    The pale rabbit''s face in the corner of the shop moved. The shopkeeper slowly came out of the shadow, folded his hands in his long sleeves, and bowed slightly to the crowd: "guests, our shop is going to close. Please be careful on the way."


    The shopkeeper''s voice was full of laughter, and it was a little dull behind the pale rabbit mask. In the dark shop full of the smell of cloth, it sounded very sinister. The players were uncomfortable with the unseasonable intimacy he pretended to be.


    Bo Ye looked at the white fog that covered the sky and the sun outside. The whole town seemed to be dead silent, and no sound could be heard. "Where are you going next?" he said in a low voice


    The rabbit face shopkeeper stretched out his hand in the cuff, made a gesture of invitation to the door, and said with a smile, "if you go outside, there will naturally be a guide."


    "Ah The little Jasper in the line exclaimed, shivering to the girl beside her. Other people also saw that in the dim light, the hand that the shopkeeper held out was splashed with dark red, the color had dried up, and at first it stretched out bloody terror.


    The shopkeeper''s face was covered by a mask. He could not see his expression clearly. He held back his hand in a secluded way. The voice under the mask faded down: "I''m sorry for the paint on the cloth. I''m surprised to see the guests."


    Players climb up the shady back, feel the atmosphere of the whole body is very uncomfortable, then no more asked, have walked out. The last one crossed the high threshold and came to the street. The long and narrow door behind him closed with a crisp sound.


    The dark, fat shopkeeper slowly moved to the counter and lit the wick buried in kerosene. After a while, the mung bean like flame rose unsteadily, reflecting the surrounding environment.


    By the pale flame, a rabbit''s mask emerged. The background color is stiff white, staring, two groups of bright red on the cheek, stopped by the half dark light, still.


    "Welcome to..." In the secluded and dark space, the voice contains a velvet smile.


    A gust of wind from nowhere, the lights suddenly extinguished.


    Out of the cloth shop, many people look around, do not know where to go.Among the players, a greasy faced young man first yelled: "this fog has no end. I can''t keep my eyes open. I hate it when I see it. The fat man didn''t point out a clear way to get us out. Why? Do you want us to wander around like headless flies? At any rate, let''s arrange a place for everyone, or what will we do at night? " With a turn of her eyes, her eyes fell on the Jasper, and she suddenly closed her arrogance. With a hint of flattery, she said, "it''s nothing for a few big men to sleep on the street, but they are afraid of suffering from the little beauty."


    Xiaojiabiyu was flushed by his gaze and turned to one side to block her sight.


    Panpeter was there, almost making a vomit. Even when he was young, he could see that the man with a frivolous face was trying to seduce her. It was too greasy.


    "Brother." Pan Peter quickly looked at his brother, who was fresh and warm, just to raise his eyes and said, "didn''t the shopkeeper say there will be a guide? Shall we wait here? "


    Gu Meng raised his hand and pointed to a certain direction and said, "follow the lantern."


    After hearing the speech, everyone looks at the position pointed by Gu Meng. Through the heavy fog, we can see a paper lantern hanging outside a building in front of us. It is like a firefly in the dark with its tail shining to lead the way.


    We walked towards the light paper lantern, and when we got to the bottom of the light source, there was another light in front. It can be seen that the lantern made of white rice paper hanging in the corner of the building is the "guide" in the shopkeeper''s mouth.


    The sound of stepping on the bluestone board is chaotic. More than ten players are wandering around in the narrow street. If the lanterns were not lit one at a time to guide the direction, the players might have been lost in the fog.


    "How do these lanterns come on?" Bo Ye led Tang Zhi to the front. Suddenly, he said, "is someone lighting a lamp in front of him?"


    People looked ahead, in addition to fog or fog, the scenery on both sides of the street is dim. A completely empty ancient town, not even a ghost. If, as Bo Ye said, there has always been a man lighting a lamp silently in front of him and they can''t see it, then


    Many people shivered and gasped between their teeth.


    Pan Peter quickly stepped forward to keep up with Bo Ye''s pace and muttered, "brother ye, don''t tell ghost stories now. I''m afraid I''m in a panic..."


    Bo Ye clenched his fist and leaned against his mouth to suppress his smile. Gu Meng glanced at him coolly. Knowing that the great God was in the skin again, he said to Tang Zhi, "candi, why don''t you tie it up? If it is released, it will only bring disaster to people. "


    Just then, Tang Zhi squinted, as if trying to see something through the thick fog. "Did you hear that?" he said


    "What do you hear?"


    "Hear what!"


    In the rear, the burly wheat and bean sprout like panpeter are making noises at the same time. However, the former is calm, and the latter is almost called broken tone.


    Tang Zhi analyzed it for a moment and said, "there is a voice."


    Voice?


    Where are the people from here?


    For a time, people in the team were panic stricken. As they walked, the line appeared a fault. Several little girls walked more and more carefully, hesitating to take small steps.


    The greasy faced man named Wenlei quickly fell behind a few steps and mixed into the girls'' heap, courting the four little girls: "Hi! Don''t be afraid. Don''t worry about people or ghosts in front of you. My brother will protect you. "


    In front of him, Peter Pan did not forget to roll his eyes.


    As we move forward, more players hear the sound. As if the radio FM, the sound from weak to loud, from a noisy chaotic group to clear and orderly. Gu Meng even separated a sound track from those sounds --


    "zier cake, five blessings holding birthday cake - cake, cake and cake."


    the paper lantern on the top was lit again, and the people turned around and arrived at a relatively spacious street corner.


    "The fog..." Someone in the line is not sure, "is it a little scattered?"


    The crowd watched carefully. Sure enough, the fog in front of them became more and more thin, and finally became a medium like smoke. At the same time, they saw the figures in front of them, and the voice was completely released. The sound of peddling, the sound of erhu, the voice of vague people, the sound of river water In front of us is a noisy market.


    They moved on as if they had entered a new world. The fog was almost scattered all over the body. The weather was gloomy, and the street view and pedestrians gradually appeared in front of us.


    Players walk in the crowd, listening to the noise of the market, but not relaxed, but more nervous and defensive than before. Their intrusion also attracted the attention of the people in the town, where they would be quiet for a moment.


    Pedestrians on the street and customers in the shop turned their heads and watched a line of more than a dozen people passing by. What''s strange is that they wear all kinds of masks on their faces. There are countless birds and animals, such as foxes, mice, jackals and white geese, but they are all of the same rough workmanship, bold and strange colors.


    The mask is a kind of carefully thought and dreadful accessory, which blocks the face tightly. Players can''t see the looks and expressions of those people, and can''t imagine what kind of eyes the people passing by stare at them. be curious? enthusiasm? indifferent? harbour evil designs? Or did not treat them as people An attitude of watching animals in a zoo.In front of the paper lanterns flutter, in the gloomy sky, one after another lit up. Newly arrived players quietly step up the pace, just want to quickly get rid of those ubiquitous peeping line of sight.


    After crossing that street, there is a river on the left, similar to the moat design. The river is dark, and the high place is surrounded by guardrails. The view on the other side of the river was covered in thick fog, and nothing could be seen clearly.


    As he walks, Gu Meng probes over the guardrail and looks down. The river is as black as ink. It seems that it is stagnant water. He can''t detect the flow. He is about to take a closer look and is surrounded by his waist.


    "Is Mr. Gu trying to die?"


    With a smile in her soft voice, Gu Meng is pulled into one''s arms the next second.


    Gu Meng is hugged by en Jin and away from the guardrail. He is about to make trouble when a black fish tail is suddenly raised in the black water below. It is a group tail similar to goldfish. It is eight feet long and splashes with water. The girls screamed to avoid the water coming ashore and walked against the wall on the right.


    "Sleeping trough! What? " Wen Lei wiped the water on his face and shook his hand. He was going to look close to the guardrail.


    At this time, two dim yellow lanterns floated slowly under the river


    Wen Lei was startled. He stepped back and pasted it to the wall. His face turned pale for a moment. He was suspicious and said: "so big, no It''s not fish, is it


    After a close look, everyone found that the two lanterns were actually fish eyes.


    "Step aside." Bo yechao glanced at the river and reminded him in front of him.


    Gu Meng understood that Enjin was just protecting him. She pressed his hand on his waist and tried to move it away. She said, "don''t stick to it."


    EN Jin not only does not let go, but holds Gu Meng''s waist up and holds it closer. At that moment, Gu Meng straightened her back, slightly widened her eyes and blinked.


    "Why can''t we walk next to each other?" EN Jin keeps walking with Gu Meng, and her skirt is swaying against the pants of other people.


    He looked down at Gu Meng with a smile. His voice was relaxed and cheerful: "Mr. Gu is a rib removed from my body. It should have been close to me."


    ������������


    Gu Meng''s white cheek diffuses warm blood color. Under Enjin''s attack, her brain is temporarily blank and can only be carried forward.


    Bo Ye looked back at Enjin, picked her eyebrows, and whispered, "the girl behind me is so coquettish. I have to find a way to meet him."


    Tang Zhi:


    The sky soon became dark, and the bright yellow lanterns became more and more conspicuous. After walking a certain distance, we heard the clear knocking sound. When I got closer, I found that someone was piling beside a bridge.


    The bridge is above the river, connecting the ancient town with the unknown area on the other side of the river. It is only blocked in front of the bridge and can not pass through.


    The pile drivers, who also wore masks, swung their hammers at a wooden pile that went straight to the bottom of the river, and showed no interest in their appearance.


    Bo Ye stopped in front of the bridge, looked across the river, thought about it, and said with some assurance: "this bridge is an escape exit."


    "Escape exit?" Wheat is an experienced player. He observes the other side of the river for a while and says conservatively, "will it be too conspicuous?"


    Tang Zhi followed Bo Ye''s words and said: "although I don''t know the topography of the ancient town, it should be surrounded by water on all sides. The ancient town is similar to an island. If you want to leave here, you have to cross the river to the opposite bank. Since there is a bridge set up here, the rate is probably used to give players escape. "


    "Ah? Ah? I don''t think so. " Wen Lei contends to speak, dismissing Tang Zhi''s statement, "according to what you say, if you want to cross a river, why cross a bridge? Can''t you swim? If you can''t swim, find a boat. Isn''t it hard to escape this copy? "


    Gu Meng glanced at the man with a light glance. It seemed that she was too lazy to speak. She said, "did you forget that there is a goldfish below?"


    �������� The greasy faced man was silent for a moment.


    "But this bridge cannot be crossed for the time being." Bo Ye approached the roadblock and raised his hands to make a picture frame. He looked through the gap with one eye closed. He said faintly, "the bridge is crooked. The key may be the stake."


    Wheat immediately understood what he meant and went to the river with his thick arms. He asked the man who was piling on the bridge, and said in a thick voice, "master, when can the bridge be repaired?"


    The man was wearing a crane''s mask, his mouth pointed out, and his outline was not human in the dim sky.


    "It''s about as long as this pile goes down." The master turned his arm and continued to swing the hammer.


    After standing by the river for a while, Gu Meng first asked, "have you found that This pile doesn''t seem to have sunk? "


    Everybody nodded at the same time. Although the piling master swung his hammer and did not stop, the wooden pile stood still in the river, showing no sign of sinking.


    Bo Ye "tut" A: "just like I use thunder to download small movies, light speed, progress bar dead or alive." He pulled his tie, looked away from him, and said, "it''s very exciting."��������������������


    For a moment, everyone''s attention was put on the small film.

 Chapter 90

    "When --", "when --", "when --".


    The men squatted on the Bank of the river in twos and threes, and observed for nearly five minutes. It was dark above the ancient town. How long should the wooden pile be. No matter how hard the crane faced master wielded the hammer, the wooden pile that decided whether the bridge could pass or not could not sink. Without substantial progress, it''s like a show.


    Peter Pan got up from the ground and pointed to the crane face master: "he''s an actor!"


    Others:.... "


    The child is really honest.


    �������� Crane face master continued to swing the hammer, the rhythm is not stop.


    EN Jin closed the front of her big coat, and her soft voice in the night seemed to be carrying the wind: "this master may not be able to count on it. To escape this game, we need a pile driver."


    People nodded and thought that this method was feasible, but


    Gu Meng was originally squatting. He patted his trouser legs to get up and sighed, "where can I find a pile driver?"


    "It''s impossible to find a pile driver." Looking at the dark river below, Bo ye murmured absentmindedly, "there is a humanoid pile driver..."


    ������������ People turn their attention to Bo Ye.


    Pan Peter was naive and looked around: "the human pile driver? Where is it? "


    Enjin was standing on the Bank of the river with her arms in her arms. The evening wind made the fork of cheongsam tremble and flutter. Smell speech, he and Bo Ye look at each other, almost second understand. Soon, the two men have been tacitly distracted.


    The second thought came from Tang Zhi. He saw that beautiful face was in a flash of red tide. He pulled Bo Ye''s hand and left. When he could not, he still used two hands to pull. After they walked out of a certain distance, there was a vague dialogue in the wind --


    the little milk voice with shame and anger: "Bo Ye! Dare to say anything! I hate you


    "Am I wrong?" The male voice with a smile is not serious. "Baby, you have not used it before. Is it you who praise fast, deep and hard every time?"


    ������������


    Now, you all understand.


    Walking along the paper lanterns, they finally arrived at a mansion. Above the crude and simple gate, there is a plaque with golden paint on it. In the reflection of white paper lanterns on both sides, the three characters of "dingjiayuan" can be seen.


    The lantern is hanging high under the eaves and never goes out, which shows that this is the ultimate goal of the players. Everyone stood outside and looked around. It may be because of the arrival of the night, or it may be because of the remote location. There is no shadow on the North-South street in front of the door. The wind and smoke like fog rubs against the bluestone pavement.


    Wen Lei wiped his hair disorderly by the night wind, and there was no lack of suspicion of being handsome: "whose courtyard is hung with a white lantern? Dead, going to the funeral or something? In my opinion, the house is so evil that people can''t live in it. "


    "Then you can sleep outside." EN Jin first step on the steps to the door, head also do not return to the light suggested way.


    "Ah? You are... " Wen Lei "hiss" a, hands akimbo, angry en Jin does not give his face. But as soon as he saw the man''s 1.9-meter-long back, and his cheongsam was also full of momentum, he did not dare to really conflict with each other.


    "Creak" a sound, en Jin pushed open the wooden door of the courtyard, the first thing that came into view was the open square courtyard. In the courtyard, there are shelves one by one, made of bamboo poles, about four meters high. On the shelf hung the dyed cloth, which was dangling in the late autumn evening wind. Tea brown, sky green, official green, blue dyed broken flowers, cloth colors.


    There are several dyeing VATS between the cloth drying racks, and a board is pressed on the top of the vats. The primary color of those boards can no longer be seen. It is the same color as the dye at the bottom.


    "It''s a dyehouse." Xiaojiabiyu sighed, while following the people in front of her in the dyeing room, she looked around curiously.


    When she was halfway there, there was a flash of light behind her. She seemed to notice something strange and turned her head to look to her left. A piece of red dyed cloth hung down from more than four meters above, and it was blown by the wind. The lower part of the dyed cloth was fluttering, and between it and the ground, a pair of small red embroidered shoes appeared.


    Jasper shudders all over her body, staring at the embroidered shoes that suddenly appear, and her eyes show the color of panic. At this time, a gust of wind blew, lifting a corner of dyed cloth, so she saw a crescent moon white cheongsam skirt in the empty corner. Under the skirt, a piece of ankle was exposed, white as wax, like white rotten meat, stepping on red embroidered shoes.


    "Ah, ah --"


    Xiaojiabiyu put her hands on her face and screamed. She ran into a warm body and hugged her tightly. "Ghost! There is a ghost


    The house was quiet and gloomy. Suddenly, the high decibel scream across the house startled the others.


    Wen Lei''s heart trembled and jumped so high that he was scared and scolded: "who is it?! How many blind shouts at night! The urine is leaking out The result turns a head to see is small jasper, facial expression changed, momentarily did not make a sound.Gu Meng is a little embarrassed at this time. She is being held tight by the little girl. She can''t find a suitable point to push away. She raises her hands and doesn''t know where to put her hands.


    "Sister." "You may be too nervous, otherwise Let go


    The little Jasper shivered and raised her head from Gu Meng''s chest and tentatively opened one eye. When she saw that the person holding her was Gu Meng, she was obviously stunned. Then he turned his eyes for half a circle. After thinking about it, his mouth shriveled and once again ran into his arms: "wuwuwu Brother, how terrible... "


    Gu Meng:


    Enjin stood not far away with her arms in her arms, watching with cold eyes, her suit and coat over her shoulders, and her sleeves swayed in the wind.


    Pan Peter came to Enjin''s side with dogleg ground and whispered, "brother, can you bear this?"


    EN Jin coldly smile, pick up the eye tail appears to be some mean, "can''t bear it."


    Gu Meng was so entangled that she asked her weeping sister: "what did you just see?"


    The other two girls huddled together to keep warm. They were afraid and anxious. They all agreed: "yes, Huihui, what did you see just now?"


    Small jasper still dare not look up, stretched out a trembling hand to point back: "behind the red cloth."


    Gu Meng has a man hanging on his body, and it''s hard to move. However, before he comes to the dyed cloth, a tall figure comes close to him and opens the hanging red cloth.


    People saw that there was nothing behind the dyed cloth except a pair of embroidered shoes.


    "There is nothing clearly..." Panpeter scratched his cheek and muttered, "but a pair of embroidered shoes are scary enough. Why don''t you put them away in the yard?"


    Xiaojiabiyu noticed the reaction of the people around her and looked back doubtfully. As a result, she was more frightened than the ghost: "no! Just now someone was standing behind in shoes, a woman in white No, no, I''m sure I read it right. "


    EN Jin put down the cloth, her eyes fell on her right hand, twisted her fingers, and found that it was dyed with some wet red.


    "So." EN Jin eyes every lift, from the cuff out of a snow blue handkerchief, carefully wipe his dyed red fingers, "little sister, since you also see that it''s OK, can you let go? What''s the matter if you''re not a man of your own


    ��������


    Xiaojiabiyu is not only afraid of ghosts, but also afraid of the women''s clothes in front of her. Under the pressure of Enjin''s powerful air field, she was pale and relaxed, and returned to the other girls.


    Wen Lei seized the opportunity, quickly took off his coat and leaned over. He put it on his sister''s body thoughtfully and comforted him: "Huihui, don''t be afraid. I''m sure you''ve lost your sight just now. Besides, we''re all together. There won''t be any accident."


    Xiaojiabiyu did not refuse his coat. She was dejected and still did not relax.


    Seeing that it was only a false alarm, the crowd breathed a sigh of relief and continued to move forward.


    Behind them, the end of the red dyed cloth hung down. Through the gap with the ground, one foot reached into the embroidered shoes, followed by another. The ankle was white as a heap of carrion.


    Before he had gone two steps, Tang Zhi caught sight of a black shadow behind the dyed cloth beside him. His neck was cold. He held Bo Ye''s hand and looked at it without thinking about it.


    The wind lifted the curtain like cloth, and a man with a cat face mask stood there quietly. He looked like an old lady with a bent back, a deep blue coat and a white paper lantern in his hand.


    "Bo Ye..." Tang Zhi is caught off guard and confronts the other party. Shocked, he leans by Bo Ye''s side.


    Other players also saw the stranger quietly appear, collective away from a step, the look is full of tension and fear.


    Bo Ye held Tang Zhi in his arms, looked up and down at the strange old lady and said, "you are..."


    The cat face mask is opaque and the paint on the mouth is peeling off, so the whole mask looks very silent, like a cat that will never open its mouth.


    "I stay here all year round to guard the house. I''m a servant of the Ding family." The voice behind the mask was old and slow, and the body did not move. It was hard to feel a trace of human breath. "Since you pass by, please stay here. The house has been empty for many years. There is no one else. The room is just enough for you."


    �������� People actually refused.


    Originally, I felt that there was a lot of Yin here, but now there is a ghost old lady, which makes people feel uncomfortable. But they also understand that since NPC has asked to keep them, there is no other place to go except this shady house tonight.


    With the old lady stepping on the corridor, Gu Meng hears a burst of bubbling sound, sometimes mixed with the crackling sound of wood burning.


    He followed the reputation. He found that there was a huge VAT in the northwest corner of the yard, which was covered by the cloth hanging in the yard. The big VAT was full of water, and it was burned by the firewood below. The steam curled and the water was bubbling.


    It looked very strange in the house at night, as if all the fresh breath of the place was gathered in the boiling water tank.


    "Excuse me..." Gu Meng looked at the rickety figure of old lady Fang in front of her eyes and said strangely, "are you all boiling water outdoors?"There must be a kitchen in this mansion.


    Carrying a white paper lantern, the old lady slowly moved forward in the corridor to guide the guests behind her. She did not look back and said, "that''s not for boiling water, that VAT is for cooking cloth."


    Gu Meng thinks for a moment and nods in a vague way. Although he was a layman in dyeing cloth, he also vaguely heard that there was a process of boiling cloth in water before dip dyeing.


    Bo Ye said, "do you still need to boil water and cloth now?" He looked up at the misty night sky above the courtyard and thought it was late. "Isn''t it off time now?"


    "Oh, yes." The old lady didn''t know if she understood Bo Ye''s question. She murmured to herself, "it can''t be extinguished."


    Tang Zhi was acutely aware of something, and then asked her, "why can''t it be extinguished?"


    "If you put it out, you can''t cook the cloth. If you delay the schedule, you can''t deliver the goods. You can''t make mistakes in Miss''s business." The old lady explained faintly that her three inch feet were staggering and some were dragging the ground.


    "Business is the life of a lady," she said. If it goes out, the lady will be angry


    "Miss?"


    Several people behind him asked in one voice.


    The old lady did not speak any more and slowly led the way with her lantern. When she reached the South Corridor, she pushed open the door of one room, and then went on, pushing open the door next door. In this way, he opened four rooms and left without saying a word.


    She was watched as she passed through the yard full of clotheslines. A gust of wind was blowing, and the dyed cloth was flying, and the old lady was missing.


    Panpeter shrunk his neck, rubbed his arms, hissed and gasped: "Oh, my God, I''m in a panic."


    Players stand at the door and look at the four open rooms by the light from white paper lanterns on the cloister.


    Two large rooms. Entering the door, you can see a bed with a tent. There is also one on the right side against the wall, but it looks like a temporary one, which is relatively simple. The area of the other two rooms is a little small, only enough to put a bed.


    The crowd gathered together and simply summed up four people in the big room and two in the small room. There are exactly four female players among the players, and they naturally sleep together. The other big room was given to two couples in the team because they were familiar with each other.


    At the beginning of the division, Peter Pan holds Gu Meng in his arms. He doesn''t want to live with wheat who looks like a gangster. However, after wheat said that he was the lead singer of the band, he gave up his hand and followed him into the next room.


    In the room at the end of the corridor.


    Gu Meng pinches the wick in the lotus lamp with tweezers and picks it up. The room becomes bright for a few minutes.


    Bo Ye took off his coat and threw it on the hanger and asked, "which bed do you choose?"


    Gu mengnian and the young master Tangzhi are delicate and expensive. Seeing that the bed by the window is relatively hard, he says, "let me sleep there with Enjin." Then she asked Enjin, "OK?"


    EN Jin is looking around the room, the corners of her eyes and eyebrows are picky. On hearing this, he turned gracefully and gave Gu Meng a smile. His face changed very quickly: "as long as you sleep with Mr. Gu, you can go anywhere."


    Gu Meng shuddered Oh. " It''s very numb.


    Tang Zhi stood in front of the Gongtai, with several plates of dried fruits and cakes on it. He threw a peanut in his mouth with his head up and murmured in a low voice, "how did you suddenly become so sweet?"


    Bo Ye was lifting his wrist to untie the cuff links, glanced at en Jin and said, "the love words boy is on line again."


    The last time I heard Enjin say love words, it was like when I was in the snow mountain.


    Before going to bed, Bo Ye pinched Tang Zhi''s cheek with one hand and squeezed it gently. In a low voice, he said in a low voice, "let me see if the little baby is brushing his teeth seriously today."


    Tang Zhiyang raised his face and opened his mouth in a loud voice. Ren Boye checked.


    "Pass." Bo Ye leaned down and kissed Tang Zhi''s mouth. He chuckled, "really good..."


    Gu Meng takes back her sight from the couple and pats the pillow in her hand. She has no feeling on her face: "does Bo Ye raise candi as a child?"


    Voice just fell, behind a person, almost put him on the bed.


    Soft voice close to the ear, smile: "if you like, I can pet you into a child, do you want?"


    �������� Gu Meng turned hard, put the pillow into eujin''s arms, blushed and thought for a while, and said frankly, "please, hate me." And then add, "like in prison."


    Otherwise, he may not be able to resist.


    "En Jin said," she said Boyfriends are used to coax, not to hate. "


    �������� Gu Meng covers her face with one hand and feels that her blood sugar is going to rise.


    As the night grew dark, a room of people finally stopped and lay in bed ready to go to sleep.


    The tent of the other bed was put down. Bo Ye and Tang Zhi whispered in it, during which Tang Zhi''s deliberate laughter was heard. Gu Meng is facing the wall on his side. There is a window on the wall, about ten inches above him. Through the window, you can see the scenery in the middle courtyard.


    The windows were slightly opened because of the ventilation.Gu Meng closed his eyes, moved his ear tip, and whispered, "will the water in the yard burn all night?"


    In the quiet environment, the light sound of "Bi Bo Bo Bi Bo" and the gurgling and bubbling sound of boiling water are very clear. Although they are not loud, they always linger in our ears.


    "Since it can''t be put out, that jar of water may keep burning." EN Jin turned over and took Gu Meng into her arms from behind and asked him, "is it noisy? Would you like to change to a room a little bit off the side


    Gu Meng curled up and leaned back unconsciously, feeling much warmer in the cool autumn night.


    He said, "it''s OK. I can sleep."


    The other side has been silent, husband and wife should be asleep. In the quiet room, Gu Meng slowly opened her eyes and hesitantly called out, "en Jin..."


    "Well?"


    "You Can you feel the change? "


    There was a moment of silence behind him. "Well."


    Gu Meng said, "why?"


    "I don''t know." EN Jin hugged Gu Meng tightly and buried her in his back neck to absorb the soft sweetness. In her soft voice, she was at a loss without concealment. "It''s strange, I can''t control it. I don''t know when to start. It seems that every time you enter a copy, there will be something more in your body... "


    "What do you mean?"


    EN Jin thought for a while and tried to describe it as follows: "I don''t know what those are, but with the increase of the number of copies of the experience, I gradually have a desire to hope, have a strong sense of joy and evil, know what I want, and occasionally have sad thoughts If you insist, it seems that I''ve been pieced together. "


    Gu Meng wrung her eyebrows, thinking: "but why is every change stuck in the node that enters the new replica?"


    "Maybe I''m a VIP. The copy has a trigger mechanism for me and so on." EN Jin chuckles, and the warm breath sprinkles on Gu Meng''s back neck. Gu Meng feels a little itchy.


    "All right, just be happy."


    Just think he''s joking.


    "Mr. Gu." Enjin then said, "do you want to hear the truth?"


    "Well?"


    Enjin slightly propped up her upper body, looked at Gu Meng and said, "I really think the game has something to do with me."


    "What connection?"


    EN Jin pauses for half a moment, droops her eyes, and stretches the radian of her eye tail.


    "If you think of the game as a new world..."


    "This is my home court."


    Dubai. Burj Khalifa Tower. 148.


    A tall and thin figure stands on the observation platform. Men''s feet are a pitch black, in the sky against the stars, the towering high-rise buildings only a rise and fall line of contour. In the past, the extravagant city is no longer brilliant. At this time, it is like a cupboard with a lamp pulled, falling into a dead silence and darkness.


    The man was beautiful in black, with a uniform coat over his shoulders. The hair on the shoulder is black and straight. Under the trim bangs is a pair of long and narrow eyes, and the eyelids are thin. In addition, the man''s expression is full of wanton gas, as if nothing in the eye.


    The queen. That''s what they call him.


    Suddenly, the queen seemed to feel something and looked up at the sky above.


    There is a mysterious energy in the jump, to break through again and again into the penetration, but is blocked by an invisible barrier.


    He raised his hand and pressed it on the glass wall in front of him, and the mysterious energy was transformed into a perceptible medium in the world, and turned into a string of characters on the glass.


    Did you find it? ��


    the queen put her arms around her and nodded indifferently.


    Whether he is awake or not, the screening has been disrupted. ��


    "and then?" The queen raised her eyebrows and said, "destroy the proving ground?"


    No. Such deviation is within the allowable range. ��


    the queen said, "when will you assist the master to evacuate?"


    There was no immediate response from the other side. After a long time, a line of words appeared -


    [prepare a body, I want to enter the test site. ��


    "plop" makes a huge sound, which makes Gu Meng wake up from her sleep. He opened his eyes immediately. His heart beat very fast because he woke up.


    Gu Meng stares at the wall in front of him for a long time. For a moment, he can''t reflect whether the sound comes from reality or from his dream. Just as he was in a daze, another rustling sound was heard in the silent room. It''s like a scraping sound.


    From behind.


    Gu Meng stiff neck, slowly turn his head, turning to half, found that there seems to be a person sitting on the edge of the bed, slightly bent spine, back to him. Because of the dim light, we can only see a dark group, as if the charcoal brush has been scratched by hand.


    Gu Meng also became uncertain, swallowing and salivating, and whispered, "en Jin?"


    The figure paused for a moment, then turned sideways. The familiar soft male voice said, "are you awake?"


    It''s a big relief. Sleeping in a shady house, he''s not to blame for being paranoid.


    Gu Meng sat up from the bed, rubbed his eyes, and pushed the window aside to let more light leak in. He asked, "what are you doing when you don''t sleep?"Enjin a long leg slightly bent on the edge of the bed, Qipao fork down the thigh. Gu Meng scanned his eyes and found that his legs were quite white.


    "It suddenly occurred to me that my legs were hairy." EN Jin raised the object in her hand and said, "wearing a slightly shorter skirt will not look good."


    ��������


    Gu Meng takes a closer look and finds that he has an old style razor in his hand.


    The inner world is crumbling and crumbling.


    ������ So you don''t sleep in the middle of the night, you''re shaving your legs? " Gu Meng said.


    EN Jin turned back and continued to scrape, nodding: "I always feel insecure if I don''t finish scraping. You can''t ignore the details. If you don''t pay attention to them, you may be compared by other girls. "


    Gu Meng''s mentality suddenly collapsed. She quickly raised her face, raised her hand to fan her eyes, and comforted herself constantly.


    Don''t stand up and cry.


    The author has something to say:


    thank you for jingkeke''s landmine ~


    at the beginning of 2.0 of Shuiyao day, Enjin was discovered by the sub personality.


    Can''t tell Enjin the truth, and want him to recover, so vice personality ready to copy their own to en Jin, hope Enjin back to the previous state.


    There are three steps in blue whale personality implantation. 1�� Pause game time. 2�� To Enjin. 3�� Restore game time. Shuiyaori 2.0 has been described.


    So is orange cat. But because it was the process described, I didn''t write it again. I only said that Tang Zhi felt a shadow passing by when he was walking. That is the gap between time pause and recovery, the figure left by orange cat. At this point, the author of this paper thinks that he has made it very clear how the vice personalities affect Enjin''s character.


    So the part of the queen didn''t even mention it.


    Enjin into the copy was intercepted by the queen, and then turned into a delicate Niang gun.

 Chapter 91

    EN Jin changed her other leg on the edge of the bed and lifted up her skirt. This time, as he faced the head of the bed, Gu Meng could see his every move through the dim light of the window.


    Enjin put her chin on her bent knee, grasped the old-fashioned folding razor with one hand, and scraped down slowly with the curve of her leg, making a "rustling" sound. Whether it''s the gesture of curling his orchid fingers when holding the knife, or the movement of leaning his head to stretch the side of his neck, people feel a kind of natural flattery. More than a woman. But it''s not lost to any man in momentum. Charm and strength coexist, such a wonderful combination unexpectedly bumps out a kind of fuzzy gender handsome on en Jin.


    Gu Meng watches for a while in a complicated mood. Then she shakes the quilt and lies down, ready to go back to sleep. He comforted himself and said it. In a few days, his boyfriend developed a new personality. From another point of view, it also made him experience different types of handsome men. Let''s take a harem.


    Gu Meng pulls up the quilt and sighs helplessly --


    what treasure has he picked up?


    One is better than six.


    Gu Meng rolls over and lies down and is about to go to sleep. However, before two seconds, he seems to suddenly think of something. He gets up and sits up.


    "Eugene." "Did you hear any strange sounds just now?" he asked uncertainly


    EN Jin raised the razor in front of her eyes, raised her chin, gently blew a breath toward the blade, and said, "plop."


    �������� Gu Meng, a little disgusted, patted the edge of the bed in case of hair on her legs. Then she looked at Enjin and said, "what?"


    "Something has fallen into the water." Enjin lowered her head and stroked her shins, which became smooth, and said, "it fell into the boiling cloth jar in the courtyard."


    Next to them are the open windows and the cold wind. After listening to Enjin''s words, Gu Meng gets up on her knees and goes to the window to look at the courtyard. It turned out that it was fogging again.


    The grey fog at night obscured everything. The cloth drying frame became a tall and slender shadow, and the courtyard was full of long pieces of cloth. The cooking pot in the northwest corner is facing the window, still bubbling and bubbling, forming a solid and plump outline through the fog. But under the burning firewood can see clearly, emitting orange light, a scurry up to lick the tongue of fire, tirelessly. Next to the VAT is a rockery made of stones.


    The window of the room has a good angle of view. You can see the movement of the courtyard from here. Gu Meng kneels on the bed, elbows on the edge of the window, slightly leans out of her upper body and looks around. After a long time, she doesn''t find anything unusual.


    "There was a lot of noise. What fell into it would not be something small..." Gu Meng said to herself, then turned back to look at en Jin, "did you see what was falling into the VAT?"


    EN Jin was busy with her legs and said absently, "I didn''t see it at that time."


    When the sound of falling into the water sounded in the courtyard behind her, Enjin was addicted to shaving her legs and couldn''t extricate herself, so she didn''t turn her head back. She just recognized the general position by listening to the sound. As for what fell into the water tank, he did not care how the house would make such strange noise in the middle of the night.


    Gu Meng looks out of the window at the pot of boiling cloth, which is slowly stewed with a small fire. The thought of death flashed by. Suddenly, he wants to go out to see what is in the jar. But it''s just a flash of thought. It was midnight, and the fog was so heavy that white paper lanterns hung everywhere. The atmosphere was really terrible. Plus is the first night, for the copy of the routine is not clear, now out of the door may be a blood.


    Gu Meng still decides to get up early tomorrow and go to see it. With this in mind, he closed the window again, only opening a small gap. In fact, sleeping under the paper window makes people feel a little scared and lack of privacy, as if anyone can look in from the outside corridor.


    Gu Meng said, "I''ll sleep first."


    "Wait!" EN Jin suddenly raised her head, her expression changed in a second and became serious.


    "What''s the matter?" Gu Meng was so nervous by him that he leaned forward with the quilt. "What''s going on?"


    EN Jin slightly raised her face and looked at the void above her. Her left hand held her earlobe and rubbed it slowly. It looked like she was in deep thought.


    "Eugene?" I''ve been waiting for him for a long time


    Follow Enjin''s line of sight and look up. In addition to black or black, only the heavy outline of the beam, nothing can be seen.


    "You say..." EN Jin rubbed her earlobe for a while, and finally opened her mouth and said, "do I want to make an ear hole tomorrow?"


    Gu Meng said: "it''s Ah? "


    EN Jin looked at Gu Meng and asked for advice: "I saw a pair of emerald earrings on the street today. They are green and transparent. I think they look good. So I was wondering if I''d like to have a hole in my ear. What do you think? "


    Gu Meng:


    I feel like I''m going to hit someone.


    Gu Meng suppresses and wipes his face. Instead of looking at en Jin, he pulls up the quilt and lies down. Thought, just, even if the person in front of him is a fool, he also has to love. Nothing will be unacceptable when you get used to it.


    Gu Meng turned her back to the window to see through the world of mortals in a calm way: "you are happy. Really. "He closed his eyes and opened them again after a while. He didn''t resist telling him to go to bed early after shaving


    "OK." EN Jin bent down, low soft voice with a faint smile, "love you, Mr. Gu."


    Then, Gu Meng felt a warm kiss on her cheek.


    Five minutes later, Enjin closed her foldable razor, looked at her smooth legs, and unconsciously hooked the corners of her lips, showing a satisfied look.


    The rest of the people in the room fell asleep. Enjin patted the cheongsam skirt, picked up the corner of the suit jacket with fingertips, and swung half a circle in the air and put it on his shoulder. Then, without taking off his shoes, he directly pedaled to the bed, crossed Gu Meng, who was asleep, and bent down to push open the paper window on the wall and got out.


    After landing lightly, Enjin closed the window with her back hand. He took the front of his coat and went to the water tank in the northwest corner of the yard.


    Almost walking down the corridor into the open-air courtyard moment, Enjin felt a peeping line of sight. The sight was in the dark, falling on him through the layers of cloth floating on the cloth drying rack, which seemed to be playing a game called "hunting".


    EN Jin birds are not birds, through the thick fog, keep walking to the cooking pot. Looking down, a jar of water bubbled and bubbled.


    The rising water vapor bewildered the sight, en Jin raised her hand to fan, and the white water vapor dispersed some. This is a water tank that is a little too big to be ridiculous. It is not a problem to squat an adult inside. The water is also very clean, and the reddish brown lines on the bottom of the tank can be seen through the boiling bubbles. Now you can see that nothing has fallen into the tank.


    Enjin retreated a little and found that there were dark wet water stains on the cement floor around the fire. Judging from the scope and area of the splash, the volume of the things falling into the tank was not small at that time. He also looked at the rockery behind the water tank, and made a visual inspection. Maybe the stones on the top could roll down and fall into the tank to achieve such an effect. But there were no stones in the jar.


    I don''t know whether it''s the late autumn or the characteristics of the shady house. The temperature here is very low at night. Enjin gathered up her coat and wrapped herself, and she had a rough guess in her heart. His hairless legs were smooth and chilly when the cold wind blew. He rubbed his two slender legs against each other unconsciously.


    Besides the boiling sound of water, there are hunting sounds of dyed cloth hanging in the air to receive the wind. EN Jin see nothing worth looking at, turn back.


    Passing a certain position, he suddenly stopped.


    There is a white cloth hanging on the left side of the viaduct. When the wind comes and goes back and forth, the black figure falling on it is also twisting and floating. It''s a woman''s shadow. She is petite and has graceful body curve.


    EN Jin glanced at the bottom left, and saw a pair of gorgeous red embroidered shoes clubbed between the ground and the cloth. Above that was a pale, bloodless ankle.


    Time in the courtyard seemed to be still for a moment. On one side was a tall man and on the other an unidentified woman. No one moved any more, and stood still across a shaking white cloth.


    After a while, en Jin faintly withdrew her sight, looked at the front, and said faintly: "the shoes are good. There''s a chance to drop the link. " With that, he raised his head and left.


    Women:.... "


    After the silence in the courtyard was restored, suddenly, a pale, thin hand reached out from behind the cloth and grasped the edge of the cloth. The hand held the cloth tightly and looked very hard. Clearly is a piece of white cloth, but was twisted out of red dye, along the pale hand down the flow, like a very bright blood.


    When I got up the next morning, the fog stopped. The sky above the ancient town is gray blue, which makes people feel depressed after looking up for a long time.


    When players meet in the courtyard, their first reaction is to count their heads silently. After finding that all the players are online, they ask about the situation of last night one after another.


    "The quality of sleep is OK." Wen Lei, holding a carved mirror, stood on the steps of the corridor, facing the Polish, and said, "I didn''t wake up last night. Don''t look at the terrible decoration of the house. In fact, it''s all bluff. Nothing happened during the night''s sleep. I''m not afraid of it."


    The middle-aged man in a long red shirt passed by and splashed a basin of face washing water on the concrete floor in the yard, and gave a faint hum and smile. It seems to doubt and disdain Wen Lei''s words.


    The middle-aged man, surnamed Wang, shared a room and bed with Wen Lei last night. Because he is a contractor, everyone calls him boss Wang.


    Hearing the laughter, Wen Lei immediately gave him an unhappy look.


    "I think it''s very ghostly here." Little Jasper''s face was not good when she got up together. At the moment, she was leaning on the porch post and stroking her chest. She said sadly, "I was almost asleep, but I was woken up by the strange noise in the yard, plopping..." She hesitated to aim at a few dye vats in the courtyard, and continued uncertainly, "is there something falling into the VAT?"


    Bo Ye sat on the stone bench on the corridor, rubbed his eyes against the guardrail, and asked Tang Zhi, "was there a strange noise last night?"


    Tang Zhi was also sleepy and shook his head: "I didn''t hear that."


    Gu Meng squatted down the corridor and brush his teeth. After gargling adorable mouths, he spat off foam and shook hands and stood up and said, "you two sleep like pigs. Of course not."Bo Ye smiles at him: "thank you for your praise."


    Gu Meng said: "in the morning, all the tanks have been checked. There is nothing in them."


    He stepped on the corridor to go back to his room, but he was slightly pulled when he passed the Jasper.


    "Oh, wait." When Gu Meng didn''t respond, she took out her handkerchief and dipped it in the corner of his mouth, gently reminding him, "there is toothpaste foam."


    Gu Meng stepped back uneasily. He wiped the corners of his mouth and said: "I''m sorry Thank you


    Most of the girls in Jiangnan have a good opinion of the beautiful and gentle men at home. Gu Meng obviously meets the requirements. And it''s a little over the standard.


    Bo Ye stretched out his arms on the rear guardrail, looked up and sighed, "we are all men and women, old and young alike teacher Gu..."


    Pan Peter once again played the dog leg characteristics, ran to en Jin side, whispered: "brother, this can endure?"


    EN Jin looks at Gu Meng, squints, embraces her arms, walks to a dye vat, raises a long leg and steps on the edge of the VAT.


    Others are puzzled to Enjin cast their eyes, not to ask, they saw the big man wearing cheongsam easily kick over a big VAT.


    All of them said, "I''m sorry."


    What happened?


    After the VAT was dumped, the thick dye flowed all over the ground and continued to spread. The scene was very spectacular.


    Gu Meng said: Eugene? "


    I don''t know what he''s doing all of a sudden.


    EN Jin pulled her coat and walked up the steps. She passed by Gu Meng''s side without straying her eyes. Her gorgeous voice floated softly and said, "see?"


    "That''s what vinegar is like in my heart."


    Yes.


    Gu Meng:


    Others:


    It''s too image to understand.


    Bo Ye looked back at the huge dye vat and said: "it''s My friend, your vinegar jar is too big. "


    The author has something to say:


    thank you for jingkeke''s two mines and blue Dengjun''s mines ~


    they will be updated tomorrow. Come on, Lu Xiaokui!

 Chapter 92

    Breakfast is around the eight immortals table in the hall. The table was big enough for more than a dozen people to sit around.


    The old lady with a cat face mask I met last night seems to be the NPC in charge of their life. After delivering the last bowl of fried rice cake, the old man moved his three inch feet across the threshold and walked out of the hall slowly.


    After one night in the copy, we all have some experience of the game. The wheat, dyed with a sharp green hair, rose slightly, stretched out his hand and fished out a root of fried dough sticks. He said calmly, "the conditions here are not harsh. Players can eat and live well, but they always feel uncomfortable. Whether it''s the sky, the white fog or the river, I feel a kind of pressure, even when I''m walking outdoors, I feel that there is a layer of membrane covering me


    Peter Pan quickly raised his head from the sea bowl, and there was a ring of soybean milk on his lips. His mouth was not clear: "right, right! You''re right, brother wheat. I have this feeling. My chest is stuffy and I can''t breathe. Moreover, the atmosphere of this copy is frightening. The wind is always blowing behind the neck. Sometimes I can''t even get scared. "


    After spending the night with wheat, Peter Pan found that this guy seemed tough and hard to be provoked, but in fact, he was calm and calm. He was always easy-going and calm in receiving people and things, just like a big brother who was reassuring. So he quickly reversed the prejudice of judging people by their appearance and mixed them with wheat overnight.


    "You''re going to make a difference." Wen Lei sat opposite Pan Peter. After listening to him, he curled his lips and said, "what kind of terror? I can''t breathe. I don''t feel like this at all. There is no evil or mutant in this copy. It''s delicious and entertaining. It''s not very difficult. We just need to think about how to cross the river outside and then go ashore. Don''t talk about it all day long. "


    Panpeter sipped his lips. Although he was not satirized in his heart, he quietly held up the porcelain bowl with half of the soybean milk left, and said nothing. I don''t want to cause trouble for no reason.


    At this time, Bo ye put a bag of bean paste into pan peter''s bowl, turned to Wen Lei and said with a chuckle, "you must be very good, right? We can see that they are experienced God level players at a glance. In this way, we can rest assured that the next game depends on you, carry? "


    Pan Peter looked at the beancurd bag in his eye bowl and felt that Bo Ye was protecting himself. His mood was suddenly cured.


    Wen Lei has only experienced two copies, and both of them are lucky to escape, far from the so-called God level players, but Bo Ye''s words obviously satisfy his vanity. Wen Lei hurried down the steps and patted his chest to guarantee: "no problem! Next, I''ll take care of it. I''ll make sure that all the people are safe on shore. "


    Peter Pan quietly made a face, did not believe Wen Lei''s words at all, disdained in the heart. He put down the soymilk bowl, touched the Beanbag and bit. In my heart, my brother Ye is a god level player. Well, my sister-in-law is a smart player. I sprout the soul of the whole team, and my big brother plays the whole NPC.


    Miss carry, it''s not your turn.


    The players left the door in the half morning and went straight to the wooden bridge that they passed yesterday. At present, the bridge is the most likely place to become an escape exit, so everyone is thinking about it.


    A narrow slate street. On the other side of the river, it is surrounded by stone railing poles, and there are stone carvings with bud lotus on the top of the railing. On the other side of the street are houses, mostly two-story wooden buildings, but because it happens to be the location of the back door, there are not many pedestrians. Once in a while, one or two old women dressed and masked came out of the door with a bamboo basket in their hands. When they saw a dozen or so of them, it was just as if they had not seen them. Do what you need to do.


    The sonorous and powerful sound of pile driving never stops, but the wooden pile


    Gu Meng leaned over the guardrail and tried to see it more carefully. Then she asked Enjin uncertainly, "is there any change compared with yesterday?"


    When I got here yesterday, it was basically dark, so I didn''t see it clearly during the day.


    EN Jin quietly holds Gu Meng''s coat back to prevent people from falling into the river. He said, "it didn''t move. The mark is still on the horizontal plane. "


    After en Jin remind, other people have gathered around, this can see that there are really a line of marks on the stake. Evenly spaced, as measured by a ruler. Panpeter poked his finger, counted the marks on the stake from bottom to top, muttered words in his mouth, and finally said, "there are twelve marks."


    "It''s eleven." Tang Zhi corrected him.


    He scratched his back shyly and said, "that''s eleven. It''s too many to count."


    "Eleven last night?" Gu Meng looks at en Jin.


    EN Jin nodded and her eyes moved to the master with crane face mask. In the late autumn weather, the teacher only wore a light short shirt, and his arms and body were very thin, but when he lifted the hammer to hit the stake, he burst out a kind of amazing sense of strength in his vision.


    After a round of smashing, the master held the hammer high above his head with both hands. In the process, he slowly accumulated strength, as if to gather all the strength on the skinny body. Then he swung the hammer and smashed it down. It was cruel and fast, full of cold mechanical feeling. It''s like no matter what''s under it, the hammer will fall accurately.


    "Why do I always feel..." Panpeter couldn''t explain why. The more he looked at the crane face, the more frightened he was. He bit his finger and said, "master''s driving is not a pile..."Bo Ye nodded and understood: "it''s loneliness."


    ������������ Peter Pan looked at Bo Ye, and suddenly he was not afraid. Originally I wanted to say that the master''s posture didn''t look like piling piles, but it was like wielding an axe to dismember people.


    Bo Ye couldn''t stand the progress of master crane face grinding, so he raised his voice across the stone railing and said, "master, can you do it? No, I will. "


    Unexpectedly, the master stopped. He put down the hammer, leaned his elbow on the top, and pulled up the corner of his coat to wipe the crane face mask as if it were really wet with sweat.


    "It''s not me who comes from afar." Master sighed heavily. Because the mask covered his face, people could only distinguish his emotion by listening to the voice.


    The master said, "I just don''t have the strength."


    Bo Ye bowed his head and stepped on the edge of the street. He held it for a while, but could not help it You can''t? "


    If you don''t have strength, it''s not your own pot?


    ������������


    Master crane face was silent. Through the wooden mask, everyone could feel his embarrassment.


    Gu Meng looks at the blurred scenery on the other side of the river in the fog. It is clear that it is only across a narrow river, but it can not be reached. It is inevitable that he is in a hurry. However, according to the present situation, the master is undoubtedly the hope of the whole village, because only he can reach the bridge in front of him.


    Gu Meng opened the door and said to his master, "master, when can you drive down the pile and repair this bridge?"


    The master turned his face to him, which meant that the project was delayed because of the lack of energy. I need something to help build strength. "


    "Something that helps build strength?" Wen Lei rubbed his chin like thinking, and then he called to the people on the bridge, "Hey, master, what is it? We are short of time. Don''t play charades here


    The crane face master did not pay attention to them, picked up the hammer again, and hit the wooden pile repeatedly.


    Wen Lei looked down at the dark river, and said anxiously, "I don''t think we should be bothered. The river is very narrow. We can swim through it at random. It''s better to rely on ourselves than on this old man."


    With a smile, Bo Ye said faintly, "well said, or will you find a way?"


    Wen Lei hesitated: "this..."


    In his hesitation, two big orange lanterns slowly emerged from the bottom of the water, and a deeper black could be seen in the dark river. Wen Lei''s face changed greatly. He had no time to shout something. A huge fish tail burst out of the water and hit the stone railing. The crowd around the shore was in a hurry to avoid, mixed with screams.


    Gu Meng only felt that the clothes in the back were tight, and he was immediately pulled into the arms of his descendants. An arm crossed his waist and was led to stagger back two steps. A shallow breath fell from his ear: "Mr. Gu, be careful."


    Gu Meng''s ears are crisp and her face is red. Every time I listen to the soft and gorgeous voice and call him "Mr. Gu" with a slight smile, I feel a little weak.


    The wheat patted off the splashed water on his clothes, wiped his cheek, shook his hand and said, "it seems that the opportunistic mind can''t move. The river is guarded by that fish."


    Wen Lei has just got close, and if he moves a little slower, he will be slapped in the face by the fish tail. Therefore, he is very scared, and the whole person is still in a muddle.


    Bo ye knew that Wen Lei was useless and didn''t tease him any more. He asked, "there''s no further clues here. Go to the town to find out about the situation."


    Players in order to improve efficiency, divided into two walks.


    Gu Meng and en Jin, Bo Ye and Tang Zhi, Pan Peter and wheat went together in company. They have been walking along the winding bluestone road for a whole morning, but they haven''t visited the whole town yet, and they don''t know how big the town is.


    There are many alleys here. They are just like the capillaries of this ancient town. You can meet one of them every two steps. However, we did not dare to rush in and scurry, for fear of getting lost, so we spent most of the time walking on the main road.


    Gu Meng tries to communicate with the townspeople. Most of them are indifferent and show a strong sense of preparedness for outsiders.


    "I don''t know. Ask someone else."


    "On your way, no time."


    "Guest, do you want to buy it or not? Don''t delay my business if you don''t buy it. "


    "Ah? What are you doing with my grandson? Somebody! Grab the baby


    After trying to find a child to inquire about the situation, but his grandmother chased her for five blocks with a broom, everyone gave up the idea of communicating with the townspeople.


    In a dark lane, Bo Ye rested on the wall with one hand, slightly panting: "the old lady is really able to run. I can take it."


    Tang Zhi ran with a flushed face, his back against the wall and quickly looked out of the alley. He said, "the people here are not very friendly."


    EN Jin is to take out a small mirror and a lipstick, breath is not even, began to rush to make up.


    It was just noon, and Peter, tired and hungry, took out a white gauze wrapped thing from his pocket. When you open it, you can see it''s a bean paste bag. He dropped in from the table in the morning.


    Before opening his mouth and biting it down, pan Peterson gave it to Gu Meng in a sensible way: "brother, do you want it?"Gu Meng unbuttoned the collar button to dissipate heat, looked at the eye bun, waved his hand to him and said, "no, you can eat it."


    The little boy asked about it again. Seeing that others didn''t want it, he took a big bite out of the bun.


    In fact, the wheat was also a little hungry, wiped the sweat on his forehead, and said, "I''ve learned about the general situation of the town. Otherwise, I''ll go back first, and it''s time to have dinner."


    No one else disagrees.


    Enjin was the first to walk out of the alley. As soon as he stepped out, he stopped, looked around and said, "it''s foggy."


    Everyone followed, and sure enough, heaven and earth are like a layer of gauze, the whole body is floating light and ethereal white fog.


    "What fog is it at noon?" Peter finished filling his mouth with buns and looked around cautiously.


    Bo Ye warned: "the fog is getting bigger and bigger. Don''t fall behind."


    Looking at the similar streets and shops in front of him, he suddenly thought of it and said, "I just ran too fast and forgot to recognize the road. Do you want to ask someone how to go back? To avoid waiting in the wrong direction. "


    Bo Ye looked at Enjin''s back, not worried at all: "we have GPS navigation, follow the right."


    Although wheat could not feel his head, he did not ask any more questions.


    The more we go back, the heavier the fog and the less voice. Street vendors have closed their stalls, and there are only three or two shop assistants and owners left in the noisy teahouse and restaurant. The ancient town gradually quiet down, people''s hearts on the contrary produced anxious and uneasy mood.


    "Those in broad daylight should not bump into ghosts..." Pan Peter said, "Amitabha." he took a few steps forward and squeezed between Bo Ye and Tang Zhi, who were holding hands with each other. On one side, he took up their arms and said with thick cheek, "brother ye, sister ye, are you tired of walking? I''ll hold you


    Bo Ye and Tang Zhi are tall, with a small pan peter standing in the middle. From the back, they look like a happy family of three.


    Tang Zhi twisted his eyebrows, looked slightly at Pan Peter, and said in a displeased voice, "who is your sister-in-law?"


    Panpeter shrunk his neck and quickly changed his voice: "candi..."


    Bo Ye whispered to pan Peide: "your sister-in-law is thin skinned and will call in private later."


    Tang Zhi''s backhand is a slap on Bo Ye''s face.


    Gu Meng walks in the back and sees three noisy people in front of him, but he laughs. As he was walking, he suddenly heard a ringing bell behind him. Subconsciously, look back.


    The streets are covered with white fog, pedestrians in twos and threes, there is a kind of indescribable tiredness between their steps. The white fog outlines their shadows, and when viewed from a distance, it can not help but remind people of the words "walking dead". As soon as Gu Meng looks back, the bell sound disappears, as if it''s just an illusion.


    Gu Meng turns her head again and looks forward to the front. Everyone is walking without being affected by the sound. At this time, she is about to turn to another street. He hastened his pace to avoid falling behind.


    Not a minute after I left, the bell rang again. It''s a long way away. I don''t know the sound clearly, but Gu Meng just catches it. When he turned around this time, he happened to see a woman walking into an alley in the rear. The umbrella in her hand was tilted, so she could not see her face, but her graceful posture and graceful steps could only belong to young women. The corner between the wall and the line of sight leaves a fluttering cheongsam corner, which is indistinctly visible through the fog as a crescent white color.


    Seeing the beautiful image of the woman, Gu Meng seems to think of something, and can''t help but slow down. All of a sudden, he turned back to the front of a few people: "do you think this town is missing..."


    The voice suddenly stopped, and Gu Meng completely stopped. Standing in the middle of the street, he blinked a little stiffly -


    the five men who had walked in front of him disappeared.


    "So fast?" Gu Meng returns to his senses and rushes forward. It''s not long before we get to a fork in the road. If you look around, you can only see the scene within one meter in the white fog.


    Gu Meng can''t help but feel a little anxious. She stops and turns around. With one hand, she lifts her coat and puts it in her waist. She holds it slightly in her mouth with the other hand. She bites her index finger joint anxiously, hesitating which way to go.


    "Enjin candi Bo Ye"


    calling for the names of several other people at different crossroads, but there was no reply.


    Just as Gu Meng is about to take a chance to walk, the dense sound of "Ding Lingling" rings behind her. He turned around.


    At this time, the fog in the ancient town has reached its peak, and the few pedestrians seem to have returned to the house. The bell is long-lasting, erratic, and completely confusing.


    Gu Meng squints, trying to see more clearly in case he misses something. He called out to the empty street, "is anybody there?"


    The bell kept ringing, and the whole ancient town seemed to reverberate with that ethereal sound, but no one came into view from the thick fog, and no one agreed.


    For some reason, the longer he stood there, the more he could feel the thrill of biting people''s muscles and bones. The scalp began to twitch and tingle. It''s not a matter to stop here. I just don''t do it and turn into the street on the left.


    The street was a little narrow and lonely. After two steps, a graceful figure appeared in the white fog ahead. She is petite and graceful with a paper umbrella. Gu Meng thinks of the woman who just walked into the alley. Because of the thick fog, he could only see a vague outline. For a moment, he couldn''t tell whether the woman was walking forward or in her own direction."Miss?" After thinking for a moment, Gu Meng still took the initiative to say hello and approached cautiously, "may I ask the way?"


    Women keep walking. Gu Meng followed him for a while, and suddenly stopped at the same place. As the distance drew closer, he saw that the woman had been walking towards him. In this way, on the contrary, they dare not go forward.


    The purple printing paper umbrella was pressed very low, and the woman''s face could not be seen clearly. She was dressed in a crescent white cheongsam, and her feet were a pair of bright red embroidered shoes.


    When she moves her eyes to the shoes, Gu Meng feels familiar. After a little recollection, she remembers the embroidered shoes that scared Xiaojiabiyu to scream in the courtyard last night. If it''s not that pair, it''s the same.


    "Is Sir lost?" The woman is still close, with her umbrella in her hands. When she walks, she is graceful and charming. She slightly raised some umbrella edge, exposed a section of beautiful jaw, red lips and white teeth, mouth corner a little black mole. Even if you can''t see the whole picture, you can imagine a beauty.


    Gu Meng, however, unconsciously retreats, sweating behind her. There are no people in this town who don''t wear masks.


    The woman released her hand and a string of bells hung down from the handle of the umbrella. She said, "where do you want to go? I''ll see if I recognize it. "


    Gu Meng slowly shook his head, pulled back his sight from the bell, turned around and left: "I suddenly remembered that my friends were waiting for me on another street. I''m sorry."


    The sound of the bell "jingling" rang, and it seemed that it was catching up behind him. Gu Meng was so ugly that she almost wanted to run first.


    "It''s fate to meet, sir." The woman''s voice is not slow, as ethereal as the fog, "since you can''t help you, why don''t you do me a favor?"


    Gu Meng unconsciously stepped up his pace and beat him to death without looking back. He was so nervous that he gasped: "no, I''m not a warm-hearted citizen. You can find someone else."


    ��������


    The talent behind him, regardless of whether he is a warm-hearted citizen or not, reaches out a rotten white hand and presses it on his shoulder.


    He opened his eyes wide and cool. The man behind him said in a low voice: "Sir, have you seen my red wedding dress?"


    Gu Meng didn''t mention it, so scared that his heart almost jumped out. After regaining consciousness, he ran away. It''s just that before we start, the back collar is caught by one hand. He was so talented that he was pulled back by Sheng Sheng.


    Gu Meng''s heart is not good. He is about to struggle. People behind him turn him around.


    "Where do you want to run, sir?"


    Hearing the soft male voice, Gu Meng is stunned. Only then can he notice that the person in front of him is not the woman with white crescent moon. In front of her eyes, the snow blue fabric is full of flowers, not who Enjin is.


    Gu Meng''s expression is relaxed, and the whole person is almost paralyzed. He hugged Enjin forward, buried his face in his arms and rolled around to calm his mood. Weak way: "I''m scared to death..."


    "Oh? Is it? " Enjin chuckled and put her arm around his waist, "did the gentleman see my red wedding dress?"


    Gu Meng''s heart stops suddenly. At the same time, she feels her arms on her waist suddenly tighten, which binds him tightly like a vine.


    Gu Meng pushes away her predecessors with all her strength. The tall figure of "Enjin" floats back like a piece of paper. The milk like fog is squeezed in an instant and swallows up the figure.


    Gu Meng grabs the opportunity to pull out her feet and run wild. Behind her, the urgent bell sounds again, followed by the gentle babbling songs of women.


    "It turns out that all the flowers are in full bloom. It seems that they are all in ruins..."


    Gu Meng''s heart beats like thunder. She has no time to think about anything. She just runs forward with her life. Wherever we go, the song and the bells will follow. One moment behind, one moment on the left, another like in front. Everywhere there are women singing songs, like crying and laughing.


    "Lying trough..." Adorable, Gu Meng breathed and ran. He still forgot to make complaints about his own voice. "Are you 3D surround yourself?"


    ������������ The music stopped for a second and then began to sing like a thread.


    When he ran to the crossing just passed by, Gu Meng was blocked by the white fog and ran into a man face-to-face.


    The man held him fast and was knocked back two steps, but somehow he didn''t fall.


    "Mr. Gu?" In a low voice, "where did you go just now?"


    Gu Meng looked up and saw that it was "en Jin". She was still afraid before, but this time she became angry. Do the same trick twice. Play him like a monkey. Every time the woman pretends to be her boyfriend, she responds.


    Without saying a word, he waved his fist and gasped: "I never beat a woman. Today I''ll break the rule for you!"


    Eujin is beaten over the head by Gu Meng and keeps her posture unchanged for a long time.


    Gu Meng shook his hand and was about to run in another direction when he heard a cry: "brother! What are you doing? "


    Gu Meng was sluggish for half a second and turned around to have a look. Pan Peter came out of the fog from far to near, followed by Bo Ye and Tang Zhi.


    ������������ Gu Meng instantly calms down and looks at en Jin in front of her again. He lowered his head, raised his hand and rubbed some red and swollen cheeks."That..." Gu Meng licked her lower lip. She was at a loss, "en Jin..."


    Gu Meng comes forward, but en Jin takes a step back, raises her thin eyelids and glances at him lightly. The voice becomes soft: "who is a woman?"


    ������ No, there is a misunderstanding... " Gu Meng was unable to argue. The process was a bit tortuous and did not know how to explain it.


    The fog gradually dissipated. Enjin stood under the eaves, hooked her fingers toward Gu Meng, raised her chin and sneered, "come here."


    As soon as he got close to the wall, he was pulled by his head.


    "This..." Pan Peter asked Bo Ye uncertainly, "can I be beaten?"


    Bo Ye could see clearly and said lazily, "en Jin, he''s too late. How can he be willing to beat him?"


    ������������


    If his words were rough or not, Peter was no longer worried.


    EN Jin banged Gu Meng Bi on the wall with one hand, lowered her back and looked at him directly. Her mouth was smiling, but her eyes were heavy: "do you think I''m not a man? Well? "


    Gu Meng swallows, shakes her head close to the wall, and her face is on guard. Not much better than in hell.


    EN Jin lifted her cheongsam and flung it aside, revealing her two bright and slender legs. At the same time, she raised her right knee to reach between Gu Meng''s legs.


    Bo Ye narrowed his eyes and said intuitively, "has en Jin shaved her legs?"


    Tang Zhi glanced at him That''s not the point. "


    On the other side, Gu Meng''s heart almost jumped out, and the posture of slightly forking his legs made him a little embarrassed. "I didn''t..."


    One''s Queen''s temperament is in full swing. Enjin nodded slightly and lifted her hair on her temples. With a slight hook on her lips, she put every word to Gu Meng''s ear and said, "remember, even if your boyfriend wears a cheongsam, he can also take you Oh. Oh. Call


    Gu Meng:


    Who can carry it?


    Not far away, panpeter, with his ears on his side, wondered, "what are they talking about?"


    As soon as the words fell, the three people watching silently saw the tall man in cheongsam carry Gu Meng on his shoulder and walk towards the shop next to him.


    Three people fixed their eyes on a look, shop signboard impressively wrote "inn" two words.


    "What are they going to do?" Don Zhi blinked.


    "Open the room." Bo Ye said.


    "What are you three doing there?" Gu Meng clung to the door frame, looking like she was about to cry. She called to the three people nearby, "help me!"


    However, Bo Ye covered Pan Peter''s eyes and said in a low voice: "the next link is not suitable for children. Let''s go."


    Then Gu Meng watched Bo ye turn away with Tang Zhi and Pan Peter.


    Instantly realized what is called betrayal, the world is cold, the sky is falling.


    The author has something to say:


    thank you for jingkeke''s two mines ~


    I''m sorry, I was sleeping yesterday, so I didn''t change.

 Chapter 93

    Gu Meng and en Jin return to the Ding''s courtyard 30 minutes late. At that time, Bo ye had just finished his lunch and was holding a square handkerchief to slowly wipe the corners of his mouth. Seeing the two men enter the hall one by one, Bo Ye is obviously stunned for a moment. Subconsciously, he aims at the quartz clock on the cabinet and asks Gu Meng, "is Enjin so fast?"


    Gu Meng:


    Bo Ye roughly estimated that, apart from the time they came back on the way back, the two men spent less than ten minutes together in the inn. What can a man do to his lover in ten minutes? Put Bo ye here. He didn''t even take off his pants. Therefore, he thought, Enjin''s real time in bed might be only a few seconds. In addition, Bo ye had the following dialogue in his mind --


    GU Meng asked: "has it started?"


    Enjin said, "it''s over."


    After thinking about this, Bo Ye wanted to laugh but did not dare to smile. He held up the tea cup on the table like a mask, lowered his eyes and blew toward the cup mouth. He said, "the first time a man is usually faster, it can be understood."


    At last, Gu Meng turned the corner and said "..."


    He could not help asking himself for the 100th time how he could make friends with people like Bo Ye?


    Bo Ye took a sip of Biluochun and looked up at en Jin, who was facing the whole iceberg face. With a kind of kind encouragement from the elders to the younger generation, Bo Ye said with a smile: "don''t feel pressure because of this, don''t question your ability. I believe it will be better next time."


    Gu Meng listens to the following words:


    This kind of friend is dead.


    Compared with Gu Meng, who is looking for the weapon around, Enjin is quite calm. He pulled the coat on his shoulder, lifted a gentle smile from the corner of his mouth, lifted his lips gracefully, and said to Bo Ye, "fuck you."


    ������������


    Thirty minutes ago, when he was in the inn, Gu Meng was moved with emotion and reason. He kicked Enjin out of bed, fighting to keep his virginity.


    EN Jin sits on the edge of the bed with her back to Gu Meng, raising her chin and quietly tying the buckle on her lapel. From Gu Meng''s point of view, the man''s sharp jaw line stretched out a cool and arrogant arc, which made him unhappy.


    Gu Meng knows that she is disappointed, and she has never let go of this matter. En Jin will inevitably lose her patience. But they are still in the copy at this time, he really does not have that mood and energy. Not everyone is as ambitious as Bo Ye and Tang Zhi.


    Gu Meng loosened the quilt and sat up, grabbing some messy hair. There was no bottom airway: "angry?"


    Enjin replied very simply: "No." At the same time, the tone is cold.


    Gu Meng said: "it''s What''s the matter? "


    Enjin said, "it''s OK. Don''t worry about me. "


    Gu Meng: Hello


    I don''t care about you.


    After the head of Pan Jin, I left a cool hand


    Gu Meng sighs helplessly, climbs forward and climbs up en Jin''s back. He coaxes in a low voice: "buy you a bag. Don''t be unhappy, eh?"


    It''s said that for a woman, it can cure all kinds of diseases. Gu Meng is just with a joking attitude to try, did not expect to be able to come true in en Jin, a big man.


    But who would like to voice just fell, en Jin expression instant cracks, as if by what can not be refused temptation.


    ������������ Gu Meng felt a trace of despair.


    After a while, he saw Enjin extremely inconspicuous place under the head: "good."


    ������������


    Although desperate, but somehow resolved an emotional crisis.


    In the morning, I was tired of wandering in the ancient town. Everyone went back to their rooms to have a rest. It was only at 3:4 p.m. that they got up again and again.


    Just after waking up, Gu Meng vaguely pushes open the windows on the wall next to him. He finds that the weather is fine outside, and there are cracks between the heavy clouds of lead ash. The warm velvet sunlight pours down from them, forming long golden ladders between heaven and earth.


    "Brother


    At this time, Gu Meng was frightened by the head running out of the window, and he suddenly woke up.


    "What are you doing here?" Gu Meng looks at Pan Peter suddenly.


    "Wait for me to wake up." Peter Pan took out a handful of fragrant melon seeds from his pocket and put them into Gu Meng''s hands enthusiastically. Then he lay down on the windowsill to report, "brother wheat has gone out with several other people. They are going to check the repair progress of the bridge and find out what can produce strength."


    Gu Meng looks at a handful of melon seeds in her hand. She just doesn''t know how to solve it. She stretches an arm from behind her and slowly bumps her palm upward. Gu Meng puts the melon seeds on the big hand.


    "Those people went there in vain. There will be no progress along the river." Soft male voice in the rear ring, with just wake up when the dark mute, sounds very lazy, "did not get what you want, the master will not work hard."


    Gu Meng looks back and sees en Jin leaning on the bed with her body on her side, a beautiful woman lying on the bed. EN Jin from the side of the cabinet to take down a small saucer placed in front of the body, the shell of the melon seeds spit on it.Basically, he was used to him. Now Gu Meng became quite calm and asked, "what do you think the master wants?"


    "What he needs may have something to do with us," Eugene said


    "We?" Gu Meng repeats it subconsciously, in a confused tone.


    "Twelve players, eleven marks..." "In the courtyard, with a satin''s intuition, she slits into the courtyard and looks at it


    Panpeter did not know what to think of, and gradually opened his eyes in panic. He scared himself and said, "master crane face is not a cannibal, is he? Cannibalism can increase strength, so we players are the things that can help build strength! "


    EN Jin micro side head toward the dish spit out melon seed shell, lazy way: "maybe."


    Peter purred, lying on the windowsill, clasping his arms, afraid and worried, his face wrinkled into buns.


    The curtain of the other bed moved. In a short time, Tang Zhi got out of the bed a beautiful face that didn''t wake up. It looked soft and cute. He licked his dry lower lip and said, "what do you do now? There seems to be no more information except for that bridge. "


    After that, the bed curtain swayed again, and then Tang Zhi was dragged into the bed by a force.


    Tang Zhi''s words undoubtedly remind Gu Meng. Gu Meng picked the pattern on the quilt and organized the language for a while. He said the strange things he had experienced in the morning: "I saw a woman in the white fog. Now I want to come, it must not be a clean thing. She has three characteristics. 1�� Wear red embroidered shoes. 2�� Have been asking me about the red wedding dress, three She''s very beautiful. She should be a great beauty. "


    "Red wedding dress?" In addition to en Jin, the other three asked. Bo Ye and Tang Zhi came out of the bed curtain and sat beside the bed wearing shoes.


    EN Jin''s eyes gently and slowly glanced at Gu Meng and asked, "great beauty? How beautiful? Who are you and the beauty of Jiangnan female ghosts


    ������ You are the most beautiful. You are beautiful to death. " Gu Meng perfunctorily.


    "She kept asking if she had seen her red wedding dress." Gu Meng continues to explain that once he remembers the pictures at that time, his head will automatically ring with bells and singing Kunqu Opera, and there is a gloomy coolness in the bone. "There is nothing else to say about it."


    Bo Ye stood up from the bed, picked up the suit vest on one side of the hanger, put it on and said, "it seems that there is a story behind the red wedding dress."


    Tang Zhi''s head gently against the side of the bed column, pondered: "if you can find out the identity of the ghost girl, I think the clues about the red wedding dress can be unfolded." Then, he raised his eyes to Gu Meng and asked him, "did you just talk about red embroidered shoes?"


    "Well." Gu Meng said, "it''s the same as the pair in the yard last night, so Huihui said that there were other people standing behind Bu, which was not an illusion. What she saw was the ghost girl."


    Tang Zhi nodded, bit his lower lip and thought, "the ghost has something to do with the Ding family..."


    "In that case," Bo Ye said, "it seems that we need to find the servants of the Ding family to know something."


    At dinner, the players saw the old lady with a cat face mask again. The position of the cat''s mouth was blank, and the eyes circled two dark balls with paint, as if staring at something in silence. The dim yellow kerosene lamp in the hall cast half of the flickering shadow on the mask, which seemed extremely treacherous.


    The old lady with a strong funeral smell seems to only appear at the meal point. At other times, players can''t see her figure in the whole house.


    When the old lady withdrew her tray to leave, Gu Meng stopped her: "excuse me, where are the owners of Ding''s house?"


    Smell speech, the old lady holds the door frame to stop a footstep, clip tray in armpit, turn round face a table person. I don''t talk. She stood there motionless.


    People could not see the expression behind the mask, so they felt uncomfortable. The dark cat''s eye seemed to be invisible or visible, peeping at everyone in the dark.


    Gu Meng was about to give a reminder when he heard the old man''s voice and said: "the owners of the Ding family Isn''t it in this room? "


    ������������


    As soon as this was said, all the staff were sluggish. For a long time, I don''t know whose chopsticks fell to the ground, making a "PATA" sound.


    It seems that it is not enough frightening. The old man did not believe it and asked: "how? Can''t you see it? "


    Many people began to spit nervously.


    See a ghost!


    The house is full of white paper lanterns, which exude a lot of Yin. Since living in front of the NPC, they have not seen a living person.


    The temperature in the room suddenly dropped a lot, some people''s nerve texture looked everywhere. His buttocks were hanging over his seat, as if ready to flee as soon as there was any movement.


    Only Enjin calmly picked up chopsticks and steadily picked up a piece of tender tofu: "when we stayed last night, we said that the house had been empty for many years and there was no one else." He lifted his eyes and looked at the door of his eyes and said, "what? How about playing word games? "


    The old lady stopped talking and looked like a statue when she was still. If you take a close look at her upper body, which is wrapped in a thick coat, you will find that even her chest has no ups and downs.After a long time, all of a sudden, nervous people heard the mask behind the spread of hidden "poo Chi" a laugh. The cat face old lady stretched her neck forward and raised a bark like hand to cover the nonexistent mouth on the mask.


    All of them said, "I''m sorry."


    Smiley?


    The old lady let out a gloomy "Huo Ho" snicker and said, "look, you are scared."


    All of them said, "I''m sorry."


    , grandma, do you think leather can prolong life?


    "The master and wife died a few years ago. Even if the water poured out after the young lady married, it had nothing to do with the Ding family." The cat face old lady said, "but occasionally she would sneak back to inspect the goods. After the master''s death, the Ding family still had a few businesses, which were secretly maintained by the young lady."


    "Sneak back?" Hearing this, Gu Meng quickly asked, "does her husband keep her from going back to her mother''s house? What''s more, why should our business be maintained in secret? "


    Behind the mask, the old lady seemed to be laughing in secret: "a woman is involved in business, how many people want to gossip? Business is a place where men are piled up. The young lady mingles with them. If you don''t disgrace the Ding family, your husband''s family will never allow it. It''s against the rules, it''s not on the table. "


    "Ah? I said Among the players, the girl who wore riding clothes was called Mo Chunying. She couldn''t help it at first. She was so excited that she almost stood up. She wrung her eyebrows and said, "why can''t you put it on the table? Who says business is man''s territory? "


    At the door, the old lady turned her head and faced Mo Chunying with her mask. When she was silent, no one could guess her mood.


    "Pay attention to the background of the copy," Bo Ye said lightly without raising his head


    People unconsciously looked at their own clothes, and then remembered that this was an era more than 100 years earlier than the new century.


    At this time, the old lady''s tone was more severe: "a woman should have the appearance of a woman. It is the right way to look after her husband and educate her son, and to be diligent and frugal in running a family."


    Mo Chunying was about to stand up and was held down by a small jasper: "forget it, don''t be serious..."


    Small jasper gently advised.


    The old lady shook her head, as if she felt that she was against them. She was holding a tray under her armpit, and her little feet were swinging around carrying her bloated body.


    Gu Meng was just thinking about what the old lady had said. Seeing that she was about to leave without two words, Gu Meng quickly recalled herself and asked, "what''s the name of your lady?"


    The old lady''s tone returned to her usual half dead state: "surname Ding, name Xiang."


    Gu Meng then asked, "which family is the girl in the town who wears crescent white cheongsam and red embroidered shoes?"


    "I''ve never seen such a girl." The old lady replied.


    Gu Meng thought about it for a second, and tried in a different way: "Miss Ding Are you still alive? "


    "Hu Po Yue''s voice was silent for a moment


    Gu Meng said, "I''m sorry."


    To ask more details, the cat faced old lady walked out of the hall without saying a word.


    "I''m so angry..." In the cold air of late autumn, Mo Chunying seemed to feel hot and fan herself. After NPC left, she couldn''t hide her complaint, "what''s the old woman''s backward feudal ideology? Women should teach their husbands and children, be diligent and thrifty in running a family? That''s bullshit


    Wen Lei shakes his head and looks like he has nothing to do with himself. He poked chopsticks on the table to eat, and whispered: "men are out to earn money. What''s wrong with women at home? No, it''s good, too? It''s not easy to make a mess if the division of labor is clear... "


    Mo Chunying heard and glared at him. Wen Lei quickly changed the front of the story and comforted her: "OK, auntie, joking, after a long time, the dishes are cold. Hurry to eat."


    On the other half of the eight immortals table, Gu Meng and several other people discuss in a low voice.


    Gu Meng said: "originally thought that the female ghost was Miss Ding, but according to the servant''s words, Miss Ding should still be alive, just married and lived in her husband''s house."


    "Well Who''s that ghost girl? " Panpeter was clearly confused.


    Bo ye put a piece of peeled shrimp into Tang Zhi''s mouth and said, "there are only two key figures in Tang Zhi''s mouth. If the servant doesn''t know, maybe Miss Ding will know. The residents of the town know each other well, so they first inquire about Miss Ding''s whereabouts. "


    Tang Zhi chewed the shrimp slowly and looked up at the paper lantern hanging on the roof beam and said, "NPC can''t lie?"


    "She didn''t lie," Enjin said


    Tang Zhi turned to Enjin and asked, "how do you know?"


    EN Jin scooped out a spoon of silver fish soup, slightly lowered her head and blew it. At the same time, she raised her hand and lifted her hair to the back of her ear, saying, "women''s intuition."


    Others:


    Do you dare say it again???


    Bo Ye looked at Gu Meng and said, "do you still don''t know if it''s all like this?"


    Gu mengqiang put on his face and said I can. "


    Bo Ye said, "do you want to keep it to give birth to your old family?"


    Gu Meng:


    EN Jin finished a small bowl of silver fish soup, put out the tip of her tongue and licked the soup from the corners of her lips. The expression of contentment and enjoyment makes people unable to move their eyes. Looking at other people''s eyes, they can''t help but have the idea of "since it looks so delicious, you may as well have a taste.". It''s the expression that is absolutely suitable for food advertisement on TV.Then, seeing Enjin put down the spoon, she looked up and showed a kind smile to Bo Ye, and said, "if you eat too much salt, will you be flustered?"


    Bo Ye responded for two seconds. He lowered his head to avoid sight, supported his forehead with one hand, and leaned over his face to force Tang Zhi in a low voice: "these women are really smart."


    Tang Zhi:


    At midnight, I don''t know exactly what time. The sound of heavy objects falling into the water suddenly sounded in the courtyard of Ding''s house.


    "Plop!"


    From sleep, Wenlei wakes up.


    He looked at the top of the tent, and it took him a long time to get his eyes used to the darkness.


    After a while, Wen Lei slowly sat up from the bed, facing the door, put his hand into his collar and scratched his shoulder and neck. Maybe I had too much salted sausage in the evening, and my mouth was very dry at the moment.


    As he closed his eyes and scratched, he recalled the scene in his dream -


    he was walking in the desert under the scorching sun. He was thirsty and tired, and almost fainted. When he passed away, a clear pool suddenly appeared in front of him. He ran over in ecstasy, stretched out his hands, and fell straight into the pool, making an ear shaking "plop".


    And then I wake up.


    Wen Lei put down his hand and yawned. He felt that the sound of falling into the water that haunted his ears was too real. He almost thought it was a sound from somewhere outside the house, not a dream.


    Wen Lei stepped on his slippers, shuffled to the table, picked up the herbal tea pot and poured it into his mouth. I didn''t want to tilt my head for a long time, and I didn''t see a drop of water in my mouth. Put down the teapot, feel troublesome "tut". He came to the door of the kitchen and tried to open the teapot.


    As soon as the door opened, a cold wind suddenly blew past. Wen Lei was shivering all over, and his brain, which was just like paste, suddenly woke up a lot.


    Outside the cloister, the square yard was covered with fog, and in the dark there was an uncomfortable gray tone. The long pieces of cloth are still hanging on the cloth drying rack. If you look through the fog for a long time, you can''t help mimicking those dyed fabrics. In the eyes, they become tall and thin figures shaking their bodies strangely.


    Wen Lei takes back his feet timidly. Once awake, all kinds of senses become sharp, and the whole person is counselled. Think about it, or endure the night, go out again at dawn. But the thirsty and smoking throat urged him to fetch water. Under the dilemma, he aimed at the snoring middle-aged man in bed.


    In the house at night. Boss Wang was walking on the corridor, covered with a bright red mandarin jacket, with the neckline spread out, and the whole dress was askew.


    He was so sleepy that he didn''t want to open his eyes. He broke down his face and muttered: "you are a man who doesn''t let people sleep well in the middle of the night. It''s not lack of virtue..."


    Wen Lei holding the teapot, followed by a flattering smile: "brother, I''m really sorry, I''m not worried about what''s going on? You can''t take care of each other in one room? If you need any help in the future, I will accompany you to the end! "


    Boss Wang yawned, patted his mouth and walked forward with a wooden face.


    When he got to the northwest corner, Wen Lei heard a burst of bubbling sound. When he looked aside, he saw a jar of water boiling under the corridor, slowly steaming.


    He vaguely remembered the use of the jar, as if it was for burning cloth or something. After the probe looked at the eye, the water in the tank looked very clean, just like normal boiling water.


    As soon as Wen Lei''s eyes turned, he called the middle-aged man in a hurry: "boss Wang, boss Wang, I don''t think we need to go to the kitchen. It''s dark and still has to walk a long way. It''s very unstable. When we get to the kitchen, we still have to burn it. It''s troublesome. It''s available here. "


    Boss Wang looked back at the water tank and nodded without any emotion. He looked simple and dull: "whatever you want."


    Wen Lei went down the corridor and searched by the boiling water tank. He found a wooden spoon similar to a bamboo wine ladle, which could be used to get water. Whether it was clean or not, he held the spoon in one hand, lifted the lid of the teapot and began to fill it with water.


    "Why is there so much water on the ground?" On the corridor, boss Wang casually scratched his cheek and asked.


    Wen Lei lowered his eyes to the ground and saw deep and shallow water stains. He did not rest assured, way: "that old woman changes water when sprinkling."


    Wen Lei filled half a pot of water. He was very thirsty. He drank with a wooden spoon. It''s very hot when drinking, but it relieves some thirst.


    He thought it was almost over. He put the lid on the teapot, threw the spoon into the boiling water tank and said, "let''s go back to the room."


    The spoon floated rhythmically on the bubbling water.


    At this time, boss Wang gazed at the water. He didn''t know what he saw. He opened his eyes, which were always weak and half closed. Finally, he rubbed hard as if he could not believe it.


    Wen Lei noticed his expression and said with a smile, "what''s the matter? Did you see gold or silver? "


    Not care to aim at the water tank, but in an instant frozen facial muscles.


    On the boiling water, strands of long black hair gradually gushed out. With the bubbling sound of "Gulu Gulu", there seems to be a continuous stream of hair at the bottom of the VAT. Until the whole mouth of the jar was covered with dense hair, and the hair twisted and twisted like a living creature and rustled in the jar.The fire below burned slowly, boiling a jar full of black hair. The "gurgling" sound of the water was becoming smaller and smaller, and was gradually replaced by the rustling sound.


    A nerve on Wenlei''s face twitches uncontrollably, involving the muscles around him. He stops in place and loses the ability to move.


    "Ah..." Boss Wang looked at a jar of hair that was rolling more and more fierce. He gave a low, dull voice, and his expression was as blank as a dog.


    At midnight, I don''t know exactly what time. A dead Dingjiazhai courtyard suddenly sounded a man''s shrill scream.


    The author has something to say:


    thank you for jingkeke''s three mines ~


    wish you a happy weekend.

 Chapter 94

    Death came to knock on the door in the morning of the third day. Boss Wang fell on the table.


    After getting up, they gathered in the hall for breakfast. The old lady with a wooden tray went in and out twice, filling a table full of eight immortals. Into the smell of firewood rice porridge, stacked in the basket of fried dough sticks. Round pancakes are sweet, and long ones are salty. There are half salted duck eggs beside the pickled melon, and the center part is yellow and oily.


    Wen Lei is leaning on his chopsticks to face a table of breakfast, looking sick and wilting. He feels greasy and has no appetite. Wheat asked him whether to eat tofu brain, Wen Lei see bean curd brain is still fresh, then forced to nod for the difficulty.


    When Wen Lei stirred the bean curd in the bowl with a spoon, a huge and strange dull sound suddenly sounded on the dining table. Everyone was startled. At the same time, Wen Lei felt something warm splashed on his face, neck and hands. It''s not just liquid. There''s something slippery and muddy that falls down your cheek. In his hands, he looked like a bowl of blood bean curd, and the thick plasma was mixed with pieces of bean curd.


    People who responded in time looked at Wen Lei. Boss Wang, dressed in a bright red Mandarin coat, sat upright at the table, holding the bowl in the same posture. However, his whole head somehow cracked like a watermelon, and his broken skull was like petals of a cannibal flower, which was attached to his neck by his skin. bloodshed. The red and white brains of the brain soft collapse, along the edge of the broken bones "patter" to the ground. In addition, the neck was strangely crooked and slightly sunken into the shoulders. The picture is bloody and frightening.


    Rice porridge, fried dough sticks, pancakes From the point of view of the cantilever, half of the table was splashed with dark red blood and broken white brain kernel. The original fragrant food became nauseous.


    The short scream of Jasper broke the silence of the room. She covered her mouth and twisted her face, her eyes wide open with fear.


    Then, Mr. Wang''s bloated body fell heavily on the table with a "bang". The rest of the brain pulps slide out, soaked in the fresh yellow and oily salted duck eggs.


    From the point of view of the cantilever beam, a dozen people around the table stand up and disperse one after another, and the camera slows down. The clothes of various colors are like colorful petals, which spin and wither from the central position.


    Half of the breakfast was eaten, and the people lost their appetite for the accident. Quiet mornings are noisy, whimpers and vomit come and go, and most people are seized by an unnamed fear.


    Wen Lei was eager to wipe the blood stains on his cheek and body. When he met the sticky brain, he swore and hissed: "what''s the matter? What the hell is going on... "


    None of the remaining 10 or so players can make sense. In their opinion, the bloated middle-aged man was like a sudden explosion of himself, with no sign or hint.


    Gu Meng squats in the corner, pours cold water fiercely, resists the tumbling in his stomach, and looks back at the bloody dining table and the headless corpse lying on it.


    "Something to do with the ghost last night?" He then looked up to Enjin and asked.


    Last night, they were awakened by the scream in the courtyard. When they came out, they found Wen Lei huddled in the corner of the yard with his head in his arms. Boss Wang was clubbed on the corridor and his eyes were staring at the jar of boiling water. Wen Lei, as if he had lost his heart, kept saying "hair" and "hair". They searched around, but they didn''t find any hair. After listening to boss Wang''s description, I understood that it must have been a ghost.


    Enjin sticks to a square handkerchief and covers her lips slightly. Her narrow eyes stare at the cracked head for a moment. After a long time, she says, "it is impacted from the top of the head, and the skull is broken. The things that cause trouble don''t show up The law of death is very evil. " Then he lowered his eyes and looked at Gu Meng and answered his question, "the ghost that Wen Lei ran into with him is still alive and kicking. There should be something else."


    "Hello! What do you mean Wen Lei cried with a pale face, "if it''s really because of last night''s incident, does it mean that I''m the next one to blow my head?"


    Bo Ye leaned against the mahogany post, lowered his head, and was wiping the blood stains on his trousers. He said faintly, "it''s really a blow in the head. Besides, it''s no use worrying about it now."


    "I''ve been blown out of my head, and I''ve got it!" Wen Lei more and more collapsed, "brother, you don''t have to cherish your life!"


    Taking the handkerchief in Bo Ye''s hand, Tang Zhi helped him wipe the spot of blood stains, lowered his eyelids and calmly said, "in theory, it''s like this."


    Wen Lei:


    It''s toxic to my husband.


    After holding up the pillar and spitting out all the bile, Peter Pan''s face was pale and childish. The smell of blood in the room became more and more intense. He looked back at the hanging beam above the roof, and with the numbness of his scalp, he quickly looked at the corpse directly under his eyes. He said weakly, "it must be the ghost of a woman. He didn''t see anything falling down. His head split from the top, just like It''s like... "


    The young boy''s association ability has always been rich, after thinking for half a moment, he continued: "it''s like a walnut, crushed by the head."


    Gu Meng, en Jin, Bo Ye and Tang Zhi set their eyes on Pan Peter at the same time. Being embarrassed, Pan Peter scratched the back of his head, squatted down beside Gu Meng and gently arched him: "brother, give me some water."Gu Meng hands him the teapot.


    EN Jin pondered for a while, put down the handkerchief to cover his lips and put it into the narrow cuff of cheongsam, and said, "go, go to the river and have a look."


    Several people were about to leave when Gu Meng asked, "boss Wang What should I do? It''s in the front room? "


    As if in response to his words, the old woman in the cat face mask quietly appeared again.


    They unconsciously stopped all activities and looked at the silent and strange old man. She stepped on her three inch feet and walked slowly to the table. Then she grabbed the back collar of her bright red Mandarin coat. Like withered tree skin, the green veins of the hands and claws are exposed, showing an amazing sense of strength. Holding his collar in one hand, the old man pulled the body of boss Wang down from the table and continued to walk out on his three inch feet, looking relaxed as if he had just dragged an empty sack behind him.


    From the point of view of the suspension beam, a blood red mark with rough edge is dragged on the ground, which divides the hall into two symmetrical parts. It''s like someone who sticks to a thick brush, dipped in vermilion pigment, and drags out ink on the paper skillfully.


    Gu Meng avoids the bloodstain on the ground, then steps out of the threshold, and changes her eyes with the old lady''s movement.


    Instead of walking far away, the old lady threw the body directly into the cooking pot in the cloister. The boiling blisters immediately turned a large amount of blood. In a short time, a vat of water was dyed red, and the back of the red Mandarin coat was bulging and floating at the mouth of the jar. Strong smell of blood along the fog, pink water vapor spread out, faint can smell a wisp of meat.


    Seeing this scene, Wen Lei thought that he had drunk the water in the jar last night. He could not help but cover his mouth and retch.


    EN Jin pulled the coat and said in a low voice, "let''s go."


    On the way to the square yard, a group of people passed between the cloth and the dye vat. The dye in the VAT was colorful, including red, mugwort, bright yellow, navy blue The pigment is too thick to melt.


    The morning sky was gloomy, like a sullen face.


    Most female players in the morning by no small shock, are in the Ding family house rest. Wheat was afraid that the girls would not be able to protect themselves in case of danger, so he took the initiative to stay and take care of them. Only the girl named Mo Chunying followed. Wen Lei continued to stand on strange things, the whole person was so soft that he could hardly walk, so he naturally stayed in the house.


    To the river, everything is like yesterday. Master crane face continued to play the spirit of Yugong moving mountains, full of mechanical indifference.


    Gu Meng looked at the scales on the stake for the first time. After counting the marks from bottom to top, Gu Meng was surprised. In order to make sure there was no mistake, he counted them again from top to bottom, and then he said, "ten marks."


    Tang Zhiyang raised his eyebrows and said, "yesterday it was 11, today is 10, so The stake sank a space. "


    Gu Meng looks at the others and says, "is it related to boss Wang''s death?"


    Bo Ye stood on the bank with his hands in his trousers pocket. He said thoughtfully, "something that can produce strength Players are the things that generate strength. Although I don''t know what the method is, maybe every time a player is removed, the stake will sink one space until finally... "


    Panpeter counted the numbers with his fingers and compared them with the scale marks on the stake, and his brain turned round. He looked at Bo Ye in disbelief and said, "brother, isn''t that Twelve players, only one player can live in the end? "


    Bo Ye didn''t speak, but his eyes when he looked at the river explained everything.


    For a time, the river bank was silent, except for the sound of pounding, and occasionally the wind of late autumn was blowing with the whistling sound. There are two bright yellow lanterns at the bottom of the water. They are shining brightly in the black water, and they swim around leisurely. "


    If the player is the driving force of the pile, the scale indicates that 11 players need to be sacrificed to let the stake sink into the river. A total of 12 players are involved in this instance, then the only survivor can leave the copy through the repaired wooden bridge.


    It was clear to everyone that the escape needed all the lives. The living conditions look grim and brutal at this moment.


    When everyone fell into thoughts, Enjin lifted her chin toward the top of the wooden pile, and said in a low soft voice, "something has been pasted on it."


    "What?" Peter leaned his head out of the railing and looked up at the top of the stake with his toes.


    Bo Ye directly snapped his finger to attract the attention of crane face master. He looked familiar and said, "master, please take off the things on it."


    The crane face master stopped seriously, tore off the paper like thing on the top of the wooden pile, and handed it to Bo Ye through the barrier. His voice said slowly, "it''s almost used anyway. You can take it."


    When they got the thing, they took a close look. It turned out to be a white paper man.


    "This is Boss Wang? " Mo Chunying''s sharp eyes immediately saw that the shape of the paper man was some special.


    The paper man is very exquisite in cutting. It seems that he made it all at once with a pair of scissors. Slightly fat, it seems that the outline is covered with a long shirt. A peach point is drawn on the round head with pen and ink, and the following is the abstract eye, nose and mouth. The representative must be boss Wang.


    "There''s still hair on it." Gu Meng points to a thick, short hair on the back of the paper and reminds him.Enjin knew that, drawing back her sight from the paper man, she threw herself at the stake again and said, "magic."


    The others looked at him, waiting to hear the explanation.


    "In the Hebrew Bible, there is a strong man named Samson. He once revealed to his mistress that if his hair was shaved off, his strength would run away and he would be as weak as an ordinary man. Later, Samson''s enemies took advantage of this weakness to capture him EN Jin was fascinated by the wooden pile, and said to others, "no matter in the east or the west, in many cultures, hair is often endowed with abstract meaning and becomes a symbol of one''s strength and soul. Shifu''s so-called things that can help generate strength are actually players'' hair. "


    "Yes, teacher." Bo Ye said, "how can you understand everything?"


    Enjin encircles arms to stand, way: "read more, talk less Sao, you can also."


    Bo Ye glanced at him and said faintly: -- Would you like a fork? "


    But you''ve been ruined by the bulls.


    Gu Meng thought for a moment and asked the crane face master, "master, who gave you the paper man?"


    "As soon as I came in the morning, I saw this piece of paper stuck here." Crane face master swung his arm and turned his shoulder. His voice sounded more relaxed than the previous two days. "I feel that I am in a very good condition today. Even I have more strength to work than usual."


    Master''s words verified everyone''s conjecture, it seems that the progress of bridge repair depends on the speed of player''s death.


    Peter Pan murmured in a low voice: "boss Wang was actually blasted by a hammer It''s like a stake. "


    Although we know the important clues, the mood of the people is more heavy than before. Most afraid of meeting this kind of life and death situation in which the whole staff can only survive one person.


    Walking on the Qingshiban street, Bo Ye, holding Tang Zhi''s hand, fell behind the crowd and chatted: "candi, are you afraid?"


    Tang Zhi looked down at the road under his feet, shook his head, and then nodded his head honestly. He gently shook the hands of the two people holding each other: "although he has made an agreement that he will not leave each other behind, death is also a form of separation, or the one that is most powerless to change. Forever sink into the dark, no longer see like Bo Ye, just imagine will feel very sad... "


    With that, Tang Zhi raised his head and looked at the tall man beside him. His clear eyes were slightly bent, like a pool in spring. He said, "I''m ready to live with you until I''m 100 years old. In case of any misfortune now, I always feel that life is too short, and the time I spend with you is even more short I''m afraid. Bo Ye, I want more and more. I don''t want eternity, but I don''t want to end like this. "


    Bo Ye looked at his sweetheart, which was almost lovely, and his heart was filled with soft emotions. "It''s going to be crazy..."


    He didn''t resist rubbing Tang Zhi''s face and comforted him: "so far, many clues have not been unfolded. There must be other ways to cross the bridge, which will not end like this."


    As if to reassure Tang Zhi, or to verify his conjecture, Bo ye called to the front, "Mr. Gu."


    "Well?" Gu Meng looks back as she walks.


    "Will there be an optimal solution this time?" Bo ye asked him with a chuckle.


    Gu Meng''s eyes drooped down and quickly lifted up again. Looking at Bo Ye and Tang Zhi in the rear, Gu Meng said as promised: "yes."


    He turned back and looked ahead: "I said there was, so don''t worry."


    Half of breakfast was interrupted, and in the middle of the morning, although people had no appetite, their stomachs were actually hungry. When they went back, they were afraid of seeing blood, so they could not eat any more. So they found a place to eat at random two blocks away from Ding''s house.


    He had no money, so he could only brush his face. This kind of thing was left to the commander-in-chief Bi Boye.


    Gu Meng and others are sitting at a simple table on the street, watching Bo Ye approach the woman wearing a snake face mask.


    "There''s something I wanted to say yesterday. I don''t know if you found out..." Gu Meng looks around the bustling market. People walking on the street and sitting in the shop are wearing all kinds of masks. He says, "there are no young girls in this ancient town."


    After he reminded, the others were stunned for a moment, and then looked at the pedestrians around.


    Panpeter scratched the back of his head as he looked at it. He said, "brother, don''t say it. It''s true. It looks like all men are at once."


    Although they all wear masks, they can''t see their faces clearly, but their gender can be easily identified through clothing.


    Mo Chunying could not help touching her face and said, "from yesterday to today, it seems that I have never met this age."


    "Except for men, they are aunts and aunts." EN Jin propped her head and lazily looked at the passers-by on the street and said, "there is the old lady in Ding''s house. There are really few big girls with fresh cucumber." He turned to look forward, with a slight impatience in his soft voice, "is Bo Ye OK? What are you talking about with Auntie? My kids are coming out. "


    Gu Meng looked at him and said, "I''m afraid You can bear it. "


    As soon as he said this, Bo ye came with two bowls. He put a large porcelain bowl in front of Tang Zhi, one in front of himself, and sat down. Take out two spoons from the bamboo tube, take hot tea to flush, light way: "Auntie only gave this."People see, the bowl is filled with white flowers.


    "Ah..." Panpeter looked complicated and sighed with disappointment. He touched his stomach and said, "brother ye, is there nothing else? This is too much... "


    Even if he is greedy like Peter Pan, he is disgusting at the sight of bean curd. The main reason is that the scene of boss Wang''s head smashing in the morning is too powerful. Now I can think of the brains when I see the white and slippery Douhua.


    "Not to pay, but to ask for so much." Bo Ye threw the water stain on the spoon and gave it to Tang Zhi. By the way, he said to pan Bi, "if you can''t bear it, wait for lunch."


    Panpeter''s stomach gave two calls, and he swallowed and said nothing more.


    The proprietress put the remaining bowls of bean curd in succession. At last, she put a large basin of red beans in the middle of the table and said generously, "please, don''t say aunt I''m mean."


    "Thank you." When Bo Ye was about to start, he suddenly thought of a question. He looked at the boss''s wife and said, "boss, have you heard of Miss Ding''s family, whose name is clove?"


    The landlady wore a snake face mask with golden eyes. She looked very indifferent. A bright red letter appeared on her lips. She folded the rag twice and said, "of course I know. Who in the town doesn''t know her."


    Enjin smelled the gossip with intuition. He stopped pouring the bean curd in the bowl, looked at the snake faced landlady, and said with a light smile: "what? Is lilac so famous? "


    "Not really." The proprietress turned slightly and stood with her legs changed. She lowered her voice and said, "I''ve been in public all day. I''ve been eating in restaurants with the owners and going to the theatre. It''s called business entertainment. But everyone knows what''s going on in private. The Ding family''s cloth business is very prosperous in her hands, but she has also disgraced the Ding family''s two old faces. "


    Mo Chunying wrung her eyebrows sensitively to see what she wanted to say, but she chose to remain silent in the end.


    "She still socializes a lot now?" Gu Meng recalled the words of the servants of the Ding family and said, "it''s said that after getting married, Miss Ding''s family has not been involved in business affairs any more."


    "Yes, yes, yes." The owner''s wife slapped Gu Meng''s hand, indicating that he was not impatient. She continued, "after getting married a few years ago, she was much more comfortable and seldom went out to walk around."


    "Married to whom?" Gu Meng asked.


    The landlady replied, "the butcher of the butcher''s shop in the east of the town."


    Gu Meng continued to ask, "do you know where to find Miss Ding?"


    After scratching her head for a long time, the landlady said, "I don''t know. If you really want to find her, I advise you to go to Tuji cloth shop and try your luck. Boss Tu''s house is behind the cloth shop."


    Tang Zhi scooped a big spoon of red beans and mixed them into the bean curd. He murmured quietly, "NPC has released a new mission location..."


    The proprietress wiped her hands on the printed apron. Seeing that there was no problem, she was ready to go to work: "eat slowly. Don''t forget to bring money next time."


    Panpeter wants to say that next time there is no money, the game does not prepare money for them.


    According to the instructions of the owner''s wife of the bean flower stand, the party is going to go east to look for the legendary butcher''s shop. However, it was foggy near noon and there were fewer and fewer pedestrians on the road.


    Considering that no one can ask for directions on the way, or fall behind in the fog and run into a woman in white who was holding an umbrella yesterday, Gu Meng proposes to go back at noon. Now that we have the target location, we are not in a hurry.


    Others agree that the main reason is that they are afraid of getting lost and meeting unclean things.


    Back in Ding''s courtyard, the hall has been cleaned up. There is no red blood and white brain pulp on the table and on the ground. Even the water in the cooking pot in the northwest corner has recovered to be clear.


    As soon as she finished her lunch, she saw Gu Meng walking into the hall. She said with a gentle smile: "brother, you''re back at last. You''re worried about what''s going on outside. I''ve got food for you. Come and sit down. "


    She stood up and opened the bamboo bamboo basket on the table. Inside was a bowl of fried rice with eggs, which also sent out the hot air with Scallion flavor.


    Bo Ye said "tut tut" twice. He didn''t think it was a big deal. He said, "sister, why only Mr. Gu can enjoy this treatment?"


    Xiaojiabiyu smiles shyly and doesn''t explain too much, but the meaning is very obvious. She earnestly called Gu Meng over and said, "take advantage of it, eat it quickly."


    Gu Meng is uneasy and subconsciously looks at en Jin. EN Jin noticed his eyes, gently picked up the corners of his lips, and said in a soft voice, "go ahead, Mr. Gu, if you dare to eat, you will be cold."


    Gu Meng:


    I dare not.


    I dare not eat fried rice with eggs in my life.


    At this time, Wen Lei just came in from the side door. From his slightly swollen eyes, he had been sleeping all morning. Maybe it''s a good rest and mental recovery. It looks much better than it was in the morning.


    Seeing a bowl of fried rice with eggs on the table, he touched his stomach and sat down impolitely. He took out a pair of chopsticks and said, "thank you, Huihui. I''m just hungry. Please leave me a bowl of rice. It''s really virtuous of a girl like you."Xiaojiabiyu keeps her smiling face unchanged. She is a little stiff after a close look. After that, she didn''t say anything. She sat down at the table and shrugged at Gu Meng.


    Gu Meng only thinks that Wen Lei appears too timely.


    When they were about to return to the room, Wen Lei gave a puzzled "um" to himself, frowned, and then pulled out a slender hair from his mouth. He threw his hair on the ground in disgust and said, "next time I have to remind the old lady to pay attention to the sanitary conditions."


    Wen Lei continued to put eggs and fried rice in his mouth. His expression became more and more wrong. He slowly stopped chewing, as if to identify what was in his mouth. After a while, his face suddenly turned red. He immediately threw away his chopsticks and pulled out a slender hair from his mouth


    One. Two. Three. A wisp of


    Other people in the hall gradually found out the problem. They looked at Wen Lei, who kept pulling out his long hair from his mouth, and looked at the bowl of fried rice with eggs. The rice is very clean. Besides, it''s impossible to hide a lot of hair.


    "Wen Lei he..." "Did you eat anything?" panpeter was afraid


    The hair that Wen Lei pulled out of his mouth can''t be measured by "root". It gradually becomes a small bundle. No matter how it is pulled out, it can''t be pulled out clean. Finally, he can only give up. Because his throat was blocked by his long hair, his face turned purple, and the whole man bowed his back in pain, and his hands were pinching his neck, as if to suffocate.


    "Ah Small jasper exclaimed and covered her mouth. She quickly got up from her chair and retreated to the wall.


    Gu Meng comes forward and cuts Wen Lei''s back with one hand, which makes a dull sound on his back. Wen Lei vomited twice, and finally vomited out a large mass of dark hair from his throat. The amount of hair piled on the ground was amazing, just like cutting the long braids of more than a dozen girls. It''s hard to imagine this pile of hair coming out of a slender throat.


    "What''s wrong with him?" Mo Chunying timidly shrink at the door, do not want to close to the group of hair in the center of the hall.


    Gu Meng recalled the details of the ghost bumping that Wen Lei said last night and asked him, "what''s going on?"


    Wen Lei''s face slowly changed from red and purple to pale. He leaned back weakly on the back of his chair, wiped his mouth, and said, "I was so thirsty last night that I didn''t want to go to the kitchen, so I drank the water from the cooking pot in the courtyard. After drinking it, all the water in the jar turned into long hair. Who could have imagined this..."


    Gu Meng didn''t know what to say, so she patted Wen Lei on the shoulder and said, "don''t die a little later."


    In the afternoon, other people are still resting in their rooms. Gu Meng and en Jin, Bo Ye and Tang Zhi find the room of lilac in Ding''s mansion. Because they didn''t have time to go to the eldest lady''s husband''s house, the butcher''s shop, they planned to start from the lady''s boudoir. I don''t have to find something. I just want to know the basic situation of Miss Ding in the town.


    Lilac''s room is nothing special, similar to the layout of other rooms in the house, but there is an old hand-operated sewing machine in the corner, which has fallen to dust. Next to it is the half finished embroidery, which collapses between the wooden frames, and there are stitches and threads on the top of the embroidery. It seems that the owner just left temporarily and will come back at any time.


    Looking at only half of the embroidery, Gu Meng finished what should be a vivid landscape painting. She guessed: "this should be done by Miss Ding. It seems that she is not only good at business, but also good at embroidery."


    In front of the dresser, Bo Ye flipped through the drawer and said, "there are not many cosmetics here, but there are several account books." He picked up a book and flipped through it. He couldn''t understand the dense numbers. "Miss Ding should not like to dress up before she gets married I think the social flower is always in full swing when she goes out every day. "


    Tang Zhi fiddled with a pot of withered flowers on the windowsill. There was only a bare branch left in the flower, and the original variety could not be seen.


    EN Jin finally opened the wardrobe and saw the clothes hanging inside. Her eyes lit up unconsciously. He casually took out a cheongsam and looked at it carefully. He found that both the design of the clothes'' shape and the embroidery on the clothes were very exquisite, which looked like high-level customization.


    Visual inspection of the size of the clothes, is a small woman. EN Jin secretly regretted that if it was not for the size difference, he would like to try it on.


    He checked the clothes and found that there was a flower shaped embroidery on the inside of the cuff. The petals were narrow and dense and looked like chrysanthemum. Embroidery in this position is like a brand logo, low-key and special.


    EN Jin turned over several other clothes and found flower shaped signs in different positions.


    "Did you find anything?" Gu Jin stopped at the wardrobe and asked curiously.


    EN Jin looked up at the clothes in the cupboard and said thoughtfully: "just thinking, who made these clothes..."


    Aiming at the embroidery on his cheongsam in his hand, Gu Meng twisted his eyebrows and said, "this embroidery is familiar. I always feel that I have seen it somewhere."


    thought as like as two peas, and suddenly he was suddenly exposed. He lifted the corner of his jacket and pointed to the above way. "Look, is it the same as this?"


    EN Jin looked at it, then knew that the two are the same, added: "or from the same person''s hand."


    At this time, Tang Zhi came over and looked at the embroidery on the cheongsam and the embroidery in the corner of Gu Meng''s coat, and said, "so Miss Ding''s clothes were bought from the same cloth shop where she just entered the copy?""It doesn''t have to be bought." "Bo Ye reclined by the dresser, looking through a book and said carelessly," it may be made by Miss Ding. "


    "How do you know?" Gu Meng looks at him on his side.


    Bo Ye turns over the pamphlets in his hands and shows them that they have different styles of clothing, like the designer''s sketch. He pointed to the signature in the lower right corner and said, "it''s cloves that stay."


    "Then I''m wearing this dress..." Gu Meng is not sure, "is it made of cloves?"


    Bo Ye nodded.


    Gu Meng immediately thought of the two red hands shaking shopkeeper wearing rabbit mask and double clip. He couldn''t help but wonder: "why does lilac dress appear in the model room of that cloth shop?"


    "That bunch is a Dingjia customer, maybe." "Maybe I''ll go back to that store again You should know everything about Miss Ding. "


    Gu Meng looked at the other three men and said, "do you have this kind of chrysanthemum embroidery mark on your clothes?"


    Tang Zhi looked around his clothes and muttered, "never noticed, let me find it first..."


    Gu Meng went to him and said, "take off your coat. I''ll help you find it together."


    Bo Ye also began to look for special embroidery on his clothes.


    So when Peter came, he pushed open the door to get the picture of four American men''s clothes and clothes mixed up.


    ������������


    Peter was standing at the door, in a dilemma, and felt very exciting.


    Only Gu Meng lifted Tang Zhi''s shirt hem, and a thin white waist could be seen in the sun. Enjin stands behind thin ye, opens his waist to reveal shallow space, looks down to inside, also does not know what to look at


    Hearing the movement at the door, the four looked over and saw it was Peter Pan, so they did not pay attention to it. They continued to check the details of each other''s clothes.


    Gu Meng finally found white chrysanthemum embroidery on the corner of Tang Zhi shirt, because it is easy to ignore it as the color of cloth.


    Bo ye asked Enjin behind him: "did you find it?"


    Enjin pulled the waist of his back a little bigger, and found a lake blue embroidery on the inside of her waist. Like Gu Meng''s clothes, embroidery is the shape of chrysanthemum.


    "Well." He said.


    Bo ye turned slightly to his head and asked, "what did you see?"


    Enjin hook his head to his trousers, rub the edge of the embroidery, said: "chrysanthemum."


    Peter Pan: "!!!"


    The little boy was surprised and felt that such a dialogue was really terrible.


    The author has something to say:


    thank you for two mines in jingcoco ~


    recently, I am sorry for having really had something wrong.

 Chapter 95

    After some inspection, chrysanthemum embroidery was found on everyone''s clothes. Chrysanthemum is a delicate and small flower. The cut silk is even and bright, and the embroidery is lifelike. Perfectness as like as two peas,


    put the chrysanthemums on the clothes together to compare them. Gu Meng and others found that the embroidery and embroidery were adorable except for their different colors. They even had the same shape and size. However, after being familiar with the environment of the ancient town, we all know that there is no place like factory, so there is no machine. Embroidery can only be made by hand.


    Pan Peter, who broke in halfway, was also dragged into the room by four men for examination.


    At first, the silly children who didn''t know why and thought it was the scene of stirring the foundation were terrified. Four pairs of big hands kept pulling his coat and stripping his trousers. Peter Pan was squatting lower and lower with his collar covered. His tongue was so excited that his tongue was knotted: "no, no, no, brother, brother! Calm down and listen to me! Although you are handsome and excellent, and I like you very much, I am a minor, and I am the most The most important thing is that I prefer a gentle and beautiful sister! Let me go


    "Don''t move." EN Jin slightly frowned, slapped a slap on his sprawling buttocks, with a trace of impatience in the soft voice line, "let me see your chrysanthemum."


    ������������


    Panpeter closed his eyes and held up a handsome little white face with a look of enduring humiliation. Knowing that he couldn''t escape, his tears fell.


    Finally, four men work together to find grass colored chrysanthemum on the bottom of the boy''s trousers.


    Gu Meng threw his shirt and coat back to Peter Pan, telling other people: "it seems that everyone will have this chrysanthemum logo. The color of the embroidery thread is the same as that of the cloth, so it is generally difficult to see it."


    Panpeter rolled to one side with his clothes in his arms, and finally realized that this "Chrysanthemum" was not that "Chrysanthemum". He wiped the tears that scared him out and asked strangely, "this sign Does it have any special meaning? "


    Tang Zhi took his shirt and stroked the protruding embroidery on it. He said calmly: "it''s similar to the designer''s personal logo. If these clothes are really made by Miss Ding, the place where we first changed clothes..."


    Tang Zhi didn''t go on. His words were on the dressing table


    "Then the one with rabbit face mask has two regiments of plateau red on his face..." Gu Meng guessed, "is it the butcher, lilac''s husband?"


    Enjin put on a wide coat, looked at the quartz clock above the eye cupboard, and said, "it''s still a few hours before dark. It''s better to go out for a walk."


    When the five people walked out of Miss Ding''s room, it was already in the afternoon. At noon the fog cleared away, and the sky showed signs of clearing up, but the clouds above were still thick and low, and sometimes sunlight could be seen through the cracks.


    The streets in the ancient town are winding and winding, and the alleys are similar. No one can remember the location of the cloth shop at the beginning of entering the copy. Only vaguely, I have the impression that it is in the east of the town. Except for Eugene, of course.


    Enjin leads the way ahead. As he passed by the river, Peter couldn''t help counting the scales on the stake, and it was still ten lines. The young boy sighed: "I hope this pile can sink quickly, but I''m afraid it will sink. If it doesn''t cost the player''s life."


    "There will be no limit to escape, unless the method of cracking is wrong." Gu Meng comforted pan pide and said, "you think, if the game starts, it is clear that only one person can survive, then all the players have to do is try their best to get rid of others. Why should the game give so much information? Are they all useless clues? "


    Peter Pan thought about it and nodded, "brother, you are right! You don''t have to fight to death. "


    Bo Ye glanced at the outline of the scenery on the other side of Yanhe River shrouded in the white fog, and said faintly: "although it can be clear that this bridge is not the only way to escape, the existence of the bridge may encourage werewolves among players."


    "Werewolf?" Pan Peter looks at Bo Ye in a daze.


    Tang Zhi helped answer and said, "if someone can''t stand the environment here, it''s not impossible to find a way to help ghosts kill people. Just make sure you live to the end."


    Pan Peter was stunned and blurted out: "no one can be so bad?"


    At the same time, others put their eyes on the young boy and shook their heads.


    Bo Ye said, "too young." (too young.)


    Tang Zhi followed: "too simple." (too simple.)


    EN Jin pursed Danqi lipstick on her lips and said, "some times naive." (naive.)


    Gu Meng opened her mouth and suddenly thought that she was not good at English and didn''t know what to say. After thinking about it, we should be friends in a neat and tidy way, and we can''t lag behind. "Many people deep hide blue," he said


    This time, Enjin, Bo Ye and Tang Zhi focused their attention on Gu Meng and said blankly, "what do you mean, Mr. Gu?"


    ������������ Gu Meng lowered her head and scratched her eyebrows and tail. She was ashamed of her cultural level and stammered, "I want to say A lot of people are very secretive. "EN Jin, Bo Ye and Tang Zhi


    deep hide blue���� That''s what it says to be "hidden"?


    We don''t read much. Don''t lie to us, teacher.


    Finally, Bo Ye officially certifies that Gu Meng, an English genius. "


    A group of people followed en Jin through the large and small bluestone street, the more eastward, the less people. In the day and night, the shop seems to be closed without doing business. Passing a corner, there is no figure in front of you. The lively side of the ancient town is left behind.


    As he kept on moving forward, he felt more and more familiar. Pan Peter pointed to the door of a shop and said, "we have been here, brother ye, you see, the shop where you picked sugar gourd for me!"


    Hearing the speech, Bo Ye nodded. He looked around and said, "the cloth shop is nearby. But this has always been a no man''s land? Although I couldn''t see people last time, the door of the shop was open, and now it''s closed. "


    "There is a premonition..." "En Jin''s low soft voice light," now the cloth shop may be the rest time. "


    Gu Meng looks at en Jin and says, "you mean the cloth shop is not open?"


    EN Jin responded with a monosyllabic response.


    After walking for about five minutes and turning two corners, Eugene suddenly stopped.


    Gu Meng stops and almost hits en Jin''s back. After stopping, he looked up at both sides of the bluestone street. On the left is an ordinary shop, and on the right is a deep alley. The more you drill into it, the darker it becomes. Therefore, it gives people the illusion of darkness.


    "What''s the matter?" Gu Meng asked Enjin.


    Enjin said, "it''s the place."


    The others looked around, but they didn''t see the cloth shop where the rabbit face shopkeeper started.


    "Where is it?" Panpeter couldn''t figure it out. "How can''t you find it? It''s not the street you came to on the first day, is it


    Enjin slightly turned his head and looked at the deep lane. His voice was calm and determined: "it''s here."


    Tang Zhi frowned and immediately responded to Enjin''s meaning and said to himself, "God is hidden..."


    Five people went back to the Ding family''s house before dark. After it was completely dark, the ancient town was as quiet as a ghost town.


    The other players are all in the hall. Xiaojiabiyu, holding a piece of jujube jasmine tea in her hands, leans back on the rocking chair and shakes gently. When she sees Gu Meng come in, she laughs, with a sweet dimple on her cheek. She sat up and asked, "brother, where have you been? No one was seen all afternoon. "


    Before Gu Meng had time to answer, a tall shadow came down in front of her. Relying on her height advantage, Enjin completely blocks Gu Meng behind her. Then she lowers her head and raises her hair on her temples. Her drooping eyebrows have a kind of bashful amorous feelings. She only hears him say to the little Jasper: "your brother has taken me to open a room. What can I do for you?"


    In a moment, she turned her head and looked at someone''s Gu Meng


    Do you want a face!


    All of them said, "I''m sorry."


    I can''t believe my ears


    Leaning against the door, Bo Ye noticed Xiaojiabiyu''s stiff smile and said with a smile: "Enjin''s mind Tut, one move to defeat the enemy. "


    As a cover up, Jasper wiped the corners of her mouth with a handkerchief, revived her spirits, looked at the men who had just entered the door, and said, "nothing new in the afternoon?"


    EN Jin was about to open her mouth. Gu Meng stepped forward and said, "yes, there are!"


    So nervous, mainly for fear of Enjin again what crazy words.


    Later, Gu Meng tells a brief account of embroidery and the disappearance of the cloth shop in the east of the town. Frustrated, Wen Lei leaned back on the back of his chair with a cold towel on his forehead: "it means that I didn''t find anything, and wasted an afternoon again."


    With a gentle smile, Xiaojiabiyu bowed her head and stroked the warm tea cup and said, "brother Meng, they have been busy outside all afternoon looking for clues. What are our qualifications for those who have done nothing in the house?"


    Wen Lei quickly sat upright, put on a smiling face and said, "Huihui is right. A girl like Huihui is really understanding and considerate."


    Wheat wiped the green lawn above his head and said in a deep voice: "about the cloth shop, ask the people in the town tomorrow. The butcher''s cloth shop they said may not be the one that provided clothing when we first entered the game. I''m more worried about tonight I don''t know if anyone will encounter the misfortune of boss Wang. "


    Referring to the dead boss Wang, Wen Lei''s face turned white, and the cold towel pressed more tightly against his forehead. He cleared his throat unconsciously. It seemed that there was still a trace of entanglement in his throat, and he felt uncomfortable all over.


    As the night went on, the people gathered in the hall. They could not find out why boss Wang''s death was, so they prepared to go back to their rooms and have a rest.


    Before leaving, taking advantage of other people''s inattention, Wen Lei squeezed Pan Peter into the ear room beside the hall. As soon as the door closed, he whispered, "little brother, come to my room tonight."


    Boss Wang just died, Wen Lei was scared to death, afraid that the next is himself, so he wanted to find someone to accompany him. But as a man of great face, he didn''t want people to know that. Estimated a circle, male players seem to be the most stupid, the softest, the best to talk about.Peter Pan hated Wen Lei''s glib manner, and his eyebrows almost stood up when he asked for such an inexplicable request: "what are you talking about?"


    Wen Lei thought the child didn''t want to. He turned his eyes and moved closer. His voice was lower: "in this way, you come to my room tonight. Don''t make any noise. I''ll give you money when you go out."


    Pan Peter understood in an instant, his round eyes glared, his arm waved away Wen Lei''s paw, and he gave a big drink: "go! What do you think of me


    Wen Lei didn''t understand how the child was suddenly excited and said blankly, "I Who can I treat you as... "


    No, just a silly kid


    With his hands akimbo, his white face flushed with anger, he raised his voice and said, "can''t you afford to have money? I''m not going to sell you my butt. Give up


    Wen Lei seemed to understand something: "no, listen to my explanation..."


    It seems that the child is not only stupid, but also yellow.


    Panpeter pushed him away and rushed out of the door. Before he went out, he turned his head and glared at Wen Lei. He snorted: "refuse py trading. Start with me."


    Wen Lei:


    Damn it, this kid doesn''t look very smart, so he gave up explaining.


    Four female players live in one room. After washing, the women walked around the room, cleaning their clothes and making their beds.


    A girl named Xiaoqiu was sitting in front of the dressing table, combing her long hair and waist in front of the bronze mirror. She suddenly thought of it and said, "ah? If our hair is picked up by others, stuck on the paper man and stuck on the top of the stake, will it be cast? "


    Another girl who has a good relationship with her is Xiaochen, and the two girls like to chatter most. Xiaochen passed by her with a tube of quilt in her arms. She took a look at the direction of the bronze mirror and said, "Gee, don''t scare people. According to your opinion, everyone can jump to kill us."


    Mo Chunying knelt on the bed and made the sheets, saying, "I think everyone has shaved their heads."


    Xiao Qiu shakes her hair. Her long hair is thick as ink, flowing like liquid. She laughed: "that''s right. We''re all bald. Let''s see who can take our hair."


    At this time, from the right side of the bronze mirror slowly put a hand. The arm is distorted by the uneven mirror, but it can be seen that the skin color is very white. Facing the mirror, Xiao Qiu glanced at the hand and touched her long hair.


    "How about it?" Xiao Qiu shrunk his neck and said with a smile, "many people say that my hair is good and my hand feels good, isn''t it?"


    The hand caressed her long hair. Then, the man behind him uttered a very light syllable: "Hmmm..." It''s as airy as air, without texture.


    Xiao Qiu suddenly felt a little uncomfortable. Her hair was obviously not touched by nerves, and she would not feel anything when she was touched. However, she felt the cold on her hair.


    She tilted her head to avoid the hand, turned around and said, "OK, Huihui, don''t touch it. Let''s go to bed."


    As she turned around, she felt a slight prick on her scalp, but it was almost negligible.


    "Well?" Behind Xiaoqiu, Xiaojiabiyu is wearing white pajamas, holding a cheongsam in both hands, and checking the embroidery on it.


    She smelled speech to look up to small autumn, blink an eye way: "sleep?" After thinking about it, he hung his cheongsam back on the hanger and said, "OK, I''ll sleep."


    It''s zero o''clock at night. It''s the northwest corner of the courtyard. The figure of a woman looms in the thick fog. She climbs up the rockery like a reptile, and stands on the top of the rockery, gradually standing upright. Below, a vat boils boiling water.


    "Plop -"


    the sound went straight to a guest room on the northwest corner, and the white window paper puffed like a breath. Gu Meng wakes up in the sound of the window paper.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Almost at the moment when Gu Meng opened her eyes, her soft voice on the side of her pillow rang out in her ears, and she held his arm tightly.


    Gu Meng looked at the darkness and void above. After a long time, she blinked and finally recovered from her dream. He said: "Enjin, accompany me to have a look outside."


    This was the second time he heard the sound of falling into the water, and he could not tell whether it was a dream or a reality. The first time was on the first night.


    EN Jin rubbed against his shoulder. Although sleepy, she sat up and asked, "did you have a nightmare?"


    Gu Meng sits up with him and pushes open the window on the wall beside him. The gray fog flows into the room without any sense of stagnation.


    "Well." He looked out into the yard and said, "I dream you''re lying in a transparent cabin with water everywhere."


    Enjin''s head suddenly sounded a vague warning sound, the sound is like across the thick water layer, at the same time, the remaining picture appears in memory, the light of the red warning light is constantly circling on the water, it seems to be sending out some very serious warning.


    "Eugene?" Gu Meng sees en Jin''s head down and her head is propped up. Worried, she comes forward, "headache?"


    Enjin licked her dry lower lip, put down her hand, shook her head and said, "it''s OK. Go out and have a look. "


    The author has something to say:Thanks to a fat fish, two mines ~


    thank you

 Chapter 96

    EN Jin and Gu Meng grope to get out of bed. When they pass another bed, the soft drapery on the bed gently shakes twice, and then a hairy head comes out.


    Tang''s furtive voice, what do you knead in front of you


    "Wake you up? Sorry. " Gu Meng said in a low voice. She couldn''t help shaking Tang Zhi''s soft and messy hair. "There''s something moving in the courtyard. Enjin and I will go and have a look. You can continue to sleep."


    Tang Zhi hung down his head, held two pieces of bed curtains, hung them on them and woke up for a while. Then he shook his head, looked up at the two people in front of the bed and said, "I''ll go with you."


    Just as Tang Zhi was about to lift the tent and come out, the wooden bed moved again. In a short time, another head was drilled out of it and folded on top of Tang Zhi''s head.


    Bo Ye narrowed his eyes, and his deep magnetic voice could not cover his drowsiness. He said, "what are you talking about so late? Do you want people to sleep? "


    ������������


    All right, wake up.


    Not afraid to disturb people again, Gu Meng simply lights up the lotus lamp on the table. The pea like flame gradually filled, burning a blue flame, cool air. Reflect the face of the man in a circle above.


    As the four men approached each other, Gu Meng glanced at the others and whispered, "don''t you hear the sound in the yard?"


    Tang Zhi''s Apricot eyes are still hazy with water mist, which makes it hard to show his innocence. He asked, "what sound is it?"


    Gu Meng said, "the sound of falling into the water."


    Tang Zhi and Bo Ye looked at each other and shook their heads. The green flame made everyone''s eyes dim.


    "There may be something in the yard." Gu Meng is not at ease to remind, "wait for a meeting to go out, heel tight, be careful."


    "Good." Bo Ye nodded and said, "if you find nothing in the yard after you go out, Mr. Gu, you are waiting for your dog''s head to be smashed."


    Gu Meng:


    Tang Zhi lowered his head and rubbed his eyes, muttered in a low voice: "it''s disgusting to wake people up in the middle of the night."


    Gu Meng said: "it''s You two go to bed now


    The two wooden doors of the guest room were pushed open with a "squeak" sound. Gu Meng walked in front with a lotus lamp in one hand. Late autumn night fog, the air is full of moisture, not half of the people''s hair on the condensation of a layer of cold dew. The big green flame in the lotus cup is high and low, as if a gust of wind can beat down.


    Gu Meng walked to the cooking pot in the northwest corner of the courtyard, passing one cloth drying rack after another, and said, "Wen Lei said that he heard the sound of falling into the water yesterday, but he thought it was a dream, but now it seems to be true. Maybe Every night, something will fall into the water in the yard, although I don''t know the specific situation... "


    Tang Zhi looks back at a row of guest rooms in the corridor. The window paper is dark. Other players seem to be sleeping soundly. He could not help but wonder: "Gu Meng, can only you hear me? Everyone didn''t respond. Did you hear me wrong? "


    "No, I didn''t hear it last night either..." As he walked forward, Gu Meng said thoughtfully, "but I had a dream tonight. It''s about water..."


    "It seems to be more muffled than before. That feeling, just like a good cook noodles, midway suddenly in the inside of an egg, the sound of the water pressure down.


    Gu Meng narrows his eyes carefully. Through the white fog and the steaming water vapor, he always feels that there is something on the jar mask, so he looks at the lamp. But the big flame in a burst of inexplicable wind suddenly put out.


    Even so, Gu Meng can see the contents of the water tank in the short light. Taking a breath of cold air, the heart stopped beating for several beats and could not help but step back two steps.


    "What''s the matter?" Bo Ye discovers Gu Meng''s abnormality and knows that something has happened. He became sober and serious, and went to check the situation.


    There was a gust of wind over the house, and the white fog and smoke drifted to one side spontaneously, revealing the extra things in the cooking pot. Or, more people.


    See the long black hair floating in the boiling water, the gap between the long hair exposed under the bulging green. It was a silky green cloth, which was bubbled up and down with the current like an inflatable ball on its surface. Just then, a slender wrist belonging to a woman came to the surface. Cooked into the pink meat, there is a kind of a stab on the cooked feeling, no weight like sloshing in the water.


    Even if she didn''t see her face, just looking at the clothes and fabrics floating up, Enjin knew who was in the jar. He tore off the wide suit coat and threw it casually on Gu Meng''s head, covering Gu Meng''s sight.


    EN Jin looked down at the corpse in the VAT, but there was no other surplus emotion on her face. She said, "go and wake up the others. The second one appears


    With a round waist and a thick body of meat, he picked out the woman''s body from the vat with an iron fork.


    The dead woman rolled to the ground, and the water she brought out splashed all over the ground. The surface of the corpse was steaming with the heat that had just been taken out of the boiling water. His face and the limbs exposed in the green cheongsam are boiling red. His long hair like ink is scattered everywhere. He sticks it on his face, chest, arm and ground, which looks very frightening and terrifying. I lost one of the light green embroidered shoes on my feet, which may still be boiling in the VAT.Almost at the moment when the corpse turned over, a girl in the crowd burst into a shrill cry, which broke through the gray fog in the courtyard, which sounded sad and frightening.


    The girl''s name is Xiaochen. She usually has the best relationship with the dead. When she sees her companion in distress, her heart is filled with sadness and fear, and she is bound to cry.


    Because she got up too quickly in the middle of the night, Xiaojiabiyu was still in her white pajamas and only covered with a knee length knitting gown. Looking at the corpse on the ground, she covered her mouth and nose with a handkerchief and frowned slightly, and her eyes twinkled with tears from fright.


    Xiaojiabiyu''s voice couldn''t help shaking and said in fear: "when did she leave the room Everyone lives in a room, how come nobody finds out? "


    Mo Chunying holds the Jasper in her hand. Although she is strong in the girl''s gender, she still can''t hide the fact that she is shocked when she sees the tragic scene in front of her. What came to her mind, she said intermittently, "I''m sleepy at night Feeling I felt as if someone was walking outside the bed, so I asked through the tent. The other party didn''t hear anything clearly, and then I knew that someone had gone out At that time, I didn''t think so much. I thought it was a dream, but I didn''t think it was Xiaoqiu... "


    "She came out by herself?" Gu Meng frowned and asked, "what can she do when she comes out?"


    Wen Lei squatted on the edge of the rockery, close his lapel, despondent, now has a clear green halo. Because he was afraid that some ghosts would make trouble, he was afraid that he would not fall asleep until very late. Anyone who wanted to fall asleep was awakened by the noise in the yard.


    Seeing the second player who died miserably, Wen Lei was numb by fear and sighed: "it is very likely that he came out." He raked and combed his hair, and his hands were immediately wet by the drops of water on it. Although he felt ashamed, he was still truthful, "last night I came out by myself, because I was too thirsty to look for water. Who knows if Xiaoqiu is also ready to come out and do something, and then he ran into a ghost."


    Enjin has been standing on the side of the crowd, holding arms, observing the surrounding environment. All of a sudden, I don''t know what he saw and walked in the direction of Wen Lei.


    "Excuse me, please." Walk to the nearby, en Jin impolitely kicks Wen Lei to the side.


    "Why..." Squatting on the ground, Wen Lei looks at en Jin strangely. He is obviously awed by the big man''s two meter eight aura. Although he is dissatisfied, he still murmurs and complains about being kicked aside.


    Enjin bent down and picked up something from the shadow beside the rockery. When they saw it, there was a small embroidered shoe in his hand. Light green, as like as two peas on Xiao Qiu, is apparently not blister.


    "How did it fall here?" Xiaojiabiyu was surprised.


    Enjin kicked a few broken stones scattered in the shadow with the tip of her foot and said, "it fell when climbing the mountain." The gravel is from the rockery slide down, should be the foot on the top of the step down.


    ������������


    After listening to Enjin''s words, the others looked at the rockery more than eight feet high behind the cooking vat, and they were somewhat unbelievable.


    "You mean..." Wen Lei raised his head and looked at the top of the rockery. The prominent laryngeal node rolled up and down rapidly, swallowing and salivating, saying, "Xiao Qiu climbed up by himself And then he jumped from the top into the water tank? "


    EN Jin nodded.


    Pan Peter has been shrinking behind Gu Meng and hugging each other''s waist. Hearing this, he raised his head from behind Gu Meng''s shoulder and said timidly, "but why can''t she think of it Are you going to jump down and cook yourself? "


    After thinking for a while, Gu Meng guessed, "you''re in a bad mood. You can''t control your behavior."


    Enjin put the embroidered shoes on the rocks protruding from the rockery. Looking at the dim moon hanging above the eaves of Ding house, she said faintly, "the stake on the Bank of the river will sink one grid tomorrow."


    As Enjin said, the next morning when they came to the Bank of the river, they found that there were nine scale lines above the stake. One line less than yesterday.


    On the top of the wooden pile is a thin paper man, cut into the outline of Xiaoqiu. On the back of the paper, a long black hair was coiled and glued to the top.


    Seeing that hair, Xiaochen couldn''t help but shed tears and sobbed: "it''s OK to shave off the hair just like you said..."


    The others didn''t say anything, and they knew it had nothing to do with their hair. If the game let you die, there are many ways.


    I haven''t had a good night''s rest, I haven''t got enough sleep. In addition, everyone is aware that death is getting closer and closer. So far, I haven''t found another way to escape. I can''t help feeling depressed. On the way back, everyone didn''t talk much and walked towards dingzhai in silence.


    "I know it''s wrong to say that now..." Wen Lei bowed his head and stammered, "seriously, if you keep going with the current trend, you won''t really have to live alone, will you?"


    As soon as this word was said, people more or less all frowned.


    Xiaojiabiyu''s face was stiff and stiff. She just pulled out a smile and forced herself to relax and say: "it shouldn''t be. Isn''t the game going to kill us all? Don''t lose heart. It''s bound to turn around. "


    Before everyone had time to have breakfast, Peter Pan ordered a beancurd bun from the table. After he took the last bite, he thought for a moment, and then he said with firm confidence, "hold on, my brother says that if there is an optimal solution, it will be OK."Gu Meng takes a look at the optimistic Peter Pan. She can''t help but pats the back of the child''s head. She doesn''t know what to say for a moment.


    There must be an optimal solution, but how long will it take to find it? Can they find it? At this moment, these questions hang in my mind.


    Back to Ding''s house, we finished a delicious breakfast. We were going to go to the butcher''s shop. After all, it''s the only place that''s clear right now.


    Before going out, Xiaojiabiyu suddenly said that she was not feeling well. She said with shame on her face: "I really didn''t try my best. Maybe I caught a cold last night. Ah I''m really sorry that I can''t help you, but I have to delay you. "


    Wen Lei turned his eyes and actively approached him and said, "I''ll stay to take care of Miss Huihui! Don''t worry about going out. We''ll be all right in the house. "


    It''s a good job for Wen Lei to have a rest in the room and live with a beautiful girl.


    Everyone knew what he was thinking and didn''t expect him to help. They got up from the table and were ready to leave. Peter turned his mouth to himself and muttered, "I''m more useful than you..."


    However, Jasper doesn''t appreciate it. She gave a simple smile with a gentle manner, but her tone was firm and firm. She said, "no, I can do it myself. Besides, the clues are not clear. If you have more help, you will have more chances to escape. When I have a rest, if I feel better, I will go out to meet you


    Wen Lei heard the meaning of the little Jasper, and rushed down the steps. He said: "good, or Huihui can think about the overall situation. You can rest in the house. If you feel unwell, you don''t have to force yourself."


    After everyone went out one after another, the little Jasper rose from the hall, crossed the threshold, turned right, and walked along the corridor to his guest room. Under the porch, there are mouth after mouth of dye vat. In the yard, it seems disorderly, but in fact it is scattered orderly. The dyes in the vat are colorful, including red, mugwort, bright yellow, and navy blue The pigment is too thick to melt.


    Douhua stall owner''s wife has become the target of public criticism. A large group of people blocked in front of the wooden cart, like smashing a stall.


    She wore a snake face mask to cover her expression, but the action of rolling up her sleeves showed that she was also shrewd. She waved her hand to the crowd like a fly, and said impatiently, "what are you doing one by one? Don''t get stuck in here. You can stay where it''s cool and stop doing business. "


    Gu Meng said kindly: "Auntie, just show us the first circuit, or draw a map clearly to point out the location of Tuji cloth shop."


    "A round trip to the east of the city will delay me all morning. Dare you not to do business? Ah? " The Golden Snake''s eye was indifferent. Although it was painted with paint and painted on the rigid wooden mask, it was like seeing people with some emotion at the moment.


    "No more bullshit."


    With the sound of "bang", Bo Ye clapped his palm on the table in front of the boss''s wife, as if the tone had been hammered. When looking at the opposite, the dark eyes are heavy. The whole popularity field is strong and handsome.


    At last, they saw Mr. Bo''s domineering side. They only listened to his magnetic voice and said to the lady selling bean curd: "woman, I''ve contracted this bean flower stall. I''ll give you how much money I want. I won''t let me see you setting up your stall in the morning and in the dark, rain or shine. Now take us to the butcher''s shop."


    All of them said, "I''m sorry."


    It''s nice to have money. Mr. Bo is very powerful.


    ������������ She lost her mind for only two seconds. Then she threw down the dishcloth and spread her hand toward Bo Ye. She rubbed her fingertips together. She said, "guest, where''s the money?"


    ��������������������


    There was silence for a few seconds around the bean blossom stand, and the slight embarrassment spread.


    Panpeter felt into his shrunken pocket and whispered, "brother ye, I don''t have any money. I came to eat bean curd yesterday and paid for it on credit."


    Bo Ye twisted his eyebrows, "tut" a, side head low voice way: "still use you to remind?"


    Then, Bo Ye restrained his cool and arrogant look and pretended that nothing had happened. He took a bowl of bean curd, turned and walked toward his seat, and said with great arrogance: "Madame, credit."


    All of them said, "I''m sorry."


    The buyout plan went bankrupt.


    Players holding a bowl of fragrant bean curd, money did not pay half hair, but brazenly occupied two tables of the landlady.


    Tang Zhi ate half, stirred the bean curd in the bowl, raised his hand and said, "please have another pot of red beans from the last time. Thank you. The taste is a little light."


    ������������ As soon as aunt snake face was about to make a fuss, the group of guests did not give any money to eat bean curd, and they made all kinds of demands. However, when she saw Tang Zhi''s beautiful appearance, delicate and beautiful like a porcelain doll, she shook her head and swallowed the swearing words.


    After a while, a basin of sweet smelling red beans was placed in the middle of the wooden table.


    Wen Lei on the other table was greedy. He looked down at his bowl and then raised his head and said, "Madam boss, this table also needs a basin of red beans. Thank you."


    "No basin." Snake face aunt is very indifferent.


    All of them said, "I''m sorry."In a word, people are blocked.


    So, sure enough, only lovely boys can enjoy preferential treatment.


    Gu Meng takes advantage of the free time of the Douhua stall owner''s wife, and tries to find out as much information as possible about the butcher and the young lady of the Ding family, so she goes after the owner''s wife and keeps asking. But for most of the problems, the landlady is indifferent to, uh huh ah ah perfunctory. Gu Meng understands that NPC can''t disclose them to players.


    But when asked about Tu boss and clove''s marital status, the boss''s wife had a reaction. She just sighed as if it was true or false, and said, "poor butcher, a honest and honest man."


    As soon as Gu Meng''s eyes lit up, she immediately asked, "how do you say that?"


    It''s not just the bean blossom stall owner''s wife, but the old lady sitting next door with a small basket of flowers on the stone steps seems to have been activated. The old voice behind the mask hummed: "Miss Ding It''s very sentimental. "


    People from the other table also gathered around and ate melons with porcelain bowls, urging the two women to speak quickly.


    "It''s said that Miss Ding is still at home half a year after her marriage and stays at her husband''s house to take care of family affairs, large and small." The landlady''s tone was sarcastic, "but as long as this day is long, her nature can''t bear it, and her true face has also been exposed. Maybe she has contacted her previous friends and often sneaks out in the daytime..." With that, the snake turned half a circle, as if in front of the crowd, raised his face and hummed, "in the daytime, while the husband is not at home, what can you do to go out secretly? You know that. "


    "Oh ~ ~" the crowd suddenly realized. It''s all adults. It''s easy to understand. Even Peter Pan nodded as if he had something to do. During this period, he did not forget to swallow a mouthful of bean curd.


    Wen Lei quietly estimated: "does this game involve other characters? To find out Miss Ding''s best friends one by one? "


    As soon as the words fell, the old lady who sold the flowers hummed again: "a big fire It''s clean. It''s all burnt. "


    "What fire?" Gu Meng then asked.


    "It''s not discovered yet." The snake face landlady kept a low voice, as if she felt that the matter was not on the stage. She revealed, "clay figurines have three points of fire. Naturally, boss Tu can''t let Miss Ding lose face to the butcher''s house outside, and somehow leaked the news. Didn''t she take a group of people to the inn to catch people? In a fit of anger, he burned his guest room


    "So strong?" Wen Lei was surprised, "not only catch the traitor, but also burn the inn?"


    The old woman "Huo Huo" snickered twice and said, "lose all your face..."


    "After that?" Gu Meng said.


    The owner''s wife shook her head, held the dishcloth and turned to be busy: "after that, Miss Ding is not even able to step in the front door. She can be regarded as honest."


    They all think that they are more and more curious about Miss Ding, who lives in other people''s lives. They all put together a version in their hearts.


    Wheat put down the bowl at this time, the expression seems to be a little ugly, but also seems very disappointed.


    Pan Peter carefully found his mood change, snored the rest of the bean curd, put down the bowl after a wipe of his mouth, concerned: "wheat brother, what''s the matter with you?"


    The fierce looking man pursed his lips and remained silent for a moment before he said, "I think of my ex-wife."


    ������������ People subconsciously aim at his flat head dyed green, and contact lilac and boss Tu again


    "Gulu" a sound, pharyngeal Douhua pharyngeal, pharyngeal saliva.


    Wheat sitting at the table, frustrated to collapse his shoulder, also not taboo, direct way: "ran with the band manager."


    Gu Meng said cautiously, "so you Dyed green? "


    Wheat unconsciously touched the lawn on the top of his head and said, "well," I think it can express my feelings. "


    All of them said, "I''m sorry."


    Brother, you are a unique way to express your feelings.


    Bo Ye bowed his head and thought deeply, and said with some admiration: "real warriors dare to face the miserable green life."


    ������������


    Before leaving the bean curd stalls, the owner of the bean curd stall finally revealed the location of the butcher''s shop.


    "Just go away..." The landlady pointed the brine with her fingertips and rowed it on the wooden table. "Anyway, it''s just like this. Go straight ahead and then turn left. It''s almost in this position."


    Everyone nodded to show that they understood. In fact, Mao didn''t understand. After the landlady finished, they all looked at en Jin, looking forward to some reaction from the boss.


    EN Jin looked at the scribbled lines on the table, which can''t be called a map any more. It''s abstract. EN Jin looked at it for a while, and nodded the table top and said, "I went here yesterday. It''s an alley."


    "Is that the cloth shop that disappeared?" Bo ye asked


    EN Jin nodded.


    Tang Zhi thought and muttered, "rabbit Boss Tu... "


    "Here it is." Snake face landlady impatiently waved the dishcloth and drove off the guests, "I know so much, and I have said all that should be said. Don''t bother me. Pay back the bean money when you have time."


    Just as they left with bewilderment, the old woman sitting on the steps laughed again and said to herself, "look carefully, please..."A lot of people have heard that.


    Gu Meng looks back and thinks it''s some kind of hint.


    To avoid the heavy fog at noon, the players went to the east of the town again to look for the cloth shop. Unfortunately, the alley was still that deep lane, and there was no trace of the cloth shop. Bo Ye even went into the alley to look for it. However, he found nothing except rubbing a lot of lime on the wall on his sleeve.


    The fourth day passed quickly, but the situation did not seem to have progressed.


    People who have been out for a day go back to Ding''s house when it''s dark. In the house, the white paper lanterns hanging in front of the door and on the corridor are all on, emitting a very uncomfortable cold light.


    Food has been prepared on the dining table in the hall. Jasper from the inside to meet, two hands in the similar warm hand treasure things, standing at the door slightly tilted head, looking at the people coming in, face hanging light gentle smile.


    "It''s like a virtuous wife waiting for her husband to come back. It''s refreshing and refreshing, and I don''t feel tired any more." Wen Lei sighed, then waved to the door excitedly, raised his voice and said, "Huihui! I''m back. "


    Little Jasper smile, more gentle: "you are back."


    When she sat down to have a meal, Mo Chunying handed her a hot towel and reminded her, "wipe your hands, there''s the side of your wrist Yes, that''s it. Where did you get the dye? "


    According to the instructions, Xiaojiabiyu wiped off the blue pigment on her delicate wrist. She laughed innocently. She took out the round stool and asked Mo Chunying to sit down. She said, "I''ve been working hard all day. Have a quick meal."


    Tang Zhi glanced at the hot towel on the table. A small group of dark blue was wet by the heat and turned into light blue. He glanced away from the towel and focused on the dishes of the evening. See what, also do not take chopsticks, toward a plate Yang chin, way: "eat shrimp."


    "OK, I see." Bo Ye wiped his slender white hand clean, turned the turntable at an angle, and began to peel the shrimp for Tangzhi.


    At night, through the pale window paper, we can see that the four guest rooms are burning oil lamps.


    In the front room, the water vapor is evaporating and the lights are soaked. At the same time, the sound of "Hua La Hua" was heard.


    The visual angle penetrates through the wall without hindrance and sneaks into the room. In the middle of the guest room, in the white mist, a man is sitting against a large wooden bucket. The outspread arms rest leisurely on the edge of the barrel. Tight and beautiful muscles are squeezed out between the shoulder blades on both sides. The water drops roll on the smooth skin texture, revealing an indescribable desire.


    Bo Ye tilted his head back. He didn''t know whether it was water or sweat on his forehead. He closed his eyes and relaxed. I can see that the bath relaxes him.


    At this time, behind the door was pushed open, and then the sound of closing, a graceful figure quietly walked in.


    But the light footstep did not escape Bo Ye''s ears. He gently hooked the corner of his lip and quickly pressed it down, as if unconscious.


    After a while, a cool hand fell on his shoulder.


    Bo Ye opened his eyes warily. His shoulder was tense for a moment. He said in surprise, "who?"


    Naked Lu''s white and tender arms extended from Bo Ye''s neck and crossed in front of his chest. Yu Guangli could see a piece of lotus root pink short sleeve.


    The man behind him seems to have bent down and approached his ears with the cool breath of late autumn.


    The author has something to say:


    then, Bo ye heard the clear young voice and said, "your uncle..."

 Chapter 97

    "Rounds."


    Bo ye heard the voice of youth behind his ears.


    When he wiped the bucket on his face, he could not help but pull the water off his face. The first entry is a slim waist, wrapped in a lotus root pink decent cheongsam. If you scan down again, you are immediately attracted by something, and it''s hard to move away. The cheongsam is bold in design, with a high slit on the side, and the two pieces of cloth are separated at the side of the intersection.


    There was an unseen view in the light.


    "What can I do for you?" Bo Ye''s fingertips slide, his tone is not serious, and his handsome eyebrows and eyes are full of publicity and wantonness. He is full of romantic atmosphere. "Besides, I don''t think there is any dangerous goods in this room."


    The man took back his hand from Bo Ye''s hand, put his cool fingertips against his forehead and calmly said, "you."


    After appreciating for a while, Bo Ye moved his eyes from the fork, lifted his eyes lazily and asked, "what?"


    In the dim light, through the mist, we can only see the beautiful facial contour of the man.


    "You." The man repeated, adding a little bit of strength to his fingertips and saying, "it''s dangerous goods."


    Bo Ye''s eyes were suddenly deep. He grabbed the hand and dragged him into the bucket.


    "Plop -"


    with a huge sound, Tang Zhi wakes up from his dream. He opened his eyes and looked vaguely at the top of the tent in the dark.


    There are still pictures of dreams in my mind. Bo Ye''s smooth and translucent texture in the mist, the warmth of his palm, the sound of the water, and his familiar lotus root pink cheongsam In the end, it''s all over with the sudden invasion of the water.


    Tang Zhi''s small face suddenly turned red. He twisted two long legs in the quilt, covered his face in a collapse and turned to one side. He felt that he was too shameless. He actually had that kind of spring dream


    The moment of turning over, the whole person was obviously stunned. He felt the bed beside him in disbelief, rose slightly, and whispered, "Bo Ye?"


    The lover who was supposed to sleep on the outside is missing, and the bed is half empty. After a while, Wen didn''t leave.


    Tang Zhi immediately opened the tent and got out of bed. After getting off the ground, he walked out of the room without his shoes on. At the moment, his mind was in a state of confusion, and his heart was pounding with a premonition that something had happened.


    Both the middle-aged man and the girl named Xiaoqiu have been out of the house in the middle of the night. Bo Ye has disappeared now. He must be outside. Tang Zhi couldn''t figure out how he could have


    Tang Zhi unconsciously clenched his lower lip and remembered the sound of the water in his dream. Only then did he realize that the sound came from the cooking pot in the yard. There must be something falling in, and the sound will be reflected into the dream.


    With this in mind, he stepped up his pace, pushed open the door of the guest room, jumped over the fence beside the corridor, and ran to the northwest corner of the foggy yard.


    ��Candi���� It''s strange that people in the same room don''t wake up after making such a big noise. Gu Meng raises her head and follows Tang Zhi''s figure in the dark. Her mind is not very clear.


    It was not until Tang Zhi rushed out of the room that Gu Meng realized the seriousness of the matter. He suddenly sat up and called out, "candi!"


    At the same time, he opened the paper window on his side and saw that Tang Zhi was still heading for the big pot of boiling water.


    "Damn it..." Gu Meng''s first reaction is that the child is also evil and is going to seek his death. He got up in a grunt, and had no time to walk through the main door. He jumped out of the open window to the outside of the guest room.


    "Candi, where are you going? Come back Gu Meng was frightened and afraid, for fear of something wrong with her companion, and her tone was not conscious and severe. After he chased out, through the hazy fog, he saw Tang Zhi standing still in front of the big water tank with "gurgling" sound in his thin white clothes. When the wind blows in the late autumn, the clothes flutter with the thin back, which makes Tang Zhi feel miserable.


    After catching up, Gu Meng looks at the cooking pot from Tang Zhi''s perspective. The steaming hot air was carried away by the rapid air flow and drifted to one side, exposing the boiling water in the tank. Among the bubbling bubbles, the dark gray brown of the bottom of the tank can be seen.


    Tang Zhi''s delicate little face has no expression. He turns a blind eye to Gu Meng, as if immersed in another world.


    Gu Meng turned him around, slightly anxious and said in a deep voice, "Tang Zhi, you look at me. What''s the matter with you?"


    Tang Zhimu ran away from the water tank and looked at Gu Meng. His voice was very cold: "it''s gone."


    "Gone?" Gu Meng twisted her eyebrows and said, "what''s missing?"


    Tang Zhi didn''t say a word. He waved his hand and ran in another direction. He didn''t know where to go. Maybe even he didn''t know where to go.


    Gu Meng''s brain suddenly turns around. Only Bo Ye can cause Tang Zhi''s great reaction.


    He was about to catch up with him and was pulled from behind.


    Therefore, Gu Meng looks back and sees en Jin''s cold and beautiful face, with a clear sense of getting up. There was no time to explain. She just took away en Jin''s hand and sped up her voice: "Bo Ye is missing. Go to other places in the house to look for it."It was dark in the house, only the white paper lanterns hanging on the corridor outside gave off a little light, and the room was too dark to see.


    After passing through the central hall, Tang Zhi saw a light like a star in a room on one side of the backyard, which made the paper on the wooden pane light red and transparent. Although the light was weak, Tang Zhi''s sight was firmly grasped in the dark night.


    Tang Zhi rushed to open the door without thinking about it.


    The light comes from behind a screen embroidered with landscape paintings in the room, reflecting a human figure. The black shadow climbed up the beam and filled half of the room.


    Seeing the shadow, Tang Zhi was relieved and suddenly recovered. "Bo Ye, why did he run out without saying hello? Don''t you know how dangerous it is at night?"


    As he walked towards the screen, Tang Zhi looked around. Most of the space in the room was engulfed in the dark, but he still saw that it was Miss Ding''s boudoir.


    "Bo Ye?" Without hearing the answer from the other side of the screen, Tang Zhi continued to move forward.


    When he walked around the screen, he saw a tall man sitting on the chair against the wall, with a pair of unfinished landscape embroidery stretched on the shelf in front of him.


    Bo Ye lowered his head and looked pale, but his expression was calm and calm. He didn''t seem to notice that Tang Zhi entered the room, or that he didn''t care about anyone entering the room. He sticks to a silver embroidery needle in his right hand. Even from a distance, Tang Zhi could see that there was a thick liquid hanging on the slender needle, and a dark red thread was attached to the end of the needle eye.


    Bo Ye''s right hand rises and falls, falls and raises again and again, and seems to be embroidering something. Tang Zhi only felt that his voice was stuck in his throat. For some reason, he could not move forward by the screen.


    "Bo Ye..." He frowned, and his heart was stifled. Rarely did he show such a sad expression, and gave an uncertain light call.


    Bo Ye seemed to finally hear the clear voice. He lifted his eyes and looked at Tang Zhi. Soon, he lowered his sight again.


    The hand that sticks to embroidery needle then falls. Bo Ye''s left hand is placed on the taut and straight landscape embroidery, and the tip of the needle goes into the flesh on the side of his index finger. With a thin thread, he penetrates the embroidery below, and then puts it on again below. It should be a blockage, the right hand with a point, the tip of the needle pierced the skin and back into the top. The snow-white silk thread was dyed dark red with blood.


    A pair of longer and more beautiful than ordinary people''s hands, now drenched with blood, fingers and the back of the hand are covered with staggered lines. The silk thread was sewn into the meat, and the whole hand was firmly nailed together with the embroidery below.


    "Sorry, I couldn''t finish the embroidery, so I lost." Bo Ye''s tone was very calm. His right hand, holding an embroidery needle, continued to sew his left hand. The rhythm was dexterous, but the stitches were disorderly. It was a person who did not often hold a needle or thread.


    Hearing Bo Ye''s voice, Tang Zhi immediately returned to his senses, blinked his tears from the bottom of his eyes, and rushed forward to hold his right hand. At the same time, he lifted the scissors to one side. But when he faced his left hand, which was densely sewn with thread, he could not start. For a moment, he did not know which thread to cut to save Bo Ye''s hand.


    "Bo Ye, don''t move Facing the bloody hand, Tang Zhi twisted his eyebrows and bit his lower lip to drip blood.


    "It''s no use." As if seeing through Tang Zhi''s intention, Bo Ye gave a faint smile, and his tone was full of happiness. "It''s my turn."


    "Nothing." Tang Zhisong opened his hand, squatted down and carefully cut the thin thread connecting the embroidery on the edge of his left hand with scissors. His voice trembled a little, "don''t move, it will be OK soon I''ll take you back to your room and go to bed later. Don''t run around and go anywhere... "


    Bo Ye lowered his eyes and looked at Tang Zhi with a smile. He stopped and let Tangzhi busy with his left hand.


    So when Gu Meng and en Jin break in, they see such a frightening scene. The blood on the embroidery soaked half of the cloth.


    "Shit!" Gu Meng was a little grumpy and went up to him and said, "Bo Ye, what are you crazy about in the middle of the night?! Which pervert can sew hands to play! "


    Looking at Gu Meng, Bo Ye didn''t hear what he was saying. He just shook his head and said to himself, "tomorrow she will take me away..."


    Tang Zhi''s eyes flashed, and the sound of cracking silk began. Gu Meng and en Jin look, they see the scissors inserted vertically into the tight silk between the wooden frames.


    "Give him back to me." Tang Zhi''s eyes were cold. He stood up slowly and looked down at Bo Ye sitting on the chair. He said in a cold voice, "I said, give me back Bo Ye. He won''t go anywhere."


    Bo Ye raised his eyebrows in surprise. A smile appeared on his pale face. His tone changed and he said, "it''s useless. He didn''t finish the embroidery. He belongs to me now."


    "Bo Ye doesn''t belong to you," Tang Zhi said with a sense of horror in his eyes


    "Bo Ye is mine."

 Chapter 98

    Tang Zhi is ill. His whole body exudes an irresistible murderous spirit, his eyes are blackened, and his expression is frightfully cold without any human emotion.


    "Get out of Bo Ye''s body and give him back to me," he said


    ��Candi���� Seeing Tang Zhi reach out to Bo Ye, Gu Meng grabs him in time and stops in a deep voice, "no matter what you do to her, Bo Ye is still injured."


    On the other side, Bo Ye''s left hand is still firmly sewn on the landscape embroidery. He gently wiped the accumulated blood with his right hand, twisted it provocatively on his fingertips, then lifted his eyes and looked at Tang Zhi. He said calmly and calmly, "it''s no use. It''s his turn. But he''ll be alive for a while before tomorrow morning. "


    Gu Meng is locking Tang Zhi from the rear, with a displeasure on her face. She quickly asks the other side, "who are you?"


    Bo Ye laughed and said nothing.


    "What''s your relationship with lilac?" Gu Meng keeps asking questions.


    Bo Ye did not pay attention to him any more, but lowered his head and slowly closed his eyes. Obviously, the thing is ready to leave.


    He always felt that if he didn''t fight for something, Bo ye would be finished tomorrow morning. Gu Meng was so anxious that he was sweating and his voice was dry: "you wait..."


    He felt the Tangzhi in front of him tensed and trembled.


    Just at this time, Enjin lifted up her long legs and rushed forward. Attracted by the news, Gu Meng and Tang Zhi see en Jin grabbing Bo Ye''s jaw, then raises her other hand and throws it up with a slap.


    The sound of "pa" was very loud in the room.


    ������������


    Not only Bo Ye, but also the other two people were stunned by this slap.


    Enjin''s lip corner provokes a sneer, the voice is low and soft, sounds very gentle, said the words are not so serious: "sleep you * *, why not hi?"


    Bo Ye:


    Gu Meng realizes that Bo Ye''s eyes have changed from shock to bitterness. He felt that this temperament had been familiar with him, and suddenly he had a flash of inspiration. Without thinking about it, he blurted out: "red wedding dress!"


    Bo Ye instantly turns his sad eyes to Gu Meng. There was an obvious red mark on her pale face, which showed that Enjin''s slap did not retain any strength.


    Seeing Bo Ye''s reaction, Gu Meng immediately realizes that the ghost she saw in the fog that day was in front of him. When he got to the bottom of his heart, he let go of Tang Zhi and stepped forward and said, "don''t you want a red wedding dress? We will find Bo Ye as soon as possible. "


    Bo Ye slightly tilted his head and looked at the hanging beam above, as if thinking.


    Next to the embroidery, the only oil lamp was on, and the fire on the wick was precarious and scattered the whole room. After waiting for a long time, Bo Ye said quietly, "what if I say no?"


    Gu Meng was about to talk about the conditions. Tang Zhi said in an unusually calm voice: "I will burn my wedding dress. If you dare to touch Bo Ye, it''s not just the wedding dress. I promise you, everything in this town will be annihilated in the fire. "


    Under the calm appearance of Tang Zhi, there was a kind of ruthlessness. He wanted to destroy the heaven and earth, and pull all the people to be buried with him. But if you look him in the eye, no one will doubt the truth of his words.


    On hearing this, Bo Ye gently raised his eyebrows and showed a weak smile. The next second, he was like a machine cut off the electricity, the whole person fell limply.


    Almost at the same time, Tang Zhi came forward to catch Bo Ye.


    A woman''s silver bell like laughter rings above the beam, reverberating in the dead ghost house. It is ethereal and has no texture, and one''s back is hairy.


    "It turns out that all the flowers are in full bloom, as if they were in ruins."


    "The beautiful scenery on a good day, but how can the sky, then enjoy the pleasure of who''s home..."


    The woman was singing with a sharp voice, and the tune was long. As the music gradually faded away, the aftersound came intermittently: "at midnight The wedding dress is in the room... "


    At this time, from the top of the dark down a small bag of brocade. Eugene reached out and grasped it accurately. He opened the mouth of the brocade bag and poured the contents on the table.


    "What is it?" Gu Meng comes forward to check with him.


    I saw a thin piece of paper out of the brocade bag. In addition, there was a short hair.


    I think it''s Bo Ye''s.


    Seeing this, Gu Meng breathed a sigh of relief. He waved the cold sweat on his forehead and said, "it''s safe for now."


    Before the landscape embroidery stretched on the shelf, Tang Zhi supported Bo Ye and slowly squatted down. Bo ye put his pillow on his shoulder, because he was completely in a coma, the weight of his whole body leaned against the other side.


    After Bo Ye was out of control, Tang Zhi seemed to be unable to receive any information from the outside world and was full of his lover. He gently stroked Bo Ye''s hair, leaned over his face and kissed the man''s ear. He whispered, "it''s OK, Bo Ye, don''t be afraid."


    After a night of fighting, the sky was bright.


    While Bo Ye is still in a coma, Gu Meng removes all the lines on his left hand. Gu Meng frowned during the whole process. A thin thread drawn from the meat with a sense of obstruction, all dyed black and red by blood, some of the thin thread is still attached to a small blood clot, people see scalp numbness.When Bo Ye woke up, he was in a cold sweat and cursed his mother in pain.


    "Shit! It''s not good to sew anything but sew hands. " Because of the pain that stabbed into the muscles and bones, the whole person was irritable.


    Tang Zhi looks calm, but his heart aches. He held Bo Ye''s left hand and examined it carefully. He said in a low voice, "don''t move around."


    EN Jin sits on the other bed and eats melon seeds. In the middle of the bed was a pear blossom wood table. He reclined on it. Even if he didn''t sit, he gave people a pleasant feeling.


    EN Jin vomited two pieces of melon seed shell in the tea dish and said coolly: "according to your meaning, sewing chicken is good?"


    ��������������������


    The other three looked at him.


    Gu Meng grabs the sunflower seeds and puts them on the table again. He says, "eat your melon seeds. It''s so much."


    EN Jin pressed Gu Meng''s hand, slightly swept up the end of her eyes with a smile. Her voice was low and Judo: "thank you, Mr. Gu."


    Gu Meng purses her lips and does not resist it. Instead, she stealthily pinches it on his hand. Enjin''s eyes were bent with laughter.


    He didn''t notice that the two lovers were looking at each other. Bo Ye leaned on the bed column, rubbed his eyebrows and sighed, "what kind of hell is my constitution..."


    "Brother! brother! Brother


    The four were still in the room, and a close cry came from outside. After a while, the thin door was knocked open, and Peter tumbled in. He looked around the room in a panic. When he saw Bo Ye, who was directly opposite him, he immediately rushed forward and yelled: "brother Ye! I heard that something happened to you. What can we do if you leave? "


    The young boy is also true feelings, can see is really anxious, see him tightly holding Bo Ye, tears in his eyes.


    Bo Ye''s temple suddenly jumped. He closed his eyes patiently and said, "Peter, are you sure you didn''t come to the funeral?"


    The child occasionally underplays.


    Tang Zhi twisted his eyebrows, pulled back Peter Pan and said, "don''t touch Bo Ye''s hand."


    Pan Peter immediately "Oh" twice, released Bo Ye only to see that wrapped in gauze but still bloodstained left hand. It''s ok if you don''t look at it. When you look at it, you start to cry again. He says, "who the hell did it?"


    EN Jin chewed melon seeds, leisurely way: "female ghost."


    ������ Oh. " Pan Peter''s momentum immediately withered. Knowing that his arm couldn''t twist his thigh, he was quite calm. He asked, "how did brother ye become like this?"


    "Sew, oneself said:" the evil spirit


    "This Is this hand sewn? " Pan Peter wanted to touch Bo Ye''s hand, but he didn''t dare to touch it. He sighed, and his face looked regretful. "The stitches are clearly 50 million yuan..."


    Peter Pan also knows what Bo Ye used to do. His employer insured his hands for 50 million yuan.


    Others:


    For a moment, it is not clear whether the silly child is a pity for Bo Ye''s hand or for 50 million yuan.


    Soon after Pan Peter heard the news, other players also came to the room one after another. Among them, small Biyu brought a tray to breakfast, ready to show tenderness and consideration.


    Gu Meng said thanks and took the tray and sent a bowl of porridge to Tangzhi. Then he put the plate on the table on the bed.


    Xiaojiabiyu looked at Bo Ye''s hand and looked at her expression as if she were thoughtful. Then she said anxiously, "Bo Ye escaped a robbery last night It''s safe now, isn''t it? "


    Gu Meng looked at Tang Zhi with some misgivings. He was afraid that he would think more. So he thought carefully about his words and replied, "at present, this is the case. At least, we don''t have to worry about it now."


    Wen Lei took a round stool from under the table and sat down. Then he poured tea for himself and said to Bo Ye, "brother, do you remember the details? It''s a near death experience. "


    Bo Ye took a sip of the porridge that Tang Zhi had fed him. He didn''t care about the rudeness in Wen Lei''s words. He licked his lower lip and recalled it for a while. He said, "I was half asleep last night. I''m in a hurry. Go to the toilet..."


    "Don''t you know it''s dangerous to go out at night?" Just after Bo Ye said something, en Jin interrupted. He broke the hard boiled egg on the edge of the pear blossom wood table and said, "Bo Shen, don''t you have a long brain or your IQ is off the line? Can''t bear it


    Bo Ye looked at him and chuckled: "a man''s kidney is good, so he can''t bear to be impatient. Oh, by the way, you don''t want to be a man anyway. I don''t understand that. "


    After fighting back, he did not want to see en Jin suddenly turn cold. Bo Ye continued: "when I came back, I passed Miss Ding''s wing room in the backyard. A light suddenly came on behind the window paper, and there was a voice in it to let me in..."


    "And then you were really called in?" Gu Meng swallowed a piece of rice cake. It''s unbelievable.


    "Of course I refused in my heart, but when I came back, I was already sitting in my room." Bo Ye stopped for a moment, looked at the two people sitting on the other bed and said, "can you have some quality? When you''re done, don''t interrupt. "


    Gu Meng made a gesture of sealing.


    "Consciously, I saw a pair of unfinished embroidery in front of me. The voice said that I could leave after embroidery, but the needlework could not be wrong." Bo Ye shook his head at the porridge sent by Tang Zhi. Then he said slowly, "I saw a woman sitting on her side in a bronze mirror, wearing a crescent white cheongsam, with a chin on the edge of the mirror and a mole at the corner of her mouth. There is nothing else to see. But when I looked out of the mirror, there was nothing there, so I knew I had a ghostPanpeter squatted on the edge of the bed, his hands on his cheeks, as if listening to a story, and nervously said, "and then? Brother Ye. "


    "And then Gags, of course, are delaying time. " Bo Ye sighed and said, "but the ghost girl didn''t move. She didn''t answer any questions. She only reminded me that it was about to dawn. Embroidery? I''ll embroider a piece of wool. I''ll make a mistake on the first stitch, and then I''ll lose consciousness. "


    The crowd fell into silence. Gu Meng slowly chews the rice cake in his mouth, and the morning light casts a shadow on his face as clear as his ink painting. He thought: "no one here knows how to sew and sew. In this case, he will die. There is no need to set up the task of completing embroidery. I just wonder why Bo Ye was born? First boss Wang, then Xiao Qiu, and now Bo Ye Is there a rule to follow? "


    Wen Lei''s eyes lit up and said, "a man, a woman, and a man. Do female ghosts arrest people according to their sex?"


    After a long silence, Peter Pan laughed awkwardly and said, "it should be Isn''t it that simple? "


    The mind is as simple as a teenager, even he wants to say that such a rule is too retarded.


    In any case, all doubts must be put aside now. The top priority is to find the red wedding dress that the ghost wants, and it must be found and brought back before 12 o''clock tonight. Otherwise, Bo Ye will not be able to live to see the sun tomorrow.


    In the past two days, people went to the east of the city several times, but found nothing. Wheat first took Pan Peter and Wen Lei out of the door to look for other cloth shops in the town to see if there were red wedding dresses in other stores. The rest of them will stay in the house for a while to search for clues and make a new plan.


    In the middle of the morning, other people were busy in the house, but Bo Ye took a rest in his room. When he had a rest, his spirit recovered, but the pain on his hands became unbearable. He slowly changed his clothes and walked out of the door, ready to go to the kitchen on the other side of the house to find some hot water for his wrists.


    It''s sunny today. It''s hard to give people a feeling of cool autumn. The wind is a little cool. It makes more than a dozen pieces of long cloth hanging in the air in the yard, fluttering and hunting.


    Bo ye walked south along the long and narrow corridor in the East, and occasionally glanced over the large dye vat under the railing, and found that the dye colors inside were very bright. A glance over, red, mugwort, navy blue, bright yellow There are even brilliant orange in the back row, the color is very simple and crude, just like the most basic color block in the computer. Although Ding''s house opened a dyeing house, and no one took care of the cloth and dye vat in the yard, the scene in the yard seemed to be no different from that on the first day.


    In the kitchen, Bo Ye picked up a copper basin on the stove with one hand and carried it to the steaming kettle.


    "Bo Ye..."


    "Kuang Dang --"


    the faint sound suddenly coming out from behind scared Bo Ye, and the copper basin in his hand fell to the ground. He turned around. Tang Zhi appeared behind him, holding a group of clothes in his hand, and was standing in the kitchen with his head askew and looking at him without expression.


    Bo Ye''s heart slightly relaxed, pretended to have nothing to do with a slight smile, and said, "can''t you walk quietly?"


    Tang Zhi glanced at the basin on the ground and looked at Bo Ye. It seemed that he didn''t hear each other''s words. He stares at Bo Ye and walks forward. His clothes fall all the way. "Why run around?" he said without emotion? I didn''t see you when I went back to my room. "


    Bo Ye subconsciously took a step back. His intuition was that Tang Zhi''s tone and expression were somewhat sinister. Under the gaze of his lover, he felt that he had made some serious mistake, so he explained: "sorry, I want to pour some hot water on my hands."


    Tang Zhi glanced at him without saying anything. He picked up the copper basin on the ground, poured hot water, and tore the cloth strips from a mass of clothes room and dipped them into the water. Bo Ye paid attention to the group of clothes and found the delicate embroidery on them. He guessed that they were the clothes in the lilac wardrobe. Tang Zhi was just searching for clues in lilac''s room.


    Tang Zhi folded several folds of the twisted cloth and applied it on Bo Ye''s wrist. He asked, "does it still hurt?"


    Bo Ye wanted to deny it, but hesitated for a moment and nodded.


    "It''s all my fault." Tang Zhi lowered his head, and his voice sounded annoyed. "If I could wake up earlier last night, it would not have happened."


    "Candi, it''s none of your business..."


    When Bo Ye just wanted to say something to comfort him, Tang Zhi suddenly raised his head. His clear eyes were full of confusion and said, "how could Bo Ye''s affairs have nothing to do with me?"


    "All of Bo Ye''s are mine. How can it have nothing to do with me if my hands become like this?"


    "It''s all because I didn''t protect you well. It must be like this. If I pay attention to you all the time, it won''t happen. It must be like this..."


    With that, Tang Zhi''s eyes turned red, and he bit his lower lip. The whole person showed obvious anxiety, as if he didn''t know how to mend his fault or what to do with his lover.


    "Why do you always miss yourself? Why are you so disobedient? I''m so angry... " Tang Zhi muttered to himself impatiently, holding Bo Ye''s wrist, unconsciously clenching it. There were some fresh blood spots on the gauze, but he saw that he was just talking to himself, "I want to find a way, I can''t do this again..."ramble in one''s statement. Something is about to explode.


    All of a sudden, a soft and silky scarf was draped on Tang Zhi''s wrist. The calm blue of the lake. Catch a cold.


    Tang Zhi was stunned for a moment. All the buzzing noises around his body that would split his mind disappeared, and the world suddenly became quiet.


    "So..." He heard the low voice above his head chuckling, and at the same time, the slender and beautiful hand skillfully tied a knot on his left wrist with a square towel.


    Bo ye put the other end of the kerchief on his right wrist, handed it over and said, "if you tie it, you won''t run around."


    Tang Zhi still lowered his head, the angle of the problem, full of juvenile sense of fine short hair covered the mood of the eye. He held on to his left hand for a while, and he loosened his left handkerchief. In this way, a blue scarf of the lake firmly tied the two people together.


    Tang Zhi wiped his wet eyes, raised his head, pulled out a smile and said, "thank you, Bo Ye."


    "It''s so ugly." Bo Ye raised his right hand and affectionately swept the red tip of Tang Zhi''s nose with his fingers. He also touched Tang Zhi''s left hand. He said, "I can''t say I''m hurt again."


    Tang Zhi nodded his head with great force


    (understand!)


    Next to the wall outside the kitchen, there were three women who seemed to be passing by. Because when you see someone inside, you wait outside.


    The girl named Xiaochen withdrew her head from the door frame, pointed to the temple, and whispered to the other two people in surprise: "that candi, isn''t it A little sick? "


    Mo Chunying thought for a moment and said, "the key is that Bo Ye is still with him. This couple is a little bit of that..."


    Xiaojiabiyu, with her hands on her back, leaned against the wall, stared at her toes for a while, and whispered, "this may be the appearance of love."


    Smell speech, the other two girls look at her.


    Xiaojiabiyu lowered her eyebrows and eyes, and said with a smile: "give up your free hands and be willing to be bound. How many people can do it?"


    Mo Chunying said, "I don''t want to."


    Xiaojiabiyu laughed and stood upright and said, "let''s go."


    Before leaving, she finally looked at the blue square of the lake. Quiet and meaningful color.


    After discussion, Gu Meng and others still choose to believe the words of the owner''s wife of the bean flower stand and prepare to go to the disappeared cloth shop for a final look.


    Before going out, the little Jasper covered her chest and said that she was a little flustered and short of breath and worried that she could not go too far.


    EN Jin patted the melon seed crumbs on her hand and sneered coldly: "it''s really a sick beauty, which makes people love."


    Gu Meng wrung en Jin''s arm and motioned him not to do anything.


    After going out, Gu Meng said, "what do you dislike about other girls?"


    Enjin said: "I think she''s a whore."


    Gu Meng said: "it''s Is it women''s intuition or women''s sense of competition


    "Yes," she said


    Gu Meng:


    You''re honest.


    Towards noon, the party arrived at the place where the original copy was born. An empty street with shops on one side and a dark alley on the other.


    Entering the nearby shops, no one could find anyone to ask, and they could only gather at the entrance of the alley.


    Xiaochen and Mo Chunying two girls can not stand the ghost of the empty atmosphere, urged: "go back, strange terrible, may not be here."


    Gu Meng pondered: "but yesterday, the landlady firmly pointed out that it was this position and said that she should look for it carefully..."


    Mo Chunying looked at the sky and was obviously nervous: "it''s going to fog."


    They had no choice but to prepare to go back home and pray for wheat and Peter to find some clues about the red wedding dress.


    Tang Zhi was full of worries. It''s twelve hours before midnight.


    As he turned to prepare, his left wrist with a kerchief was pulled. Looking back, he found that Bo Ye was still standing in front of the alley, looking at the deep entrance and not moving.


    "Bo Ye?" He gave a warning, thinking he was in a trance.


    Gu Meng is also aware of the movement. He looks at the alley. He can''t see anything clearly. He looks at Bo Ye and says, "what are you doing?"


    At first, Bo Ye didn''t respond. After a while, many people listened to him and said, "wait for the fog to come."

 Chapter 99

    At first, the white fog was filiform. Invisibly, it seems that there is a huge spider spinning silk into the air, thin white floating everywhere, regardless of the rules and shape. When the fog around the body accumulates to a certain critical value, something in the fog suddenly collapses and leaks to the bottom. The thick fog immediately falls down from the top and comes from all sides, covering the field of vision.


    In a vast expanse of white, even the people standing about one meter away have turned into ethereal light gray outline, which is too shadowy to see clearly. Gu Meng hears the whispers of two girls at a place behind her.


    "I''ve never seen such a big fog. I can''t see my fingers."


    "Don''t you think there''s anything strange in the fog? When the time comes, you may be pulled away by covering your mouth, and no one knows


    ������ Don''t say it. I''m scared. Let''s see what the men are going to do. There should be nothing wrong with them. "


    At this time, Gu Meng feels a hand being held and looks sideways. En Jin doesn''t know when she is standing beside her and is looking at him with her eyes slightly drooping. Through the fog, Enjin''s beautiful facial contour has been weakened a bit strong and sharp feeling, added a bit of softness. This impression may have nothing to do with the fog all over his body, just because the person he is facing happens to be Gu Meng.


    "Mr. Gu."


    "Well?"


    "Don''t be so serious."


    Enjin gave him a gentle smile.


    Gu Meng has a bad look at Enjin, but she can''t deny that because of Enjin''s interruption, her nervous tension has been relaxed. He shook Eugene''s hand, adjusted to the most comfortable state, and continued to observe the entrance of the lane ahead.


    The entrance of the alley became a dark rectangle in the thick fog. After waiting for a while, a faint yellow light appeared in the upper right corner. As I saw on the first day.


    Tang Zhi suddenly said, "it appears."


    The white fog was slightly blown away by the wind, and the people looked at it again. The dark alley in front of them looked like an open door. There was a threshold under it. There was a plaque with illegible handwriting on it. Beside it was a white paper lantern.


    "The butcher''s shop..." Bo Ye stood at the bottom of the steps, looked up at the sign above, and whispered, "it was so deep."


    Gu Meng thought that he had come here several times before and found nothing. It was because they avoided the dense fog at noon every time, so they missed each other again and again. He thought it was a pity.


    The crowd stood in the middle of the street and did not act rashly. Compared with the first time, they did not see the rabbit face shopkeeper in long coats coming out to meet them. After waiting for a while, Bo Ye and Tang Zhi looked at each other, and at the same time walked up the steps and stepped into the cloth shop.


    Gu Meng and en Jin followed closely. The two girls stood at the end, hesitating. They encouraged each other for a moment and then followed.


    After entering the cloth shop, a group of six people found that the situation in the room was the same as that in the impression. The unlighted shop was dark and opaque, and smelled of cloth. High top, dark hanging beam. Whether it is on the wall or on the counter are covered with different colors of cloth, color gloomy thick. It''s a better place to be called a warehouse than a store, because it''s packed and visually cluttered.


    The aisles between the counters are not wide, and you should be careful not to step on the cloth stacked on the edge of the cabinet. People are very cautious when they walk in between.


    There was no movement in the room except for the sound of their feet and the rubbing of their clothes. Gu Meng looked up and down, raised his voice and asked, "is anyone there?"


    "Is boss Tu there?"


    The room was still quiet.


    "I wish he wasn''t in the store." Tang Zhi slightly supported Bo Ye''s hand and carefully stepped over a roll of cloth.


    Xiaochen didn''t seem to like the atmosphere here. She was next to Mo Chunying all the way, swallowing nervously and saying, "why? There''s no one here. It''s not much better than the haunted house. There''s an old woman in the house to entertain us. "


    The thick fog of Tang''s head stopped and he could only look back at the door. He said: "in charge of this kind of shop, you think about it, what identity will the owner be?"


    Only then did Xiaochen understand. The little girl covered her mouth quietly and said in a low voice: "if the shopkeeper is not a person, it''s better not to appear. We can treat ourselves by ourselves."


    Gu Meng goes to the top of the stairs and looks up. The wooden stairs nearby can be seen clearly in the dim light. However, as the line of sight climbs up, it is a piece of dark, so it is difficult to see the specific situation above.


    "I haven''t been up there..." Gu Meng takes back her sight and looks in front of her eyes again. Not far from the stairway is the model room.


    He looked around the others and discussed: "arrange it. The girls are looking for the red wedding dress on the first floor. We''ll go up there. If we can''t find anything on the top, we can come down and meet. Is that ok? It''s more time-saving. "


    Xiaochen seems to have some concerns, looking forward to the future. Mo Chunying followed the eye upstairs. It''s so dark. I don''t know what will be on it. I really don''t have the courage to go up. She said, "we will look for it carefully below. You should be careful when you go up."Seeing four men going up the stairs to leave, Xiaochen quickly sent out a series of questions: "what if we were in danger on the first floor? What to do then? What if you don''t have time to make it? "


    "Sister, can you run?" EN Jin a hand on the stair handrail, slightly turned around, bent down to look at the bottom, the waist of the Qipao out of a curve. He tilted his head toward the door of the shop and said in a soft voice, "you are closest to the door. You really meet something strange and run quickly."


    Swept by the Queen''s noble and cold eyes, Xiaochen has no words in an instant, and unconsciously hides behind Mo Chunying.


    The stairs were so narrow and dark that they had to support the wall. Bearing the weight of several adult men, the rotten wood board sounded a deep babbling sound, like an old man who was unable to bear the heavy burden and gave out heavy breathing.


    On the second floor, the entrance is a corridor, light from the same direction, as dim as rainy days. There were rooms on both sides, and some of the doors were open, and there was a cloud of gray light curling around the door.


    Turn around, and there''s a staircase connecting the upper floor.


    EN Jin looked at Bo Ye and Tang Zhi and said, "you go up?"


    Bo Ye shook his head and said, "you go up."


    Gu Meng wondered, "what''s the difference?"


    Bo Ye naturally said: "this is close to the first floor. If you encounter danger, you can escape quickly."


    At the same time, he said: "Menggu Why are you so shameless? "


    There are three storeys in the cloth shop. No one else has been found since the players came in.


    When Gu Meng and en Jin arrive at the top floor, they find that there are three rooms in the top floor, a utility room. At a glance, there are all kinds of ashed objects. It seems that there is no need to search. There is also a room like a warehouse, which is stacked with a lot of cloth. As for the innermost room, as soon as Gu Meng opened the door, she found a surprise --


    "red wedding dress!"


    The last room was much larger than the first two, with many wooden cases and puppets in it, and clothes were everywhere. However, in the middle of the room stood a bright red wedding dress, very conspicuous.


    Gu Meng saw the red wedding dress for the first time, but when she looked at it for the second time, she found that there seemed to be a man sitting there with a red cap and a red wedding dress. There was no sound.


    Just as he was about to step forward, Gu Meng held the door handle and looked back at en Jin. It''s obviously asking for help.


    Looking at that pair of black and white eyes revealed the weak meaning, en Jin chuckled and said: "counselled?"


    In front of en Jin, Gu Meng is used to it. He didn''t feel embarrassed and nodded in an undisguised way.


    EN Jin pulled Gu Meng behind her and said, "do you know the benefits of a man?"


    ������������ Gu Meng thinks that Laozi himself is a man, but on second thought, he is really easy to use. He almost takes him up all the way, and he seems to have nothing to fear at en Jin''s side.


    Think of this, did not make a voice retort, whispered perfunctory way: "too easy to use, easy to use, give Enjin brand boyfriend five points of praise."


    "At the beginning, he still refused to agree and said he would not consider me." EN Jin glanced at Gu Meng, slightly narrowed her eyes and turned over the old account, "Mr. Gu, is it fragrant?"


    Gu Meng remembers that she was very emotional when she was in the face of her feelings. She blushes and lowers her head. She pours on Enjin''s back and buries her face in it. She can''t bear to cry, "you can do it!"


    EN Jin pursed her lips with a smile, and her doting color came out from her long and narrow canthus.


    On the shelf by the door was a long cigarette pole, black, 16 inches long. EN Jin took down the cigarette pole and bumped it. It was very hand-made. Then he stepped on the cloth and clothes all over the ground and walked towards the center.


    EN Jin separated a distance, slowly picked up the red satin covered on the top with a cigarette pole, revealing the log color below.


    Seeing that it was a mannequin model, Gu Meng, who was following her, was relieved. He stepped forward, picked up the cuffs of the red wedding dress and rubbed it to feel the texture. Then he looked at Enjin and said, "can this be what the ghost wants?"


    The long black pipe revolved slowly between Enjin''s fingers. He turned around the red wedding dress and looked around without saying a word. Then, he went to the corner in front of a row of wooden boxes, casually opened one of the lids, and suddenly, a smell of old camphor diffused.


    EN Jin gently wrung her eyebrows, fanned with her hand, and looked into the box with her probe, revealing the expression of "it is so".


    "It may not be that simple." With that, Enjin picked up a corner of clothing material from the box with a black cigarette pole. Dark red, hanging on top of the golden tassel.


    Gu Meng steps forward, then looks into the box and turns it over. All are red, all kinds of red, different lightness, indicating that the stack is all wedding clothes. He looked at the side of en Jin, eyes dew helpless, way: "how can this do?"


    EN Jin stood in front of her body and swept the wooden boxes all over the room and said, "a total of 12 boxes, which are all red wedding dresses, believe it or not?"


    Gu Meng is tired and takes a rest with his hands on his hips. He looks at all kinds of wedding dresses in the box and nods. After thinking about it for a while, he said, "I''ll go and call the others up."The third floor corridor continued to ring "babbling" of wood trampling sound. The angle of view followed the sound and turned into an open large room. Several people could be seen walking up and down inside, with red raised everywhere.


    "My God." Sitting in the red silk and satin room, Xiaochen put down her wedding dress in her heart and said, "I can see the difference at first. Now all the wedding dresses are the same. How can I find so many clothes? I can''t finish it until the end of time, isn''t it? "


    Mo Chunying picked up a wedding dress on the ground and put it in front of her eyes for inspection. She said, "if you have time to complain, it''s better to see more."


    Gu Meng is not idle on the other side. She shakes off the wedding dresses one by one and says, "if it''s hard work, please follow candi''s advice to find a wedding dress with chrysanthemum embroidery. Since the female ghost has something to do with clove, the wedding dress they want may come from lilac. This is the only clue we have at present. In any case, we can only find it according to this clue. "


    Xiaochen sighed and continued to pick and choose among the red waves, saying, "OK, hope is the right direction."


    "It must be right..." Tang Zhi said to himself, quickly rummaged through the scattered clothes, never stopping for a moment, and his expression was terrifying.


    Finding the red wedding dress is the only way to save Bo Ye.


    ��Candi���� Because Bo Ye tied hands with Tang Zhi, the whole process was dragged back and forth. A trace of helplessness and heartache slipped through his eyes. He said, "don''t force yourself so much. Take your time, you will find it."


    Tang Zhi straightened up, looked around the red cloth all over the ground, bit his lower lip impatiently, and murmured: "where on earth Why can''t they be found? "


    ��Candi���� Being ignored again, Bo ye had to take Tang Zhi''s hand and turn the man to himself. Wen Sheng said, "take a rest." Then he said, "let Gu Meng and en Jin come."


    ���������� Gu Meng and en Jin also set their eyes on Bo Ye.


    Heart: lying trough, this shameless.


    Tang Zhi looked at Bo Ye, and his face was confused. Then he saw that his eyes became more and more red, and he did not know what he was thinking.


    Tang Zhi lowered his head and choked, "why am I so useless?"


    Bo Ye carefully held him in his arms and gently comforted him: "don''t be sad. It will be OK."


    Gu Meng sighs. It''s really a pity.


    Continue to search for the wedding dress with chrysanthemum embroidery.


    I don''t know how long it took. It''s nearly two hours. There are still six boxes that haven''t been opened. Everyone is dazzled.


    Mo Chunying leaned against the table and stopped, gently pressing Jingming acupoint. Xiaochen has been paralyzed on the ground in a big font, venting his airway: "maybe it''s not here at all..."


    Enjin felt that this was not the way. She stood in front of the box with her arm in her arms and pressed the top of the cigarette gun against her jaw, like thinking.


    After a while, he said, "don''t look for it. Pour out the clothes in the box and arrange them."


    Gu Meng looks at en Jin, guessing that he may have an idea and asks, "what are you going to do?"


    EN Jin said slowly: "the wedding dress made by Miss Ding is definitely the best. The most authentic red and the most delicate workmanship should be that one."


    Mo Chunying felt that the plan was not feasible. She glanced at the red silk and satin all over the ground and said, "there are dozens of kinds of red, some of which are not obvious. It is not a machine. How can human eyes distinguish the most positive red?"


    "I think so." Tang Zhi looked at en Jin''s eyes and flashed her eyes. She said to Mo Chunying, "others can''t do it, but Enjin can."


    Mo Chunying did not understand: "why?"


    Tang Zhi said calmly, "because he may not be human."


    All of them said, "I''m sorry."


    EN Jin glanced at Tang Zhi and said coldly, "young master, can you speak?"


    After a box of clothes lined up, Enjin walked in front of her for two times, and lit some of them with the best quality. Gu Meng helps to pick them out, and then opens the next box. The two girls were stunned.


    This approach is efficient and reduces the workload. When opening the third from the bottom box, Tang Zhi, who was searching among the clothes selected by en Jin, suddenly made a voice and said, "I have found it."


    When people looked at it, they saw that Tang Zhi had a wedding dress in his hand. There was a piece of red embroidery on his waist. After a close look, it could be seen that it was chrysanthemum, which was almost integrated with the background color. You don''t have to touch it, you can''t see it.


    Gu Meng breathed a sigh of relief, and his first reaction was: "Bo Ye has been saved."


    Xiaochen stretched himself out and said, "finish work! Go back to the house


    A group of six people went down from the third floor again. As they approached the stairway on the first floor, Tang Zhi, who was in front of him, blinked and said, "why is it so dark?"


    Gu Meng also found out. Compared with the moment when I first came in, the light seemed to disappear, and the downstairs was so dark that I almost thought it was night.


    "We didn''t stay long." Mo Chunying said, "is it evening already?"


    They went in the direction of the gate in the dark. In the process, Xiao Chen tripped over a roll of cloth at his feet. If it wasn''t for the help of a companion, he almost fell down.Tang Zhi reached the position of the door and touched it. The whole person was obviously stunned.


    Sensing his reaction, Gu Meng asks, "candi?"


    "Disappeared." Just listen to Tang Zhi''s clear voice in the dark environment.


    "What disappeared?" Asked the little girl at the back.


    Tang Zhi said, "gate."


    They were trapped in the cloth shop, and it was hard to guarantee that they would return to the Ding family''s courtyard before 12 o''clock.


    Gu Meng, holding her heavy red wedding dress in her hand, aims at Bo Ye''s direction in the dark and whispers, "what can I do..."


    If you get the red wedding dress, but if you don''t go back to work, it''s a waste of money. Then Bo Ye will


    Bo ye may also have a sense of crisis. He didn''t open his mouth for a long time before he said a light sentence: "son, are you not a VIP? Do you have resurrection skills? "


    Enjin took a long cigarette pole and knocked at the place where it was a door but now a wall. She shook her head and said, "although I can''t revive, I think I should be able to do something."


    Gu Meng was full of hope and said, "what do you mean?"


    Bo Ye said, "can you get this wall through?"


    Enjin said calmly, "I can write a epitaph for you on the spot."


    All of them said, "I''m sorry."


    Bo Ye gracefully "leaned on" and said, "why don''t you say you can piss me off?"

 Chapter 100

    "Are we going to die here?" Xiaochen''s lower lip trembled ceaselessly, as if she had been scalded by the words she said. The little girl''s quality was poor, so she scared herself to cry, "Wuwuwuwu The gate has disappeared, will we be trapped here forever? I would have been hiding in the house


    "Sister." Bo Ye leaned back to the wall, looked up and sighed. He said faintly, "the people whose lives are hanging on the line haven''t cried. You should be strong."


    "You can''t get out now, anyway." Gu Meng, holding her wedding dress in one hand, touches the edge of the counter in the dark and walks toward the stairway. To other humanitarians, "don''t stay downstairs. Go upstairs first. At least you''ll shine."


    Gu Meng Gang stepped up the stairs in the dark, and a cry came from behind her --


    because she couldn''t see the situation under her feet, the little girl tripped over the pile of cloth placed beside the aisle again and threw herself heavily on the concrete floor.


    "Pay attention, Xiaochen." Mo Chunying turned back and carefully stepped over the obstacles on the ground to help her.


    "Why don''t you have a lamp here?" Xiaochen wiped his tears and snot, kneaded his sore knee, stood up, sobbed and complained, and then suggested to the people in front of him, "do you want to look for candles and matches here first? Once it''s dark, the upstairs must be black. "


    Seeing that she was not in a big way, Bo ye turned around and continued to walk forward and said, "it''s so dark downstairs that even if there are candles, you can''t find them. Go upstairs first and look for them."


    This is the truth. She was supported by Mo Chunying and limped to keep up with the four men in front of her. Suddenly, she felt a breeze behind her ears, accompanied by a wisp of light smoke floating across her nose.


    Beside her, Mo Chunying seems to have noticed this abnormality in the silence and darkness. They both stopped at the same time, their backs stiff.


    "Guest." A faint and thick male voice sounded behind him, a little stuffy. It sounded as if it was covered by something. He said, "what can I do for you?"


    On hearing this, Gu Meng and en Jin, Bo Ye and Tang Zhi, four people near the stairway pause one after another and look back.


    There was a faint green flame floating behind the little girl. The light of the fire cast a dim light on the skin near her ears.


    Not long after, a face with a mask, reflecting the fire, emerged behind the shoulder of dawn morning. It''s made in a rough way. The smiling rabbit''s face is pale and his cheeks are red.


    I think this is the butcher boss that people have been looking for, but the timing is so weird that people refuse to get close to him.


    "Guest, can I help you?"


    The shopkeeper, who did not know where he appeared, asked again. This time, there was a fluffy smile in his voice.


    Xiaochen felt the sound close to her ears. She stood in place and felt cold all over her body. She opened her eyes to the limit in horror, and her breath became more and more urgent.


    The next second, a "click" sound in the quiet room, the girl has rolled to the ground before other people can react.


    Mo Chunying is pulled sideways by the momentum of Xiaochen''s fall. She looks at the ground in dismay. Xiaochen lies on the ground motionless, and can only see a general outline in the dark.


    Behind the dark green lights, the pale rabbit''s face was splashed with a mottled blood. Enjin night vision ability is strong, see the shopkeeper with a lamp in one hand and an axe in the other hand.


    "Guest, can I help you?" On the mask, deep black two round eyes stare at the person in front.


    "Ah, ah, ah --"


    Mo Chunying screamed uncontrollably and ran forward in a daze. She felt that her ankle was held by one hand, but she didn''t think about it. She kicked her foot to get rid of it.


    All of a sudden, the rotten stairs "creak" disorderly sound, one more step seems to be able to break. The noise of "bang bang bang" and "Dong Dong Dong" is a mess, and the sound is rushing towards the upstairs.


    "Wait, wait, wait, wait, brothers, what are you running for?" On the second floor, Gu Meng holds the guardrail and stops the car. All of a sudden, Gu Meng turns his head and says, "we four big men, but we are still fat. Can''t he have a big fear?"


    "Stop talking, brother." Bo Ye looked around, estimated where to hide, gasped for breath, "you are so afraid that your tongue is tied."


    "No..." Gu Meng covered his mouth, smoothed the meaning he wanted to express, raised his chin at Tang Zhi and said, "isn''t there a person who has won the all Japanese Kendo championship at the age of 16? It''s not a matter of minutes to give candi a stick and a fat man every second? "


    Tang Zhi thought for half a moment, nodded his head and said, "if the shopkeeper is not a ghost and can solve it by physical attack, I think I can have a try."


    "Don''t even think about it." Bo Ye dragged Tang Zhi and strode to the corridor on the second floor. He said, "a fat man who can chop people in front of everyone is either arrogant or inflated. He certainly doesn''t eat physical attacks. Don''t think about hard hitting."


    Gu Meng thinks it''s reasonable. At this time, Mo Chunying pours on the second floor with her hair in her hair. The little girl shakes her finger behind her and shouts in horror: "he''s coming! Here he is


    The deep "babbling" sound sounded downstairs, and it was known that the people who went upstairs were overweight.Gu Meng is impatient and says a curse. He is ready to follow Bo Ye and Tang Zhi''s direction. However, the rear collar is grabbed and the whole person is dragged back.


    A soft voice sounded above his head: "quanzang second floor, do you want to be one pot in a pot?"


    EN Jin continues to walk towards the third floor with her. As he turned the corner, Gu Meng pulled Mo Chunying, who was unsteady, and said, "keep up, don''t fall."


    Bo Ye led Tang Zhi to search for his hiding place along the room on the second floor. The room can not be too few facilities at a glance, the space can not be too small, easy to be found. Every time he saw one, he closed the door until he saw a slightly larger bedroom in the innermost part of the corridor. Bo Ye takes Tang Zhi in and closes the door.


    There is a bed with six pillars in the bedroom, which is surrounded by a wardrobe, a chest, a closet and a dresser. It looks a bit messy. Tang Zhi was about to open the wardrobe, but he was held by Bo Ye.


    "Fool, that obvious place, believe it or not he opens the closet as soon as he comes in?" Bo Ye pushed Tang Zhi forward.


    After passing through the six column shelf bed, Bo Ye glanced, then leaned over Tang Zhi''s ear and whispered, "if it''s destined to be cold tonight, I really want to have another one before I die."


    Bo Ye is just joking. He knows that according to Tang Zhi''s character, he should probably be punished. But this time, he did not hear Tang Zhi''s scolding voice.


    Tang Zhi turned his back to Bo Ye. It took a long time for Tang Zhi to respond. His voice was clear and calm: "Bo Ye, if you can spend the evening without being hurt, you can have as many as you want."


    Bo Ye froze for a moment, then his eyes were filled with tenderness, and his heart felt a little ache. He restrained his look and said with a smile: "sugar paper baby has successfully stimulated my desire for survival."


    There is an angle between the big bed and the wall where the windows are installed. In front of the angle, there is a coat hanger with layers of cloth hanging on it, which is a very suitable shelter. When Bo Ye was not convenient, he asked Tang Zhi to help him move the coat hanger. At this time, outside the corridor came the sound of "creaking and creaking" trampling on the wood, and the sound of a door being pushed open.


    Bo Ye looked at the door and listened for a moment.


    "Guest -"


    "can I help you?"


    "guest?"


    "Guest


    "Guest! What can I do for you? "


    The sound of boss Tu''s evocative voice came straight to the door of the house through the four directions of the channel. The sound was closer and closer, and the meaning of anger was more and more. The volume was higher and higher.


    Bo Ye quietly urged Tang Zhi. After the hanger was removed, he stepped into the dead corner with long legs, and then pulled Tang Zhi in and held him in front of him.


    "Please pull the hanger back." Bo Ye indicated with a voice as light as it could not be.


    In the corridor, there was the sound of cutting wood, sonorous and violent. The butcher, who could not find his prey, lost his patience and began to chop the door with an axe.


    Bo Ye estimates the distance by sound, and looks out of the window through the gap between the curtain and the hanger. Fog, completely blocked the vision, can only see is the day, like a vacuum world.


    Even if you go out of the window, you can''t go back to the Ding family''s mansion. Because this shop belongs to two different spaces in foggy days and sunny days


    At this point, Bo Ye frowned, as if thinking of something.


    Just as he was thinking about his mind, Tang Zhi in front of him said in a low voice: "coming."


    As the voice fell, a sharp blade of axe penetrated the wooden door of the room. Sawdust spatter.


    Within the angle between the wall and the bed, Bo Ye stepped back half a step and tightened his arm around Tang Zhi''s waist. Tang Zhi''s back was more and more close to the chest of his descendants. Taking the darkness in the dead corner as shelter, they breathed lightly and kept their sense of existence as low as possible.


    When he came in, he locked the door. The butcher outside would have to cut the door for a while.


    Taking advantage of the gap, Bo Ye slightly turned his head and whispered to Tang Zhi''s ear, "baby, can you do me a favor?"


    "Well." Tang Zhi answered, and his ears were caressed by the hot and humid breath.


    Bo Ye lifted their left and right hands tied together and said, "help to untie the handkerchief."


    Tang Zhi did not speak or move.


    Bo Ye continued to talk about his plan: "if you are found out by a madman outside, you will react quickly, step on the bed next to you, cross over and tie them together, and you will act no --"


    "Bo Ye, do you think I will agree?" When Bo Ye''s voice was interrupted, he listened to Tang Zhi''s calm voice. Because of some complicated and difficult emotion, his voice was unconsciously raised.


    Bo Ye quickly raised his hand to cover his mouth. Tang Zhi''s left hand was connected by a handkerchief and hung loosely on his right wrist.


    "Ancestors..." Bo Ye sighed, "I''ve taken you."


    A big uneven hole was opened in the wooden door. The butcher with a rabbit mask pushed his head in with his face on his side. Then he moved his fat body into the hole. His voice was filled with excited gasps: "guest! guest! Ha Can I help you? "


    The dead corner can not see the door, Bo Ye and Tang Zhi can only listen to the voice discrimination.


    "Gudong" a sound, it should be that fat shopkeeper squeezed through the hole, staggered a bit. Then, the footstep sounds light, and the fat shopkeeper is happy like a game: "guest GuestsThe room was quiet for about five seconds. Suddenly, the wardrobe door was opened.


    "Guest


    The shopkeeper suddenly yelled, like a surprise "surprise" at the moment when the lights were on at the birthday party.


    Tang Zhi was shocked by the sound.


    Bo Ye still tightly covered his mouth from behind, and his other hand took people to his arms more and more. His lips rubbed against the top of Tang Zhi''s hair, offering silent comfort.


    The fat shopkeeper took out the clothes in the closet and threw them all over the floor. When he didn''t find anyone in the closet, he sighed with disappointment.


    After that, the footstep sound that that kind of carefully tries around rings again, "guest?"


    The clothes rack in front of him is full of clothes. In the line like gap, butcher shopkeeper enters the field of vision with axe in his hands, cat on his waist and feet on his feet.


    Tang Zhi slightly widened his clear apricot eyes. If Bo Ye hadn''t covered it with his big hand, the sudden breath might have attracted manager Tu.


    It''s a cat and mouse game. The originally gentle and kind butcher turned into a butcher with an axe. The rabbit''s mask was covered with long bloodstains, which made the pale mask with two regiments of plateau red extremely strange. I just couldn''t see it clearly downstairs. Now there are some grayish lights upstairs. I can see that the handle and blade of the axe are bloodstained. I think there is more than Xiaochen''s blood on them.


    Looking at this scene, Tang Zhi felt a little frightened and worried about being found. His left hand caught Bo Ye''s wrist. Just at this time, the rabbit mask instantly turned 90 degrees on the shopkeeper''s thick shoulder, facing the angle between the bed and the wall like an induction.


    The next second, holding an axe, he crept across to the hanger, "guest? Guest, man


    The rabbit''s mask, which was splashed with blood, was treacherous and frightening.


    As they got closer and closer, the distance between the two men hiding in the dark and the terror shopkeeper was shortened to less than one meter. However, the shopkeeper did not mean to deflect his direction. He firmly stepped in their direction, and his thick voice lowered: "guest Can I help you? "


    The eyes on the rabbit''s mask were dark, which made it impossible for people to know exactly where they were staring at each other. However, Tang Zhi felt that the shopkeeper was looking at him through the cracks.


    Tang Zhi pressed against his warm chest behind him, and his heart beat faster. Although he was afraid, he had to be strong when he thought of protecting the people behind him. He quickly simulated in his mind the first reaction after the clothes hanger overturned in front of him.


    Just then, Bo Ye''s slender hand moved up.


    Tang Zhi''s eyes fell into the darkness, and the terror rabbit''s face, which was constantly approaching, disappeared.


    "Guest Ha... "


    As if he had cut off some kind of connection in an instant, the butcher went to the front and back of the coat hanger with an axe and naturally turned around and moved towards the other direction of the room.


    Obviously, there was no one behind the hanger.


    All of a sudden, the sound of footsteps came from the ceiling. The butcher stopped for a moment and turned his invisible neck upward.


    He seemed to feel excited with a smile. He turned around and walked toward the door, "guest..."


    Listening to the sound of footsteps fading away in the corridor outside, Bo Ye breathed a sigh of relief, and at the same time wished Enjin and Gu Meng upstairs good luck --


    don''t die in front of him.


    At this time, Bo Ye felt a little bit of tide in his palm, and he was stunned. He felt that his predecessors were shaking in a thin, tight breath, deliberately pressing a certain emotion.


    Even if he can''t see Tang Zhi''s expression at the moment, Bo Ye can imagine him biting his lower lip and holding back his tears.


    However, it is true.


    The palm is soon moistened, and there is a small fan like touch on the top of it from time to time.


    Bo Ye was heartbroken. He didn''t put down his hand that covered Tang Zhi''s eyes, and said softly, "honey, it''s OK. Listen to me. The downstairs door will appear again, but wait for the fog. It''s only an hour of fog at noon. We missed it, so we''re stuck here. But there''s still a chance. It''s foggy from 10:00 p.m. to 1:00 a.m. every day. We can go back after a while. "


    With that, Bo Ye took a look at the quartz clock on the opposite cabinet, which showed that it was 3:30 p.m. He added, "wait another six hours and we''ll leave, so it''s going to be OK."


    "Good, not sad."


    "My husband loves you."


    As for whether it will really be like what he said, Bo Ye is not sure. Maybe, the door of the shop only opens at noon of the day, which is the only chance to connect with the outside world. They can''t escape from here at midnight. Maybe they will be found out by boss Tu within six hours. Then


    Bo Ye licked his lips and pressed down his complicated mood. He said to Tang Zhi, "baby, believe me."


    Tang Zhi sniffed carefully and nodded.


    "Ah..." Bo Ye kisses his white tender ear like a reward, chuckles and says, "seven times. It''s reserved first. Don''t play tricks when you go out. "Tang Zhi shook his head.


    Bo Ye thought that he was too many times, which meant he didn''t want to. Then he listened to Tang Zhi''s choking sound, and accidentally made a small milk voice: "Bo Ye, I want to do seventy times." At the end, he added, "not less than once."


    ������������ Bo Ye was silent.


    Little tigers are fierce occasionally.


    But seventy times


    The kidney won''t come down.


    There are three rooms on the third floor. When boss Tu stepped up the stairs with an axe, he was very aggressive. He pushed aside the innermost room with confidence and stood at the door. The rabbit mask turns from left to right, as if looking around the room.


    The room has been turned upside down. Red cloth is scattered on the floor. The puppet sitting in the middle has a red wedding dress and a red cap.


    The mask, covered with the sound of breathing, rang softly in the silent room. Boss Tu first walked to the wooden box against the wall. Some of them have been opened, some are still closed, and they are scattered around the wall. He looked into an open wooden box and pulled out the remaining clothes and threw them on the ground. Nothing was hidden in the bottom of the box.


    The butcher turned to the wooden box with its lid closed. He was about to open it. He stopped for two seconds. Then, he suddenly raised his bloody axe and slashed down.


    The blade of the axe was deeply embedded in the wooden cover and split a broken crack. The butcher pulled it out again. His neck tilted to one side, looking for an angle to look into the split lines.


    It''s dark. I can''t see anything clearly.


    Even if the man is forced to go down, he should be able to hide.


    The butcher continued to look for the next box. When the axe was hanging on his side, a few drops of red fresh blood fell from the edge of the blade, but it was quickly absorbed by the red wedding dress and disappeared. This detail has been ignored.


    After searching for a long time in the room, no one was found. The butcher gasped heavily and sounded very frustrated. He went out of the room with his axe in his hand, and stopped without warning as he passed the red wedding dress which was supported in the middle.


    Let''s talk about boss Tu''s side. Gu Meng is covered with cold sweat, and the whole person is almost paralyzed. He glanced aside with drooping eyelids. Through the edge of red satin, which held down most of his sight, he could see the butcher''s black cloth shoes and the axe in his hand. There was only a few centimeters between them.


    What is the front line of life and death?


    Gu Meng is very sad.


    Just as he was thinking about putting on the puppet or lifting the red cap, the rabbit face shopkeeper stood next to him and suddenly sneezed.


    ������������


    Gu Meng immediately calms down.


    Then he watched the shoes disappear on the edge of the satin.


    When the "babbling" sound of trampling on the board had gone away, Gu Meng suddenly relaxed the strength of his back support, collapsed his shoulders, and sat on the chair with a long sigh of relief.


    The sound of the wooden cover being lifted behind him, a man fell to the ground deftly and walked towards him until he stood still.


    Gu Meng lifted her eyelids and looked through the silk and satin on her head. She saw the snow blue cheongsam hem and a pair of plain and elegant embroidered shoes. Except that the size of embroidered shoes is too large, nothing else is wrong.


    Knowing that the person in front of her is en Jin, Gu Meng calms down from her fright just now, and raises her hand to pull down the silk. However, her hands are held down in half.


    ����������


    Just about to ask questions, Gu Meng sees a pair of slender hands holding the edge of the red cap, slowly lifting it up.


    When the red silk and satin are lifted, Gu Meng''s eyes are prickly as soon as he comes into contact with the indoor light. He squinted uncomfortably, then raised his head, and saw Enjin standing in front of him with the edge of the cap, looking down at him. EN Jin''s eyes are not instantaneous, very focused, but also like to appreciate what.


    "What''s the matter?" Gu Meng said, for en Jin strange behavior feel confused.


    When en Jin lifted the cover, she had expectations. Now she has completely lifted it. Seeing the people below, she is sure that her heart is so, and her heart is satisfied.


    Because of sweating, Gu Meng''s forehead is slightly moist. Her skin is rarely white, which is close to the texture of jade. The contour of her face is scattered by the backlight, and the boundary becomes transparent. Looking up at himself, or so warm and clear Jun eyebrows, in the background of red Xi Fu Ming Yan can not be square things.


    It''s great to meet you.


    EN Jin doesn''t speak for a long time. Gu Meng is not at ease. Under such eager eyes, her ears are burning. He clenched his sleeve and said carefully, "Hello, son, I can Are you up? "


    EN Jin shook his head, only to see him holding the red cap position, bending down.


    Seeing a handsome face magnifying in front of her eyes, Gu Meng holds her breath for a second. Like Enjin such a handsome guy, suddenly close to the visual impact is tons.


    "Whelp Whelp? " Gu Meng is totally embarrassed, but the atmosphere has changed from horror to charming ambiguity. Now, no matter how you look at it, Enjin seems to be having some kind of traditional wedding ceremony.


    EN Jin smiles and bows her head without warning. She pecks at Gu Meng''s plump lower lip, and says in a low voice, "worship heaven and earth."Gu Meng looked at him in a daze, his head was not so easy to make, but the body reaction was faster, and his face was red with a flash of agitation.


    Enjin kissed the second time, "two worship hall."


    "Boom" the third, Enjin stared at Gu Meng''s eyes, and said: "when you are ready, you can enter the cave."


    Gu Meng had a warm head and a layer of warm blood on her bright white face. He opened his mouth and didn''t know what to say, "cub..."


    The 28 year old deer in his heart has already hit a concussion.

 Chapter 101

    EN Jin lifted the red cap and raised her head. She stood up and held out her hand to Gu Meng.


    "Whelp?" The voice with a smile is deep and soft, "after worship, I''ll call my husband again."


    Red silk and satin in the air, fluttering to the fall, become a section of the flowing background.


    Gu Meng looks at en Jin for a few seconds, and then looks at the big hand with distinct bony joints handed to him. He feels like he has been scratched by a feather. He can''t resist the itching. He bites his lips and smiles. Then he grabs the other party''s hand and stands up.


    EN Jin sees Gu Meng''s smile, and her heart is bound to move. She grabs each other''s wrist and tries to pull people over and do something to him. However, she is interrupted by the noise from the ceiling of the room.


    On the ceiling near the window hung a square plank without warning. In a short time, Mo Chunying propped up her head in the hole.


    The little girl''s eyes in two people around a circle, thought through, her face expressionless way: "you can be a little bit tired, anyway, I don''t want to live."


    ������������


    There''s a man in the attic above.


    Patronizing a relationship ignores it.


    EN Jin''s expression is accordant, release the hand.


    The room on the third floor was connected with an attic, but the butcher didn''t try to find it when he came in. Either you don''t pay attention to it, or you don''t know, so it can be regarded as a safe shelter for the time being.


    Gu Meng steps on the wooden box to enter the attic. There is no window on it, so it is not transparent.


    After he went up, he turned around to give en Jin a handle. When he held Enjin, he caught a glimpse of Enjin''s left arm. He didn''t know when there was a blood hole on her left arm, which made the cloth on her sleeve wet.


    Gu Meng''s eyes flashed and she pursed her lips in silence.


    After en Jin comes up, Gu Meng asks Mo Chunying to look for a candle or an oil lamp, while she sits at the entrance with en Jin, taking advantage of the dim light outside to deal with her injured arm.


    "Just cut it?" Gu Meng tore the dress of her wedding dress nearby and wiped her arm for Enjin.


    If it is not too fatal injury, such as being split half of the head and so on, Enjin will not react generally, he has a high tolerance limit for pain.


    He glanced at the deep wound on his arm and said, "when I was in the box, I raised my hand to block it."


    At that time, if the butcher with an axe chopped deeper, Enjin might have lifted the lid and became angry.


    Gu Meng frowned ruefully and tore a piece of cloth from her wedding dress and said, "I knew you''d all hide from me..."


    "Don''t tear it." Enjin helplessly said with a smile, "the wedding dress is broken, how to return it to the ghost girl? Don''t you think she''s going crazy


    Gu Meng doesn''t care about it. She continues to tear it. She is cruel and shabby. When she winds her arms, she is gentle and delicate.


    "It''s a question whether we can go back or not." Mo Chunying found a lamp, lit it, turned around and put it on the floor beside them. She sighed, "I don''t know how long I''m going to stay here? If those people in Ding''s house find us missing, with their wisdom The situation may not be able to find here. "


    The little girl is also a master of poisonous words. She originally wanted to say that it is difficult to save them with the intelligence quotient of those people in the house. However, she turned around and changed a more euphemistic way.


    Gu Meng pretended not to hear the details, looked at en Jin and said, "do you have an idea?"


    "Six hours." EN Jin suddenly tunnel.


    Mo Chunying did not understand, asked: "what do you say?"


    Enjin wiped the blood dripping on the skirt of Qipao and said faintly: "there is fog at 10 o''clock at night, and the door may open again. Now the door disappears because the cloth shop has fallen into a different world than before."


    "Why didn''t you just say that downstairs?" Gu Meng slightly twisted his eyebrows and said absentmindedly, "for Bo Ye, candi should be worried. If he can get out of here at 10 o''clock in the night, it should not be a problem to arrive at Ding''s house before 12 o''clock..."


    "I only said it was possible." Enjin repeated.


    Gu Meng pauses for a moment and says in a daze: "do you mean..."


    EN Jin looked at him and explained, "the opening time of the shop may only be at noon. If it is a little bit too much..."


    He stopped for a second. "This may be a visit that never comes back. We missed the only chance to go out."


    Mo Huan sat back on the floor and hugged Yu Ying.


    Gu Meng tied a bow on Enjin''s wound with a piece of cloth. After a long silence, Gu Meng said in a low voice: "if you say something that is uncertain, it will cause expectation. If you do..."


    Words stopped, white jade general face, expression gloomy down.


    EN Jin then laughed. He reached for Gu Meng''s chin and whispered, "don''t worry, do you remember I''m a VIP?"


    ������������ Gu Meng doesn''t know how to answer, so she thinks that Enjin''s second illness has happened again.


    "If the door disappears, let the wall in front of you disappear as well." Enjin recalled the strange incident that happened in the prison, and her eyes were filled with smiles. "Even if the door of the cloth shop doesn''t open at 10 o''clock at night, I will take you out."Although Gu Meng doesn''t know where he is confident, but what fan Enjin has promised, Gu Meng knows that the other party will do it.


    Inexplicably, the heart is stable.


    Seeing Gu Meng''s face full of trust, Enjin was satisfied. Because he was close to each other face to face, he would lower his head and kiss the moist lips in front of him.


    Just then, a faint voice came from the corner --


    "kiss me, I don''t want to live anyway."


    Mo Chunying lies down and curls up on the floor.


    ������������


    EN Jin''s face turns cold. After glancing at Mo Chunying in the corner of her eyes, she keeps away from Gu Meng.


    Knowing that it was not the right time, he stood up on the floor and said to Gu Meng, "Mr. Gu, please close the board. Boss Tu may come back at any time."


    Gu Meng answered, leaned down to hold the knot and pulled the plank up.


    When it was fully closed, he looked down a little worried, as if to see the second floor through the wooden floor.


    Gu Meng murmured, "hold on, don''t let anything happen..."


    Gu Meng carries a lamp to reflect the surrounding environment, which shows that the loft is not large in area, but it is arranged like a tailor''s workshop.


    There was a huge long table covered with cloth. There are all kinds of tools, such as needle and thread, soft ruler, cutting knife, etc., and the design drawings of clothes are placed on it.


    On the drawing was a titanium pointed pen. The cap was pulled out and set aside. A drop of blue ink was dripping on the end of the pen. It looked very fresh, as if the owner of the workbench had just been here.


    Gu Meng puts the lamp on the table and is looking at the drawing with lines on it. Suddenly, a woman screams from the floor.


    Three people in the attic cast their eyes on the floor for the first time. The lamp in the lamp flickered.


    That call is not sharp, with the cry sound reverberates in the corridor, bumps into the room, can let them feel the woman clear pain.


    It seemed that the pain forced the woman to exhaust her last strength to make such a shrill cry.


    The call lasted less than ten seconds, getting weaker and weaker, until it was completely stuffy.


    It''s Xiaochen.


    Xiaochen''s voice disappeared, the three looked different, silent in place.


    Thinking that this was over, there was a creepy sound of bone chopping from downstairs.


    "She was still alive..." Mo Chunying shrank in the corner and covered her ears like an evasive one. Her expression was painful and she murmured, "I know She held my foot, but I kicked her away... "


    Speaking of this, Mo Chunying curled up more tightly, and her voice almost disappeared: "I didn''t save her Sorry I couldn''t save her... "


    "It''s a difficult situation." "Enjin tone insipid way," there is no need to blame yourself


    The sound of bone chopping is still ringing. It sounds like it comes from the second floor. The interval between each sound is very long, but it is powerful. The sound continues to disturb the nerves of the survivors.


    Enjin''s psychological quality has always been strong. She found a corner and sat on the ground. She hooked her fingers to Gu Meng and said, "would you like to come and sleep for a while? There are still six hours


    Gu Meng wants to find something to distract her attention. She takes a stack of pamphlets from the corner of the table and puts them on the floor. She also sits down next to en Jin.


    "This should be Miss Ding''s workshop. I wonder if I can find some clues here?" Gu Meng said, "but then again, why does she choose to stay in the attic because there are so many rooms in the cloth shop?"


    EN Jin and Gu Meng go through the pile together. He pulls out a book from the book, pats the dust on it, and finds it is a student record.


    EN Jin opened the pamphlet and said thoughtfully, "I always feel that she is hiding something."


    Gu Meng is attracted by his classmates'' records and comes to see them together.


    A very thin record of two students. The front turned to male, until turning to a certain page, there was only one female classmate.


    "This is..." Gu Meng points to the photo and looks surprised.


    EN Jin looked at the name column next to the eye, which was written with the word "clove".


    The old-fashioned black-and-white photos are very fuzzy, the face is smeared indistinctly, but you can see a clear jaw, a black mole on the corner of the mouth -


    the same as the female ghost I met twice before.


    Gu Meng looks at en Jin, but says, "the ghost is lilac?"


    EN Jin thought for a moment, nodded and thought it was reasonable. He looked at Gu Meng''s wedding dress and said, "the ghost girl can freely enter and leave lilac''s room, and the desired wedding dress is also in the butcher''s shop. If she is not a very close person with clove, she is herself."


    "I thought the ghost was a customer of lilac." Gu Meng''s back was cold. He took off his wedding dress in a hurry and said, "isn''t Miss Ding dead?"


    EN Jin gave a faint "um".


    "Shit!" Gu Meng said unhappily, "for a long time, the ghost girl and Miss Ding are the same person."He thought about it for a second, and then he didn''t understand, "no, why is the whole town lying to us? Even the servants of the Ding family say that Miss Ding is still alive? How can NPC play when they are so dishonest? "


    "Don''t be angry, Mr. Gu." Enjin, amused by Gu Meng''s small appearance of blowing hair, rubbed his head and said, "there is still a possibility that NPC people will lie collectively..."


    Gu Meng said, "what is it?"


    "They don''t know they''re lying." Enjin added, "we don''t know lilac is dead."


    Gu Meng was stunned for a moment and said strangely: "rumors about lilac are all over the street, but no one knows that she is dead?"


    "The townspeople talk about cloves. Do you think they really care about lilac? They just care about the lilac scandal. " "When people get together, they like to talk about bad things, which is why rumors tend to spread more easily than the truth."


    Gu Meng Wu thought to himself. He looked at the blurred picture and said, "I feel this woman It''s not easy to live in town. "


    The lilac in the townspeople''s mouth is obviously a fickle and restless woman with her own career, which is quite different from the traditional women''s viewpoint. In the eyes of women, it is an alien. She finally gets married and gives her husband a green hat. In a word, she has a lot of bad deeds. No matter whether clove is really like what everyone said, it will be very difficult for a person to live in the public criticism for a long time.


    "Mr. Gu''s empathy EN Jin''s sight swept a circle between his clear eyebrows and eyes, full of appreciation, and said, "it''s really rare."


    EN Jin picked up another book, opened it, and scanned several pages at the speed of one page a second, and waved to Gu Meng to come and have a look.


    Gu Meng goes over again and looks at it for a while, and finds that en Jin has got this letter, which is lilac''s -


    "March Fourth". In a week, it''s a good place to decorate it. It''s very comfortable to look at it. It''s a good place to have a rest in the future. For a long time, I did not take the needle and thread, but embroidered a white chrysanthemum to practice. The effect is not very satisfactory. "


    "March 17. My friend brought a bundle of foreign yarn from Britain. The cloth is fine and even, and the color is bright. It is really nice and pleasing. But I prefer the local silk


    ������������


    Gu Meng slowly takes over the book from en Jin''s hand and turns page by page. He can''t help but be fascinated.


    The letters recorded lilac''s daily life and mood. They were short but real, showing a rich inner world of women.


    Looking at it, I can''t help but make people change their outlook on Miss Ding, who is in everyone''s mouth.


    Gu Meng looked at the letter and said, "just look at these to know how much lilac loves her career."


    "Look at this." When turning to a certain page, Gu Meng stops for a moment, points to the elegant and clean handwriting on it and reads, "I''m afraid I can''t take it from the store downstairs when I''ve run out of stitches. If I take it too often, it''s bound to arouse the suspicion of the fat man. It was a smart market with a good mind. I found an excuse to go to the cloth shop in the west of the city to buy needles and thread. It was no accident that I met many talkative neighborhoods. It''s just that people are so free that they often pin their eyes on others. "


    "Fat man." After reading it completely, Gu Meng was happy and said, "it''s quite appropriate to call my husband that way."


    EN Jin looked at Gu Meng and asked him, "what do you think?"


    Gu Meng looks around the small and dark attic and speculates: "this should be Miss Ding''s secret space. From all people, especially the butcher, it seems that her husband does not want her to contact her previous career after marriage. Even if she is making several clothes, she will avoid her husband''s going to the attic secretly."


    Enjin lowered her eyes and appreciated her slender fingers, and said: "what a man wants most is a snail girl, who is both obedient and able to take care of the housework. Moreover, the attitude of the townspeople towards Ms. Ding, a career oriented woman, is clear at a glance. It is understandable that boss Tu is guarding against cloves in such a comprehensive way


    Gu Meng squinted at him, "do you want a snail girl, too?"


    EN Jin was stunned for a moment, and her mind turned quickly. Then she saw him holding Gu Meng''s arm and leaning up. She said with a sweet smile, "what I want is a man who can protect me from the wind and rain, such as Mr. Gu."


    Gu Meng trembled and got goose bumps. He continued to read his letters, shook his head and said, "I''m afraid of you."


    At this time, Mo Chunying, who had been lying on the floor loading corpses, slowly turned over and sighed, "you can continue to sprinkle grain, I don''t want to live anyway."


    EN Jin:


    Repeatedly interrupted by the blind girl, Enjin was a little irritable.


    I don''t know when the dull sound of cutting bones has stopped.


    Gu Meng leans her back against the wall, bends her legs, and slowly turns over her letters. Turning over a page again, he was obviously stunned.


    Gu Meng slowly sat upright and said to Enjin, "look."


    Eugene took a glance.


    The letter ended abruptly in a sentence -


    "almost found."Gu Meng quickly turned back a few pages, and the rest of the book was blank.


    He pondered for a moment, looked at en Jin and said, "Miss Ding means This attic was almost found? "


    EN Jin looked at the date, the time stayed three months ago, and said: "since there is no record in the back, it means that Miss Ding has never come up again. It should be boss Tu who has doubts."


    However, just as the words fell, the "babbling" sound of trampling on the aging floor came from the lower part of the attic, accompanied by the sound of heavy objects dragging on the ground.


    Gu Meng and en Jin look at each other.


    EN Jin put up a forefinger against the lip, made a "Shuo" gesture, and then blow out the lamp.


    Hearing the strange movements in the room downstairs, even Mo Chunying, half dead and lying in the corner, also propped up her body and raised her ears with vigilance on her face.


    The floor of the attic is not strong enough. If you move it, it will make a small sound of wood squeezing.


    Gu Meng looks at the distance between himself and the entrance and exit of the attic. Carefully, he lies down on the ground. With one eye closed, he looks down at the room below --


    boss Tu just drags a bloody yellow cloth bag right below.


    The cloth bag dragged along the ground was bulging, and there was a bloodstain on the cloth scattered on the ground. Gu Meng''s eyes stop on the bag for a moment and then move away uncomfortable.


    The visual effects are bloody.


    The butcher went to a table and threw the cloth bag "bang" behind him. It''s like a butcher throwing a pig leg on the chopping board.


    The rope at the mouth of the bag was untied. In an instant, a faint smell of blood floated up and penetrated into the gap of the attic floor.


    Gu Meng purses her lips and resists the feeling of nausea. At the same time, he saw a pile of red meat piled up near the mouth of the bag.


    At this time, boss Tu puts his hand into the cloth bag and stirs it to and fro, making a muddy sound. Gu Meng watches him take out a pile of cloth from the bag.


    Boss Tu spread the bloody and wrinkled cloth on the workbench, and then smoothed it with his hands. Gu Meng found that the texture of the cloth looked strange.


    It seems that the bloodstain can''t hang on the cloth, revealing a pale yellow background in the white below. Gu Meng is closer to the gap between the boards and squints carefully. Finally, he can see that it is a huge piece of skin.


    Human skin!


    Under the attic, butcher boss "tit by tick" hummed a ditty, which showed that he was in a good mood. He felt a pair of scissors from the table, made two vertical and horizontal strokes at the whole human skin, and began to cut.


    Gu Meng is frightened by the bloody operation.


    He held his breath and lifted up at an unusually slow speed, without making a sound. Then he knelt down, leaned back against the wall and pulled back his long legs.


    Seeing that Gu Meng''s face is not right, Mo Chunying is curious. She also wants to look at the gap, but is stopped by Gu Meng''s gesture.


    "What''s the matter?" Mo asked with her mouth.


    Gu Meng can''t say a word. She says to stop talking.


    Mo Chunying is also honest, aiming at the light of the floor gap, and slowly lying back, the atmosphere dare not come out.


    In the dark, Enjin takes Gu Meng into her arms, holds his hand, and slowly draws words with her fingertips in his cool palms.


    Gu Meng understands Enjin''s meaning, buries his face on his shoulder and closes his eyes with discomfort.


    Below, butcher boss is still humming songs, accompanied by crisp cutting sound.


    Gu Meng can hear clearly in the dark. The sound of cutting human skin is not the same as that of cutting cloth.


    Since entering the cloth shop, he has been hiding and hiding, and he has to witness the bloody and abnormal pictures. His nerves have been in a tense state. Gu Meng gradually relaxes his mind by smelling the soft and cold breath of snow on en Jin.


    The time is particularly long in the dark. Gu Meng has been waiting for the butcher in the room below to leave, waiting for him to fall asleep under the package of Eugene''s breath.


    "Gu Meng."


    "Gu Meng?"


    "Wake up."


    Gu Meng is pushed to sit up and opens her eyes vaguely.


    After two seconds of inaction, he turned to look at the other person, "huh?"


    The lamp in the attic did not know when it was on again. Beside her, Enjin took out a handkerchief and wiped the corners of his mouth. She said, "go, it''s foggy outside."


    Although Gu Meng was a little confused just after waking up, he never forgot where he was at the moment. Hearing Enjin''s words, he suddenly came to his senses, stood up on the floor and said in his voice, "it''s ten o''clock?"


    "The clock downstairs struck ten." It was the little girl Mo Chunying.


    I saw that she had already pulled up her hair and tied her hand behind her head. She knelt on the floor without any image to speak of, and peeped down through the crack with one narrow eye.


    "After counting, it''s ten, and my legs are numb." She seems to want to put her face into the wood crevice, and without raising her head, she tells Gu Meng, "absolutely true."


    Another two seconds later, the little girl suddenly "poop" a, propped up, whispered: "black lacquer, black, hair can not see clearly!"Gu Meng:


    It''s really not good for girls to say dirty words


    But they are still lovely.


    Enjin night vision ability is strong, took the lead in the attic.


    The figure of one meter ninety-two is silent like a cat when it falls on the ground.


    Then Mo Chunying went down. After all, the little girl was short, and it was very hard to step on the box with short legs. Enjin gave her a handle.


    Gu Meng sits on the edge of the attic floor with two feet hanging. When she is about to jump down, she sees en Jin on her back and reaches out her hands to him.


    The beautiful face was smiling, waiting for himself to bump into his arms.


    Gu Meng tries to jump in his direction. En Jin wants to catch him. As a result, Gu Meng is just a feint move, and he is still sitting on the edge of the channel.


    "Go and go." Gu Meng shook his legs and motioned him to get out of the way and said, "I''ve hurt my arm, don''t you know? If you dare to pick me up, you will become Yang Guo


    EN Jin glanced at the red cloth strip tied on her right arm, then raised her face and looked at Gu Meng. Her eyes fixed on him and said seriously, "would you like to be my sculpture?"


    ������������


    Gu Meng doesn''t think he heard a touching love word, although Enjin''s expression tells him that it is a love word.


    "Can you two sand sculptures hurry up?" Mo Chunying scratched the hair on her face. She probably held it in a small attic for a long time. As soon as she let it out, she completely liberated her nature. She yelled at the men in a breath, "I still want to live! If you grind again, you will be killed! "


    Gu Meng:


    The little girl, who had been bereaved all night, had a desire to survive.


    There was still a faint smell of blood in the room.


    Gu Meng falls to the ground, sticks to the lamp on the wooden box and gets up. As soon as he turns around, the weak flame, big as bean, lights up the things behind him. He is so frightened that he almost cries out.


    Gu Meng covers her mouth and takes two steps back. With the distance, it is to see the scene in front of you.


    In front of them stood a bloody doll model. After a close look, they found that the wooden doll was covered with human skin from top to bottom.


    Especially at the top of the head, there are long thick hair hanging on the whole scalp. The skin was tight and wrapped around the head of the doll, like a mask that drenched blood. The joints of the body and limbs are densely sewn with coarse and wide stitches, making the wooden doll look like a rag doll.


    Mo Chunying''s face turned pale and trembling. She turned around and said, "go Let''s go... "


    On the doll, the girl''s skin is stretched.


    The butcher may be resting or waiting for the prey to appear. But the crowd could not control so much. They had to leave the cloth shop in the fog.


    The longer you stay here, the less hope you will go out.


    It is only a matter of time before the butcher wins.


    No matter how much they trampled on the stairs, they rushed down from the third floor. When they arrived at the second floor, they happened to see Bo Ye and Tang Zhi standing there.


    "We just came out of the master bedroom." Tang Zhi held a kerosene lamp and held it high to illuminate them.


    Gu Meng looked at the room at the end of the corridor and said, "fat man doesn''t sleep in the bedroom?"


    Tang Zhi and Bo Ye shake their heads, saying that they have been in the master bedroom, but have not seen boss Tu go back to the room.


    "He never went upstairs." EN Jin light way.


    The atmosphere of the whole body solidified instantly -


    they did not know where boss TU was going. They were absolutely in the light and the enemy was in the dark.


    "No matter." Mo Chunying just want to leave here quickly, take the lead holding the guardrail downstairs in a hurry, "while he hasn''t appeared, take the time to go."


    The first floor is dark, and Gu Meng is about to remind her to be careful.


    A creepy voice began.


    "Guest."


    There was a flash in Gu Meng''s light. He quickly looked in that direction. In the dark, a faint shadow appeared behind Tang Zhi, and the silver shining axe blade was high above his head.


    ����������


    Other people haven''t found the location of boss Tu because of the angle of view. Gu Meng almost looks for instinct between the electric light and flint, and pushes Bo Ye nearby to the steep and steep stairs.


    Bo Ye''s hand was tied to Tang Zhi''s. as soon as he fell down, he affected Tang Zhi, and the ax on his head fell into the air.


    The kerosene lamp fell to the ground, the glass was broken, and the dull sound of "Gulong Dong" sounded in the dark staircase.


    Mo Chunying thought that someone was chasing after her. She screamed in fear. She jumped down the stairs three or two steps, and then she was able to avoid Bo Ye and Tang Zhi, who were rolling behind her.


    After all, Bo Ye and Tang Zhi were tall and long legs. After half rolling, they got stuck in the narrow stairwell. Bo Ye was just under the pressure, and his neck almost broke. He wanted to scold his mother in pain.


    At this time, Gu Meng can''t help but murmur from the top of the stairs. Tang Zhi is in a hurry to unlock Bo Ye. Hearing this, he looks up and sees Gu Meng holding one arm against the guardrail.Under the weak light, Gu Meng can see her right hand pressing on her left forearm, and blood seeps out between her fingers.


    It turned out that after Gu Meng pushed Bo Ye away, the ax fell straight down, and the edge of the axe was just close to his arm which he had not been able to take back.


    Now the situation is in a mess. Everyone is stuck in the stairwell and can''t get down. Boss Tu still holds the key position.


    Seeing boss Tu waving his axe again, the target of this time is Gu Meng. Tang Zhi was so anxious that he simply lowered his head and bit the knot on his wrist with his teeth. After pulling out his hand, he supported Bo Ye to get up and quickly went upstairs to rescue Gu Meng.


    Some people are faster than him.


    No one can see exactly what happened. They just heard a loud bang and maybe a slight fracture sound. Then he saw half of the head of the butcher bumped into the wooden wall.


    The wall cracked and caved in.


    Tang Zhi is still in the same place. He sees en Jin''s hand still pressing on the side of the butcher''s head, and then he slowly releases his hand.


    The butcher with a rabbit mask lowered his hands and laid his axe on the ground.


    Although incredible, but the scene in front of me proves that en Jin pressed boss Tu''s head into the wall.


    With one hand.


    Tang Zhi looks at the gloomy man with a side face and thinks, the power that makes people feel terrible.


    It''s not human.


    EN Jin gently pulled the coat on her shoulder, went to Gu Meng, helped him go downstairs with one hand, and said to Bo Ye, who was still sitting on the stairs below, "don''t get in the way."


    Bo Ye gave a "Tut," stood up and patted the ashes on his pants and said, "I knew you were so strong that you should be released from the beginning, and you don''t have to hide for so long."


    "Let it go?" EN Jin walked behind Bo Ye, raised her eyebrows and said coldly, "what do you think of me?"


    Dog.


    Bo Ye narrowed his eyes and laughed. He didn''t say what he said in his heart. He said, "the strongest skill, commonly known as magnifying move."


    EN Jin lightly lifted her knee and reached Bo Ye''s back waist. She was too lazy to talk nonsense with him.


    "The door is open!" From the front of the first floor came Mo Chunying''s excited shouts.


    The four men helped each other down the stairs. Sure enough, they saw the open shop door in front of them. The thick fog mixed with the moonlight came in.


    Mo Chunying stood at the threshold and waved to them eagerly, "come on, come on!"


    She will never step into the cloth shop again.


    Just at this time, the top of the stairs sounded creaking sound, after a while, confused unconscious voice came, "guests Guest, can I help you


    Boss Tu is awake.


    The men look at each other and step up their pace. En Jin gives Gu Meng to Tang Zhi, and walks in the last place to ensure everyone''s safety.


    Boss Tu tumbled down the stairs to the first floor. He stood up with the help of the armrest. His neck twisted strangely, and he read persistently to the door: "guest, guest..."


    Mo Chunying saw his ghost from afar, so scared that he screamed away and ran to the street.


    Boss Tu saw that he couldn''t catch up with him. He lifted the axe and threw it in front of him. The axe flew straight behind en Jin''s head.


    One by one, they went out of the narrow wooden door of the shop. En Jin, the last one, just came to the door. Seeing that the axe was about to hit him, he stopped.


    Boss Tu:


    Although the expression was covered by the rabbit face mask, we can see that his whole person obviously presented a two second stupefied state.


    Boss Tu saw that the axe suddenly hovered in the air. As if someone had pressed the pause button, the air in the whole room was frozen and stopped flowing.


    "Guest Guests Boss Tu looked ahead, and his broken neck made a strange grunt.


    At this time, Enjin slowly turned back, the moonlight pouring in from the door only reflected his beautiful face and bone outline, as well as a long and narrow eyes.


    Boss TU was staring at him with such a heavy gaze that he could not move a hair in any case, even his voice could not be heard, only the bubbling sound of blood in his throat.


    In the silver moonlight, Enjin''s eyes and tail were bent. Her voice was as soft as gorgeous silk.


    "I almost forgot you."


    With the axe hovering in the air, Enjin stretched out her left hand in the direction of boss Tu, and said, "if you hurt him, you will be damned."


    EN Jin flicked her fingers easily, and the butcher''s bloated and eccentric figure was fixed for a moment. Then, her whole body turned into powder and her figure collapsed to the ground. Like sand dunes washed away by rivers.


    EN Jin lifted her hair on her temples and put it into her ears. After closing her coat on her shoulder, she seemed to have nothing happened, and she stepped out of the threshold.


    The quartz clock on the table ticked again and time flowed forward.


    Outside the door, Gu Meng looks back at en Jin who has just left the door and asks, "the shopkeeper hasn''t chased me?"


    EN Jin shakes her head, soft voice light smile, "game time is over."


    *


    in a room similar to the console, a slender man folded his legs on the table top, and his half long hair on his shoulders was neat and elegant."It''s really tricky..." He dialled the Qi Banghai in front of his forehead and sighed in a low soft voice, "the master has begun to destroy the order of the game, and the speed of awakening ability is amazing."


    Behind him, a young Lori in a cotton skirt and about eight years old collapsed on the sofa without sitting, with her legs high on the back of the sofa. She was hanging her head upside down on the edge of the sofa with a lollipop in her mouth.


    "What did he do?" Laurie asked, her voice not as cold as a girl of this age.


    The handsome man turned the chair to the back, supported his cheek with one hand, and flattered Tiancheng: "he recalled NPC by force."


    Lori blinked indifferently, snapped a lollipop, and said, "put another one into the game."


    "I can''t do it." The man shrugged. "The chief designer recalled something, which means clear. We have no right to create another one."


    "He let himself go, and he enjoyed himself." Laurie snorted, "and we''ll wipe his ass


    "Who made him a master?" The man laughed a little too much.


    He glanced at Lori, who was hanging upside down on the sofa, wearing a skirt and wildly branching her legs, and quietly reminded her, "a girl should look like a girl. Sit down."


    Smell speech, Laurie finally had a cold reaction.


    As soon as her eyebrows twisted, she turned over and sat up. She threw two braids on her shoulder and glared at the man: "Laozi is a man! Queen, what kind of broken body are you looking for? "


    The man covered his mouth in surprise and said innocently, "Oh, I''m sorry, you know, I have gender discrimination disorder. How nice a girl is, soft and cute."


    Laurie slumped back on the back of the sofa with a black and calm face and said: "master, if you know that there is such a sub personality as you, you will definitely beat yourself to death and die together."


    "Not necessarily." The queen looked at Lori, and with a gentle smile, her eyes were slightly longer than those of ordinary people. "The God who has been lonely for hundreds of millions of years needs a chance to change."


    "Change?" Laurie hums, "change mother?"


    The queen was not annoyed. She stood up. Her figure of 1.92 meters made the room narrow. He said, "don''t you think the master has changed a lot?"


    Laurie was silent for a moment and raised her big eyes to look at him. "I don''t think he is as strong as before. Why?"


    Although the queen did not agree with her point of view, but also did not dispute anything, only said: "may be because of love."


    "What is love?"


    "Something that softens life." The queen glanced at the lollipop in her hand and said, "it tastes like sugar."


    Laurie looked at the sugar in her hand. After a long time, she threw it into the garbage can like "bah, it tastes terrible."


    The Queen:


    The author has something to say:


    Laurie: love is something that can''t be done by Laozi.

 Chapter 102

    In the middle of the night, people hurried on in the thick fog, passed through half a ghost town, and finally got back to the Dingjia courtyard before 12 o''clock.


    Peter didn''t sleep, sitting on the stone steps under the long corridor waiting for four men.


    When he heard the door slamming open behind him, he looked back, his eyes were swollen and his face was wet after crying.


    After a day of fear, the young boy went to the cloth shop to look for someone. As a result, he didn''t even find the door of the cloth shop, so he had to come back and wait. Seeing midnight approaching, his brothers who had been out all day had not come back. He was in despair. He didn''t expect a turn for the better at the last moment.


    This meeting, the mood is complex, Peter Pan sat on the porch side did not move, for a time only know to take red eyes to look at the men who came in.


    It''s out of the water.


    Gu Meng made a simple bandage for her arm on the road, because she was in a hurry to send her wedding dress to the backyard. When she passed by, she said to the young boy in a hurry: "why don''t you go to bed so late?"


    He hesitated for a moment, stopped, patted the boy''s head like a ball, and said, "go to sleep, don''t stay up late, and say something tomorrow."


    Tang Zhi followed Gu Meng and glanced at Pan Peter. As he walked forward, he raised his hand and pointed out the corner of his eye. In a low voice, he said, "it''s not a shame to cry if you want to."


    Peter Pan lowered his head, crossed his arm and wiped his eyes.


    At this time, he felt a big warm hand rubbing his head, and was about to look up. There was a low, smiling voice from the top, with a reassuring Charm: "I won''t leave you alone, little friend. What are you afraid of?"


    Peter bit his lower lip and nodded his head. In the waiting time, apart from fear, he was still more aggrieved -


    would he be left behind? Why didn''t his brothers take him?


    When Peter Pan raised his head, Bo ye had already stepped down the corridor. Therefore, he happened to follow by the side of en Jin on the line of sight.


    Pan Peter''s neck shrank and his eyes showed timidity. Even though Enjin had not targeted him as in the previous copy, he was still instinctively afraid of the high-ranking master.


    EN Jin blinked at him and handed him a wink. His male voice was soft and soft: "if you don''t sleep again, Mr. Gu will buckle the little red flower."


    Pan Peter blushed in an instant, and was powdered up by the wink of Eun.


    As he watched the four men cross the courtyard into the middle hall, Peter wiped his eyes and sighed a long, comfortable sigh. I was comforted again and again, and my mood suddenly brightened.


    "Hello, Sao Nian."


    The sound of a sudden approach to his ear startled panpeter.


    He quickly turned to look at the side, see Mo Chunying dishevelled looking at him, eyes with examination, the image of a ghost.


    "Dry Why? " Peter pasted the post rigidly to keep away from her.


    Mo Chunying looked at the young boy from the top to the bottom, and then from the bottom to the top, and asked a very straightforward question, "how do you get close to the four gods?"


    Panpeter was stunned for a moment. Then he blushed and bowed his head. His hands were twisted together and he looked very coy. He stammered: "just Just by the face... "


    Mo Chunying''s eyes become enigmatic.


    No wonder, no wonder.


    The young man in front of him is as tender as green onion. He pinches a handful of water. His skin is white, his eyes are round, his lips are red and his teeth are white. Not to mention his beauty, he is also very beautiful. Since the sexual orientation of the four gods is male, it is reasonable to take special care of Peter Pan.


    A lovely boy is not so lucky.


    Mo Chunying said with emotion.


    Just thinking about it, she heard Peter stutter again, "lean on your face I have a thick skin Originally, my brothers didn''t take me to play, so I stuck them


    Mo Chunying: Oh. "


    Lilac''s room is in the backyard. Gu Meng takes the lead in pushing the door in, lights a lamp and spreads the red wedding dress on the round table behind the screen.


    "Is that all right?" He nervously arranged the edges and corners of the wedding dress, and asked without raising his head, "it''s only a few minutes before twelve o''clock. When the ghost girl comes to collect the wedding dress, can Bo Ye''s dog''s life be saved?"


    Dog life?


    Bo Ye was fantastic and asked, "tell me again???"


    Tang Zhi raised his hand and shook his man''s head. He went to the table and looked at the wedding dress. He still felt uneasy.


    Seeing Tang Zhi''s serious frown, Gu Meng hesitated for a moment and comforted him: "we brought the wedding dress on time, and lilac has no reason to make trouble for Bo Ye. Don''t worry, Bo Ye''s life is hard and he will be ok..."


    Before he finished speaking, he felt a protuberance under the palm of his hand.


    Seeing something, Gu Meng looks back at the wedding dress on the table and touches the waist back and forth.


    "What are you looking for?" Tang Zhi looked at him and followed him to the wedding dress.


    Gu Meng opens the front of her wedding dress and accidentally touches a hidden bag on her waist. He picked up the scissors, quickly opened the bag, and pulled out a simple brass key of three inches long.Seeing this, Bo Ye and en Jin also gathered at the round table.


    The four men looked at the key and then at each other, and suddenly understood that the ghost girl asked them for the red wedding dress. They were not only making a deal, but also providing clues.


    Just then, the faint and crisp bell sounds from far to near.


    Gu Meng is quick to respond and quickly puts the brass key into his pocket. The four men stepped back at the same time and scattered around the round table.


    Here comes Miss Ding.


    A gust of wind broke through the closed door and went straight to the screen. The momentum was so strong that the landscape embroidery on the screen fluctuated. When the strong wind arrived at the table, it suddenly braked and turned a direction.


    Gu Meng''s and Tang Zhi''s shirts are blown by the wind.


    At the same time, the wedding dress on the table floated up and disappeared in the dark above the beam.


    After two seconds, Gu Meng saw a red figure fall straight down, and sat down steadily in the last second.


    There was no sound.


    It''s hard to avoid looking in the direction of dressing. In the mirror facing him, a woman in a red wedding dress is quietly sitting there. At the top of the mirror, only a section of her white jaw is stuck, and there is a black mole at the corner of her mouth.


    Gu Meng doesn''t have to look back and know that there is no one behind her, and women only exist in the mirror in front of her.


    "It''s really my wedding dress."


    The four men saw the woman in the mirror lifting her elbow slightly, feeling the embroidery on the wide sleeves as if they were testing it. Then they lifted the corners of their mouths and said, "you''ve done a good job."


    Tang Zhi looked at the woman in the mirror with hostility and assured her: "according to the agreement, Bo Ye is free."


    "Freedom?" The woman half opened her red lips and seemed to be stunned for a second. Then she responded with a slight smile, "yes, I''m free. I want to be free too..."


    "You''re not free to be a ghost?" Enjin drooped her eyelids and fiddled with the bow tied on her right arm and said coolly, "you are the devil when "Tut..."


    It means failure.


    Clove was silent for two seconds, and then she said with a smile, "Shh Found out. "


    The woman in the mirror stood up, dressed in a gorgeous red wedding dress, Shi Shi ran turned around, and people never saw her appearance.


    At the moment, looking at the women''s feet that pair of red embroidered shoes, coupled with the solemn wedding dress, finally feel harmonious.


    Gu Meng didn''t know what he thought of. His eyes flashed and he quickly called out: "wait! Lilac, what do you mean is found


    Clove did not look back, strange laughter, "eeyi Ya" began to sing.


    After a long time, the interior finally returned to calm.


    Bo Ye thought for a moment, looked at Gu Meng and asked him, "what''s the meaning of the last sentence?"


    Gu Meng shook his head and replied, "maybe I''m worried about it."


    He remembered the last line of the letter -


    that was almost found.


    So, clove left that sentence, in the end is in response to Enjin? Or a clue? It''s confusing for a moment.


    Tonight seems to be a Christmas Eve. After seeing off Miss Ding, there is no sound of falling into the water at fixed time in the courtyard.


    Four men went back to the room, each exhausted, but had to do a simple wash and clean up.


    Tang Zhi finally took a hot water, leaving Gu Meng and en Jin to clean the wounds.


    "One. Two. " Wearing pajamas, Tang Zhi points to the wound on Gu Meng''s arm and en Jin''s, like a child learning to count, and finally says, "you are a couple."


    The couple:


    After digesting for a while, Gu Meng looks up at Tang Zhi with a trace of impatience in her embarrassment. She tells the truth: "candi, the joke is a little cold."


    The young master seldom makes a joke. In fact, he really wants to join in.


    Don stopped for a moment. "Oh."


    Then he went back to the other bed and rolled into the curtain of the bed.


    Bo Ye held back his smile, then lifted the curtain of the bed and said, "good night, remember to turn off the lights."


    EN Jin and Gu Meng rustled again, and the light in the lamp went out.


    In the dark, Bo Ye stroked Tang Zhi''s soft face, and his fingertips slid gently under his left corner of the eye.


    Although he can''t see clearly what Tang Zhi looks like at the moment, Bo Ye knows that he must be exhausted. Everything that happens to him, lovers are more anxious than anyone else. Bo Ye could feel that Tang Zhi''s nerves were tense all day.


    His heart was slightly aching. He was too careless to protect himself. He not only implicated his friends, but also made Tang Zhi on the verge of collapse again.


    With his hand down, Bo Ye stroked his lover''s shoulder and neck, took his left hand along his arm, thought for a moment, and then laughed. His fingertip gently touched Tang Zhi''s palm --


    "7".


    The agreement between the two in the cloth shop is self-evident.


    Tang Zhi opened his eyes slowly at this time. Clear eyes, in the dark night have luster.Bo Ye and Tang Zhi look at each other face to face for a moment. Then, Tang Zhi holds Bo Ye''s hand and marks a "7" in his palm.


    Like the reply given.


    He said yes.


    Bo Ye smiles. He is both satisfied and moved in his heart. Tang Zhi seldom shows his connivance.


    Unexpectedly, just at this time, Tang Zhi made another stroke in his palm --


    "0".


    ������������


    Bo Ye''s smile froze in his face for two seconds.


    70��


    Bo Ye lifted his eyes, and Tang Zhi still looked at him brightly.


    Bo Ye took back his hand from Tang Zhi with some strength, closed his eyes and pretended that nothing had happened.


    70 times, I can''t do it.


    Tang Zhi looked at Bo Ye quietly for a while in the dark. He leaned close, holding the man''s face in his hands and leaning slightly over his head.


    Breath mingles.


    Gu Meng heard a slight sound coming from the tent. She twisted her eyebrows and opened her eyes.


    After listening for a while, he was nervous, patted en Jin''s hand and whispered, "are those two going to make yellow?"


    EN Jin listened attentively for a moment, and Bo Ye''s voice was heard from the tent --


    "candi! Hiss Stop it


    "It''s too late, dear. How about going to bed?"


    ��Candi���� Baby, ancestor, brother, I was wrong No way... "


    Gu Meng and en Jin stood up together and looked at the direction of the bed curtain


    If you hear me correctly, at the end of the day, Bo Ye''s voice is filled with the cry of utterance and haw.


    It''s not too much to say it''s once in a century.


    Another minute later, the bed curtain finally stopped.


    Gu Meng is relaxed. It seems that Bo Ye has successfully subdued Tang Zhi.


    Gu Meng and en Jin lie flat again. By such a disturbance, the sleepiness dissipated.


    Gu Meng has nothing to do. By the dim moonlight outside the window, he examines Enjin''s right arm wound, and the blood stops.


    Somehow, he thought of Enjin''s love words in the cloth shop --


    "would you like to be my carving?"


    Gu Meng flicked en Jin''s forehead and said, "Yang Guo''s official match is little dragon girl, not carving. Do you remember?"


    Enjin immediately understood what he meant.


    He looked at Gu Meng for a while and said faintly, "don''t think too much. I just want to ride you."


    ������������ Gu Meng said that she really didn''t think much about it.


    Turn over and face the window and ignore people.


    After that, a warm body was pasted behind her, and the light breath of Enjin brushed behind her ears.


    "You''re not a little dragon girl."


    "You''re just a little cute baby of Enjin."


    Under the moonlight, Gu Meng blinked slowly.


    The old deer knocked himself unconscious on the tree trunk.

 Chapter 103

    Seeing the time advance to the sixth day, a room full of people seems to have no clue, but it is not totally without gain.


    "The key."


    Gu Meng throws the key with a long handle to the middle of the dining table, with her chin resting on her folded arms.


    Because he had slept late last night and was still sleepy, he had no spirit to say: "the latest clues obtained at present, if you can find out the purpose of the key, you may not be far away from escaping."


    Wen Lei was interested in the key to check, do not forget to hypocritical flattery: "hard, hard, if not a few big men step forward to risk, we would not have such a key props."


    He fumbled for the key, then stopped, gave a strange "hiss" and said, "but then, where is the key opened? Didn''t the ghost give any hint? "


    Gu Meng shakes his head to show that he has no idea. He turns his face to rest on his arm and closes his eyes for a short rest.


    Bo Ye leaned back on his chair, supported himself with one hand, and said lazily, "women Oh, she only cares about whether her red wedding dress is good enough. She doesn''t know about the others


    In front of this domineering man who seems to have stepped out of the president''s article, Wen Lei stifled his impulse to bow down and bow down and said: "I''m sorry Mr. Bo said it well


    �������� Bo Ye glanced at the other side, ignored him, and continued, "but since the key to the whole game is Miss Ding''s, the key must have something to do with her. To sort out the places in the ancient town related to Miss Ding, there are only two places where you can use the key."


    Bo Ye changed his sitting posture, pointed to his feet and said, "one is here, dingzhai."


    Then he put two fingers on the top of his head and made the shape of a rabbit. The voice said faintly: "the second is the place I just went yesterday, the butcher''s shop."


    "Brother ye, you just escaped from the inside. Do you still have to go back?" Peter Pan almost startled the meat buns out of his mouth. Then he lowered his head in distress and thought, muttering, "maybe it''s just spray him Q when you go back, but this time you have to take me with you..."


    Bo Ye took out his ears and did not understand for a moment: "wait, what q?"


    "Spray him Q." Panpeter blinked and said, "five kills, isn''t my pronunciation standard?"


    ��������


    Bad boy.


    Bo Ye waved his hand at him, saying that he was OK.


    Mo Chunying was the first to stand up and say, "I will not go back to death. That fat man has become the shadow of my life. I would rather sit here and wait for my brain melon seeds to be hammered out, rather than step into the cloth shop."


    Little Jasper patted her hand on the side, giving silent comfort.


    "Don''t go back to the cloth shop."


    At this time, a soft male voice came from one side of the hall.


    When they heard the sound, they saw en Jin sitting on a pear wood chair with a cup of jasmine tea in both hands, blowing and drinking. She was dignified and elegant.


    He added: "don''t go back. There''s no value in exploring there anymore."


    Bo Ye raised his eyebrows and said, "how do you know?"


    EN Jin lifted her eyes and aimed at him. She was silent because NPC had been killed by him.


    However, he didn''t say it openly, which he thought was inappropriate subconsciously.


    In the last game, they were eager to let others admit their special abilities. Now, they just want to wait and see the changes. If they are not sure whether this ability is good or bad, don''t tell people around.


    "If you don''t worry, you can try it." EN Jin put down the tea cup and said, "the butcher boss was hurt and damaged yesterday. The shop may not be open for business."


    After hearing this, Bo Ye thought a little. Yesterday, en Jin pressed boss Tu against the wall with one hand. It was really cruel.


    "If you can''t find an exit before tonight..." Bo Ye got up, took aim at his left hand wrapped with gauze and said, "Miss Ding will come back again and invite the next one to jump wild at the grave. Everyone should be prepared."


    Gu Meng sat up with his head up: "I order a DJ version of" tears from people. "


    Tang Zhi looks at Gu Meng and says, "you don''t want skin."


    Wen Lei was so excited that he clapped the table and got up. He said, "let''s go! Let''s move! Today, even if you turn over the dingzhai, you have to find the corresponding lock. "


    At last, he called out: "duck rush!"


    Xiaojiabiyu looked at Wen Lei, smiling a little embarrassed, Wen Sheng said: "everyone try your best, all of you have come to this step, I hope you can go out safely."


    The remaining players walked out of the lobby one by one.


    Pan Peter walked in the rear and chatted with Mo Chunying: "sister, do you think it will be my turn tonight?"


    "Even if it''s your turn?" Mo Chunying pouted at the four tall and handsome figures in front of the corridor and said, "don''t you have four amulets?"


    Panpeter was half a second sluggish. He responded, laughing happily and foolishly, "yes."


    Finish saying, still feel embarrassed to scratch the back of the head.Mo Chunying did not know what to say to him, but shook his head.


    "Well, sister." "What''s the order in which the ghost catches people? Why can''t I see through it? It seems that ye''s ability has nothing to do with his ability


    Mo Chunying just wanted to discuss this matter with him in detail, several people in front of him suddenly brake one by one, blocking the aisle.


    They are walking on the South Corridor, with four rooms per night on the right and a square courtyard on the left.


    Strips of dyed cloth were hanging in the air, blowing with the wind, covering the vision.


    Wheat and Wen Lei in front of him noticed the movement behind him, looked back and said at the same time, "what''s the matter?"


    Wheat asked, "why don''t you go?"


    All eyes were focused on the tall man who suddenly stopped in the middle.


    Xiaojiabiyu looks at Enjin, seems to be sensing something, then, eyes quietly moved to the courtyard, strangled the goose yellow silk scarf in her hand.


    EN Jin lifted her eyelids indifferently, picked up her coat front, and turned to look at the bottom of the corridor.


    Along the corridor, there are large dye vats filled with thick and pure color dyes, which seem to be in disorder. In fact, if you look carefully from east to west, you can see the order of the VAT placement -


    red, mugwort, navy blue, pink orange, fruit ash


    EN Jin turned to face the corridor, lifted her foot on the stone chair beside the corridor, leaned down slightly, and quickly scanned the dye vat below.


    After being confirmed by him, the low soft voice line sneered and said, "the order of dye vat has been changed."


    They were stunned for a moment, and then their reactions were different. Some people immediately understand that Enjin means something, while others don''t know why.


    "What''s the matter?" Wen Lei didn''t understand why the atmosphere suddenly became dignified. With one hand on his hips and one hand on his head, "it''s just a few jars. Is there a problem?" Well, I said, "don''t all be silent."


    Peter Pan doesn''t know anything. He stands against the wall with his arm in arm like Mo Chunying''s sister. He opened his round eyes nervously, looking at this and that, and his eyes were rolling.


    When Gu Meng noticed the colors in the first three vats, she knew most of them --


    the order of death was under everyone''s eyes, but it was not easy to detect the coming and going.


    He looked at Enjin and asked, "do you remember the position of the dyeing vat at first?"


    People again focus on en Jin.


    The woman''s clothes man still stepped on the stone chair with his elbows resting on his knees. When he dropped his eyes, he picked out the tail of his eyes, which was cool and elegant, with a touch of irony in his expression.


    I don''t know who to laugh at.


    EN Jin never forgets. Even though some scenes have never been deliberately noticed, as long as the sight has swept those places, it will be permanently engraved in the memory. When you want to access it, even the smallest part can easily emerge.


    "There are so many dye vats in the yard, just the front four." "The first, second and third days are all in red, green, yellow and blue," she said


    "The fourth day, red, green, blue, yellow."


    "Yesterday was the fifth day. We went back to dingzhai from the cloth shop in the middle of the night, and the order has become this way."


    Finally, Enjin pointed out bluntly: "there is a jar, which has been moving backward in the queue."


    EN Jin side of the head to see not far away, Jasper now face has been completely white.


    "It should be hard for a girl to do this kind of physical work alone?" He picked up the corners of his mouth and bent his eyes, but his smile did not reach the bottom of his eyes. He said, "Miss Hui Hui, who is weak and sick."


    Whether fast or slow, everyone gradually understood. Wen Lei looked at the end of the VAT, which was filled with bright yellow pigment, so thick that it seemed to solidify.


    Wen Lei then looked at the little Jasper, and saw that the other party was wearing a cheongsam with a yellow background, which made the whole person gentle and delicate. She was shaking all over her body. Her face was red and white, and her cold sweat was wet.


    "The Yellow vat has moved from third place to fourth place, now..." Wen Lei na na na way, the whole person still some muddle, "put in the last one......"


    People think of the Jasper who always called tired and can''t go out two days ago. It''s obvious what all the things point to.


    There was a complex look on everyone''s faces, and no one spoke for a moment and a half. A gust of autumn wind through the corridor, with the moving people''s clothes flying.


    At this moment, Bo Ye''s low voice drew the attention of others, "candi!"


    A thin and agile figure stepped on a stone chair and stepped onto the railing. He stepped down the corridor, picked up a stick leaning against the dye vat nearby, and walked towards the dye vat at the end of the yard with an overwhelming momentum.


    Tang Zhi held the stick tightly in both hands. When he got close to the dye vat, he kept walking, raised his elbow above his head, drank a lot, and waved the stick to chop down.


    He was fierce, sharp, and quick. He was as beautiful as the last fatal blow in a 16-year-old Kendo contest.The half man high dye vat was broken under the huge impact force, and the yellow dye pulp exploded and splashed all over the floor.


    Tang Zhi''s cheek was splashed with bright yellow dye.


    The people on the corridor looked at this scene and stood in place. They were obviously shocked. All this happened too fast to stop it.


    Only Xiaojiabiyu slowly slid down the wall, squatted on the ground, holding her head, looked left and right in disbelief, and gradually let out a scream. At first, it was intermittent, and then it was accompanied with a shrill cry.


    There was an unknown dark cloud above Ding''s house. For a moment, only the woman''s heart rending cry could be heard.


    In this cry, Tang Zhishan turned around with a wooden stick in his hand, and looked at the woman who collapsed on the corridor. His precious and beautiful face was so cold that there was no trace of human breath.


    Tang Zhi raised his hand and pointed straight at the Jasper with a stick. The clear young voice did not fluctuate: "the next one is you."


    The author has something to say:


    there may be one more shift today, and the next chapter will be over.


    Xie Yibo has been quietly pouring nutrient solution to you, and his four sons are well watered.

 Chapter 104

    To be exposed in public is tantamount to public punishment.


    The little Jasper shrieked for a while, then sat down on the ground and began to cry in sorrow. She had lost her dignity and self-reliance.


    Wen Lei looks at her, his eyes unconsciously show pity, but not out of pity, but really feel sorry for her. He was about to go up and help her. After thinking about it, he turned his back and looked away.


    This sister''s man is broken. Completely collapsed.


    Who could have thought that the weak and quiet girl in front of her had this fierce strength behind her back.


    After groping for the law, he would not hesitate to put other players to death pit in order to survive.


    If not found by en Jin, perhaps, all people will become her stepping stone.


    Everyone knows that the last survivor in this copy can leave through the wooden bridge - it seems that this is exactly what Jasper is trying to do at present.


    Mo Chunying sighed and looked down at her toes.


    Know the person, know the face, not the heart.


    Tang Zhi walked back to the corridor and went in the direction of Jasper. When he passed Bo Ye, his hand was held.


    Don stopped for a moment and looked sideways.


    Bo Ye held his hand, looked up at him and shook his head gently.


    Tang Zhi drew back his hand coldly, continued to move forward, and stopped a step away from the little Jasper sitting on the ground.


    The stick fell to the ground and rolled to the feet of Jasper with bright yellow dye on it.


    Xiaojiabiyu glanced at her feet, wiped her crying eyes, looked up at the beautiful boy in front of her, and said in a hoarse voice, "Why are you doing this to me?"


    Tang Zhi''s face is expressionless, drooping his eyes, looking down at the little Jasper, but it seems that he did not look at her at all.


    "Why are you doing this to Bo Ye?" He asked, but the voice was more like an objective statement.


    Other people around him quietly moved their eyes. No one came to help her, and no one came to stop Tang Zhi.


    Gu Meng''s back is leaning on the pillar. She is silent for three seconds for Jasper and sighs: "remember, don''t offend Bo Ye."


    Mo Chunying looked at Bo Ye in a puzzled way. The man''s face was light at this time, and he couldn''t see joy and anger. However, it is not difficult to notice that Bo Ye''s personality is very good. Whether he has the same sex or the opposite sex, he is not easily angry.


    "Why?" Mo Chunying pressed her voice and asked, "Bo Ye doesn''t look like a person who can''t be provoked."


    "But his boyfriend is the one to get rid of." As he said this, Gu Meng pointed to Tang Zhiqing''s thin and straight back and gently lifted his chin. "Candi is a little crazy, but Bo Ye is heaven. Paranoid is almost morbid. Who dares to bite Bo Ye, he can chew each other to pieces."


    "No wonder..." Mo Chunying thought of the scene she saw at the kitchen door last time. She shivered and read, "what a dark boy, I can''t afford to be provoked..."


    In front of the promenade, Xiaojiabiyu snapped down the ground. She was angry and helpless. She couldn''t help crying again: "what can I do? Who else can I rely on besides myself? Knowing that the next one is yourself, do you want to wait for death? Everyone has the right to survive, right? What else can I do except shift the order? What else can I do! Tell me


    It''s as soft as a woman''s voice.


    Tang Zhi blinked indifferently and continued to look at her.


    Wen Lei frowned and glanced at the little Jasper who had no image to speak of. He wanted to say something to refute, but he clearly knew that this was not the time to interrupt.


    He turned around, shook his fist and thumped on the wall, muttering, "I''m still thinking of finding such a man to marry home Don''t be eaten at that time


    Xiaojiabiyu wiped her face carelessly, and her eyes gradually became firm. She looked at Tang Zhi in front of her with a kind of vicious meaning. She stood up trembling against the wall beside her and said, "you don''t need to be like this. Really, Bo Ye was originally the fourth target. If I die, he will be the next one. Do you think we can avoid the progress we have now? Don''t be naive. If I didn''t do something about it, Bo ye might not live to this day. I just let him advance one day. Besides, we are not all well now? What can I complain about? "


    "So, why are you doing this to me?" She pulled the corners of her mouth, her eyes red, "your boyfriend''s life is life, my life is not life? Don''t blame me, everyone can''t help it Tang Zhi! Don''t look at me like that


    She was shocked by Tang Zhi''s alienated and horrible eyes, just like looking at dead things. Xiaojiabiyu suddenly went mad and raised her hand to slap the boy in the face.


    Before he met Tang Zhi, his wrist was intercepted in mid air.


    Tang Zhi stuck her wrist firmly and pressed it down slowly but forcibly. When she opened her mouth, her voice was calm like a spring flowing through pebbles.


    "You have the instinct to survive. In the game, you should have been in charge of their own business. To survive is the ultimate goal of most people. Of course, it is understandable to do what is most beneficial to you by any means." Tang Zhi said, "this is a game of the abnormal world. Everyone is not qualified to forcibly kidnap others with the moral standards of the normal world. Therefore, I don''t blame you for this."Xiaojiabiyu was stunned. She didn''t expect that Tang Zhi would understand her and forgive her. She couldn''t react: "you You Why... "


    It''s not only Jasper, but other people in the corridor didn''t expect things to unfold like this.


    Mo Chunying murmured: "who said that candi is not easy to cause?"


    Enjin seems to have captured what information, looking at Tang Zhi''s back, evoking a smile of unknown meaning.


    Tang Zhi loosened Xiaojiabiyu''s wrist and said, "but it is not allowed to move Bo Ye''s position."


    Jasper''s face turned white for a while, and she had a hunch that things were not so easy to turn over.


    Tang Zhi''s voice said faintly: "so, you have the right to survive, I also have the right to revenge. If you feel that you have been targeted, don''t blame me. We are doing what we think is right and absolutely must be completed."


    Speaking of this, Tang Zhi tilted his head, such as a delicate and gorgeous doll, with a frightful expression.


    He said: "since it is a game in an abnormal world, conventional moral standards do not apply. In a world without gods, human beings have no right to tell their peers what to do, so it is OK to kill each other here. I understand that. "


    After listening to Tang Zhi''s remarks, Wen Lei felt nervous and sweating. He quietly wiped the sweat on his forehead with his sleeve and whispered, "lying trough, these three outlooks It broke me... "


    Mo Chunying unconsciously shook his head slowly, and the whole person was stunned: "this is really powerful Cherish life and stay away from candi. "


    "I thought Eugene was terrible enough, but I didn''t expect candi to be ashes," he said


    Jasper pursed her lips and did not speak. Her eyes were sad and frightened at the boy in front of her.


    Tang Zhi tilted his head and raised his hand lazily. He was like playing a game. He took aim at Jasper''s eyebrows and said, "if the ghost girl doesn''t trouble you tonight, I''ll find you."


    The bullet is loaded and fired.


    "Bang."


    Tang Zhi uttered a light and short breath. His clear eyes looked directly at the Jasper of his family. His most innocent face concealed the deepest malice, "���ޤ��Ϥ�Ǥ�"


    (you''re dead.)


    On the way to the backyard, Bo Ye glanced at Tang Zhi who was walking beside him from time to time.


    The profile of the boy''s side face is exquisite and pleasing to the eye. A blood red tear mole under the corner of his left eye is dotted with a cold Jue feeling, which makes people feel a faint sense of alienation.


    "Hello."


    Bo Ye coughed gently, trying to attract the other party''s attention. Seeing Tang zhitou''s gaze, he said, "what you just said is frightening the little girl?"


    "Why do you think so?" Tang Zhi looked at him, puzzled in his eyes, "I didn''t scare her, I''m serious."


    �������� This is what Bo Ye is most afraid of.


    He had to be serious and say, "candi, thank you for everything you''ve done for me, but there''s no need to do that."


    "To what extent?" Tang Zhi asked.


    Didn''t you find yourself? Once it happens to me... " Bo Ye hesitated for a moment and licked his lower lip. Although it was difficult, he still had to say, "you will become like a devil There''s no need to... "


    Tang Zhi lowered his head, gently pursed his lips and stopped speaking.


    They walked a distance in silence. Tang Zhi suddenly said, "but Bo Ye, I''m willing to enchant you."


    He continued to mumble: "I will be enchanted for you..."


    For a moment, Bo Ye''s heart was like a hook. Something was going to overflow from his chest, but he couldn''t find the way out --


    he might be sick too. He loved Tang Zhi to the point where he wanted to swallow him up.


    Tang Zhi was still walking forward with his head down. Without warning, his neck was held by a long hand. The next second, the whole person was taken forward and took a few steps.


    The man let go and threw it, and Tangzhi hit his back against the wall.


    Tang Zhi looked up blankly, just as a tall dark shadow came down.


    Bo Ye blocked Tang Zhi in the corner of the backyard, and the uninjured hand was on the wall - Tang Zhi''s face.


    So they looked at each other, face to face only a few centimeters away, close enough to feel the breath of each other.


    After a long time, Bo Ye couldn''t stand looking at him with his dark and deep eyes.


    He was embarrassed and asked, "why did he blink Don''t look at me all the time. "


    But Bo Ye didn''t say anything. His sight turned around on Tang Zhi''s pale red face.


    The boy, who is so cold and cruel to others, is always pure and warm when facing himself alone.


    If they didn''t get involved in this special game space, they might get married and spend the rest of their lives together, knowing that they love each other, but they can''t know exactly where the limit of love is.


    However, Tang Ye, who had never realized his morbid desire, felt more clearly about his own love than before.In this way, Bo Ye''s eyes became complicated. He stroked Tang Zhi''s cheek with one hand, but he didn''t hold back and lowered his head


    I don''t know how long, a kiss is over.


    Bo Ye''s drooping eyelashes trembled slightly, and his mood was somewhat frustrated.


    He was ready to have a good education, but he was easily attacked by Tang Zhi.


    On the surface, it seems that he has been controlling Tang Zhi, but in fact, it is not so.


    Bo Ye could not control the Tang Dynasty, but offered himself up.


    "Cure me to death." Bo Ye raised his eyes slightly displeased, looked at Tang Zhi and said, "are you happy? Well? "


    Tang Zhi held back his smile and shook his head cleverly.


    Bo Ye couldn''t help it. He sighed, "I don''t know what to do with you."


    Today''s ancient town is overcast and the autumn wind is cool. They had a half day''s leisure in the corner of the backyard. Bo Ye and Tang Zhi embrace each other, and they talk small with their foreheads against their foreheads.


    "What do you want to do when it''s all over?"


    "Everything?" Tang Zhi confirmed to him.


    Bo Ye nodded.


    "Want to go home." Tang Zhi said, "then I''ll find a movie with you."


    So said, clean and bright living room, floor to floor window in front of the soft pure white screen curtain gently floating in front of the picture emerged.


    Tang Zhi closed his eyes and tightened Bo Ye''s shoulder. He murmured, "Bo Ye, I want to go home..."


    Bo Ye quickly shifted his attention and whispered, "what about the movie?"


    "After watching the movie..." Tang Zhi thought and said, "no one is allowed to disturb you while sleeping on the sofa with you."


    Bo ye asked, "is that it?"


    At a close distance, Tang Zhi raised his eyelids and looked at him with a clear hint: "maybe something else can be done."


    Bo Ye was stunned for a moment, then chuckled. He doted and said, "it''s time to skin again..."


    In Miss Ding''s boudoir, Pan Peter was lying on his back behind the paper window and looked at the diagonal position for a long time. Seeing Bo Ye and Tang Zhi embracing each other, he began to turn around slowly in the same place. Then he slowly squatted down and moved to the rear.


    After thinking about it for a while, the young man suddenly sighed: "this damned love breath, when can I experience it?"


    Mo Chunying squatted in front of the dresser, pounding the keyhole on the drawer, smelling his speech, turning around to look at Pan Peter up and down, and saying, "wait, your alpha will appear one day."


    ����������


    The little boy was still very simple. He looked at Mo Chunying in the opposite direction with his ignorant round eyes, and said, "elder sister, what is alpha? Can I eat it? "


    Mo Chunying just pulled out a drawer, because the force is too strong, a butt pier sat on the ground.


    "Alpha is born to be Omega like you." She got up carelessly, patted the dust behind her trousers, and explained to panpeter simply and roughly, "no, don''t eat, it''s not delicious."


    Peter, panzhijie, asked again, "what is it? Why am I Omega again


    "Stop acting. You''re an omega." Mo Chunying threw the drawer, went to the other side of the room, serious nonsense, "your sweet fragrance has betrayed you."


    ����������


    Pan Peter''s eyes moved with Mo Chunying, completely at a loss.


    The young boy is holding the collar to smell his own body, the small stick like things are not light or heavy knock on his head.


    "Ouch." Panpeter shrunk his head, squatted on the ground and raised his head.


    See en Jin hand gently bumping a closed paper fan, fan bone black, big man is drooping narrow long eyes, looking at himself like a smile.


    Panpeter stood up against the wall and said, "brother Jin..."


    Enjin looked into the backyard through the half open paper window, and then moved her eyes back to Peter Pan. The male voice said in a low voice: "other people don''t work because they want to fall in love. You''re a single dog. What''s your qualification to be lazy here?"


    Panpeter felt his nose with a good manner Yes, I don''t deserve it. I''m going to find the lock now. "


    Pan Peter''s feet were oiled.


    Gu Meng''s sleeve is pulled to the elbow joint, with one hand on his waist and the other hand covering his forehead. He stands in the middle of the room and looks around for fear of missing something.


    "Cabinets, boxes, drawers, jewelry boxes, all the keyholes do not match..." Chanting, he looked at en Jin, as if to ask him, but also as if in self talk, confused way, "why?"


    EN Jin sat on the round stool beside the table, lifted two cups of tea on the table, poured two cups of tea, pushed one of them to the opposite side, and said to Gu Meng, "don''t worry, sit down."


    Gu Meng is in a state of anxiety in his room. He has a premonition that he is only one step away from the final answer, but he has never found a breakthrough point.


    "The lock corresponding to the key..." He looked down at the teacup in his hand and said thoughtfully, "maybe it''s not here. It''s not so simple..."


    "Is it really in the butcher''s shop?" At this time, even Enjin had to doubt her own judgment.If this is the case, boss Tu may have some important clues, but he has already killed boss tu. in this way, the game will not be lost


    Thinking of this, en Jin''s face flashed guilty and took a sip of tea as a cover up.


    "It shouldn''t be there." Gu Meng intuitively said, "have we missed any important information?"


    The only clue that can be called "Wen Zha Jin" is that he can think about it for a moment


    "Almost found out..." Gu Meng thought of the sentence written at the end of the letter, recited it silently, then looked at en Jin and said, "do you remember last night? Miss Ding said something similar. She said that she was found. "


    Peter Pan happened to pass by with a pile of clothes. He overheard him and threw himself on the table. He looked at Enjin and Gu Meng and asked, "brother, what was found?"


    Gu Meng''s thoughts are interrupted. He glances at him angrily and says, "I''m just going to ask."


    "What lilac wants to hide is to continue her career after marriage." Enjin analyzed, "the so-called found refers to the studio hidden in the attic, isn''t it?"


    "No!"


    To the surprise of en Jin and Gu Meng, the young boy raised his hand and looked like he wanted to express his opinions.


    EN Jin raised her eyebrows and motioned him to go on.


    Peter Pan naturally said, "isn''t it that the affair was discovered? Don''t you say lilac has many lovers


    EN Jin and Gu Meng look at each other, and they don''t know what they think. Almost at the same time, they put down their tea cups and press Pan Peter''s head on the table.


    Enjin patted the head of the little boy, and said with a smile, "it''s not in vain to raise you."


    Gu Meng forced the boy''s dumb hair and said, "it''s really my brother''s big baby."


    �������� Peter Pan was pressed on the table and could not move, and his little white face was squeezed askew, terrified.


    EN Jin stood up, pulled the coat on the shoulder and said, "go, you can leave."


    The afterglow of the setting sun falls on the edge of the sky and will not fall. They walk on the Qingshiban road of the ancient town.


    "Are you sure where the exit is?" Wen Lei couldn''t hide his excitement and kept asking all the way.


    "There is no guarantee that the exit will be there." Gu Meng said, "but the key must be there."


    "Why is this?" Panpeter really did not understand, "why does Miss Ding leave a key to the room in the inn?"


    "It''s convenient to have an affair." Wen Lei said with ease, "Miss Ding is also very good. She just rents a room in the inn to meet her. No wonder boss TU will set fire to the guest room and be detained with such a big green hat. Who is not angry?"


    Green hair wheat seems to have been touched by sad things, look gloomy.


    Gu Meng listens, but shakes her head. It seems that she does not agree with her, but she does not immediately retort.


    Just then, they passed the Bank of the river where the bridge was being built.


    The driver with crane face mask saw that they were in a hurry and stood on the bridge, slowly lowering the hammer held high.


    Perhaps aware of something, the crane face mask turned its direction as they moved, as if watching them quietly.


    It''s uncomfortable.


    Wen Lei quickly took back his sight, added his pace, and said: "go, go, go, how do you feel the atmosphere is a little strange..."


    After a few people, Xiaojiabiyu followed them not far away. She was in a hurry and staggered. She was afraid of being pulled down, but she stubbornly refused to get close to the people in front.


    Tang Zhi looked back at her from time to time as he walked. His precious little face did not show emotion until he was held by Bo Ye beside him and his face turned back --


    "baby, walk well."


    Tang Zhi did not pay attention to the situation of the women behind him.


    "Mr. Gu." What''s the meaning of "no voice"


    Gu Meng looked at the white paper lanterns under a row of eaves in front of her. She was silent for a moment and said, "this is a small town full of rumors. We can''t avoid vulgarity. We are used to looking at people and things with our inherent thinking."


    "Brother." Peter scratched his head. "What do you mean?"


    Gu Meng takes a look at en Jin, and after getting the other party''s eye confirmation, he says his guess.


    "In the attic of Tuji cloth shop, we found a letter. Through the records above, we can see that clove is still enthusiastic about her career after marriage. The reason for hiding in the attic is to escape from the strange eyes of her husband and the world. Unfortunately, the letter stopped recording three months ago, and clove had a vague premonition that the private space on the attic would be issued Now, I will not go up again. "


    "Almost found out..." Mo Chunying muttered, "that''s what it means."


    "So," Bo Ye said, "this is the same thing that Miss Ding said last night that she was found?"


    Gu Meng takes a look at Bo Ye, pauses for half a second and says, "it''s essentially the same thing."


    Bo Ye''s eyes motioned him to go on.


    "It can be imagined that lilac is not the kind of woman who will be bound by traditional social rules and regulations..."Before Gu Meng finished speaking, Wen Lei suddenly realized that she was cheating


    Gu Meng said, "brother, you are really hopeless."


    "Ah?" Wen Lei is puzzled.


    "As a clove, if independent personal space is found," Enjin then asks Gu Meng, "do you think she will listen to her husband''s words honestly and be busy around family affairs?"


    Mo Chunying, as a woman of the new era, has some feelings in her heart. She shakes her head for the first time and says, "it''s impossible. She will certainly do the same thing again."


    "That''s the answer." EN Jin said with a light smile, "she chose the place in the inn this time."


    The party was silent for a moment.


    After a long time, Wen Lei was shocked and said, "so Miss Ding is not going to have an affair? It''s going to work. But However, the owner''s wife of Douhua stall said that she often went out secretly in broad daylight, or when her husband was not at home... "


    Tang Zhi made a voice at this time, and his voice was cold and cold: "what she said is just describing the objective facts, not the truth behind the facts."


    Wen Lei wrung the eyebrow, vaguely remembers: "but the boss Niang said, lilac is restless, with the good friends contact."


    "She said it was possible." Tang Zhi reminded him, "it''s just her personal guess."


    Wen Lei stopped.


    So far, the main thread of the entire replica is clear.


    Mo Chunying twisted her lips and said indignantly, "it''s hard to be a woman."


    Panpeter looked sideways at a young girl dressed in a British horse costume.


    A gust of autumn wind blows in the face and raises the long horse tail that Mo Chunying falls behind her head. As soon as the little girl opens her mind, she can''t stop her complaints --


    "it''s said that men have forty-one flowers, and women are old after twenty-seven! Life will begin at the age of 27. How can you get old? People who say this only value women''s appearance and figure, and treat us as commodities. "


    "At the age of 28, she began to urge her to get married. She urged her to get a piece of wool! Yes? Do we have to marry a man and have a baby? These two things have become a lifelong mission to be completed? "


    "All kinds of resources in society are also controlled by most men. For example, in the workplace, if a girl with a little beauty gets promoted faster, do you praise her ability in the first place? Fart! Most people still think that this woman is good at bed


    "The discussion of women in this society can never be separated from color and appearance."


    All the men present were men. After listening to the girl''s accusation, they all lowered their heads more or less with a guilty conscience and could not refute. Especially Wen Lei, touching his nose and scratching his hair, finally realized how narrow his ideas were.


    Only Enjin often does not look at himself as a man, looking at Mo Chunying with great interest, "continue."


    Mo Chunying exhaled a bad breath and calmed her mood, but she was still not calm enough: "you big pig hooves, all respect women."


    Peter nodded cautiously, "OK OK


    Pig''s feet are very smart.


    Mo Chunying was pleased with him, and her anger was relieved.


    With that, they arrived at the inn where a room had been burned down.


    The innkeeper is a thin man with a mouse face mask. Gu Meng comes forward and asks, "where is the room that Miss Ding rents?"


    After the mask, there was a sneer, and the shopkeeper pointed to the upstairs.


    Gu Meng walked in the front, to the second floor, smell a faint smell of coke.


    Walking down the narrow corridor to the end, there is a charred wooden door on the right. The walls are blackened by smoke. There is a black copper lock on the door.


    Peter Pan followed Gu Meng and whispered, "brother, is that it?"


    Gu Meng looks up at the top of the door frame. On the mottled sign, the words "Tianzi No.19 guest room" can be vaguely identified.


    Gu Meng nods, takes out the long handle key in his pocket, holds the lock hanging on the door and fiddles with it twice.


    "Click" sounds.


    The black copper lock into powder.


    After that, the crowd was obviously relieved and understood that it was customs clearance.


    Gu Meng pushes the door open, but the inside of the door is different from the burning outside. It is another bright scene, and the space is much larger than expected.


    The guest room was obviously transformed into a studio, with colorful silk and satin on the floor and hanging on the wall.


    The colorful silk on the wall is slowly flowing up and down, like a waterfall hanging, creating a fantastic and gorgeous color in the whole space, which makes the people walking into it dazzled.


    In addition to the wide worktable covered with drawings and tools, you can see sewing machines, many spindles wrapped with colorful silk thread, and baskets of thread balls and cloth stacked on the ground A lot of colorful things filled the wide space, it seems crowded and down-to-earth.


    "This is the studio after lilac." Gu Meng walks in and looks around the environment.However, this room seems to be infinitely long. After entering one suite, there is another, which can''t be seen at the end.


    Mo Chunying looked at the dizzy colors around him and sighed, "suddenly I understand why there are no young girls in this ancient town."


    EN Jin light way: "their ending may be lilac appearance."


    They have been confiscating the self, and the pressure of their own is gradually squeezed out.


    At this time, Gu Meng, who was walking in front of him, suddenly saw a bright light in his eyes. He vaguely saw a warm white light hidden in the twisted flowing silk.


    "What would you like to eat tonight?" He asked with a relaxed smile.


    "Gu''s fried meat!" Panpeter''s first response, in a rush, could hardly wait.


    When they came to the light source, Gu Meng and Enjin let Mo Chunying go first.


    Mo Chunying shook his horse''s tail and said with a smile: "thank you. We are destined to see you again."


    After Mo Chunying disappeared in the white light, Gu Meng patted Pan Peter on the back of the head and said, "let''s go."


    Peter Pan looked back and said, "why haven''t ye and candi kept up?"


    Enjin said, "do they still need to worry?"


    Pan Peter is right to think about it. He turns around and leaves with Gu Meng.


    Xiaojiabiyu was the last to arrive at the inn in a hurry.


    She ignored the shopkeeper behind the counter and ran straight to the second floor with her cheongsam hem.


    She always felt a string of bells behind her, flickering, following her footsteps, haunted. Her heart beat like thunder and her breath was short.


    When she ran to the open door of the guest room on the second floor, she was relieved.


    All the others have left. Because she was afraid of being reprimanded and ostracized by everyone, she was a few minutes late on the road.


    Xiaojiabiyu loosens her skirt and robe, manages the scattered Yunbin, and steps into the fantastic space.


    She looked ahead, passed the door of the first suite, and with a dignified smile, whispered, "I still won..."


    At this time, a quiet youth voice sounded in the side of the body: "no, oh."


    Xiaojiabiyu''s heart jumped, and she was about to look around. Her wrist was caught, and she was pulled and pressed against the table beside the door.


    She looked up to see the man waiting by the door and opened her eyes wide in panic: "it''s you Ah, ah, ah, ah -- "


    before the voice fell, she uttered a shrill scream, her face pale and twisted in pain.


    The back of the woman''s hand was pricked by a sharp spindle handle and nailed to the table top.


    Tang Zhi stood across the table with her. He lowered his eyes calmly. After nailing down the Jasper, he grabbed her other wrist and pressed it on the table. He picked up another spindle from the side and stabbed it downward.


    There was another shrill cry.


    Tang Zhi''s movements are orderly, without any emotional ups and downs. It seems that he is just doing a sparse, ordinary and very simple thing.


    He stepped back and indifferently picked up a handkerchief on the shelf and wiped the blood on his hand.


    Little Jasper pain gain or loss of consciousness, has long given up all images, eyes scarlet, yelled: "Tang Zhi You cheap! It''s hard to die! You let me go! It''s time for you to hurt me? If I die, I''ll be a ghost! You cunt! Let me go! Come on


    At this time, Tang Zhi wiped the action on the hand, he suddenly lifted his eyes to see the Jasper, then, his eyes turned to the direction of the door, whispered: "Shhh."


    Xiaojiabiyu gasped to see him, and the pain of puncturing her hands almost made her faint.


    Just as she was about to start to scold again, she heard a light and fluttering bell ringing downstairs.


    Lilac is here.


    Xiaojiabiyu blinked helplessly, and her eyes gradually showed anxiety. She tried to lift her hand, but the spindle was firmly tied, and only a burst of heartbreaking pain came.


    "You let me go..." Xiaojiabiyu uttered her voice and cried. She couldn''t leave, so she had to stamp her feet in situ.


    She looked at Tang Zhi with tears in her eyes, implored weakly, and said incoherently, "let me go. I''m wrong. I shouldn''t have pushed Bo Ye to the front. Please Tangzhi This is really, really my last game. We can''t meet again in the future. Please be kind and let me go Wuwuwu... "


    Tang Zhi, however, did not seem to hear her words, and listened attentively to the situation outside.


    It was not until the bell went to the corridor outside the guest room that he turned to look at the tearful Jasper.


    Tang Zhi bent the corner of his eyes, smiling to show one side of the tiger teeth, very cute.


    "Goodbye."


    As soon as the little Jasper was dark, she felt a burst of desperation beating at her.


    Tang Zhi turned and was about to leave, but he ran into a warm chest behind him."It''s gone when I walk. I came back to do something bad."


    Tang Zhi looked up. Bo Ye pinched his soft face and said in a low voice, "Why are you so bad?"


    Tang Zhi frowned and puffed up one cheek.


    The dark aura stopped in an instant. In front of Bo Ye, he became a child who loved to act like a coquettish. No one could imagine his cruel means.


    Seeing Bo Ye''s appearance, Xiaojiabiyu''s face, wet with tears and sweat, rekindled hope and quickly called out, "Bo Ye! help me! Help me... "


    The sound of the bell is getting louder and louder, wandering outside the guest room, as well as the "babbling" of women.


    Bo Ye glanced at his family Jasper and lowered his sight. He said to Tang Zhi, "don''t make trouble with me later."


    After the instruction, he went forward, took a spindle handle and pulled it out.


    Xiaojiabiyu gritted her teeth with forbearance, but she still cried out in pain.


    Another hand was nailed to the table.


    She was about to urge Bo Ye to rescue her other hand. However, Bo Ye threw the spindle aside, turned to take Tang Zhi''s hand and said, "let''s go."


    Small jasper a Zheng, random toward two people''s back Scream: "you come back


    Before entering the next suite, Bo Ye looks back at the crazy struggling woman. With a faint smile on her face, he raises his hand clasped with Tang Zhi''s ten fingers in front of her face and kisses her lips.


    There was a warning in his low voice, and he said, "remember, candi''s only been crushed by me."


    Weiyu''s hands did not make the man walk with the other hand.


    There was a cry of helplessness in the room.


    The sound of bells was near my ears.


    Ten minutes later, the light at the end of the room disappears.


    There are obvious blood fingerprints on the cloth around.


    A woman in a grand red wedding dress stood in front of the wall with her back to the door, staring at the blood fingerprints.


    "It''s a quick escape."


    A sigh.


    After returning to the smart house, Peter Pan went to the refrigerator and took out a huge ice cream bucket. Bo Ye happened to appear in the living room.


    The electronic clock on the coffee table turns the page and shows that today is Saturday.


    Pan Peter looked at Bo Ye who appeared alone, bit the spoon, and subconsciously said, "brother ye, where is candi?"


    EN Jin and Gu Meng also look at Bo Ye.


    At this time, the man''s expression is a little confused.


    "And candi?" Gu Meng twisted her eyebrows and noticed something wrong.


    Bo Ye did not answer him, but looked at his right hand.


    Clearly on a second, each other''s hands are still tightly linked.


    With a dull blink, he slowly spread out his right hand -


    a platinum ring was left alone in his palm.


    The author has something to say:


    I wanted to pay tribute to Doris Lessing, but I was a brother, and I was confused.


    The theme is that there is no escape exit for women in a patriarchal society, so don''t be nervous when you look at it. It will be easier to focus on the emotional line.


    There is one last story left on Saturday. It''s the end of Sunday. It''s hard for you to pursue the article!


    Thanks to a flying ship for mine.

 Chapter 105

    Since his understanding, Gu Meng has never seen Bo Ye so silent.


    In the past, Bo Ye was very funny, coquettish and cheap. When he laughed, he was infectious. He was a very popular man who ate all men and women.


    However, since Tang Zhi lost contact without warning, the man incarnated in a dark abyss which could not be seen at the bottom. Even if he tried his best to shout down, he would not get any response.


    The depression was terrible.


    "Brother..." Pan Peter arched Gu Meng and gave a suggestive glance at the man who was in a daze. He hesitated and said, "three days have passed. It''s still like this. Think of a way."


    Bo Ye leaned back on the sofa and looked at the floor in the middle of the living room.


    Everyone who comes back to the smart house will show up from there first.


    Three days later, in addition to eating and sleeping, Bo Ye usually sat in the living room for a whole day, keeping a posture unchanged, and no one spoke to him.


    He''s waiting for Tangzhi to show up.


    Gu Meng tries three or five times, but can''t find a suitable word to open her mouth. She simply closes her mouth and arches eujin beside her.


    EN Jin did not immediately respond, after a moment, just listen to his sigh.


    then sat on the sofa and sat on the sofa. He removed the mask from his face and smeared the remaining essence without wasting it on his hands.


    "Bo Shen." EN Jin threw the mask paper, and his long hands rubbed against each other. "If Candi dies, do you plan to wait here for a lifetime?"


    After that, he shook his head regretfully and said in a low voice: "if you encounter problems, you will immerse yourself in your own emotions, which is really a useless garbage..."


    Dizzy, Gu Meng leaned back on the sofa, supported his forehead and said weakly, "I beg you to shut up."


    "No matter what happens, it''s not your own business." EN Jin picked up the donkey hide gelatin red jujube tea on the tea table and held it in the palm of her hand.


    He changed his position and sat on the sofa.


    The elegant posture reveals a trace of natural flattery.


    "Are Gu Meng''s and I''s brains ornamented? Well? " EN Jin looked at Bo Ye and said, "if you don''t say the problem, how can we help you?"


    �������� Peter felt his head and said nothing consciously.


    Obviously, his head was regarded as a decoration by Eugene.


    Bo Ye stares at en Jin without expression. After a long time, he says coldly: "Niang gun, listen up, candi is still alive."


    EN Jin micro squinted for a moment and grinded her teeth secretly.


    Come on, hurt each other.


    Eujin just wanted to say something, she was interrupted by Gu Meng.


    "All right, all right, please be sensible."


    Although Enjin''s words are not pleasant to listen to, but at least Bo Ye has responded.


    "Bo Ye." Gu Meng struck while the iron was hot, intending to find out the truth, "can you tell me more about candi Is it a process of disappearance? "


    Bo Ye closed his eyes, leaned back on the back of the sofa, raised his hand and rubbed his eyebrows.


    The other three waited quietly for him to speak.


    I don''t know how long after that, Bo ye put down his hand, and when he opened his eyes again, his fundus showed obvious anxious color, and the tail of his eyes also turned red.


    "The moment you enter the smart house is gone." The deep voice was a little hoarse.


    Bo Ye still remembers the palpitation when his hands were empty.


    "At first, I thought candi had triggered an unknown trap in the game and couldn''t get out of the copy."


    "Or some kind of punishment mechanism, because..." Bo Ye blinked his red eyes and finally moved his eyes away from the floor in the center of the living room. He said in a difficult way, "he attacked other players at the last moment. It may be illegal."


    Pan Peter squatted on the sofa like a monkey. After listening to Bo Ye''s conjecture, he immediately thought about the consequences that Tang Zhi might encounter. His face turned pale and he said, "no Brother ye... "


    Do not ask also know, Tang Zhi''s target is small jasper.


    Gu Meng is inevitably worried.


    "To tell you the truth, Bo Ye." He thought for a while and intuitively said, "after so many copies, I don''t think there are too many rules and restrictions for players. Do you remember Qin Jingjing in the first campus copy?"


    Referring to the quiet girl, Gu Meng looked gloomy for a moment, and then said: "the cruelty of the game lies in allowing players to tear open the coat of civilization and return to the original evil. So, you can rest assured that candi will not be punished for that. "


    Bo Ye''s face showed a tired look. He deflected his face and gently covered his eyes. He stretched a straight arc from his neck to his jaw.


    "There is another possibility..." Bo Ye said slowly, "candi has cleared the customs."


    "Customs clearance?" Panpeter, with his lips half open, could not digest the meaning of the word for a while.Enjin looked at the rising heat in the cup and asked thoughtfully, "how do you know?"


    "The woman said at the inn that this was her last game." Bo Ye said in a low voice, "she must know something to be so sure So the last game is likely to be candi''s last


    Hearing this, the other three were stunned at the same time.


    Gu Meng also thought about the last level of the game.


    Experience one copy after another, but there is no sign of ending. Occasionally, there is a feeling of powerlessness that can not be expected.


    Now it is said that Tangzhi is likely to pass the customs, which means that the game has an end. That is to say, we hope to get rid of this space completely, which makes people feel restless.


    "Candi has experienced one more copy than we have." Gu Meng thought about it for a moment and said, "if we go back to the Wednesday on which we return without authorization, candi has gone through six copies in total Can we say that the requirement of customs clearance is to go through six copies? "


    EN Jin took a sip of red jujube tea, shook her head, and said, "the date we enter the copy is constantly pushed forward. The day we enter the campus is Monday, the day we enter the hospital is Tuesday, the day we enter the snow mountain is Wednesday, and so on..."


    Enjin looked at the electronic clock buried in a pile of objects on the tea table and said: "the next game starts on Saturday. According to the law, there will be a seventh day, but the form of the seventh day is more special, and it may not be carried out in a team."


    Gu Meng frowned and said, "so, the seventh day is a cut-off point different from the previous game mode?"


    "You can say that," Enjin said


    Gu Meng leaned back on the back of the sofa and lowered his head to think.


    "Is it..." At this time, squatting on the side of the pan peter lost in a low voice, "we all have a day apart?"


    He remembered that he had only experienced two games, which was far less than the number of checkpoints his brothers had broken through. If his brothers would disappear like candi after game 6, he would be alone.


    Peter buries his face between his knees and purses his lips.


    The atmosphere in the living room suddenly became silent, as if the sea was full of water, and the air was heavy on everyone''s mind.


    At this time, Peter Pan looked up at the men and asked Gu Meng, "brother, how do you get together? Do props work? "


    Gu Meng thinks about it for a moment, slides down from the sofa to the floor, pushes aside the piles of sundries on the tea table with one hand, and takes out a red dice from the bottom and hands it to Peter Pan.


    "If the props dropped after a copy ends, they probably need to be shared by the surviving players, so they will form a binding relationship." Based on past experience, Gu Meng infers, "if there is no reward, players will return to their original smart house. In the first game, we got the props together


    Panpeter took the red dice, which was as beautiful as agate, and took it to study. He nodded vaguely and said, "no wonder, no wonder Nine people escaped from the ancient town, but we didn''t go back to the same room with our little sister Chunying because they didn''t drop any props


    After a second thought, Pan Peter was afraid and said, "brother, if you didn''t give me wannengmen card in prison at that time, I don''t know where it is now."


    The gate card belongs to Gu Meng and their task reward. With the gate card, Pan Peter can enter the wisdom room of the big men.


    Gu Meng curled up his legs and looked at the ceiling. Yu Bai''s face was empty for a while. He said, "in the next game, take the dice with you. Maybe it can play a role."


    Peter, what do you say when you throw the red dice


    Gu Meng didn''t feel it clearly. He shook his head and said carelessly: "after the first game, the four of us used it when playing mahjong, and then we threw it aside and never touched it again."


    �������� Panpeter looks at the dice which is exquisitely made like handicraft, and intuitively mahjong table is not its final destination.


    EN Jin looked at Bo Ye, who was not paying attention to him and fell into depression. Then she half lowered her head and stuffed her hair behind her ears. She said, "Bo Ye, cheer up. We are just a copy of Tangzhi, and we can catch up with you faster than we can."


    Bo Ye didn''t move because he covered his eyes. He didn''t know that he was asleep. He didn''t respond for a long time.


    Enjin didn''t force Bo Ye to understand what he was upset and worried about. Even his friends might not be able to understand the one tenth of the pain he was suffering at the moment.


    "I said..." Bo Ye''s deep voice sounded, showing a frosted texture in the quiet living room, "have you ever thought about it?"


    "Why are we here?"


    "Where will it end up going?"


    "What is the point of all this?"


    After listening to Bo Ye''s series of questions, no one can give a definite answer. It''s like meeting the ultimate three questions of life."Escape game" After a long time, Gu Meng was stunned and murmured, "now it looks like a curse on human beings, abandoned by gods to another space But on the seventh day, what will it be? "


    Is it the end or another starting point?


    Nobody knows.


    Saturday''s zero will be here soon.


    According to the usual practice, everyone entered their respective rooms early.


    A few times ago, one to zero near, players will be unable to stand sleepy to sleep.


    But this time, there was an exception.


    EN Jin was lying on her back in bed, still conscious. He has an intuition that his body is gradually getting rid of the shackles of the rules, more and more out of the game.


    Ear is the second hand "tick" passing by the subtle sound, his fingers gently on the abdomen, fingertips with the rhythm of the second hand percussion.


    "Three..."


    "Two..."


    "One."


    After reciting the three numbers silently, the sound of water swept over my ears, and I fell into a short period of darkness.


    Three seconds later, or a minute later, Enjin found that time lost its shape and meaning in the dark, until a strange, low and soft male voice drew him back to the light again -


    "master."


    Enjin was squinted by the sudden appearance of the warm sun, and then recovered to find that she was standing on a narrow and long north-south road.


    The length of the asphalt road is only enough for a car to pass through. It is surrounded by low mountains, and a line of evergreen trees line up along both sides of the road.


    It''s a time of winter, judging by the ice white snowmelt falling from the treetops.


    EN Jin looked down at her dress, short down jacket with jeans, a casual dress for daily travel.


    On Enjin''s left hand side, a car was parked, and the door of the co driver''s seat on his side was opened.


    Through the window, you can see that Gu Meng, Bo Ye and Pan Peter are sitting inside, but they are all sleeping with their heads down.


    EN Jin''s eyes were immediately attracted by the tire below -


    although the body is still, the tire is a kind of dynamic static.


    Just like a car in high-speed operation is captured and fixed into a picture, the tire has become a few turn into a virtual image of the circle wheel, can not see the original shape.


    In the face of such a strange scene, en Jin just lightly picked the next eyebrow, no wonder.


    Obviously, space-time is temporarily frozen by some mysterious force.


    "Master."


    Standing in front of him for a long time did not get attention, had to call again.


    EN Jin this just give Shi ran to raise eyes, see the moment of the opposite person, look some trance.


    Standing in front of him was a tall man, his hands in his pants pocket, a rigorous almost rigid black suit.


    Even though the man''s face was smeared with red, blue and white pigments into a clown''s appearance, Enjin could see at a glance that the man and he had the same appearance.


    It was a deep, almost terrifying sense of familiarity -


    the person in front of him was himself.


    "You are..."


    Enjin just opened his mouth, the opposite man shook his head lightly towards him, and at the same time, one hand pulled out of his pants pocket and extended to en Jin.


    EN Jin drooped her eyes and looked at his hand. She was silent for two seconds. She also stretched out her hand.


    At the moment when the fingertip touched the fingertip, Enjin''s pupil dilated and a large amount of information poured in. The collision was as rapid and intense as the explosion at the beginning of the universe.


    At the same time, Enjin''s facial expression is also undergoing subtle changes. The subtle charm revealed by the corners of her eyes and eyebrows has disappeared without a trace. What slowly occupies the highland is a deep and breathless sense of coldness and oppression.


    A green and yellow leaf fell from the treetop of time, Enjin put down her hand.


    He lowered his head, bangs over his eyes, unable to see emotion.


    "I believe that you have understood the current situation. Although you were inadvertently let into the test area, but fortunately, it was found in a timely manner and did not cause irreparable losses." Mr. clown knew that the other side needed to adapt to the time, so he explained to him, "master, since the test ground was closed at the beginning of the game, it is impossible to connect with the outside world. So please bear with it for a while. After this copy, you can leave."


    EN Jin still did not respond, fixed in place, only the black breath of the whole body turned to remind him that he was still there.


    If not, Mr. clown thinks his "spirit" has been separated from his body.


    "Master?"


    If Enjin is regarded as a normal person, Mr. clown is his master. Therefore, even in the face of a man whose identity is far above him, he does not show any respect or submissiveness in addition to using honorific terms.


    In a sense, he is Eugene in this spatial dimension.


    It''s cool, it''s pulling. It''s covered with one hand.


    "Regulator one." EN Jin finally has a response, slightly raised eyelids, eyes deep and distant."Yes." The clown replied.


    "Can you..." Enjin''s low voice became slow and heavy, and half ordered, "eliminate regulator No. 2 completely."


    The regulator number two is the queen, who is also the most active in his invisible personality.


    Mr. clown:


    Just silent for so long, it turned out that I was thinking about this matter. It seems that the performance in the last game made the master very concerned.


    After the clown disappeared, Enjin stood in the same place for a while.


    It''s sunny and sunny today. There''s a fresh breath of snow melting in the mountains.


    Of course, Enjin knows that her name is not "Enjin", and she also knows that she does not belong here. She remembers all kinds of things that happened after she entered the experimental field by mistake, which can be regarded as a complete recovery of her self -


    a memory of five billion years.


    He accepted the fact calmly.


    Live too long, there is nothing worth causing emotional fluctuations, to put it more easily, is not to get emotional.


    Enjin zipped her down jacket and sat back in the back of the car.


    Just as she was about to pull the door, she turned her face and saw Gu Meng''s side face.


    The heart contracted without warning.


    The door was only half closed.


    Gu Meng is still sleeping. The sun outside the car is shining on her white face. The shadow and light crisscross, highlighting the crow like eyelashes on the lower eyelids, the straight nose, the delicate and plump lower lip, and the smooth jaw.


    A man carved from white jade.


    At the moment of her recovery, Enjin did not even consider the existence of this man. Compared with her past experience, this period of time in the experimental field was as small as a grain of dust, let alone once infatuated with the man in front of her.


    It''s like a ridiculous joke.


    But


    sunflower and sunflower will be far more than expected. If Gu Meng was light, the body would have been phototaxis for a long time.


    Silence for a hundred million years of mood at the moment produced fluctuations, Enjin some difficult to deal with.


    The door closes with a "touch" and the pause key is released. The scenery outside the window is streamlined and backward in an instant.


    Even the wind came alive.


    EN Jin looks at Gu Meng, unable to move her eyes.


    He watched the long eyelashes tremble, and then Gu Meng opened his eyes.


    After Gu Meng was born, he first looked around and realized that they were in a moving car.


    There is a long and narrow asphalt road ahead. I don''t know where to go.


    Then, perhaps noticed the side can not ignore the eyes, he turned his face, directly with en Jin into the line of sight.


    Gu Meng slightly nodded at him and asked him in silence what was the matter.


    That pair of black run such as the bottom of the rain stone eyes, hidden in the tender night.


    Enjin clearly felt that the uproar at the bottom of her heart was getting stronger and stronger, and she could no longer use the reason of "body instinct" to forcibly explain it.


    Strange and fresh experience -


    for the person in front of you, you are very familiar with your body, but you are a little strange psychologically, perhaps with an imperceptible palpitation of first encounter.


    Hesitating for a moment, he pressed down the slight heat in his heart. En Jin''s expression was still cold and stern. He held out his hand to Gu Meng.


    "Hello." He thought about it for a while and said, "my name is Enjin."


    Gu Meng looked down at her hand and blinked. She seemed to understand something.


    he took en Jin''s hand and looked up at him, saying, "Hello, nice to meet you."


    The car carries a line of four people into a residential area. The street is wide, and you can see many small houses along the way.


    In front of a three story house, the driver stopped the car because the edge of the top hat was so low that he could not see his face clearly.


    The driver got out of the car. After taking off the four big suitcases in the trunk, he didn''t explain anything. He got on the bus, started and drove away.


    Four people stood on the street, looking around. Snow is piled up on the curb, trees and roofs are covered with white. The front faces and yards of every family have been decorated with red and green, which has a Christmas atmosphere.


    In the house in front of them, there was a Christmas wreath on the white fence, and the head of the white bearded grandfather was hanging in the middle.


    Gu Meng noticed that there was a small wooden board beside the wreath, on which were written four words: "no one alive".


    Gu Meng lifted up the board again, but there was nothing behind it. He said blandly, "it''s more powerful than" there are dogs inside. "


    "Brother." Pan Peter came over with the suitcase, looked at the sign, and then looked at Gu Meng. He naively said, "since we don''t let the living people in, shall we still go in?"


    Gu Meng looks at the three story house in front of him. It''s built in a northern European style. It''s all red. It''s attached to a lovely yard. The yard is well mowed lawn, but now most of it is covered with snow."If you don''t go in, do you want to sleep on the street and be a little match boy on Christmas Eve?" Gu Meng pulled his suitcase, pushed aside the low fence, and took the lead in.


    Pan Peter "Oh" a, looking at the mansion in front of him, some resistance in his heart, but the game is a game, can not be refused by him.


    "I don''t want to be a boy''s match..." The little boy felt his nose and kept up.


    The door of the house opens as soon as it is pushed, leading to the spacious living room.


    When Gu Meng goes in, he finds that there is already a man and a woman in it.


    The two dress up quite personality, said the international style point called Gothic style, said the localization point called kill Matt.


    A man and a woman stood up from the trunk spread out on the ground with deep vigilance when they saw the four people coming in.


    The young boy asked impolitely, "Hello! Brothers, where is this? Who are you? "


    The boy is in his early twenties at most. He is dressed in death leggings. His half long hair is like a hedgehog. His smooth and slanting bangs cover half of his eyes.


    His face is unruly and unruly. At first glance, he is a social lad. The girl next to


    is a dark system. Her nose and lips do not fall. A row of ears pierced her ears, and her ears are almost transparent. Eye shadow and lipstick are all exaggerated black purple.


    She vomited bubble gum, swayed to stand behind the boy, one by one to look at the four men in, watching and watching, the alert expression of some convergence, showing a little interest in the smile.


    "We are the same as you." Gu Meng looks at the boy and the girl and says, "is it the first time you enter the game?"


    The boy was stunned and asked, "how do you know? What game? I was caught in a coffin for no reason, and I''ll be here when I wake up. "


    Gu Meng nodded, showing a very experienced look. After entering the room, he put the suitcase aside, looked at the furnishings in the room, and said, "don''t be nervous. Just follow the plot. You''ll get used to it."


    The boy frowned and wanted to ask him something, but Gu Meng spoke first.


    He raised his chin, pointed to their open trunk and said, "what? You come from Fengshui family? There are so many things to ward off evil spirits. "


    On hearing this, people focused their eyes on the two large suitcases on the ground. Sure enough, in addition to the daily clothes, they were marked with candlesticks, yellow symbols, red beans, red lines, crosses, crystal balls and puppets, which were extremely incompatible with the interior environment of the western style house.


    Leaving aside the novice''s question for the moment, the boy grabbed the hedgehog''s head and said, "I''m just surprised. As soon as I open the box, I find these things. Is this the legendary equipment?"


    Gu Meng pauses for a moment and turns to open his own box for inspection.


    Panpeter also followed his example and put the suitcase down.


    The results show that there are also miscellaneous magic tools in it.


    Pan Bi De''s face turned white and sat on the ground and said, "brother, isn''t this the hint of nakedness? This game must be haunted Maybe we''ll catch ghosts


    Gu Meng has a big head and looks at Enjin habitually.


    EN Jin''s face is expressionless, cold and inhuman, others look at it with a fright.


    Gu Meng quickly moved away from her sight again, and for the time being, she didn''t adapt to this kind of en Jin.


    "Maybe not as bad as you think."


    At this time, Bo Ye, leaning against the corner, spoke softly.


    "Brother Ye!" Peter Pan''s eyes lit up and looked at him and said, "what do you say?"


    Bo Ye motioned to the box with his eyes and said, "these magic weapons may not be used to catch ghosts."


    Gu Meng said, "how do you know?"


    We may use the light way to express ourselves


    ��������������������


    All of them were sluggish for a while.


    Bo Ye hit the floor with his toe.


    At his cue, the others look at their feet.


    The sunlight spread the floor through the French windows


    But there is no shadow -


    belongs to their own shadow.


    The author has something to say:


    candi will be retrieved by en Jin. After all, there is a uniform temptation, which can''t be absent.


    Thank you for your mine

 Chapter 106

    Shadow -


    a shadow formed when light cannot pass through a person''s body.


    However, people''s bodies in the living room are penetrated by light, and nothing can stop them.


    Like a piece of transparent glass, a mass of visible air.


    Gu Meng finally realizes the slight sense of disobedience that he felt since he entered the door.


    He got up from the trunk and looked down at himself, around his feet, and at the others.


    People who have lost a group of shadows under their feet lose their sense of texture and weight visually, as if they have not stepped on the floor, but are floating in the air.


    "My day!" The guy who killed Matt looked down and screamed with fear and goose bumps.


    The legs wrapped in the leggings diverged like a compass, bouncing back and forth from side to side, looking like the hot feet on the floor.


    "What a hell of a place!" The boy grabbed the hedgehog''s head with both hands, looked at the four men who had just entered the door, and roared with shock on his face, "where is my shadow? The shadow


    Listen to this, say with Gu Meng four people steal his shadow.


    Bo Ye stood upright and said with a light expression: "it''s better to ask yourself what the ghost is first."


    He ignored the new man who almost broke his throat. He pulled his suitcase and walked into the depths of the house without straying.


    "No way It''s impossible This place is too evil... " Matt couldn''t figure it out and began to mutter nervously.


    He looked around the huge house and said, "only ghosts have no shadow. I''m still alive. It must be a joke Yes, yes, yes, Prank


    After thinking that he had figured it out, he quickly looked out of the window into the courtyard -


    the garage door was open and there were two cars in it.


    Matt''s mind turned and he made up his mind.


    He kicked the open trunk fiercely, bared his teeth and made a fierce gesture. He said to Gu Meng and other people: "how about monkey? If you don''t want to block the shadow of 666, why don''t you try it


    With that, the dwarf pulled out a peach wood sword from the trunk and poked at the others like a demonstration.


    The men who have just entered the door are too calm and seem to be familiar with the atmosphere and environment here. Therefore, novices easily mistake them for operators of all this, or put them in hostile positions.


    "Lulu, let''s go." While holding up his sword, shamatt pulled the girl beside him to block behind him, holding her, and moving towards the door full of guard.


    In the process, he did not forget to threaten Gu Meng and others: "warn you, don''t come here, this sword doesn''t have eyes."


    Gu Meng lowers her sight, takes aim at the peach wood sword with a dull edge that can be used to tickle, and purses the corner of her lip.


    He turned his head and asked Enjin, "are you hungry? I want to go to the kitchen and find something to eat. "


    Feeling the indifference of the "enemy" killing Matt:


    EN Jin did not answer, but Pan Peter, sitting on the ground, kneaded his stomach, looked up at Gu Meng and said, "brother, I''m a little hungry when you say that. If you have something to eat, take me one."


    "I see." Gu Meng gently kicked him with his foot and said, "pack up the box and don''t stand in the way."


    Gu Meng looked at en Jin again. Her voice softened and asked, "what about you?"


    EN Jin line of sight in his face turned a circle, with a kind of ornamental meaning to look at, after the way: "casual."


    Gu Meng is not used to his way of speaking.


    he still has a softer voice than a normal male, but his tone is much more insipid. He is as calm as everything in the world can not arouse his emotions.


    What should I say?


    A man''s temperament suddenly becomes steady and mature, and his eyes are deep and peaceful.


    Obviously, he is in his early twenties, but when he looks at him, he has the illusion that he can''t understand the age of the other person.


    Gu Meng moves away from her eyes and walks to the semi open kitchen. On the other hand, she tilts her head slightly, wondering where the unexplained strangeness comes from.


    No one wanted to stop them, but he was not used to killing Matt. He glanced around the four men who were busy and completely ignored them. The guard in his eyes turned to doubt, and finally he gave a "tut".


    It doesn''t matter.


    Grasp the girl''s hand and rush out the door.


    Pan Peter squatted on the ground, zipped up the side of the trunk, and in the light of the light, he saw two figures rushing towards the garage.


    He turned his head and looked out of the transparent window. On a sunny day in winter, the sun was golden, and the snow reflected the glare.


    Shamatt runs all the way, looking all the way to the ground behind him.


    Probably because he still didn''t find his shadow, the boy''s look was full of panic and panic.


    He opened his mouth and yelled a few times. He ran forward with his legs held high. He looked like a monkey.


    Peter took his knee in his arms and sighed in a very serious way.Then he looked up at en Jin and said, "brother, don''t you really need to remind them?"


    However, the players who refuse to participate in the game.


    Thinking about myself a few weeks ago, I was flustered when I first arrived. Fortunately, I was obedient, so I quickly adapted to the rhythm of the game.


    Enjin extremely indifferently glanced at the window and said, "no need."


    He said, "if you can''t get out, you will come back."


    Suddenly his back was cold, and Peter peered at Eugene and drew back his eyes timidly.


    He scratched his hair and chuckled, "that''s what he said."


    I don''t know if it is an illusion. Enjin is just stating the facts, but the tone reveals a kind of absolute control belonging to the superior.


    It''s like the hunter facing the prey in the circle.


    Bo Ye stood in front of a calendar and looked up.


    He''s in the kitchen with his right hand open.


    Gu Meng pulls out a small pot from the cabinet, takes apart three packets of instant noodles with fried sauce that are found in the refrigerator, and pours them in.


    As he prepared the food, he murmured: "this room is for players. It should be free to use it..."


    Glancing at Bo Ye standing in front of him, Gu Meng asked, "do you want noodles?"


    If you eat, you can make one for him.


    Bo Ye kept his eyes on the calendar and nodded.


    Gu Meng goes back to the refrigerator and looks inside. She is surprised.


    In the past, I would not feel hungry when I entered the copy, but this time it was a bit special. I always felt that I had missed a meal.


    But he didn''t think much about it. He looked at the bright sunshine outside the window. He thought it was noon and it was time for lunch.


    Gu Meng took two cucumbers out of the refrigerator and said, "there are a lot of things in the refrigerator. This copy is quite friendly."


    Bo Ye said: "come in not a quarter of an hour, feel the goodwill from the game?"


    "As long as you don''t embarrass me in terms of eating..." Gu Meng cut cucumber shreds skillfully, while distracted and explained, "it''s easy to do."


    Those who have experienced the copy of the snow mountain are deeply imprinted with that kind of hunger. Gu Meng doesn''t want to experience it again.


    After a few minutes, Enjin and panpeter turn into the dining room area.


    They noticed that Bo Ye was standing in front of the calendar, staring at something.


    Panpeter approached curiously.


    The first entry is the date on the calendar. This page shows December, and a red circle is drawn on the number "25".


    Panpeter found some Chinese characters on the calendar.


    It''s just a little strange that the Chinese characters can be understood individually, but they can''t be understood together.


    For example, next to the date in the "25" column, it is written -


    "earth, Yao, sun..." Peter read the words one by one, then scratched at the back of his head, puzzled. "What is this?"


    Then he focused on the decorative painting below the date. The


    style is too laggy and bright, and it is painted with a white crane and a green turtle.


    It is worth noting that a few lines of short words as short as poems are attached to the cartoon pictures, which are childish children''s handwriting -


    < br although Pan Peter didn''t understand the meaning, he could see that it was a Japanese version The calendar.


    "I don''t understand." Subconsciously, he exclaimed, "if only candi were here..."


    Bo Ye finally responded before the calendar.


    He blinked a little, then lowered his eyes, bypassed panpeter and went to the kitchen.


    Pan Peter suddenly came to think that he had said something stupid.


    He opened his eyes and clapped his hands on his mouth and covered them.


    At this time, Gu Meng just turns off the fire, carries the pot to the bowl to fill the noodles, and beckons the other three people to eat.


    The cooked noodles are drenched with matching sauce and cucumber shreds, which are delicious and refreshing.


    Peter Pan sat on a high stool by the counter, snoring with his head buried.


    Gu Meng didn''t take the bowl and ate the rest in a small pot.


    He mixed the sauce in the saucepan, looked at the stairway, and then asked the other people around the table and said, "this is the four of us?"


    After thinking about it, he added, "what are the two new people?"


    They have never experienced such a small number of copies.


    And at the beginning of the game, I didn''t even see a NPC.


    It''s rare.


    Eugene is not very hungry.


    He lowered his eyebrows and eyes, and with the idea of putting chopsticks into his mouth, he tasted the first mouthful of fried noodles with soy sauce, and the chewing speed slowed down at the moment when he ate it.Gu Meng seems to be able to play a different kind of magic when it comes to the ingredients. Even the instant noodles processed in batch in the factory have a distinctive flavor.


    Maybe it''s because the body is used to the taste of Gu Meng''s cooking. En Jin thinks that the taste is tolerable.


    So one chopstick after another to the mouth to send, some can not stop.


    "There will be people coming." Enjin said, at the same time from the table took a tissue.


    He was just about to wipe off the sticky sauce from the corner of his mouth, but one hand moved faster than him.


    "How do you know?" Gu Meng wiped the corner of his mouth with the tip of his middle finger naturally, and then put the tip of his finger into his mouth and sucked out the sauce on it.


    �������� EN Jin''s hand holding the napkin is still in the air, and she looks sideways at Gu Meng. Her expression is a little indigestion.


    Gu Meng unconsciously looks at him: "hmm?"


    Just at this time, the sound of engine stalling outside the yard attracted the attention of four people in the house.


    Gu Meng goes to the French window with the pot in hand. While watching the situation outside, he sucks the fried noodles with sauce.


    "Those two come back?" He asked.


    A royal blue car stopped outside the white fence. After a while, four new faces were walking down from the car.


    "Four more?" Pan Peter stood beside Gu Meng with his plate, and was also sucking noodles.


    The four new players obviously know each other, two men and two women.


    After they got off the bus, they looked around the environment and said they were laughing.


    The first man is quite tall. He is almost as tall as Enjin. He is also the first player to find Gu Meng and others through the French window.


    From a distance, the man''s eyes scan the four men standing in a row behind the French windows in the room, whose height is Wi Fi signal. Finally, his eyes are obviously locked on Gu Meng in the middle of the station.


    The man put on his smiling face and waved in the direction of the house -


    he was only facing Gu Meng, who was holding the pot.


    "Brother." With his face in his mouth, Peter arched quickly, and someone else reminded him, "I''m greeting you."


    Through Bo Ye, en Jin looks at Gu Meng quietly.


    "Ah?" Gu Meng is a little sluggish.


    He obviously didn''t understand why the strange man was so friendly to him, but out of politeness, he raised his chopstick hand and waved it perfunctorily outside.


    EN Jin''s air pressure suddenly dropped a degree. He looked out of the window and coldly looked at the man waving his hand. His eyes immediately moved down and landed on the white fence in front of him and narrowed his eyes slightly.


    The next second, people see the yard, half high white fence door with a ghost like suddenly pop open, severely hit the strange man''s


    "Shit!" Pan Peter''s feet suddenly twisted into eight inside, a pair of urgent urination posture, "hiss" a way, "good pain!"


    It hurts just to look at it.


    It''s like it''s on your own eggs.


    Outside, the man crouched on the ground, his head bowed, his hands tightly clasped between his legs.


    The other two women and a man surrounded him nervously.


    Bo Ye withdrew his sight from the landing window and landed on Enjin on the right side. He said with deep meaning: "are you happy?"


    EN Jin looked back at him faintly, went back to the front of the cooking table and continued to eat noodles, "I don''t know what you''re talking about."


    Gu Meng took the pot and sat back on the high stool, and earnestly told the other three men, "that gate is not very normal. You should pay attention to it when you pass by in the future. Don''t get hit."


    "It may not be a fence pot." Bo Ye said at this time, carelessly mixing fried noodles.


    "What do you mean?" panpeter said


    Bo Ye raised his eyelids and looked at Gu Meng, who was opposite him. He said, "I was beaten because I saw you more in the crowd."


    Peter Pan:


    Gu Meng:


    EN Jin looked at the noodles in Bo Ye''s bowl and asked, "do you still want to eat?" "Go away without eating."


    After a while, four people came in with their suitcases.


    The head of the tall man''s face is very green, walking posture is also a bit awkward, it can be seen that the fall is not light.


    As soon as the two sides met, before they could say hello, the sound of high-heeled shoes from the second floor sounded out of thin air, followed by a burst of disordered footsteps.


    Listen to more than one person.


    On the side of the kitchen is the stairway leading to the top, and a loud female voice floats from the dark second floor --


    "honey, please speed up, we are going to miss the flight. I don''t want to spend Christmas Eve in the cold airport hall."


    "Show one? Show one, I''m holding him. "


    "Don''t worry about these things," I said


    The footstep sounds "thumping" one by one, and people''s eyes gather at the stairway.


    At the junction of light and shadow, a leg wrapped in meat colored silk stockings is stepped on, and red high-heeled shoes are stepped on.Then there is the other leg.


    A moment later, a woman in a red business dress walked down the stairs and entered the players'' view.


    Her right arm is still holding a four or five-year-old boy, the pace is still vigorous.


    The woman held her small head high and her hair was delicate and neat. She looked very capable and noble.


    The little boy sat astride the woman''s hip bone, sucking a thumb in his mouth.


    Soft curly hair, a small face as big as a palm, and big eyes as dark as grapes almost occupy half of the face. A large number of players have been hit by cute attacks --


    except for Enjin mo de''s feelings.


    The room is full of people, they see a woman appear, standing in the same place are a little confused, and a bit embarrassed.


    Since there are people living here, it is obvious that they are trespassing.


    Gu Meng looks down at the pan and is ashamed.


    He also ate other people''s food without permission.


    Strangely enough, however, women don''t seem to notice them at all.


    She walked between them, came to the table and put the little boy on the high chair.


    The woman tugged at the hem of the boy''s clothes and caught a glimpse of the mess table.


    The pan and bowl are scattered all over the table, and there is still residual fried noodles on it.


    She frowned fiercely, turned to the upstairs and shrieked, "Lena! What a mess at home! Have you cleaned it carefully today? "


    As soon as the voice dropped, there was a slightly flustered footstep on the stairs.


    "I''m sorry, ma''am. I''ll take care of it now."


    Just listening to the sound is very charming.


    Another woman came down the stairs with a little boy in her arms.


    As soon as she showed up, a man whistled among the players.


    There was no other reason. The woman who came down was very beautiful, with fluffy curly hair. The key was that she still wore a maid''s dress with lace.


    Even with a whistle, the hostess had no special reaction. It''s like you can''t hear.


    But as the maid passed by, Gu Meng noticed that her eyes glanced at the man whistling.


    But that glance is too fast, it may be just an illusion.


    In addition, another little boy held by the maid also attracted people''s attention.


    Let''s look at the boy in front of the cooking table, and then look at the maid''s hand, a little comparison, it is not difficult to find that it is a pair of twins.


    The twins were put together and sat side by side.


    The maid named "Lena" hurriedly cleaned up the mess on the table. Vegetarians and sauces were swept into the trash can, and the plates with fried noodles were emptied into the sink.


    Peter Pan watched the plate in front of him was taken away. He looked sad: "it''s not finished yet..."


    Even Gu Meng''s pot has been taken away.


    "They..." A male player looked at the incredible scene in front of him and pointed to himself carefully, saying, "can''t you see us?"


    "Well." Gu Meng wants to wipe his mouth with a paper towel on the table. When he reaches half of his hand, he stops.


    Gu Meng is afraid to disturb the hostess and maid. After all, he is invisible now. Smoking napkins may cause psychic phenomena.


    "They are people, we are ghosts." Gu Meng said calmly, "so you can''t see it."


    On the floor, there was nothing but the shadow of two women and two children.


    The four new players were surprised in silence, but soon accepted the identity of the game.


    The crowd spontaneously gathered to one side and watched NPCs walking around like watching a play.


    Three minutes later, the man came down, carrying two large boxes, dressed as a successful person.


    The hostess put on a mink coat and fur gloves, told Rena what to pay attention to when they were not at home, and repeatedly stressed: "we must take good care of Xiuyi and Xiaozhi."


    Lena smiles and answers one by one. She puts her hands on the cooking table and twists her crotch. The business line squeezed out of her chest is very attractive.


    The host hugged the two little boys one by one with a kind face.


    The hostess is more exaggerated, holding the boys'' delicate little faces and kissing them left and right. The strong voice was deliberately softened and people could hear goose bumps.


    "I''m so sorry, little babies. Parents have important things to go far away from home. They can''t spend Christmas with you. We must listen to Lena at home. We will bring a lot of presents back in a week."


    "The male host carried the box to urge:" all right, go, a little later, the mountain block to block up. "


    Said, looking out of the window clear sky, way: "forecast said that this year will have a rare snow."


    Before going out, the hostess called out to the room again: "take care of the two children --"


    the maid Lena nodded with a smile, and her bent eyes were very charming.


    When the door slammed shut, Lena suddenly turned to look at a row of people by the wall and said, "do you understand the master? My friends. "������������


    Eight players were caught off guard and stunned at the same time.


    No one expected the maid to see them.


    Not surprised for a long time, Gu Meng cleared his throat and said, "our task is to..." Glancing at the two little guys sitting on the chair, he asked uncertainly, "take care of the children?"


    Lena leaned down, opened the cupboard of the table and pulled out half a bottle of red wine from it.


    She pressed the cork with her white teeth and pulled it out. There was an indescribable amorous feeling in her every move.


    I saw her holding up the bottle and smiling: "I drink, perm and trampy. I''m not a good nanny. If you don''t want to find these two children in the snow one morning, you''d better spend more money on snacks."


    All of them said, "well


    �������� Gu Meng said, "you are really dregs to be particularly sober."


    It''s not the first time to play the game. From a comprehensive understanding, the eight players on the scene know that the twins in front of them are the key to the copy of the game -


    no matter what the effect is, we should make the kids live happily before their parents come back.


    At least live.


    The beautiful baby sitter took a bottle of wine and went upstairs to take a bath. She looked like she was going to have a holiday.


    Peter Pan inadvertently saw that when the baby sitter passed by Bo Ye, she winked at the man, and hinted that she lifted the fluffy skirt hem at him.


    Pan Peter wiped his sweat silently. If there was an award-winning event, ye Ge would probably be elected "the most popular man among female NPC."


    Several players introduce each other.


    Gu Meng learns that the egg just dropped The man who waved to him was Zhou Chengyi.


    The man next to Zhou chengshuo has been called "Qiu Zai".


    As for the other two female players, one is very young, wearing steel braces.


    Another hair color is very light, skin is very white, there are light freckles under the eyes, 278 appearance.


    After roughly exchanging information, they began to worry about the two big eyes on the chair.


    "Girls..." Zhou chengshuo touched his chin and looked at the two women on the scene. "Is it more suitable to take care of children?"


    Steely girl smiles and waves her hand.


    "It''s not about gender." Freckles turned to the others and asked, "has anyone ever been a parent?"


    But you can see. Peter Pan is green and a child himself.


    Bo Ye, Gu Meng and en Jin, young and beautiful men, are mostly unmarried.


    Little freckles thought about it and said, "who has the experience of bringing children?"


    As soon as these words were said, en Jin, Bo Ye and Pan Peter looked at Gu Meng.


    Gu Meng: What are you doing


    Little freckles sighed: "if only we had another kindergarten teacher now."


    Gu Meng:


    The author has something to say:


    thanks to Nai''s landmine ~


    I stay up late, dance and break the watch, which is not a good writer.

 Chapter 107

    "Harm! What a coincidence! My brother is a kindergarten teacher, with a certificate! " "Talk about the piano!" panpeter said with great pride! Milk baby! You can''t deceive the old or the young! "


    Gu Meng wants to strangle this stupid child now.


    He slapped Peter on his head and said, "how to milk? Teach me


    However, it is too late. The four new players stare at Gu Meng with deep hopes in their eyes.


    Gu Meng:


    The so-called capable people have more work. Under the tacit acquiescence of everyone, the task of taking care of twins falls on Gu Meng''s shoulders.


    "The little ones can see us, too?" Zhou chengshuo bent down, put his hands on his knees, approached his two big eyes, and looked up and down with interest, "can they psychic?"


    Then he reached out and waved in front of the two little boys, laughing like a peddler.


    He said affably, "Hi, what''s your name? Who is the elder brother and who is the younger brother


    twins are as like as two peas in different colors.


    They all wear cute suspenders, but the one on the left is sky blue and the one on the right is lemon yellow.


    Sitting in a high chair, two small short legs gently shaking.


    Because he was young, the little boy in blue trousers could not say clearly: "Xiuyi Brother... "


    The child''s voice was soft and clear, and the milk turned over a crowd.


    It is said that children can see "things" that ordinary people can''t see. Maybe it is for this reason that twins can communicate with them.


    People understand that the child''s name is "Xiuyi", in the twins is the elder brother.


    The other child looked at this and that with wide, round eyes.


    With his fingers in his mouth and a small amount of saliva from the corner of his lips,


    Peter Pan quietly arched Gu Meng and commented: "this younger brother seems to be a less intelligent son..."


    Gu Meng ignores him and goes to the island in the middle of the kitchen and takes a tissue to wipe the child''s saliva.


    The child grinned at him with a soft little mouth.


    Seeing Gu Meng''s skillful way of wiping his children''s mouth, Zhou chengshuo and others are relieved.


    Qiu Zixi said: "it''s really heaven''s help to match a kindergarten teacher."


    "If the task is just to take care of the twins before the master and hostess come back..."


    In half, Zhou chengshuo''s eyes turn to Gu Meng.


    He should be more satisfied with the look, smile: "this game is mostly stable."


    Freckles didn''t think so much about the game.


    She just talked about the matter to the woman next to her: "you see that man, wipe the child''s mouth is not like a very person''s wife?"


    Gang Ya Mei: "what do you mean


    Peter Pan didn''t hear the name of another child, so he asked Xiuyi, "what''s your brother''s name, kid?"


    Gu Meng throws a tissue around the island.


    At this time, show a hand in the side of the brother''s head patted, way: "Xiaozhi!"


    It was a very heavy slap, more like a hit. The little curly hair blinked his eyes hard.


    Xiuyi seemed to think it was fun. He kept beating his brother''s brain melon seeds. His short legs swayed wildly and called excitedly, "Xiaozhi! Xiaozhi! ha-ha! Xiaozhi


    Little curly hair was beaten shriveled mouth, red eyes, but no resistance.


    The relationship between the two brothers is clear at a glance, the younger brother should be used to being bullied.


    Bo Ye was quick to respond. He stepped forward with long legs, separated the two children and lifted them off the ground one by one.


    He lowered his sight and looked at Xiuyi from a commanding position. He said faintly, "don''t let me see you like this again."


    Even though the long legged uncle is very handsome, under his stern gaze, Xiuyi still shrinks his shoulders.


    As if he had been greatly wronged, the corners of his mouth trembled and his small face wrinkled into buns could cry at any time.


    "Pretty boy, pretty boy." Zhou chengshuo is a more experienced player. He waved his hand to Bo Ye and cautioned cautiously, "since the task is to take care of these two little guys, don''t make him cry."


    After thinking for a moment, he hesitated and said, "this is in the game. If you violate the rules, who knows what will happen?"


    I don''t know if my mouth is open.


    Zhou chengshuo''s voice just fell, Xiuyi suddenly raised his small face and wailed. His voice was sharp and loud.


    Almost when he burst out crying, the house began to "boom" and tremble.


    There was a squeak from the ceiling above, like a hundred hands scratching the floor on the second floor.


    "What''s the matter? What''s the matter? " Qiuzai panicked and reached for the island.


    Panpeter squatted down, put his hands around his head, and yelled: "earthquake! An earthquake


    All of a sudden, a pot of porridge was made in the kitchen.


    In the vibration, Enjin stood quietly in place and looked out of the window.The snow kept falling down the eaves.


    Bo Ye looked at the child on his right hand and unconsciously let go.


    The child closed his eyes and cried, his face flushed with tears. The cry was loud and harsh.


    Bo Ye was a bit at a loss when he consciously made a mess of it --


    he was very good at making children cry.


    It''s almost impossible to coax a child.


    At this time, a figure passed in front of Bo Ye.


    As soon as the man bent down, he easily copied up the crying show, held it in his arms, and walked all the way to the corner of the wall.


    Within 30 seconds, Xiuyi''s cry became smaller and smaller, and the shaking of the house gradually subsided.


    His vision was no longer shaking violently. Peter put down his hand, looked up uncertainly, and said, "earthquake Stopped? "


    Qiu Zi wiped the cold sweat on his forehead and breathed out a breath: "shit, I''m scared to death. I thought the opening game would be destroyed."


    "Don''t panic, everyone. You''re scared." Zhou chengshuo said at this time, "it''s just a small scene. There''s no need to mess up just at the beginning."


    EN Jin glanced at him faintly, and the male voice whispered: "should you come out from under the table first and then talk?"


    All of them said, "well


    Zhou chengshuo:


    Zhou chengshuo''s tall body came out from under the island platform, lowered his head and patted the ash behind his trousers.


    How fast we hid in the earthquake, we have no face now.


    Why is freckles soft? Why did it stop all of a sudden? "


    Steel teeth sister toward the opposite corner of the chin, motioned to see for herself.


    It turns out that Gu Meng is holding the child there, shaking and coaxing.


    Gu Meng is holding Xiuyi, patting him on the back and saying something to him.


    Only see show one rubs cry red eye, two hands vigorously ground wring, toot mouth nodded the head, and then ordered.


    It seems to have been coaxed by Gu Meng.


    "Once you don''t cry, the house doesn''t tremble." Qiu Zi looked around and looked at Xiang Xiuyi. He said, "it''s a real little ancestor."


    Panpeter left and right hand wheel beat the dust from his clothes and muttered: "it''s a real little devil..."


    Bo Ye leaned back, his elbows propped up on the back table and said lazily, "I can''t afford it."


    After a pause, he said, "fortunately, there is Mr. Gu."


    At this time, there was a vague sound of the engine outside the room.


    People looked out through the French windows of the whole wall -


    a car suddenly braked in front of the house, and then a hedgehog''s head protruded from the driver''s window.


    "Eh?" Peter recognized the man in the car and said, "Why are they back?"


    When he landed outside the window, the young man killed Matt pulled the long slanting bangs in front of him, looked around and said something.


    But look at his anxious and angry expression, it should not be a good word.


    Then, the hedgehog head back into the window, the tail of the car emitted a long stream of smoke, "woo" a sound and rushed out along the community street.


    Everyone in the room was in a daze.


    Zhou chengshuo asked, "who are the boys and girls?"


    Bo Ye grabbed a bunch of colorful sugar beans from the back plate and threw them into his mouth: "two new people who don''t believe in evil."


    Watching him eat sugar, Peter Pan is greedy.


    He also went over to ask for one and put it directly into his mouth.


    "Brother ye, are you surprised?"


    The young boy puffed his cheek and said, "I''ve just had a meal. Why am I still hungry? I always feel empty in my stomach and I don''t feel full. "


    Bo Ye did not refute and looked down at his feet.


    The body without shadow is much lighter visually.


    "Maybe it''s because we can''t be called a complete person any more..." He said to himself.


    "Was there anything just upstairs?" Gu Meng comes with Xiuyi in her arms and looks up at the ceiling above her head.


    "It''s not the baby sitter, is it?" Chewie put his hands on his hips, raised his head and looked up at it.


    "So slim, can you make the house roar?" Panpeter said strangely.


    Qiu Zi thought about it and said nervously, "what''s going on with the baby sitter?"


    "She''s NPC." Bo Ye licked off the sugar bean pigment on his fingertips and said in a low voice, "it''s better to worry about her own situation than to worry about her."


    Qiu Zi is right to think about it and ask other people, "would you like to go up and have a look?"


    Gu Meng looks at en Jin.


    Enjin understood what he meant and took the lead to the stairway.


    But before he stepped on the steps, there was a sound of footsteps from above in the darkness.


    Listen to the voice is not like the amorous feelings of the baby sitter that kind of light pace.


    But listen to very clever, a jump very lively.


    Enjin steps to stop, feel a familiar breath - the same breath.He looked up.


    With that person to go downstairs, from the foot began to expose in front of the players downstairs.


    Black round head small shoes, white cotton socks cover the ankle, pure black Lolita skirt, layers of decorative edges appear very fluffy, white thin neck around a black lace.


    It''s a natural little face exposed in the sunshine.


    "Why a little Lori?" Panpeter was surprised.


    In her right hand, little Lori held a strange clown doll with long legs and long feet. The clown cried with exaggeration, and her face was dirty.


    She met Enjin who was under the steps and stood still.


    Little Lori looked like she was 12-3 years old, but because her expression was too cold, she was more mature than her peers.


    People saw her small waist straight, two double horse tail smoothly put on the shoulder, so with Enjin silent look.


    Gu Meng looks at xiaoluoli and Enjin, and finds that they are indifferent.


    The atmosphere became strange.


    Xiuyi seems to be very afraid of the little Lori in the black dress. He hugs Gu Meng''s neck and sticks his wet face to Gu Meng''s face.


    "She''s NPC, too?" Peter Pan kept looking at little Lori and asked Bo Ye.


    Bo Ye aimed at the floor of the stairs and said, "it''s a player."


    Because the shadow of little Lori is also gone.


    Gu Meng feels a little fresh.


    He had never seen a player so young in such a long time that he looked like a child.


    Peter Pan is the youngest of his teammates he''s ever met, 17 years old, and this should be younger than him.


    As soon as xiaoluoli appeared, her expression was very unfriendly. She was as enthusiastic as Zhou chengshuo. Even he didn''t know how to make a close call.


    At this time, the black dress Lori finally moved her eyes from en Jin.


    With her white face high, she shook off the long horse tail on her left shoulder, and walked down the building briskly. She passed by Enjin without looking down.


    "You are too slow." "I''ve been sleeping on it," said little Lori, deadpan


    All of them said, "well


    The little girl should be the first to enter the game, but she ran upstairs to sleep?


    I think she is a weak little sister who needs to be protected. Now it seems that she may be a dark Lori with superior psychological quality.


    Not to be underestimated.


    Qiu Zi looked upstairs, then looked at little Lori and asked, "have you met anything strange just now?"


    The source just came from the upper floor, so we all suspected what had happened above.


    "Fool."


    Laurie turned her head, two black and bright horsetails threw an arc behind her, and looked at the man behind her with a look of domineering.


    She said, "if something strange happens to me, do you think you can still see me now?"


    ��������


    It seems to be the one who can''t be bothered.


    Qiu Zi felt his nose and decided to bear it. He muttered, "don''t worry about children in general..."


    At this time, wear steel braces that sister look around, "Yi" A: "that little wisdom to where?"


    Smell speech, people look around, as expected did not see that small curly hair in the kitchen.


    It seems that he left in the chaos during the earthquake.


    "No way." Zhou chengshuo wrung his eyebrows, thumped his hands and said, "don''t be in any danger. These two children can hang our lives."


    Zhou chengshuo can be called a prophet. He is afraid of being said by him. Pan Peter says in horror: "big brother! Please don''t talk


    Let''s go out of the kitchen and look for the lost little wisdom.


    Taking advantage of the crowd walking in front, little Lori slowed down and fell to the end.


    She was holding a half height clown and holding her head high.


    With the pace of walking, two long ponytails hopped in the back of the head.


    Yu Guang caught sight of the tall and tall figure coming to her side, and little Lori looked up.


    EN Jin slightly droops the eye tail to pick the eye son, with her on the line of sight.


    Little Lori was in a good mood.


    She lowered her voice and said, "long time no see."


    "Brother."


    EN Jin looked at her for a few seconds while walking.


    Finally, take your eyes off and look ahead.


    "I''m surprised by your idiosyncrasy," he said indifferently


    Little Lori immediately realized what he was referring to and her face suddenly changed.


    Laurie clenched the doll in front of her chest, and scolded the queen 800 times in the bottom of her heart, but she still couldn''t get rid of her anger --


    what kind of body is he looking for?!


    The house is a real luxury house. There are hundreds of Ping on the first floor, and the functional areas are connected by corridors.


    Looking for the sofa, they didn''t find a circle under the sofa.


    On his way to other places, Peter noticed that the proud little Lori had come to him.For his younger sister, the young boy unconsciously has a desire for protection.


    The game is dangerous. He has to take care of her more.


    "Hey


    "Hey


    Panpeter called twice, and Laurie glanced at him idly.


    There was no emotion on her white face.


    "My name is Peter Pan. You can call me Peter." "What''s your name?" he asked after introducing himself


    Little Lori twisted her eyebrows gently.


    Now I remembered that she had not given herself a name.


    For these people, names seem to be essential.


    At this time, they were walking in a passage with gray walls on both sides and the same gray floor under their feet.


    In front of her, a large decorative painting on the wall attracted her attention.


    In the painting is a pure angel, the huge wings occupy the whole picture, emitting a hazy soft light in the sun.


    Angel


    Angel����


    Angela����


    Little Laurie went around her head and looked back.


    She held her head high, coughed softly, and said coldly, "my name is Angela."


    Peter looked at little Lori and at the doll she was holding.


    Then he said cautiously, "if I don''t touch your doll, will you be very obedient?"


    ����������


    Angela glanced at him and said, "fool."


    The horse''s tail swung away.


    Finally, we found Xiao Zhi in the activity room next to the study.


    Zhou chengshuo breathed a sigh of relief: "fortunately did not encounter any danger."


    There are many toys in the activity room. There are a thin children''s book on the shelf.


    Gu Meng noticed a shelf by the door, on which was a birdcage.


    He put down show one and walked over.


    Lift the green flannelette on the cage and find a bird in it.


    The bird with a wisp of yellow hair on its head jumps to the bar in the cage. At the first sight of the sun, "chirp" calls twice.


    The round little head turns around and looks at Gu Meng.


    Gu Meng simply hangs the flannelette on both sides to let the sun shine into the cage.


    In the locker by the window is a transparent glass with a nest of white hamsters rolling in the sawdust.


    Xiaozhi is kneeling in front of the cupboard, holding a small hamster in his hand, stroking its hairy head, playing happily.


    Small curly hair is lovely, the picture of small hamster in the heart of white tender hands is really beautiful.


    Even for men, Qiu Zi is not immune to this scene.


    He relaxed on the floor and said, "this is the warmest game I''ve ever had."


    Then he stretched out in front of the sun, gasped and continued: "cute kids, cute hamsters, luxury cars, sunshine, beauties, it''s so nice here..."


    Show a ran to Xiaozhi side, with him stroking hamster.


    As soon as Bo Ye entered the door, he noticed a children''s picture album on the South locker.


    The album is very thin, hard cover, made very exquisite.


    On the first page, there is a gouache painting with elegant color.


    In the picture, seven or eight boys and girls form a circle hand in hand. In the middle of the circle is a child with his hands covered in his face.


    on one side, pan Bi pointed to the poem and said in surprise: "this Isn''t this the poem on the calendar


    Bo Ye fell into thinking and nodded carelessly, "it''s an old Japanese nursery rhyme."


    Seeing what he seemed to know, Peter Pan pointed to the Japanese characters in the book title and said, "brother, what''s the name of this Japanese nursery rhyme?"


    Before Bo ye answered, Enjin on one side opened his mouth coolly and said, "look to the side."


    "Ah?" Panpeter hasn''t responded.


    Bo Ye refers to the second page of the unfolded album, which is next to the first page. There is no need to turn the page.


    Panpeter followed his instructions and slid to the right.


    See the same watercolor painting, but the following nursery rhyme is presented in Chinese.


    ��������


    After a few more pages, Peter found that every nursery rhyme in this album was bilingual.


    He scratched his hair and coughed, embarrassed.


    Pan Peter was lying on his locker and pointing to the nursery rhyme and saying, "cage song..."


    "Birds in the cage.""When and when will you come out?"


    "On a bright night."


    "The crane and the tortoise slipped."


    "Who is the man standing behind you..."


    After reading, a sense of chill invaded the back of the neck.


    Panpeter shrunk his neck and said, "what is this nursery rhyme saying? I''m in a panic. "


    Just then, the two girls gave a short exclamation.


    Peter Pan was frightened, looked over and asked, "what''s the matter?"


    Little freckles, with frightened eyes, pointed in the direction of the window.


    The crowd looked for direction.


    Originally, I do not know when, show a close to put hamster cabinet next to a black cloth.


    Under the black cloth is also a transparent storage cabinet.


    It''s just that there are a few entwined snakes gliding lazily inside.


    The stripes of snakes are different, and they can''t tell the head from the tail.


    Cool and weird.


    "Shit!" Qiu Zi suddenly wakes up and gets up from the ground. His previous fantasy is swept away and he cries, "what''s the matter with this master? How can it be in the nursery? "


    Worried that the twins would be injured, Gu Meng quickly went forward to pull them apart.


    As a result, before he got close, he watched the young Xiaozhi holding the hamster in his hands, bumping his toes, and putting the hamster into the next cabinet.


    The steps stopped for a moment.


    Gu Meng is stunned and swallows a mouthful of saliva.


    The hairy hamster is in the middle of the snake heap, holding its head high, sniffing around, and then crawling restlessly on the snake.


    Aware of the invasion of outsiders, several snakes, which had been idly sliding, became active.


    They coil and tighten.


    Gradually, hamsters squeak and sink into the snakes.


    Xiaozhi and Xiuyi''s small face pastes on the glass, can''t blink their eyes.


    All of a sudden, there was a bloodstain on the glass.


    Xiaozhi clapped her hands happily and screamed and laughed.


    He looked back at the dull crowd behind him, grinning, revealing his immature gums with a missing deciduous tooth.


    Gu Meng stands in place and shivers.


    The author has something to say:


    My name is Angela. It''s a very magical song. It''s the kind of song that always comes to mind. Once it comes up, it will cycle for three hours.

 Chapter 108

    When unsophisticated children do some strange and bloody things, the coefficient of terror tends to double.


    Mainly from the psychological impact.


    Gu Meng slightly pressed the corner of her lips and stepped forward to pull the two children away from the cabinet.


    The black cloth was put down to block the bloodstains on the glass cabinet and the flower snakes coiled in it.


    Show a blink pure big eyes, long eyelashes lift, milk voice milk airway: "still play Show one is still playing. "


    Gu Meng shakes her head at him.


    Then he picked up one, holding one in his hand, and walked out of the activity room.


    Angela grabs the puppet''s hand and pokes Eugene beside her.


    "I heard that Is he acquainted with you


    With a smile on her lips, Lori withdrew her sight from Gu Meng''s back, and said, "it looks so gentle."


    Tilt your head, your face is naive.


    "Gentleness is a rare quality..." Angela took the clown''s red nose with one hand, made a thinking appearance, and said softly, "unfortunately, it seems that there is no need for a gentle person in the promised land. If he had not been lucky enough to meet you, he would have been judged as a failure. Brother, it''s better to..."


    Black bright eyes a turn, look at en Jin, become cold and bloodthirsty: "find a chance to destroy directly, do you think?"


    EN Jin lowered her eyelashes and looked at her with a light look.


    Angela looked up at him, patiently waiting for a reply, with some expectation in her expression.


    One is 1.92 meters tall and the other is 1.5 meters tall.


    The height difference of 40 cm makes the picture produce a harmonious sense of deviation.


    After a long time, Enjin turned to face her and said in a soft voice, "he is not my acquaintance."


    Angela smiles with satisfaction.


    She said that the love theories conveyed by the queen to her were all farts.


    Now standing in front of her is her solid and omnipotent elder brother, who can''t be infected with any weak emotion because of her long-term contact with a human being.


    At this time, Enjin bent down, put one hand on the right shoulder of little Lori, close to her ear, the soft male voice now put very light: "remember."


    "He''s my woman."


    ��������


    Angela''s expression became stiff.


    "Since you choose to join the game, you should be safe." Enjin said, "brother, don''t do anything that makes me angry."


    With that, Eugene patted little Lori on her thin shoulder.


    From an outsider''s point of view, the attitude is friendly.


    Enjin stood upright, looked at little Lori, turned and walked out.


    Little Laurie stood pale.


    If you look carefully, you will find that Angela''s masseter muscles are slightly bulging, and a thin layer of cold sweat oozes from her pale face.


    The thin shoulder blade on the right side collapsed, and the arm hung unnaturally to the side of the body.


    The good thing is, because of the angle, no one found out.


    "Hello! Angela, what did my brother say to you just now


    The absent-minded Peter sprang up from nowhere. Without stopping the car, he suddenly caught her dislocated arm.


    Angela gasped with pain, and the veins in her forehead burst out. She grabbed the doll and beat him in the face. "You don''t have eyes. Get out of here!"


    ��������


    Laurie suddenly ran away, and panpeter was badly beaten up.


    Kill Matt boy and girl back.


    Walk into the house, a face of dejected.


    "You can''t go out, you can''t go out at all..." The boy mumbled to himself, dragging his feet to the room, "no matter which road you take, you will return to the original place."


    killed Matt girl Lu Lu''s complexion is not good, under the pale background, black eye shadow is heavier.


    "Brother." Her attitude gradually softened and said to the boy, "maybe it''s really evil, otherwise Let''s see what those people are going to do first. "


    They discussed passing through the living room and saw nine people eating noodles in the semi open kitchen.


    ��������


    ��������


    The two sides were wide eyed.


    Until Gu Meng put down his chopsticks and said, "do you want to Have some? "


    He added, "there''s still in the pot."


    Lulu had been hungry for a long time, and her stomach screamed.


    She felt queer and hungry as a ghost?


    It''s not easy to be a ghost.


    The first time I entered the game, I didn''t get used to it. In addition, I spent more than three hours outside. The inner world of Matt was beginning to crumble.


    At the moment, Gu Meng''s kind invitation easily overwhelmed him.


    When the mood says it breaks down, it collapses.


    He is just a young man who has just stepped into the society. He has suffered too much pressure and fright at this age.


    The boy squatted on the ground with the hedgehog''s head in his arms and cried, "it''s too difficult..."Eleven players gathered in the room for a quiet afternoon.


    One afternoon, they wandered up and down in a three story house, familiarizing themselves with the environment and trying to find clues to escape.


    The baby sitter is missing.


    But no one cared about where she was except Qiu Zai.


    As for the twins, they sit on the living room floor building blocks.


    Players team up to watch over them.


    In the evening before the sun sets, it''s Gu Meng and en Jin''s turn to look after the children.


    It is said that a nursery rhyme has attracted Bo Ye''s attention.


    Gu Meng sits on the floor, pulls out a cuboid from a row of blocks in front of her and puts it on the floor in front of her.


    "What does that nursery rhyme mean?" he asked


    At the moment, there are two big blocks in front of each sitting in a circle.


    Beside Gu Meng, Xiaozhi is drooling at the corner of his mouth and kneels on the ground.


    After Gu Meng pulls out the building blocks, his chubby little hands slide across a row of blocks in front of him and finally falls on a red one.


    Pull it out and throw it into the middle circle.


    Finish these, small curly hair slant head to look right hand of en Jin, and patted the floor in front of with small hand.


    Because he can''t speak, he seems to be urging him to pronounce.


    "Cage eye song." EN Jin picked up a yellow building block at random, put it in the middle, and replied, "it''s similar to throwing a handkerchief."


    "Throw away the handkerchief?" Gu Meng looked up at the other side, "that 3D surround music?"


    EN Jin: Well. "


    At this time, Xiu Yi threw a building block out.


    He pushed Gu Meng, milk voice, milk airway: "show a good."


    Gu Meng quickly threw another building block and said to en Jin, "is there any connection with this game?"


    Enjin shook her head and said, "it''s still uncertain now. If nursery rhymes are some kind of hints, there may be a ghost among players."


    In the nursery rhyme game, the child standing in the middle as a "ghost", blindfolded.


    Others circle around the ghost, singing cage songs loudly.


    When they finally stop, they ask the child in the middle -


    "who is the man standing behind you?".


    Gu Meng was stunned for a moment and said, "you mean the internal ghost?"


    "Similar roles." Eugene didn''t deny it.


    Gu Meng pondered for a moment and asked another question: "are we ghosts now?"


    "Not entirely..."


    Before en Jin finished speaking, Lori, with her chin raised, walked through the living room.


    Gu Meng and en Jin look at her one after another.


    Laurie had a bandage around her neck, hanging her soft right arm in front of her chest.


    Her left hand is still holding a clown puppet with long hands and feet. When passing by, she is also looking at Gu Meng and en Jin.


    Angela''s sight went around the quadrangle blocks on the floor, curled her mouth and whispered out two words: "childish..."


    Finally left en Jin a look of disdain and walked away with a pair of horse tails.


    "What happened to her hand?" Gu Meng turned back, her eyes chasing Angela''s thin back, and said strangely, "it''s still good at noon."


    It''s Enjin''s turn to build blocks. Xiaozhi slaps him on the leg and smiles excitedly, showing his gums.


    EN Jin dropped her eyes to see where she had been photographed and glanced at the child coolly.


    Small curly hair instantly put up a smile, became very afraid of the neck, toward the direction of Gu Meng climbed a few centimeters.


    But Gu Meng, who just turned around, missed this scene.


    "Maybe I fell somewhere by accident." EN Jin lightly perfunctory way.


    After thinking about it, he reminded, "stay away from her in the future."


    Gu Meng didn''t understand, but he didn''t ask much. He knew that there would be no mistake in listening to Enjin.


    "What did you just want to say?" Gu Meng asked.


    EN Jin continued the topic just now and said, "we can''t be regarded as ghosts. Ghosts can''t touch objects, and they won''t feel pain because of physical injuries. Everything now is not a ghost state, just a shadow."


    He added: "we are more like spectators in the middle, not to be found by the living, but not to the ranks of ghosts."


    Gu Meng nods thoughtfully.


    After a circle, it''s Gu Meng''s turn again.


    Gu Meng picks up a block in front of him and puts it in the middle.


    At this time, Xiuyi suddenly burst into a happy laugh and quickly grabbed the block that Gu Meng gang had thrown away and thrust it into a row in front of him.


    Next, the child pushes the whole row of blocks forward.


    Oh, no!


    It happened that Bo Ye and Pan Peter passed by and saw this scene.


    ��������


    ��������


    Seriously?The two men saw Gu Meng smashing the small square in his hand, pretending to be unconvinced: "Xiuyi, how did you win again? Did you cheat? "


    Show one "cluck cluck" straight hair smile.


    Pan Peter asked Bo Ye Brother ye, are you sure you won''t damage the children? "


    Bo Ye said: They are happy


    According to the game, it''s Christmas Eve.


    After the sky outside the window was completely dark, the baby sitter finally appeared.


    The sexually irritated maid put on an apron, and nanny Lena appeared in the dining room pushing the dining car.


    A variety of Western food on the table, let the hungry people see greedy.


    On Christmas night, it was snowing again.


    Through the French windows, although we can''t see half of the pedestrians, there are warm yellow lights in the opposite row of rooms.


    In addition, faint can hear small Christmas songs and laughter from the distance.


    It seems that the neighborhood leaders are staying at home to celebrate Christmas.


    The atmosphere is not bad, people are not in the game of formality and tension.


    Especially at this time, the street scene outside is full of Christmas atmosphere, and the environment is very lively with laughter, which makes them feel the rare warmth.


    Seems to be back in the normal world, is experiencing a common Christmas Eve.


    For some reason, it''s easy for players to feel hungry without shadows.


    It is not unbearable, or the stomach empty some dissatisfaction.


    As the crowd gathered around the dining table and feasted, Lena led the twins upstairs, saying she wanted to bathe them and then coax them to sleep.


    Gu Meng threw away the bone of the leg of fire chicken. His hands and mouth were greasy. He muttered, "I''m free at last..."


    At the dinner table, someone suggested: "it''s better to open a bottle of champagne to celebrate. At least it''s Christmas."


    They looked at each other and there was no objection.


    Gu Meng pushed aside the chair to get up and said, "I''ll get it in the kitchen."


    Gu Meng looks in the kitchen, which is slightly empty at night, and finds the wine cabinet.


    He took out a bottle of champagne and another bottle of red wine, ready to leave.


    But when he passed the island in the middle, he suddenly stopped his step -


    he heard a very slight "prick" sound of electric current.


    In a flash.


    Suspiciously, Gu Meng goes to the front of the island to look for it.


    As the distance drew closer, the vague laughter outside the house also sounded subtly.


    Finally, he found a small retro tape recorder behind a pile of plates.


    Palm size.


    Gu Meng picks up the recorder for inspection, and hears the noise of the lights of thousands of homes right now.


    I know most of them.


    Gu Meng takes a deep breath and presses the pause button.


    Suddenly, the world is dead.


    Looking out of the window at the street with snow, it is a totally different feeling.


    Under the dark night sky, because there is no sound contrast, the nearby houses with warm yellow lights look more like paper houses.


    The scene is out of harmony and weird.


    Like cardboard props in the theater


    It''s deceptive.


    At this moment, Gu Meng realized that there were no other people in the world except the eleven players in their house.


    At the thought of this, a cold and gloomy air swam across my back.


    Gu Meng releases the pause button, and the distant sound of laughter, car whistle and even dog barking comes from the recorder again.


    It''s very lively.


    He picked up two bottles of wine and hurried away from the unpopular kitchen.


    After a full meal, they went to the second floor, ready to take a bath and rest.


    To kill Matt boy and girl is a brother and sister.


    As new people, they are also on guard against others and are not willing to share a room with others.


    Zhou Chengshuo looked at the rest of the corridor, raised his hand and pressed down, and jumped out to take the lead in the whole situation. "Listen to me, a man has the final say. This thing needs no discussion. Listen to me."


    He pointed to the remaining three girls and said, "you girls live in one room and look after each other."


    Then he said to the men, "we are all great men, and we are not afraid of those who have not. We can live in one room for two people."


    "PAM, you have a room with Chewie." Zhou chengshuo points out a couple, regardless of Pan Peter''s expression of desire and pause, he turns to Bo Ye and says, "en Jin and Bo Ye have a room."


    The rest, of course, is that he and Gu Meng live in a room.


    Gu Meng looks a little confused.


    Pan Peter, also full of question marks, whispered at Bo Ye''s side: "brother, how do I feel about this distribution..."


    Bo Ye leaned against the wall and nodded faintly: "some people are going to have bad luck."Seeing that no one objected at the moment, Zhou chengshuo thought it was all right.


    He waved his hand and said, "let''s go. Let''s have a rest early."


    The voice just fell, two screws fell from the top of the head inexplicably.


    "What?" Zhou chengshuo lowered his head to examine his feet.


    Just at this time, Enjin blinked indifferently.


    The heavy lampshade above Zhou chengshuo''s head fell down.


    "Bang Dang!"


    "Gulongdong -"


    after several seconds of silence in the corridor, Qiu Zi''s voice of excessive fright sounded: "brother Zhou! Are you okay? Brother Zhou


    "It''s up to you?" EN Jin "tut" a, quietly read a sentence.


    He pushed open the door next to him, pulled Gu Meng in and said, "don''t look, it''s just dizzy."


    Bo Ye chuckled, shook his head, turned and pushed away the room he had chosen.


    Peter''s going in with him.


    Bo Ye looks at him at the door, and then turns his head towards Gu Meng and en Jin''s room.


    Pan Bi is proud of meeting, compared with a "OK" gesture, sensible went to the opposite side.


    "Let''s live in this room," she said


    Laurie shook off her horse''s tail and said haughtily, "sorry, I''m used to sleeping alone."


    Finish saying, oneself chose a room, close the door.


    Little freckles and steel teeth girl look at each other, shrug.


    It''s no way to meet such a proud little girl.


    The pointer is past twelve and midnight comes.


    Dark side of the quiet house, suddenly thought of a harsh telephone ring.


    Peter Pan sat up straight from the sofa, and his heart stopped suddenly.


    He had just woken up from his dream, his brain was full of paste, and he said to the air vaguely: "who? What''s up? What happened? Don''t mess with me. "


    The big bed in the middle of the room creaks and shakes twice. In the dark, one person stands up and turns on the bedside lamp.


    The telephone bell kept ringing, sharp and piercing, as if it were life threatening.


    When Peter Pan sees Gu Meng awake, he rubs his sour eyes and murmurs: "brother The phone is close to you. Take it Who? It''s so annoying. It''s in the middle of the night. "


    Gu Meng grabs her hair impatiently, turns over and stretches her hand, and picks up the phone from the cabinet.


    The moment the microphone was lifted up, there was a startled cry from behind: "brother! Don''t answer


    Gu Meng looked back at him and twisted his eyebrows: "what''s going on?"


    Let him pick up later.


    And then he was told not to answer.


    The little boy is sitting on the sofa, his eyes are wide open now, it seems that he is completely awake.


    He swallowed his mouth in horror and said, "I just remembered It''s a midnight alarm... "


    �������� Gu Meng takes aim at the phone in his hand, and suddenly has an impulse to give up and throw it away.


    If the copy of this bureau uses the routine of midnight ring, then, even if you don''t die, you will get into trouble.


    Maybe


    Gu Meng''s imagination is out of control.


    There will be a strange voice on the phone telling him that this time point in seven days is the moment of his death.


    "No way..." Gu Meng beat a drum in her heart and forced herself to comfort herself, "I didn''t watch any strange video tapes..."


    I''ve picked them up. I''m sure I want to listen to the phone.


    Maybe you''ll get a clue to the game.


    In order to strengthen her courage, Gu Meng takes a picture of Enjin who is sleeping soundly beside her.


    Enjin made a sleepy squint and looked at the phone. His voice was hoarse and said, "take it, it''s OK."


    Then, he moved behind Gu Meng, took his shoulder, buried his face behind his neck, and continued to sleep. In a low voice, he said, "I''m here."


    Gu Meng''s beating heart calms down, and all the flusters disappear miraculously.


    Pan Peter crept down from the sofa and knelt at the end of the bed. He looked at the phone with burning eyes, waiting for Gu Meng to answer.


    Gu Meng put the microphone close to her ear and hesitated to say, "hello?"


    There was only a heavy breath on the other end of the phone.


    The man seemed to be breathing with his mouth. The sound was extremely loud when he inhaled and vomited. It seemed to stick to his ear through the transmission of the microphone.


    The ears are going to be wet with the heavy breath.


    There has been no reply on the phone. Gu Meng takes the microphone a little farther away, and she is a little bit scared.


    He unconsciously touched Eugene''s arm in front of his clavicle.


    "Hello?" Gu Meng asked again.


    "Hello..."


    At last there was a response.


    It''s just that the voice is stuffy, it''s hard to distinguish gender, and the interference of electric current sound, which is full of treacherous color at midnight.


    "Who are you?" Gu Meng continued.


    In the microphone, accompanied by the noise of electric current, I breathed a few times, then suddenly lifted my breath and said, "hello? It''s Is it Gu Meng Can''t sleep You come... "I can''t speak clearly.


    Gu Meng:


    Seeing Gu Meng hang up the phone in silence, Peter Pan craned his neck and pressed his voice tightly: "brother! What is it? "


    Gu Meng gently opens en Jin''s arm, gets up and goes to the ground and sits by the bed.


    "It''s not midnight." Gu Meng couldn''t help her forehead. She looked tired. "It''s a midnight bear."


    Peter Pan: "well Ah? "


    The author has something to say:


    the authors who have been updated for two consecutive days are worthy of praise. They all listen to me. This matter does not need to be discussed.

 Chapter 109

    Although Gu Meng''s heart is full of ups and downs and her premonition is not very good, she still responds to the twin''s request.


    For nothing else.


    Because he just hesitated for a few seconds and didn''t answer, Xiuyi "uttered Ji" at the end of the phone.


    Sobbing, it sounds like crying.


    Can this little ancestor cry?


    The house collapsed.


    "I''ll go to the baby room."


    Gu Meng gets up from the bed.


    The pajamas changed before going to bed, there are only white sheep rolling on the blue background, just like white clouds, it seems to give people a full sense of intimacy.


    He reached out and pulled a wide coat from the hanger and put it on.


    It''s cold at night.


    Gu Meng turns around, straightens the collar of his coat, and says hello to the other two people: "come back when the twins are asleep."


    Peter was still kneeling at the end of the bed.


    His eyes moved with Gu Meng''s figure and said, "brother, are you going to go there alone?"


    Peter Pan thought to himself: a coward is a thief!


    In the afternoon, when he saw the twins playing with hamsters, panpeter''s affection for the two little guys was defeated on the spot.


    He even felt terrified, afraid to avoid it, so he didn''t quite understand how Gu Meng could go forward so calmly and calmly?


    And it was in the middle of the night full of conspiracy.


    Gu Meng puts down the suitcase beside the wall, opens it, and then squats on the ground, burying her head to search for something inside.


    Each player is assigned a box of props.


    Although most of them are bizarre and colorful, like ornaments without eggs, they are not totally useless.


    For example, now, Gu Meng doesn''t find a flashlight, but finds two white candles from the box.


    He took out the candle, took it in his hand and knocked at each other.


    "Do I have a choice?" Gu Meng turned up a silver candlestick base, and answered pan bide absently, "the twins say they want to hear bedtime stories. They also say they don''t like other uncles and aunts. If they don''t fulfill their wishes, no one will want to sleep tonight."


    Panpeter felt his nose and thought that he was classified as "Uncle dislike" by the twins.


    He became an uncle after 05, feeling delicate.


    "Brother..." Panpeter called hesitantly.


    Although the young boy counsels, it is because he is too careful.


    When it comes to life safety, we think more than anyone else.


    "Brother, listen to my advice." He had to say a little more, "you are the one who can control the twins now. Obviously, it reduces the difficulty of the copy. The game must not be pleasing to you. There must be some small moves. You must be killed first."


    One "obvious", two "affirmations" and the last "absolute" add to the tone, and emphasize the worry about the future and the imminent danger of life.


    �������� Gu Meng said, "I don''t listen."


    "Panpeter said," he said


    I didn''t listen, but I still had a sense of crisis.


    Gu Meng packed the box, pushed it back to the corner, and then put two candles on the candlestick one high and one low.


    In front of her, under the hazy halo of the bedside lamp, Enjin is lying on her side sleeping on the bed.


    Half a beautiful face pressed between the soft pillows seemed uninterested in the subject he and Peter were talking about.


    Gu Meng looks at en Jin and ponders for a moment. After making up his mind, he walks to the bed with a candlestick in his hand.


    "Cough..." Pretending to cover his lips, Gu Meng asked knowingly, "Enjin, are you awake?"


    EN Jin''s narrow eyes closed relaxed, and the radian on the tail of the eyes stretched a little more visually.


    The man was lying on the bed, tardy.


    I waited a long time.


    Gu Meng: "what kind of outfit..."


    Just when he wanted to kick, en Jin opened his eyes and looked straight at him.


    Gu Meng is flattered by that glance, and suddenly puts down his half raised foot.


    But on second thought, he was never afraid of Enjin.


    In the past, he raised Enjin as a child, and later he favored him as a favorite. He never had the psychology of fear.


    But now, he''s a little scared.


    I don''t know why en Jin has such a strong aura, but a casual look in the eyes, he dare not make a mistake.


    Gu Meng wants to understand the source of the strangeness


    Son of a bitch, he''s afraid he''s going to rebel.


    What''s horizontal?


    Is your en Jin floating, or I Gu teacher can''t take the knife?


    My eyes are cold, cool and frightening. Isn''t it my baby?


    Lack of education.


    Thinking of this, Gu Meng straightened her back, firmly stepped on en Jin''s shoulder, and asked, "go with me."


    EN Jin looked sideways at the foot on her shoulder.Purple veins can be seen on the cold white instep.


    Between the empty Pajama tubes, a strong thin backbone of the ankle was dried.


    Looking at it, I didn''t hold my backhand to hold the ankle of the eye.


    "How dare you..." EN Jin lowered her sight and whispered, "to die..."


    From the ankle to pass the temperature of the palm of a man''s hand, the man even rubbed his thumb against the medial malleolus and stroked it back and forth.


    Gu Meng felt a rush of heat on her back and was very irritable.


    At the same time, the disheartened face is also hot.


    After a long time with four big men in a room, Peter Pan was not simple. He saw something on his white ankle.


    The little boy''s five fingers covered his eyes, his mouth read "I don''t see, I don''t see", all the way back from the end of the bed to the sofa.


    EN Jin turned over on the bed.


    One hand is on the side of the brain, the other is still fixed. Gu Meng''s ankle is pressed on his shoulder, and his fingertips sweep the cold ankle bone.


    "Didn''t the two children say they didn''t want to see other uncles and aunts?" EN Jin looks at Gu Meng with her spare time, and tells the bear child''s request, "are you sure you want me to accompany you?"


    Gu Meng steadied his mind and deliberately ignored his small movements. He forced himself to calm down and said, "if you wait at the door for a while, I will soon be able to get them to sleep. Moreover, the baby room is not far away, so it won''t take much time for you."


    Mr. Gu coax sleeping children not 800, but also thousands, experience is very old-fashioned.


    Enjin said: "not a lot of time will affect my sleep."


    It means being too lazy to move.


    Gu Meng is surprised, but she doesn''t expect to be rejected by en Jin one day.


    His heart is very uncomfortable, take a foot to gently push him, simply say a long story short: "a word, accompany or not?"


    Enjin looked at him, not shaking his head or nodding.


    The interest in the eyes, like watching a play.


    Gu Meng twisted her eyebrows and pulled back her feet with some strength.


    He fumbled on his slippers, swearing: "how can you be a boyfriend like this?"


    EN Jin''s eyes cast elsewhere, also do not know whether to listen to him seriously, holding his head as if thinking about something.


    Gu Meng turns around and leaves.


    Boyfriends don''t work. Everything depends on yourself.


    "Gu Meng."


    The soft male voice called after him.


    Gu Meng''s heart is still on fire. She turns around reluctantly. She loses patience and asks, "why?"


    EN Jin maintained the posture of lying on the side and hooked her fingers towards him.


    Gu Meng hesitated for a moment, turned around and walked back in disbelief, saying, "changed your mind?"


    Go to the bedside, Enjin pulled his wrist and bent him down, then raised her hand to hook his back neck and pressed down.


    Gu Meng kneels down on one knee on the bed. Her expression is stunned, but she has not responded.


    At a close distance, Enjin was facing his full-fledged lips, then hesitated for half a second, raised his face a few inches, and put the kiss in the middle of his eyebrows.


    A very weak light flickered between Gu Meng''s eyebrows, like glowing fireflies in winter.


    Enjin thought, since the relationship with this man is a boyfriend, this degree of closeness should not be excessive.


    When facing Gu Meng, because he is not used to it, he grasps his sense of propriety very carefully.


    On the sofa, panpeter "tut tut" twice, turned his back to the direction of the big bed, pulled up the blanket to cover his head.


    Gu Meng softens with a simple kiss.


    Long eyelashes tremble, lift eyes to see to en Jin, ask: "what meaning?"


    "Don''t be afraid." Enjin said, "nothing can hurt you."


    Gu Meng purses the corners of her lips, unable to suppress the red tide on her face.


    After thinking about it, he couldn''t help it, so he raised his hand reluctantly and stabbed his cheek with his fingertips.


    "If I didn''t want to take you." Gu Meng said, "you should be single for a few years."


    Enjin could not refute.


    More than a few lives?


    It''s billions of years.


    After Gu Meng leaves, en Jin lies down on the bed, and a faint fatigue appears in the deep of her eyes.


    He''s reducing his participation in the game.


    At the same time, I really want to sleep.


    EN Jin brushed off one side of the sleeve.


    Under the light, a blood spot shaped like lightning and black red crouched on the arm, looking startled.


    Not only on his arms, but also on his waist, abdomen and back when he took a bath tonight. Or scattered, or block into a surface.


    A scar not caused by external forces.


    Enjin understood that with the continuous awakening, a strong internal energy is quietly devouring the body.


    Like an apple that has been shelved for a long time, it begins to rot from the inside out.


    EN Jin stroked her eyebrows and closed her eyes.


    I don''t know how long it will last.There is no light on in the corridor.


    The light switch is at the stairway. Gu Meng doesn''t want to go around again to turn on the light, and walks directly to the baby room with the candlestick.


    There''s a candle light that won''t trip.


    Just after turning a corner in the corridor, Gu Meng has the impulse to return home.


    I don''t know if it''s a psychological effect, or I think too much.


    Along the way, there is always a kind of vague feeling in the harassment of him, from time to time feel that there is something floating behind him.


    It''s a physiological rejection.


    As we move forward, the beating of the heart is more and more intense, and the strange breath behind is also more and more intense, but it is always elusive -


    there is no footstep, it is not the breath of human beings, it seems that nothing is there, but something hidden in the dark clearly exists, walking around unscrupulously behind him.


    The baby room is the penultimate room at the end of the corridor, not far from Gu Meng.


    He bit at the wide cuff of his coat and walked forward stiffly, trying not to look anywhere else.


    His body was hot and cold. Because of fear, a thin layer of cold sweat was forced out of his forehead.


    Gu Meng regrets that he was lazy just now. Why didn''t he turn on the lights in the whole corridor first? Now, he doesn''t even have the strength to turn around.


    Because in the endless magnified fantasy, there are terrible things waiting for him in the rear, so that he can''t move.


    When there was still a short distance left, Gu Meng caught a glimpse of a dark shadow passing by.


    This time, I saw that he had a cardiac arrest. Without thinking about it, he held the candlestick and turned to the right


    Gu Meng stops in the corridor and looks around.


    Nothing.


    Under the candlelight''s reflection, only own figure casts on the wall alone.


    Maybe it''s a bit of a blind eye.


    Gu Meng breathed a sigh of relief and continued to walk forward.


    It''s just a step forward, and the whole person stops --


    players have no shadow!


    A palpitating chill ran straight to his head. Gu Meng turned his head and looked to the right. This time, the wall was empty.


    Think again, the shadow on the wall just now is not his


    Can you see your own shadow?


    ��������


    Standing in place for two seconds, I was filled with unprecedented fear.


    Gu Meng swears and turns back.


    No more.


    The game is so frightening that it''s just mindless.


    Just two steps, after the master bedroom, from the room suddenly sounded a dull object landing sound.


    "Bang!"


    Gu Meng is so scared that she is almost broken down. She is overwhelmed by the sudden noise in the corridor.


    "Shit!" He leaned weakly against the wall and couldn''t help swearing.


    Aiming at the door of the master bedroom next to him, he decided not to listen to him in the light of his nosy attitude.


    But before he left, the door of the master bedroom opened from inside.


    �������� Gu Meng looks up in a daze and raises the candlestick in his hand.


    Bo Ye, who had just left the house, looked down at him through the candlelight, and closed the door behind him by the way, and said, "Mr. Gu, so irascible?"


    "You..."


    A false alarm, the mind relaxed.


    Gu Meng looked at the room behind Bo Ye, then looked at him and said, "what are you doing in there?"


    Bo Ye took a picture frame in his hand and said, "I can''t sleep. I''ll come out and have a look."


    ��������


    In comparison, Gu Meng is ashamed of his courage.


    "And you?" Bo Ye looked him up and down and said, "I don''t sleep in the middle of the night."


    Gu Meng stood in front of her body. She grabbed her messy hair awkwardly, pointed to her back and said, "I was going to coax the twins to sleep, but..."


    "But" has not yet been said, Bo Ye took the initiative to say: "go, I will accompany you."


    �������� Gu Meng has a feeling of being forced to Liangshan.


    But when you think about it, the atmosphere in the house in the middle of the night is uncomfortable, but nothing happens.


    Most of the time, it''s just self frightening.


    The appearance of Bo Ye emboldened Gu Meng.


    He calmed down a lot and said, "you go back to your room and have a rest. When you see you, you may cry."


    When Bo Ye recalled the trip at noon, he casually turned the corner of his mouth and said, "OK, I''ll go first."


    "Bo Ye." Gu Meng stops him.


    Bo ye turned back and said, "what''s the matter?"


    Gu Meng looks at the photo frame in his hand and realizes that he doesn''t sleep in the middle of the night looking for clues.


    I can feel the feeling that he wants to pass the customs quickly and find the answer to Tang Zhi''s disappearance, but


    Gu Meng thought for a while and said, "don''t force yourself too much. If you let yourself cool off, candi won''t forgive you."


    Bo Ye didn''t refute. He lowered his head and fiddled with the photo frame in his hand. After a long time, he said, "Gu Meng, I can''t wait any longer."Today is the eighth day of Tang Zhi''s loss.


    After saying goodbye to Bo Ye, Gu Meng doesn''t return to his room, but goes to the twins'' room.


    In the game, the face of sooner or later to face, escape is not able to solve the problem.


    He knocks on the door and hears the sound of milk inside: "come in ~"


    GU Meng pushes the door open and presents a warm baby room in front of him.


    In the room, there is a star shaped night light, which sprinkles warm yellow, reflecting the small figure sitting in the middle of the bed with his back to him.


    "Show one?"


    With an uncertain voice, Gu Meng walks into the room and closes the door behind her with one hand.


    The little man in his pajamas slowly turned his head towards him.


    Because the action of turning back is too slow, Gu Meng can''t help but feel a little frightened.


    I''m afraid that when the child''s neck is turned 90 degrees, it can still twist back without any obstacles, and turn it 180 degrees directly.


    It''s good to turn around at the same time.


    Xiuyi knelt down on the bed, his big black eyes full of happy smile, but his eyes were strange and subtle -


    first, he looked at Gu Meng, then his eyes moved up to his head, and then turned back to Gu Meng''s face.


    "What''s the matter?" Gu Meng blows out the candle and puts it on the side of the high cabinet. He almost has the impulse to look up.


    Before he had time to move forward, Xiuyi suddenly burst into a happy shrill smile, and his soft childish voice was not clear: "Gu Meng, Gu Meng! Look, look, behind you On the back Why, why are there children on your back? "


    Gu Meng:


    Just at this time, a sticky moisture clings to the back of the neck.


    Bo ye went back to his room. As soon as he opened the door, he stopped and stopped.


    On the big bed in the room, a man was lying idly at the end of the bed, flipping through magazines.


    The man was dressed as an infuriating maid, his tight waist collapsed, his legs dangling in the air, and he was wearing white lace stockings -


    straight and fleshy.


    Bo Ye clenched the door handle and bit his lower lip.


    The author has something to say:


    thank a flying ship for its mines

 Chapter 110

    People lying at the end of the bed heard the movement at the door of the room and looked back naturally.


    At the sight of Bo Ye, the man immediately showed a charming smile and red lips.


    The beautiful face is more confusing because of the smile.


    There is no denying that Lena is a charming woman.


    At least in terms of appearance.


    Bo Ye stood at the door of the room and didn''t go in.


    He was indifferent to the woman who broke into the room and occupied his bed in peace.


    Stand where you are, and wait for your intention.


    "Back?" Lena lifted her hair like a cloud and looked at the tall and handsome man standing at the door with the corners of her eyes. Her eyes were full of appreciation.


    "Going out so late?" She closed the magazine, threw it aside, turned over and sat down beside the bed. Then she put up her legs gracefully and asked with a smile, "can''t I sleep?"


    Seeing through Lena''s intention, Bo Ye is too lazy to promise her.


    Yes, it is.


    Holding on to the doorknob, he whispered, "did you go to the wrong room?"


    The light in Rena''s eyes flashed and said with a smile, "as a man, are you always so boring when facing a lady? It doesn''t look like... "


    "Are you going or not?" Before Lena finishes speaking, Bo Ye interrupts her directly.


    �������� The smile on the beautiful woman''s face can''t hang.


    Lena didn''t believe in evil. She stood up, lifted her long hair over her shoulders and deliberately revealed her deep career line.


    "Do you believe it or not?" Step by step to the door, she said, "no man can refuse me, even if he loves me..."


    "I believe it." Bo Ye interrupted her once more impolitely. He began to be a little annoyed. He raised his eyebrows slightly and insisted on asking, "are you going or not?"


    Lena''s smile suddenly disappeared. She raised her eyebrows and said, "what if I said no?"


    Bo Yesong opened the door and pulled up his shirt sleeve in front of her. He said faintly, "don''t you go?"


    It sounded like a last chance for her.


    Lena narrowed her eyes, and her whole body exuded the temperament of snake and scorpion beauty.


    She was fearless, but wanted to see what Bo Ye was going to do.


    After pulling up his sleeve, Bo Ye held the door handle again and said, "I''ll go. Goodbye."


    Then he closed the door neatly.


    Looking at the closed door in front of her, Lena said


    Bo ye walked in the corridor and raised his left hand to look at the two platinum rings on his ring finger.


    "As soon as you leave, they will insult me. They are so unscrupulous..." Bo ye murmured to himself at the ring.


    Instead of being strong and calm in front of others, the deep male voice sounds a little aggrieved and depressed at the moment: "it''s said that we should always protect mine..."


    As soon as Gu Meng entered the baby room, he heard a ghost story told by the five-year-old Xiu Yi --


    you have a child lying on your back.


    The heart contracted with fear, and he felt the ominous breath sprayed on the back of his neck. It was too real.


    On the bed in front of her, Xiuyi is still smiling, heartless, occasionally mixed with a sharp broken sound.


    In such an environment, Gu Meng feels that even the angel face of Xiuyi has become terrifying.


    Just then, a hand belonging to the child stretched out from behind and put it on his shoulder.


    Accompanied by a strange wheezing sound close behind the ear, like some kind of cub.


    I don''t know why, the show ahead is more happy.


    He even knelt down and slapped his hands.


    In the middle of the night, the children''s laughter like silver bells makes people''s back hair hairy and full of magic.


    Gu Meng''s neck is stiff and his scalp is a little bit fried. He swallows his saliva and slowly looks at the mirror on his right hand.


    The mirror reflected the situation behind him


    A child''s back collar was hung on the hook behind the door, and his small body was suspended in the air, just in the back of his neck.


    ��������


    Gu Meng is silent for a moment and turns her head.


    Xiaozhi, who can''t speak, waved his hands to him, and made a sound in his mouth, which means to let Gu Meng hold him down.


    "Xiaozhi! Xiaozhi Xiuyi clapped his hands excitedly, then spread out his lotus root like arms and said to Gu Meng, "come down, come down! Great


    Gu Meng''s brain "buzzing" expands, and she is very angry.


    These two bear children, one of them is useless! One doesn''t talk to people! He''s been bluffing him.


    It turned out that before he came in, Xiao Zhi was crawling around the cupboard in the room.


    When Gu Meng pushes the door in, the child just lies on the high cabinet beside the door. In the door opening and closing room, his back collar is picked up by the hook somehow and hung on the door panel like a small cotton padded jacket.


    Gu Meng takes Xiaozhi off the hook with one hand and carries it to the bedside.Little curly''s soft body rolled back.


    "What is a child lying on the back?" Gu Meng stretched out his hand and grabbed the twin brother''s ear. He put his hands on his hips for a while and said, "just say Xiao Zhi is behind him? Who do you want to scare? Well? "


    Show a cover was pulled the ear, slightly sad to blink an eye, big eye water moist, very painful.


    Xiaozhi is muddleheaded and crawls up and down on the bed. He doesn''t pay attention to the saliva and falls down from the corner of his mouth and hangs in the air.


    Xiuyi politely pulls Gu Meng''s sleeve and says, "Gu Meng, come up..."


    He patted the story album beside him and said, "tell the story to Xiuyi and Xiaozhi."


    Cool down, cute.


    What''s your anger with NPC?


    He glanced at the cartoon clock on the wall.


    It''s getting late. We need to get the two kids to sleep quickly.


    Gu Meng sits on the bed.


    Xiuyi consciously rolled into his arm and grasped the front of his coat intimately.


    After adjusting a comfortable position, Xiuyi looks up at Gu Meng, purses her lips and squints.


    It''s as sweet as a little piece of honey.


    Anyway, Gu Meng''s heart has changed.


    Put aside the weird dark settings in the game, the child is a good child.


    On the other side, Xiaozhi is climbing down.


    Gu Meng grabs it and drags it back.


    The mirror at the end of the bed shows the three people at this time.


    Gu Meng holds a child on both sides, one long leg half bent, and shelves the story book.


    "Listen to the story."


    "Ten minutes at the most, and then go to sleep." Gu Meng first set the rules.


    Then he turned to the first page, and without looking at it carefully, he read, "Liz Borden took the axe and struck dad forty times..."


    The voice suddenly stops, and Gu Meng doesn''t read any more.


    Silence for half a moment, decisively turn the page, read the next: "Mom killed me, Dad ate me..."


    �������� Gu Meng has to stop again and check the story book again.


    It''s mother goose nursery rhymes.


    The treasure of nursery rhyme.


    He looked at Xiang Xiuyi. The child was looking at him with burning eyes.


    It was unexpected, and I enjoyed it.


    "What''s next?" Show a way, "and listen."


    Gu Meng didn''t want to read dark nursery rhymes in the middle of the night. He put the book in place and sighed: "I''ll tell you other stories to tell you about the true, the good and the beautiful. You are five years old. You can understand the core socialist values."


    Xiu Yi nodded his head.


    "Once upon a time, in a distant place, there was a princess. She is beautiful and kind-hearted, with snow-white skin


    Gu Meng''s voice is clear and pleasant to listen to. When telling a story in a low voice, it makes people feel relaxed and calm.


    The children in kindergarten don''t like it.


    In the gentle voice, Xiuyi and Xiaozhi also gradually quiet down, lying in Gu Meng''s arms and listening carefully.


    Xiuyi''s small hand is holding the collar of Gu Meng''s pajamas. From time to time, she grabs and releases them. She looks very dependent.


    Gu Meng has told the fairy tales of the princess series more than 100 times. Now he can''t help but turn his head out.


    He leaned against the head of the bed, closed his eyes relaxed, and continued to tell the story: "one day, the princess was cleaning the house and heard someone knocking on the door outside..."


    The atmosphere in the room is calm and warm. The orange light from the star shaped night light covers the adults and children on the bed.


    Only Qingyue''s voice is not urgent and slow, the rhythm is very slow.


    So we spent ten minutes in harmony.


    Ten minutes later


    Gu Meng leans on the headboard on her back


    I fell asleep.


    Xiuyi and Xiaozhi blink big eyes, still energetic.


    They looked at each other across Gu Meng for a long time, but they could not hear the development of the story.


    There was only Gu Meng''s gentle breathing sound on his head.


    When Xiuyi was in a hurry, he murmured, "Gu Meng, then..."


    Gu Meng snored lightly.


    It''s like breaking the net when you''re in the middle of a catch-up drama, which makes people scratch their hearts and lungs.


    Xiaozhi is more straightforward, "pa" a crisp sound, soft and tender hands suddenly patted Gu Meng''s face.


    I just woke up.


    "Well? What''s the matter? " Gu Meng wakes up with a start and looks at the two children in her arms.


    "And then?" Show a question.


    Gu Meng is a little broken down, and then he remembers that he is telling a story.


    The more the children listen, the more energetic they become. On the contrary, they put themselves to sleep.


    they spend the whole day around two children and have to work overtime in the middle of the night.


    Gu Meng was so sleepy that he pulled aside the quilt and covered himself and the twins. He was a little impatient and said, "sleep, sleep, get up in the morning and listen to the story."Lay in the twins and force him down.


    I plan to sleep here tonight. I''m too sleepy to run to my room again.


    Xiuyi arched in Gu Meng''s arms, but he was not happy. He said, "I can''t sleep..."


    Gu Meng patted him on the back and pretended to be fierce: "did you bear the pressure of life or something? How old is insomnia? I think you are rioting. "


    "No "I''m afraid..."


    "What are you afraid of?" Gu Meng raises her body over Xiaozhi and turns off the bedside lamp.


    "When sleeping, people under the bed will come out, afraid..." Xiuyi said.


    Gu Meng stops, his hand is still in the air, and he has no time to take it back.


    After a long time, consciousness gradually sober up, just look back at Xiang Xiuyi, in the dark asked: "who?"


    If ordinary children say this kind of words, most of them are out of fantasy, just like they always think that there are monsters hiding in the cabinet.


    But Xiuyi is not an ordinary child. What she says has to be noticed.


    At this moment, all of Gu Meng''s drowsiness ran away.


    "I don''t know." Show a look at him way.


    At this time, the cold moonlight came in, and there was a stillness in those big black eyes.


    "But I know." Xiuyi said, "she always comes out after turning off the lights."


    ��������


    Gu Meng''s heart bristles and the cold wind hisses from her head.


    No matter what Xiuyi said is true or false, he is on guard.


    I was about to turn on the light again, but it seemed too late.


    The sound of "creaking and creaking" fingernails scratching the floor sounded under the bed. The sound was more and more loud, and the frequency was more and more crazy, as if there was something to struggle to get out of the bed.


    "Listen." Show a big open eyes, black eyes turned to the position of the end of the bed, a face in panic to shrink into the quilt, "she came."


    Xiaozhi mouth with fingers, look at this, and then look at that, quiet and completely unaffected.


    Gu Meng''s eyes slowly move from the bed to the end of the bed, and finally fall on the floor mirror facing the end of the bed.


    Tonight, the moonlight is bright, reflecting the silver light and snow outside. The vision is very clear.


    At this moment, a pair of white almost cyan gray hands from the dark bottom of the bed suddenly out, exposed to the moonlight on the floor.


    Through the floor mirror, Gu Meng can see clearly that her hands are clawing at the floor, and her nails more than ten centimeters long scrape deep marks on the waxed board.


    Gu Meng is in a fixed position and looks at it in general. It is difficult to move and speak.


    In the middle of the night, a pair of ghost hands stretched out under the bed. It''s so horrible.


    Gu Meng says the heart can''t bear it.


    The gray hands scratched on the floor, stretched forward, and the dark bed struggled to poke out a head.


    The shawl with long black hair is longer than that of Haidilao.


    Gu Meng quickly shakes his head. Now is not the time to think about hotpot.


    In the floor mirror, the person under the bed speeds up the climbing speed. The bones "click" in the twists and turns. Half of the body has been drilled out.


    It was a woman in a white nightgown, blood stained.


    She slowly raised her head to face the mirror.


    Although she can''t see her facial features because of her long hair, Gu Meng feels that she is in line with her eyes.


    The thick coolness rises from the sole of the foot.


    He could not help but shrink his feet, for fear of crossing the edge of the bed.


    Show a very scared like whine, will head into the quilt.


    Xiaozhi is eating fingers, grinning and showing a smile.


    The woman continued to climb forward on all fours like a large spider.


    When she dragged herself out of the bed, Gu Meng thought it was over.


    But no.


    It''s not over.


    Far from the most frightening part.


    With a "click" sound, the woman''s head instantly twists half a circle around her neck and twists Gu Meng towards the rear 180 degrees.


    Gu Meng subconsciously withdraws her sight from the mirror and looks at the woman from the mirror carelessly into a distant one.


    ��������


    The acidity is upgraded.


    "You..." Gu Meng finds her voice and hugs Xiuyi''s little body tightly. It''s like holding a toy. It''s an unconscious reaction in fear.


    He said to the woman, "you scared me."


    ��������


    It seems that women, regardless of whether they have scared people or not, finally act.


    She pedaled on the floor, her whole body retreated towards the end of the bed.


    However, since the head is in the direction of Gu Meng, people feel that they are crawling forward. They just use their feet as hands and hands as feet. They don''t separate hands and feet.


    The woman''s foot was on the edge of the bed and was about to climb into bed.


    As she approached, Gu Meng smelled a rotten smell of meat. In addition, a strong smell of blood came.At this time, Xiu Yi, hiding in Gu Meng''s arms, screams desperately. It turns out that it is the woman who pours at them at a very fast speed.


    Gu Meng can only feel the darkness in front of her eyes.


    The author has something to say:


    the one who sleeps on the upper bunk looks down to see if there is a person lying on the lower bunk.


    Those who sleep on the bed look down to see if there is anyone under the bed.

 Chapter 111

    There was no sound in the house at night.


    In the unlighted nursery, the hanging ornaments on the top of the room whirled faintly. Under the moonlight, the shadows projected on the wall followed.


    Xiao Zhi turns her soft body and lies on the bed instead.


    Ignorant naive black eyes first look at the side of the fainted man, and then, the line of sight turned to the other side of Xiuyi.


    Xiuyi gets up from Gu Meng''s arms. In his eyes, he sees the darkness and stillness that do not belong to children.


    He also glanced at Gu Meng, then moved his eyes indifferently and opened his arms to Xiaozhi.


    Xiaozhi, like a babbling baby, has two sounds, staggering to show a.


    In front of Xiuyi, Xiaozhi opened his soft mouth and even made a voice, saying: "brother..."


    The child''s voice was hollow, low, and secluded, with no trace of human vitality at midnight.


    "Brother..."


    Xiaozhi looked at Xiuyi with dull eyes. The thick blood gradually came out from the eyes, ears and nose, making his face pale. The empty voice of a child was still crying out: "brother, I feel so painful..."


    Xiuyi leaned over and hugged him.


    When I raised my head from my brother''s small shoulder, the moonlight slanted on a terrible face.


    The big black and white eyes turned into two swarthy black holes, occupying half of the face. At present, blood was constantly seeping out, and the milky skin color gradually turned to the green gray of the dead body.


    He patted Xiaozhi on the back and pressed the bloody corners of his mouth without saying a word.


    Xiaozhi lies on his brother''s shoulder, his eyes are empty and dull, and he says: "it''s so painful It''s so painful. Why does the big house collapse Why can''t I go out? Why don''t you let me out... "


    The twins were lying in bed, their clean pajamas now covered with blood, making them look like two dead babies.


    They hugged each other tightly and curled up as if they were back in the warm, still soft, contracting uterus.


    The next morning, it was still snowing outside, and I could see a vast expanse of white from the window.


    Consciousness hazy, ear rings "brush pull" a sound, then a dazzling light hit on the eyelid.


    Gu Meng blocks the light with the back of her hand reflexively, twists her eyebrows and opens her eyes sleepily.


    First of all, the shadow in front of the window is hazy.


    The man let go of the curtains on both sides, took back his hands and looked over half of his face towards this side.


    Soft male voice light: "wake up?"


    Gu Meng is half up. He still has the sleepiness and stupidity of waking up. He grabs his messy hair and looks around.


    I found myself in the twins'' room.


    But there was no sign of the twins.


    Enjin went to the bedside and stood still. Looking down at him, he said, "it seems that you got along very well last night."


    "Well?" Gu Meng sits up, her mind is full of confusion, and she always feels that something is missing.


    He did not think about Enjin''s words, looked at the man beside the bed and asked, "what do you mean?"


    EN Jin''s eyes moved down slightly, motionless in his loose Pajama collar to scan back and forth.


    In the clear light, the cold skin was bright white, and there was a shallow depression between the slender clavicles that held the nine o''clock sunshine in the morning.


    Gu Meng sits on the bed in a daze and rubs her eyes.


    All of a sudden, a shadow fell over his head.


    Gu Meng raised her eyes -


    en Jin bent down and helped his pajamas with one hand to fasten the buttons that had been loosened at the neck of his pajamas until they reached the top.


    EN Jin''s hand movement, drooping eyelashes, side way: "did not go back to the room last night, accompany two cubs to sleep? You''d better pay attention next time. "


    I didn''t go back to my room


    Reminded by Enjin, Gu Meng suddenly opens his eyes and remembers that he


    At this time, outside the corridor sounded "bang bang bang" messy footsteps, accompanied by children''s laughter.


    Gu Meng looks at the closed door. After a while, Xiuyi bumps in with a plastic toy gun in his hand. The muzzle of the gun sprays bubbles.


    Show a mouth "BIU BIU" to read, constantly to the rear Xiaozhi attack.


    Xiaozhi blinks hard in the dense bubbles and laughs foolishly. He only knows how to fight back with a toy gun, and stumbles along with Xiu.


    As soon as Xiu turned around, she saw Gu Meng wake up, screamed excitedly, threw the gun and rushed to the bed.


    He directly bumps into Kaien Jin and straddles Gu Meng''s leg.


    EN Jin was knocked open, standing on the side of the bed.


    Looking at a lovely face, the man''s face is not very good.


    Xiuyi hugs Gu Meng''s neck very intimately, and comes forward with a kiss, which is very warm.


    The foam on the corner of her mouth rubbed half to Gu Meng''s mouth.


    Enjin almost turned over."Gu Meng, Gu Meng, you wake up --" Xiuyi drags the tune, sits on Gu Meng''s leg, twists her little body, and has a childish voice, "and then? The white princess ate the red fruit, and then


    He looked forward to the story of the night and asked when he caught someone.


    Gu Meng is not in the mood to tell stories.


    He licked the foam on his lower lip, pulled Xiuyi apart, looked up and down, and nervously said, "Xiuyi, are you ok? Last night... "


    Half way through, he saw the floor mirror facing the end of the bed.


    There was a pause in my eyes.


    Then put Xiuyi aside and climb to the end of the bed and look down.


    The waxed pine floor is smooth and smooth without any claw marks or marks.


    Gu Meng gives a puzzled "tut" sound. His waist and abdomen are stuck on the cross bar at the end of the bed, and half of his body hangs upside down to look under the bed.


    There was nothing more than a few shoe boxes scattered in the dark corner under the bed.


    Against the light, you can see that the floor is evenly covered with a layer of golden dust, and there is no trace of objects rubbing on it.


    Before Gu Meng gets up, the sound of footsteps rings outside the door again, and three people come in.


    "Brother! What do you do in the morning? Don''t you fear brain congestion when you''re upside down like this


    The visitors came with a delicious smell of bacon.


    Gu Meng immediately secreted saliva from her mouth --


    hungry.


    For some reason, I feel hungry more than ever.


    Gu Meng straightens up from behind the crossbar at the end of the bed, and sees Peter Pan carrying a plate, rolling thick bacon strips into his mouth with a fork.


    Bacon oil Zizi, the edge of the roast thin crisp golden, just look like you know it is fresh and fragrant.


    Gu Meng swallows and swallows, and hooks her fingers at Peter Pan.


    Pan Peter is sensible and clever, and immediately understands Gu Meng''s meaning.


    He anointed the corners of his mouth and served the plate with his hands.


    Gu Meng picks up the fork on the edge of the plate. He doesn''t mind that the fork is used by Peter Pan. He is about to eat it, but en Jin stops him.


    Gu Meng looked up at him and said blankly, "what''s the matter?"


    EN Jin glanced at him faintly. Without explanation, she took the fork from his hand and went into the attached bathroom.


    After a while, the sound of flushing came from the bathroom.


    Gu Meng looks at the bathroom door and doesn''t understand.


    He shrugged and turned to look at the three men standing in front of the bed.


    Gu Meng is surprised to find that Laurie Angela is also in the meantime.


    Little Lori is tied up with cool ponytails and holds a slender clown doll half height in her hands.


    Her chin was against the clown''s head, and she was staring at him with an intriguing look.


    After meeting Gu Meng''s line of sight, he looks away as if he were hiding.


    Gu Meng didn''t care. He looked at Bo Ye standing in the middle and said, "why do you all get up so early?"


    "You got up too late." Bo ye walked slowly to the window and looked out at the white block. "Can you sleep in a room with twins?"


    Xiu Yi understood, pouted out unhappily, raised his toy gun and quietly thrust at Bo Ye''s back.


    Gu Meng raised his hand awkwardly and scratched his eyebrows and tail. He uttered two utterances. He said, "I was scared to faint last night."


    Bo Ye looked back at him: "such a dish?"


    Gu Meng said: "it''s Will you try to coax the twins tonight? "


    "Brother." "I was waiting for you in my room last night. I was very worried about your delay in coming back!" panpeter said earnestly, lying on the bar at the end of the bed


    Gu Meng thought, it didn''t hurt you in vain.


    "And then?" he asked


    "And then you wait until you fall asleep," panpeter said


    �������� Gu Meng said, "Peter, you might as well not tell me."


    EN Jin comes out of the bathroom, throws the water on the fork and hands it to Gu Meng.


    Panpeter saw him and was hurt.


    he Lolita make complaints about what he is doing. What kind of virus do I carry? You have to punch the fork once to give it to my brother. "


    Angela wrung her eyebrows without concealment, glanced sideways at panpeter, then lifted her hand, dusted her tattered sleeve, and took a proud step aside.


    Peter Pan:.... "


    Sister, you are naked discrimination!


    The arrogant and indifferent expression is almost the same as en Jin.


    If he had not known it, Peter would have suspected that the two were brothers and sisters.


    "What happened last night?" At this time, Bo ye asked Gu Meng and said, "what a thrill?"


    Listening to Gu Meng''s meaning, it''s frightening to the extent that it can make people faint.


    Gu Meng rolled up the bacon strips in the scroll, pondered for half a moment, and asked, "didn''t you hear anything last night?"


    Bo Ye said, "for example?"


    Gu Meng puts a ball of meat into his mouth, and carefully looks at Xiuyi, who is fighting with Xiaozhi. He is not clear-cut and says, "such as the scream of a child..."Last night before the complete fainting, show a sharp call almost pierced the eardrum.


    Bo Ye and en Jin looked at each other, and at panpeter and Angela at the same time.


    Panpeter shook his head. "I sleep better."


    Gu Meng gulps down the meat and mutters, "it''s good to say you''re worried about me..."


    Angela tilted her head, rubbed her doll in her arms and said, "I didn''t hear that either."


    "I''m not sure it''s true. It''s kind of like a dream now." Gu Meng swallowed bacon, leaned on a fork, and looked up. "I finished telling the twins a story last night, and I was ready to go to bed Oh, it''s like a woman crawling out under the bed after turning off the lights


    Thinking of the scene of dishevelled women crawling around with hands and feet at that time, Gu Meng shuddered, and then filled his mouth with hot bacon.


    "Someone under the bed?" Panpeter "hissed" to take a breath, and quickly jumped out of the bed, squatting on the low cabinet behind him.


    I''m afraid there will be hands out to hold his feet.


    He was frightened. "And then, brother? Is that woman doing nothing to you? "


    Gu Meng lowered his head in frustration and said, "then he fainted."


    "Brother, you should have a good check!" Pan bi was flustered. He squatted on the low cabinet, shook his hands up and down, and repeatedly reminded Gu Meng, "take a good look. It''s still not a complete virgin. The ghost girl doesn''t want your life. Most of the time she robbed you! How could you be so kind as to let you go


    All of them looked at the serious young boy and said


    Gu Meng grinded his teeth and said, "I''m sorry Who allowed you to talk about virginity? "


    He also mentioned it in a chat with Peter Pan.


    Now that it''s publicly announced, there''s no face to lose.


    Enjin winked at Bo Ye.


    Bo Ye thought that he would go out with Pan Peter.


    Angela understood what her brother meant and raised her chin to show one and Xiao Zhi.


    The twins put down their toy guns and followed her.


    After the crowd leaves, Gu Meng removes the last piece of bacon and naturally hands the empty plate to en Jin, ready to get up.


    EN Jin took the plate, thinking.


    After a while, en Jin looked at Gu Meng and asked casually, "twenty eight Or a virgin? "


    "Cough..." Gu Meng gets stuck with bacon and coughs fiercely with the back of his hand.


    I think I coughed too much and blushed.


    After calming down for a while, Gu Meng raised her eyes, which had become moist and moist because of her bad breath. She forced herself to calm down and said, "what? Despised? "


    EN Jin lightly shook his head and said: "nothing, my fault."


    Gu Meng:


    What''s your business?


    "Could have ended your virginity earlier..." EN Jin said to herself.


    Gu Meng:


    EN Jin shook her head again and said, "nothing, my fault."


    Gu Meng became irritable, picked up the pillow and fell on him: "don''t give me a serious yellow accent!"


    On the corridor on the second floor, Bo Ye walks beside the twins.


    He took a picture out of his coat pocket, which he had brought out of the master bedroom last night.


    The photo is a group photo of the host and hostess I saw yesterday. They are in the garden, in the sun, laughing face to face.


    This photo is placed on the bedside table, which shows that the couple have a good relationship.


    Bo Ye held the photo in his hand as he walked forward.


    He went through all the details of the picture again, and finally flicked it with his finger.


    When his brother couldn''t speak, Bo ye turned the photo over and showed it to his brother.


    As he walked, he asked, "who is the man in the picture?"


    Xiuyi raised his hairy little head, looked at the photo, and then looked at Bo Ye.


    Because he was taught a lesson by Bo Ye yesterday, he is still afraid of his handsome uncle.


    Show a shrinking neck, clever answer: "Dad..."


    Bo Ye glanced at the photo, raised his finger to the hostess and said, "what about this one?"


    Show a crooked head, suddenly revealed a smile, sweet voice, said: "lily Lily


    Bo Ye looked down for a moment, then nodded and put the picture away.


    The author has something to say:


    thank you for Yiyin''s mine ~


    thank you for your support. To be honest, the plot of this chapter has not gone much, and my rhythm is slow! I shouldn''t! I kowtow to admit my mistake!

 Chapter 112

    Because I had nothing to do, the time in the house became lazy and long.


    There is no difference between today and yesterday, except for the inexplicable hunger, there is nothing wrong with it.


    Peter lay on the living room floor waiting for lunch.


    "Is this the life of being a ghost?" The little boy rubbed his hands on his stomach and looked at the ceiling in a daze, "how lonely - time is meaningless Ah? Ah? Horizontal trough


    Laurie just walked past the living room, holding her head high, she put her foot on Peter Pan''s stomach and stepped on his body.


    Panpeter, covering his stomach, struggled to get up and called back, "sister! Can''t you look down? A living man of such a big size is lying here


    He promised that this dark Lori was intentional.


    Angela''s dislocated hand was still hanging from her neck, and she was not healed.


    With a doll in the other hand.


    On hearing this, she squinted at Pan Peter and said, "you can''t bow your head. The crown will fall. "


    Peter Pan:.... "


    Buddha.


    One morning, when most players are spending their time at leisure, Bo Ye has gone upstairs and downstairs three times without stopping.


    Seeing Bo Ye''s figure trotting down the stairs, Qiu Zi stretched himself on the rocking chair, yawned and said, "the handsome boy''s enthusiasm is too high. There''s nothing wrong with it. What''s so busy Tut Tut, I think it''s better to just wait for seven days and have a good time. Anyway, with Gu Meng there, the twins will not have any problems. "


    Speaking of Gu Meng, Gu Meng is painting with the twins in the kitchen -


    his main task now is to take care of the children.


    The other people refused the troublesome job on the ground of inexperience.


    At this time, Bo Ye suddenly leans out half of his body from the wall next to the stairs and "hisses" emits two air sounds, which attract Gu Meng''s attention.


    Seeing Gu Meng cast his eyes, Bo Ye reached out again and snapped his fingers at him. He asked him to pass.


    Gu Meng is just a distracted moment. Xiuyi, on the other hand, picks up the green watercolor pen, pulls out the cover, turns and holds Xiaozhi''s head and draws a line on his face.


    Xiao Zhi was pressed so hard that he almost fell off the bench.


    "Well?" Gu Meng finds out that his twin brother is doing evil. He unscrewes his ear across the table and warns, "don''t mess with your brother."


    Then he got up, went around the island and went to the stairway.


    "What have you found?" Gu Meng looks up at Bo Ye standing on the stairs.


    Facing the wall, Bo Ye was looking at something. He said, "come and have a look at these pictures."


    On the wall from the first floor to the second floor, there are small framed pictures.


    Gu Meng walks up the stairs and looks as he walks.


    Most of these photos are taken by the host and the hostess, and there are also photos of the party with friends. From the scene, clothes to the state, they all look very high-class.


    After looking at a series of photos, Gu Meng stood on the stairs and concluded: "the life of the rich is really colorful."


    ������ Not to show you this. " Bo Ye said.


    "Then you..." Gu Meng looks at Bo Ye.


    Bo Ye said, "did you find Xiuyi and Xiaozhi in the photos?"


    Gu Meng is stunned for a moment. After he reminds him, he looks at the photo wall again.


    This time the search was more careful.


    "It shouldn''t be..." Gu Meng nahan said, "don''t ordinary families display family photos in conspicuous places?"


    Single photo, couple photo, friend party photo I didn''t see a picture of the twins.


    Before leaving yesterday, the host and hostess were both close and embracing the twins. From their attitude, Xiuyi and Xiaozhi should be very popular at home.


    Even if the parents are strong people of career type, they are not neglecting to take care of their children.


    "But it''s also possible that it''s their preference. It doesn''t have to be put forward..." Gu Meng changed his mind, but he was suspicious.


    He thought for a while and asked Bo Ye, "what about other places? Do you have a family photo? "


    Bo Ye shook his head.


    Then, he took out the photo that had been confirmed by let Xiuyi not long ago from his pocket and said, "I''m actually more curious. Where are the two humanoid dolls in the picture?"


    "Doll?" Gu Meng took the picture.


    The smiling faces of the host and the hostess together account for most of the shots. But if you look carefully, you can see a white fence gate in the very corner of the photo. Beside the door are two anthropomorphic dolls sitting side by side.


    Because the camera in the rear is not clear, some can not see the doll''s specific appearance, but can vaguely see that the two dolls are wearing suspenders.


    One sky blue, one lemon yellow.


    "This is..." Gu Meng looked up and said, "the toy of Xiuyi and Xiaozhi?"


    Bo Ye did not speak.


    As they stood on the stairs thinking, there was a footstep above.When they looked up, they saw that Enjin was walking down the stairs. It seemed that she had just taken a bath and her hair was still half dry.


    Three big men blocked up the stairs.


    Gu Meng asked, "what kind of bath should I take in broad daylight?"


    "Why can''t you take a bath in broad daylight?" Enjin didn''t answer positively.


    "What are you doing here?" he asked, holding up a button on the cuff and sealing his wrist tightly


    Gu Meng shook the photo in his hand and said, "peep into other people''s family life."


    Eugene reached for the photo.


    At this time, Gu Meng inadvertently sees that en Jin reveals that there are scattered red spots on the skin at the edge of the cuff.


    The red is very dark and heavy, like the congestion under the skin after hitting the corner of the table.


    Gu Meng naturally holds en Jin''s wrist and drags it for inspection.


    But Enjin was faster than him. After getting the picture, she raised her hand, leaned over Gu Meng and whispered, "excuse me."


    Then I went downstairs.


    In addition to the refreshing smell after bathing, Gu Meng also smelled a faint green smell of ointment.


    Rena, get ready for lunch.


    A room full of people shouting "hungry" to the dining room, feet floating like zombies.


    Lunch is very rich, the long table full of all kinds of meat, fragrant smell, see people greedy.


    When they were seated, they all moved forward without saying hello.


    A quarter of an hour later, I didn''t want to have an accident.


    The girl named "Lulu" who killed Matt did not know what was going on. When she wolfed down half of the time, she suddenly vomited all the food in her mouth into the plate.


    Laurie''s face suddenly changed. She threw her knife and fork and quickly picked up a tissue to cover her mouth.


    As a person who has a slight habit of cleanliness, he is very disgusting


    People''s eyes are focused on killing Matt girl.


    "Shit!" Lu Lu, with his hands on the lips of his black lipstick, seemed to be unable to bear it. He shot the table and began to say, "can you really eat enough?" Don''t pretend to be one of them. I''ve eaten half of my fuckin ''Turkey, just like I didn''t eat anything


    "Shit! What a mess


    "What''s the matter with not having enough to eat? Do you really treat me as a dead man? "


    The constant feeling of fasting made her feel anxious, and perhaps afraid.


    If you don''t speak out or scold, it''s difficult to ease the stuffy mood in your heart.


    "Lulu, sit down first." The guy who killed Matt pulled the girl''s arm.


    Although he is arrogant and prickly, he can see that he is patient when facing his sister.


    "There''s no way." He whispered, "you see, this is not the case with everyone? Although these foods are useless, some are better than none. Do you think so? "


    Lulu got rid of his hand impatiently, kicked the chair and left the dining table. Indignantly, he said, "I''m going to ask that cheap woman if she can make something for people to eat?"


    Then he walked out of the restaurant.


    I think it''s about Lena.


    "Yo..." Zhou chengshuo tore open the leg of suckling pig. His hands were full of oil. He scoffed at the young man who killed Matt. "Your sister is not small. She is a woman."


    The man who killed Matt was sensitive, and he was most annoyed by other people''s comments on his brother and sister. On the spot, he turned over to Zhou chengshuo: "what are you talking about? You''re full, are you? "


    Zhou chengshuo didn''t care about his provocative tone. He buried himself in the meat and muttered, "thank God if I could eat enough to support me."


    Pan Peter watched the play in a duck rack, then turned to Gu Meng, who was on the other side. He said in a strange way: "brother, yesterday, a bowl of fried noodles with soy sauce could barely satisfy my hunger. How can I feel that it is more excessive today? Is meat useless? "


    "All the things in the refrigerator are for people to eat. We can''t be considered as human beings now. Eating is just a taste and has no substantial effect." Gu Meng took a sip of coke with ice and said, "yesterday I thought I didn''t have to go hungry. It''s so naive..."


    Gu Meng can''t help but breathe with a sigh of relief.


    Fortunately, there is a fat house, happy water can last.


    Gu Meng saw that the young man who killed Matt was so worried that he raised his chin and said, "if you don''t worry, go and have a look. Don''t pay attention to tearing it up with Lena."


    The young man nodded his head, "ah" in response.


    With a room full of people, he has a better attitude towards Gu Meng.


    Gu Meng took another sip of coke and belched slightly.


    Turn to see en Jin stirring the plate of pasta, very no appetite.


    Other people''s plate in front of the bone pile, on en Jin in front of clean.


    "What''s the matter?" Gu Meng asked.


    EN Jin looked at him, continued to play pasta, shaking his head did not answer.


    "Not hungry?" Gu Meng asked again, but he thought it was impossible.


    Wait for a long time, just listen to en Jin low voice way: "do not you do delicious."


    Gu Meng pursed her lips and laughed. She was pleased. She pinched en Jin''s face and said, "I''ve spoiled you."��������


    Enjin turned to look at him.


    Angela covered her mouth with a tissue. Seeing this, she picked up her eyebrows with a slight surprise.


    Living for hundreds of millions of years, I have never seen anyone dare to pinch my brother''s face.


    I can''t help but look at Gu Meng with great admiration.


    this human is constantly dancing beside his brother''s high-voltage line.


    It''s a miracle to be alive.


    Gu Meng took up the sleeves of his left and right hands and said to Enjin, "wait, my brother will give you a bowl of noodles."


    "Give me a bowl, too!" cried Peter brazenly


    Angela tasted the fried noodles made by Gu Meng yesterday. The taste is


    Unable to save face, she kicked Peter Pan''s leg under the table and said in a voice, "another bowl..."


    Panpeter didn''t think much of her. "Oh, oh" two times, he called to Gu Meng''s back: "brother, add a bowl of --"


    when he got to the semi open kitchen, Gu Meng saw that someone was already there.


    The man stood in front of the island with his back to see Lulu, who had just left the table.


    Just think of a voice to say hello, suddenly heard a rush and scribble swallowing sound.


    Gu Meng pauses for a moment and then looks at Lulu carefully. She finds that the girl is burying her head and seems to be eating.


    It''s supposed to be very sticky, and it''s going to ring all the time.


    It sounds uncomfortable.


    Gu Meng is just about to go over and find out what happened when Matt was killed.


    He looked relieved and said, "Lulu, how did you get here? I''m going upstairs to see you. "


    Lulu swallowed again, then slowly turned to look behind her.


    Gu Meng and the boy are stiff at the same time.


    "Brother..."


    Lulu had lost her previous manic depression, but her eyes were shining abnormally, full of pleasure, and her lips were covered with pink blood.


    She greedily licked the blood between her fingers, happily said: "brother, this really good to eat, and eat will not be hungry."


    As the girl leaned over, they saw a box of fresh beef on the bar.


    The white plastic box was filled with pale pink blood.


    Regardless of other people''s frightening sight, Lulu twists up a piece of bright red flake from the bar, and "sucks" on her back and swallows it.


    Gu Meng looks at her like that, with a bloody smell in her throat, some nausea.


    The snow stopped at night.


    Players gather in the living room, baking the fire in the fireplace, talking about the game.


    "If it wasn''t for the hunger, the small days here are really good." Qiu Zai Le threw a piece of wood into the fireplace and said, "don''t you think so?"


    Steel teeth sister and freckles sat on the floor with their backs against each other, fiddling with the fluff on the carpet.


    Lulu sat on the single sofa by the window. She was in a trance since noon.


    She pinched her neck and back, nervously pinched her nails, and occasionally glanced at the twins in the middle of the living room.


    Xiaozhi kneels on the floor, holding the Ferrari toy model in his hand, crawling around and playing with himself.


    Xiuyi pesters Gu Meng to play checkers with him.


    The children are very skinny. Occasionally, when Gu Meng doesn''t pay attention, they steal the glass marbles on the opposite chessboard and put them into their mouths when they get their hands.


    As soon as Gu Meng found out, he took the bear and beat him up: "how many times have you said, don''t eat marbles! No marbles! No marbles


    Xiuyi, tired of playing, sits on Gu Meng''s legs and twists his body. He laughs and says, "Xiuyi goes to get the story book and wants to hear the story Listen to Cinderella''s story. "


    Gu Meng patted him on the back and asked him to get the fairy tale book.


    Xiuyi runs to the activity room with short legs.


    When passing by Lulu, Lulu pursed her lips and sniffed hard at the air --


    a strong, sweet, child specific milk flavor.


    Lulu turned her face and bit Xiuyi''s back.


    The back of the child''s neck covered with a soft greasy luster, looking very fresh and tender.


    It must be very elastic.


    She thought.


    A lot of saliva is secreted from the mouth.


    On the other side of the living room, Zhou chengshuo took out a piece of paper mysteriously from his pocket and spread it on the tea table.


    It turned out to be a children''s painting.


    "Elder brothers, don''t hide any clues. Learn from me, be dedicated and share everything you find." He said triumphantly, "this is what I found in my room. Look, there is a little poem on it."


    Peter Pan was sitting on the floor in front of the tea table, smelling the words, turning the children''s painting to his side.


    The style of this children''s painting is very simple and childish. It uses rough crayons with bright colors.


    In the picture, there are seven or eight children holding hands in a circle. In the middle of the circle, there is a child standing with his hand covering his face.Although the painting is abstract, Peter Pan thinks the picture is very familiar. He looks at the poem below and says in a low voice: "birds in the cage When and when... "


    "Eh?" Pan Peter scratched his head, held the paper and looked at Bo Ye. He confirmed to him, "brother, isn''t this a calendar and nursery rhyme in that book?"


    Bo Ye lightly nodded his head.


    "What nursery rhymes?" Zhou chengshuo is in the mood.


    "Nursery rhymes that children read when they play games." Bo Ye leaned back on the back of the sofa and had to explain it again. He said, "the child in the middle is a ghost, and the other children turn around him. When the nursery rhyme is over, everyone stops and asks who the children in the middle are. If the answer is correct, change the person behind him to be a ghost. If the answer is wrong, there may be corresponding punishment."


    Zhou chengshuo reacted for a few seconds and said, "isn''t this like throwing a handkerchief?"


    The children gathered in a circle, searching for certain rules and taking turns as ghosts.


    Bo Ye said: You can think that way. "


    "So What''s the use of this nursery rhyme


    "It may not help to appear once." Bo Ye looked up at the crystal chandelier above, squinting in the light, and said, "appearing many times is an important clue."


    "Keep an eye on it."


    At this time, a sharp cry broke out in the direction of the activity room.


    The people looked awe inspiring.


    Gu Meng stood up first from the floor and walked toward the activity room: "it''s Xiuyi."


    As soon as the voice fell, the house trembled, and the sound of "creaking and creaking" scratching the floor sounded above the people''s heads.


    It''s creepy.


    Everyone was flustered. Matt was ready to take his sister to hide at the first time. As a result, he looked around the living room and said, "where''s Lulu?"


    Players are walking through the house, which is more and more severe. When they come to the door of the activity room, they see Xiuyi sitting on the ground crying. A lotus like arm is still in the air, and there is a bleeding tooth mark on his wrist.


    In the corner, between the cupboard and the cupboard, a black figure curled up, shivering.


    "Sister!" The young man killed Matt exclaimed, regardless of the books falling down on the shelf, he rushed to protect the girl with his body. He was puzzled and distressed, "OK, how did you come here?"


    "Brother..."


    The girl''s voice is like a mosquito, which is easily covered by the shaking sound in the house.


    "I''m so hungry..."


    It took a lot of time for Xiuyi to stop crying.


    The shaking of the house finally stopped.


    Qiu Zi glanced up at the ceiling above his eyes and murmured to himself, "I thought something strange would happen, but so Cut, bluff. "


    Gu Meng treats Xiuyi''s wound.


    The child wiped his tears and looked at Lulu like a complaint. He said, "bitxiuyi, I hate it!"


    Others looked at the girl with a slightly more complicated look.


    The girl whispered in freckle''s ear, glanced at the girl in her eyes and whispered: "is she Is something wrong? "


    "Crazy? Eat raw meat, now even children are not let go, monster


    Lulu''s face was blue and white, and she was helpless to be isolated.


    At that time, she was so bewildered that she regretted after she tasted the blood of the child, and did not know how to defend herself for the moment.


    Kill Matt boy some silence, did not say anything, just quietly holding the girl''s shoulder to leave the activity room.


    Maybe even I feel guilty.


    After detoxifying Xiuyi''s wrist and sticking the band aid, Lena happens to appear.


    She covered her mouth gracefully, yawned slightly, and plucked her fluffy hair twice.


    Just a few simple movements, Qiu''s eyes are raised with love, some can not find the north.


    "What are you crying for?" Wake up, Rena


    Show a utter utter, chirp ground wipe tears, raise wrist, delicate airway: "painful..."


    "All right, all right." Lena ignored the child selling miserably, twisted her eyebrows, "such a small injury, tomorrow will be good, don''t play, go to bed."


    At the first stage of the show, Aidi looks back at Gu Meng, her eyes full of attachment and grievances.


    Gu Meng waved his hand to him, not to stay: "go to bed early, grow tall."


    At this time, Xiaozhi ran to the cabinet in front of the window. There was a row of rabbits on the cabinet, with different shapes and charmingly naive.


    See Xiaozhi tiptoe, push down a doll, and then push down a.


    When Xiu Yi saw what he was doing, he changed his face and laughed and said, "a rabbit fell down. Two rabbits fell down. Ha ha. "


    Children''s world is difficult to understand, people look at them, are not at ease.


    Leina leads Xiuyi and Xiaozhi out and passes Bo Ye leaning by the door. Her eyes turn.She couldn''t bear the itch, so she came up to him and exhaled in his ear. Her voice was light and slow: "are you sure you won''t come at night?"


    Bo Ye was miserable all over. He covered his ear and took a step away. He said impatiently, "don''t go too far. If my husband is here, I will let him kill you."


    "Rena said You want him to come. I''ll wait. "


    When Gu Meng sees this scene, he sees Bo Ye''s head bowed and doesn''t speak, which makes him feel sympathy.


    He sighed: "Bo Ye is really a poor man."


    Lost with lovers, but also endure NPC molestation.


    Beside Gu Meng, Enjin looks on with cold eyes and has no sympathy.


    He said coolly, "do you have any?"


    Gu Meng nodded and said from the bottom of his heart, "if only candi was here."


    Enjin said, "what''s the difference?"


    �������� Gu Meng looks at en Jin and feels unbelievable because of his indifference. He says, "if it''s me and you, do you think there''s no difference?"


    EN Jin didn''t think about it and said, "yes."


    ��������


    Gu Meng resists the impulse to break up and turns away.


    Near nine o''clock, people went upstairs to rest.


    EN Jin fell at the end, hands in the pants pocket, head down, seems to be thinking about things.


    Almost to the room, but stopped.


    After opening the door, panpeter looked at him sideways and said curiously, "brother? What''s the matter? "


    Enjin said: "you go first, go downstairs to get something."


    Then he turned and walked back.


    Xiaoluoli listened to an ear, and stopped to look back at Eugene''s back.


    She drooped her eyes and thought about it. She made up her mind and turned around to follow her.


    Panpeter watched Laurie pass by the door and asked subconsciously, "Angela, where are you going so late?"


    Laurie didn''t look back. "Take care of yourself, fool."


    Peter Pan: "well Bang. "


    EN Jin came to the first floor and went straight out of the gate.


    He looked left and right, made a decision, and went to the swimming pool in the backyard.


    Even in winter, the pool is full of water, only covered with a thin layer of broken ice.


    EN Jin looked at the twisted reflection on the water, just ready to squat down, behind the sound of footsteps.


    "Are you going to force people in?"


    The small leather shoes step on the smooth floor tiles and stand under the dim street lamps.


    Laurie, in her black dress, appears behind Eugene with a puppet in her arms.


    Little Laurie glared at him coldly and said, "if you reverse the rules again, believe it or not? If you don''t have time to leave the proving ground, your body will fester


    He snorted and said, "of course you can''t die, but it may be more difficult to stay here forever than to die."


    Lulu is sitting by the bed, deeply immersed in self blame.


    The sound of the shower came from the bathroom. After a while, the boy called out, "Lulu, I''m almost ready to wash. You''re ready to prepare."


    Lulu came back to her senses and said, "Oh," and went to the suitcase in the corner to change clothes.


    Just as the box was being pulled out, there was a knock on the door.


    Lulu looked back at the door.


    Then the door tapped twice more.


    She had to let go of the handle of the suitcase and walked to the door, saying, "here it is, who is it?"


    The door opened and Lulu looked out.


    No one.


    To make sure, she looked both sides of the corridor empty.


    He twisted his eyebrows strangely and closed the door.


    But before she could turn back, a childish voice suddenly sounded behind her, singing rhythmically:


    "birds in the cage."


    "When and when will you come out?"


    "On a bright night..."


    Lulu''s hair stood up and her back was cold.


    She turned slowly, her face full of horror.


    The children''s voice is still ringing.


    "The crane and the tortoise slipped."


    "Who is the man standing behind you?"


    On the bed in the middle of the room, two humanoid dolls were sitting side by side, wearing suspenders.


    One sky blue, one lemon yellow.


    The two dolls are smiling and their smooth faces are reflected in the light.


    The black eyes are towards the bathroom door.


    Lulu was scared to hold her heart and yelled: "what is it?"


    Then the bathroom door opened.


    Lulu looked sideways.


    The boy came out with his dirty clothes and said blankly, "sister, what are you doing at the gate?"


    "Brother Lulu pointed to the bed and exclaimed, "look at those two toys!"


    The boy looked up to the bed.


    Nothing.Not to mention toys.


    Lu Lu obviously found out that he was still there just now


    The young man dialled the slanting bangs, didn''t say anything, but said: "go to wash it quickly, you are timid, too nervous, sleep a good."


    Lulu was suspicious and nodded in a trance, still thinking about the two dolls just now.


    How can''t think of a clue, can only be regarded as their own illusion.


    I don''t know why the suitcase is a little heavy today.


    The girl pulled it out of the corner with some strength and fell to the ground with a bang.


    "What are you doing?" Matt is sitting by the bed with his back to her and is pulling out his ears. "Make it quiet. Everyone will go to bed at night."


    "Oh." Lulu didn''t refute anything.


    She squatted down.


    The shadow at the foot is shortened by the light.


    Lulu zipped open the box.


    The back is stiff.


    In the trunk, a woman with folded hands and feet turned her face and gave her a silent smile.


    The author has something to say:


    thank you for the mine of jizai

 Chapter 113

    "Are you sure you want to do this?"


    Outside on a snowy night, the wind is biting.


    Angela only wore a black medium sleeve Lori skirt, layers of skirt in the wind, she seems to be unconscious of the cold.


    She took a step forward and whispered in a threatening voice: "brother, I have to wonder if you have been emotionally biased towards those people..."


    "Ah." Before she finished speaking, she gave a light and short voice of anger, as if she had remembered something on the way. She continued, "emotion What should have been discarded in the process of life''s evolution has filled the whole experimental field. No wonder they are so low-level and pathetic. "


    Cold wind blowing through the pool, thin broken ice with the water waves gently shaking, issued a "Ding bell" crisp sound.


    Xiaoluoli stands in front of the swimming pool and confronts Enjin. Her face is mature and cold, which does not conform to her age and gender.


    "Better think about it." The girl''s voice was as cold as the cold wind, and said, "if you continue to be wayward and interfere with the plan, I will not cover you up."


    Street lights hit the edge of the pool, a circle of yellow halo into the water, around the dark pool water was blown by the wind.


    EN Jin''s narrow eye tail picked up, looked at her, and asked: "finished?"


    �������� Angela said displeased, "please take my words seriously."


    EN Jin wrung her eyebrows and said, "did I ask you to finish?"


    ��������


    Under the elder brother''s strong eye, Angela''s temper was suppressed.


    It''s like a firewood with water and smoke.


    "Say That''s it. " She held on to the clown doll in silence.


    Even the voice has returned to normal, the girl should have the appearance, docile and clever.


    EN Jin pulled up one side of the sleeve, light way: "become a little girl, but learn to creak crooked."


    As the sleeves rolled up, the thin arms were covered with red and black blood spots.


    A piece of gauze was pasted under the elbow - in the morning, the skin burst quietly and stained a sleeve with blood, so I had to take a bath and change clothes.


    "Cover me up?" The soft voice now sounds heavy, Enjin said, "excuse me, when do I need you to cover it?"


    Angela was speechless.


    Seeing Enjin squatting down, kneeling on one knee at the edge of the swimming pool, one hand reached into the water with ice dregs.


    "Just because of Gu Meng''s words, you..." She gritted her teeth and said in disappointment, "I really misread you."


    All the blocks in the test site are linked by the water area. The elder brother also entered the wrong water area at the beginning, which caused the current situation.


    After going out to see Enjin looking for water, Angela immediately understood that he was ready to drag the player who did not belong to this copy.


    EN Jin half of the arm has been into the water of the swimming pool, head also does not return to the humanity behind: "avoid for a while."


    Angela, feeling that he was unreasonable, snorted, shook off his two ponytails, turned around, stomped on her little shoes and left.


    Enjin was immersed in the water and waited.


    After about a minute, a soft pure white light source came up from the dark bottom below.


    Separated by the water covered with thin ice, we can see a fuzzy swaying figure emerging from the pure white.


    The man swam slowly but firmly towards the water with his arms outstretched.


    Then, Enjin held a slender hand.


    He whispered, "welcome back, little candi..."


    EN Jin stood up at the edge of the pool and lifted her strength up in secret.


    In the process, the blood spots on the arm constantly burst open.


    Invisible like a thin and sharp knife, in his body wantonly draw a number of wounds.


    The clothes quickly became bloodstained. Fortunately, at noon, I changed a black shirt, which was covered by a coat, so as not to be frightened.


    EN Jin and the hands of the people in the water hand in hand, with the continuous pull up, a hand drenched with water out of the water.


    The hand was long and bony, so cold that even the fingertips were pale.


    Finally, with a pull, en Jin pulled people to the shore.


    Winter night, the eyes are full of white snow, in the dark night has become a gentle light.


    All of a sudden, the silent backyard burst into a choking cough.


    Enjin stood a little farther away, took out a paper towel from her pants pocket, closed her eyes, and wiped the water drops on her hands.


    As for those new wounds, I don''t want to deal with them.


    Tang Zhi was lying on the edge of the swimming pool, his clothes were thin, and he was more and more close to his skin by the cold wind, causing a shiver.


    He stood up and lifted his wet hair back, revealing a small face that was frozen blue and white. The only bright color was the tear mole under his left eye.


    After seeing who the tall man standing in front of him was, he did not show much surprise. When he opened his mouth, he asked, "where is Bo Ye?"


    In the cold winter night, the teeth tremble, even the sound is shaking.EN Jin was surprised, looking at Tang Zhi, a soft voice with a faint smile: "you this psychological quality is different from ordinary people, actually did not ask me first, why will appear here."


    Tang Zhi wiped the water on his face and stood up trembling. His back was as straight as he could, and said, "where''s Bo Ye?"


    EN Jin toward the direction of the room behind her head, way: "inside."


    Tang Zhi was so cold that he hugged himself, and the tip of his hair was soon covered with frost.


    "Why am I here?" he asked


    After en Jin wiped her hands, she threw the paper into the garbage can in the distance, lifted her lips and simply spat out two words: "don''t ask."


    Tang Zhi:


    Is there something wrong with your brain?


    Don''t ask, don''t ask.


    Tang Zhi followed Enjin to the three story house.


    On the way, Enjin glanced at Tang Zhi. Seeing that he was cold, he took off his coat and threw it on his head at will.


    Tang Zhi pulled his coat off his head and put it on naturally.


    Although it can''t be used up, it''s better to have something than nothing.


    Before entering the house, Tang Zhi stops and obviously has something to talk with en Jin in private.


    Eugene also very cooperate to stop.


    EN Jin did not immediately open the door, looked at Tang Zhi and said, "what''s the matter?"


    Both of them are not like nonsense, straight to the point.


    Tang Zhi said, "you are not a man?"


    Enjin did not answer immediately.


    But in Tang Zhi''s opinion, such a reaction was tacit.


    In fact, a long time ago, he had doubts in his heart, and now he has been confirmed, Tang Zhi is not surprised.


    He zipped his coat up to his jaw.


    Knowing that Enjin couldn''t answer some questions, Tang Zhi thought for a moment and said frankly, "I''ve seen the seventh day, but I haven''t figured out what you''re coming from. Now I''m more concerned about..."


    Tang Zhi''s voice was as clear as ever, but became a little serious. He said, "after everything is over, what should Mr. Gu do?"


    Enjin''s quiet eyes flicker from afar, and then she looks across Tang Zhi''s face to the high and low roof in the distance.


    Silence.


    "You can''t be together, can you? Because it comes from two completely different civilizations, high and low It''s ridiculous to think about it... " There was a faint smell of blood on his coat. Tang Zhi glanced down at Enjin''s bloody arm and asked in a low voice, "what''s your plan? For so kind People who like you so much. "


    After a long time, just listen to Enjin said: "may find a reason to give him to slag."


    ������ Huh Tang Zhi tilted his head and patted his left ear to see if water could be poured out of his right ear.


    Enjin didn''t say anything more and opened the door.


    But before he went in, he stopped in a hurry. He turned back to Tang Zhi and said, "I want to keep secret about tonight. How did you appear, what you saw and heard on the seventh day, and..."


    He pauses for a moment and continues, "no one is allowed to tell anyone else about any conversation."


    "Why?" Tang Zhi asked subconsciously.


    EN Jin raised a hand, made ready to play ring finger gesture, light voice: "do you want me to send you back?"


    Tang Zhi glanced at his hand and shook his head cautiously.


    "I''ll keep it a secret and not tell a second person about it." Tang Zhi made a serious promise on his face and vowed, "in the name of the gods."


    EN Jin looked at him for a moment, and finally, she still snapped her finger -


    the shadow spread under the feet of Tang Zhi disappeared.


    In the guest room on the second floor.


    The moment she opened the box, Lulu, a girl, stopped her heart and fell on the ground.


    Her mouth was wide open, but she couldn''t make a sound. She could only stare at her bloodshot eyes and stare into the box for a moment.


    The box can not be called a person, the thin hands and feet twisted into an incredible arc, the whole body will be full of luggage.


    The shaggy woman grinned at her, twirling her hands and head until a gray hand came out of her body and grabbed the edge of the suitcase.


    More than ten centimeter long nails dig into the box.


    "What sound?"


    On the other side of the room, Matt, with his back to the door, was still holding a cotton swab and muttering.


    "Brother Brother... " Lulu cried weakly, her legs so soft that she couldn''t stand up like noodles.


    Lulu watched the woman release her body from the suitcase with an abnormal twisted posture. Her terrible eyes were always staring at herself.


    Her nerves were numb and she was cold to the core.


    Seeing the green gray hand reaching out to herself, Lulu finally regained her strength at the critical moment and called out: "brother! Help, ah, ah


    The boy was frightened by the cry full of fear behind him, and the cotton swab almost poked into his ear.


    Look back.She saw her sister, with her hands and feet, and threw her land toward him. Besides, a terrible woman in white robe climbed out of her open suitcase.


    The little boy followed and shouted.


    There was a sudden more person in the room, and it was just strange to return that ghost.


    He jumped from bed, subconsciously to hide, but saw his sister lying on the ground can not move, trembling and crying, hurried to pull her.


    Lu Lu stretched out his hand and cried, "brother Brother, I''m so scared, brother Ah, ah! "


    When the little man was almost holding her hand, suddenly Lulu screamed, and then the whole man suddenly fell back.


    The little boys were shocked.


    Just a second after his loss of mind, a warm blood splashed on his face.


    On the floor in front, the dreadful woman with limbs like a large spider, was pressing on the girl and roaring at her bite and pull.


    On the wall, two shadows were also entangled, melting into a huge shadow.


    In a moment, a small shadow flew out of the shadow.


    Lu Lu''s scream is getting lower and lower.


    Until face down, the thick blood soaked the hair.


    The girl''s body was torn by a force that was so big that her falling limbs were thrown out and scattered.


    The little group looked at the head that fell on the foot in a daze.


    ''s sister still had a frightened expression on her face, a big mouth with black lipstick, twisted and distorted.


    On the wall, the huge and terrible shadow of women devoured Lu''s shadow.


    "Brother! What''s that noise? What happened! "


    Zhouchengshuo broke into the door, and he was surprised to see the scene in the room.


    The first goal is to paralyze the children sitting on the ground, with dementia in their eyes and motionless.


    He was leaning down a girl''s head.


    The floor was full of broken meat, hands, feet, arms, viscera, intestines It was drenched.


    A blood splashed on the white bed in the middle, like the cruelest scene of the murder.


    The whole picture was startled and horrifying.


    A cold began to burst from behind the neck of all.


    Wen Sheng came not only by zhouchengshuo.


    Behind him, little freckles covered his mouth, and tears were in his eyes.


    Little lolie is going forward.


    Because of his short stature, he was standing on tiptoe and looking at the crowd in front of him, and didn''t want to be pushed down by someone holding his shoulder down.


    Lolie squinted and got angry.


    The most disgusting contact with people.


    What a dare anyone touch her!


    She looked at it with a great deal of anger, and saw Peter standing beside him.


    "Sister, don''t Don''t be afraid, don''t look at it. "


    "He said, blindfolded her eyes, his voice trembling, and advised," otherwise, nightmares will happen at night. "


    Laurie was in the dark and silent.


    She still remember the glimpse of the little boy''s pale face, round and wet eyes, trembling lips.


    I am afraid of vomiting, and I come to comfort her?


    Lolie laughed at the bottom of her heart.


    Not self-determination.


    But strange is, just in the heart of the breath of the flame disappeared.


    Angela pulled out Peter''s hand impatiently and glanced at him in a way.


    "Coward, how useless is everyone like you?" Loli lifted a horse tail, and walked forward to the door, and said proudly, "I am so big and never afraid..."


    The red corpse was unfolding in front of him.


    "Nauseous -" Angela spoke still, and bent over and spewed at the other side.


    Peter continued to shiver: "I am not sure that Tell you not to Don''t look at it. "


    The author has something to say:


    thank you for the mine of a flying ship. ~


    br > Pan an is pure friendship, Angela is a boy.

 Chapter 114

    Zhou chengshuo and Qiu Zi work together to get the wooden man to kill Matt.


    The boy seems to have lost his soul, leaving only a body to be moved around.


    Seeing that the young man is not in a state, Gu Meng finally looks into the room, closes the door, and says, "take him to rest first. Maybe he can''t relax for a while."


    After all, it is the relatives who died in front of their own eyes, and no one can accept it.


    After they all left, Bo Ye held his arm and leaned against the wall of the corridor. He said to Gu Meng, "this has something to do with Xiuyi."


    Lu Lu is the first dead person. Although we feel sympathy, we feel reasonable.


    The girl behaved abnormally all day and even wanted to have a baby later, which was obviously a violation of the "take care of twins" agreement and was punished.


    Gu Meng said, "so as long as you don''t hurt the twins, you can spend the seven days safely?"


    Bo Ye looked at him and asked, "what do you think?"


    "I don''t think it''s that simple." Gu Meng tells the truth.


    Looking at the closed door in front of her, Gu Meng thought, "so, what happened at that time..."


    "When the young man recovers, he will know what happened." Bo Ye stood upright and ready to return to his room.


    He waved his hand to Gu Meng and said, "go ahead and have a rest early."


    Gu Meng nodded and waved to him: "good night, pay attention to safety."


    But to everyone''s surprise, the next day, telling them what happened tonight wasn''t Matt''s killer.


    After Bo Ye left, Gu Meng looked around in the corridor and asked Pan Peter, "where''s your brother?"


    In the evening, Enjin didn''t return to her room.


    Now there is so much noise that he is not found in the crowd.


    After a second''s reaction, Pan Peter understood which brother Gu Meng was referring to. "Oh, oh," he said twice, without raising his head, "something has fallen downstairs."


    Then he said to himself, "I''ve been looking for something for such a long time. I haven''t come up yet..."


    He didn''t worry about it any more because he was busy at the moment.


    Panpeter continued to pat little Lori''s back with one hand, handed over the mineral water carefully, and said, "sister, you drink water."


    Little Lori held the wall and vomited. She glanced at panpeter and said coldly, "take your dirty hands away Pan Peter screwed the lid on the bottle and put the mineral water at her feet.


    Good intentions are repeatedly rejected, and young people are also temperamental people.


    "I don''t think you should call yourself Angela." He muttered, "you just don''t know how to dance her sister. You just don''t know what to do."


    ��������


    Laurie picked up the doll and fell on Peter Pan''s face.


    While retching, she walked away with the help of the wall. Her back was very weak.


    Panpeter rubbed his sore little white face and watched Laurie leave. He said, "brother, do you think she doesn''t know what to do?"


    "All right." Gu Meng held back her smile and thought it was a lot of fun for the living treasure.


    He rubbed Peter''s stupidity and said, "who''s to blame for knowing that Laurie doesn''t like you


    They walked towards the room, chatting all the way.


    Peter Pan was embarrassed by Gu Meng, scratching his head and saying, "most of us want a younger sister since childhood. She combs her hair and plays with her. You see, Angela is so gentle and quiet. Although she has a bad character, she must be spoiled at home, and there is no need to worry about so much. Besides, brother, you can see how terrible the environment is here. She is only eleven or twelve years old. She must be scared. "


    Gu Meng feels that the young boy is very sensible and gratifying.


    It is rare for a 17-year-old boy not to be pampered, rebellious and self-centered.


    Gu Meng is about to boast from the bottom of his heart. They happen to pass a guest room, and the door is opened from inside.


    Gu Meng and Pan Peter casually cast their eyes, a look is sexy Rena.


    The woman held a mass of black clothes in her hands.


    When the baby sitter saw them, she laughed, nodded and walked out of the room towards the stairway.


    Looking at the slim figure disappearing at the corner of the corridor, Peter Pan sighed: "the NPC little sisters in the game are so beautiful..."


    Later, he arched Gu Meng and said with a smile, "brother, this is a kind of welfare for male players?"


    Not to mention anything else, eye care is for sure.


    Voice just fell, who knows from the same room out of a tall figure.


    The man was wearing a pure black bathrobe and was wiping his hair with a towel. When he looked up and saw the two people blocking the door, he stopped and stood still.


    Pan Peter was also stunned. Then he looked at the direction where Lena disappeared and the people in the guest room. He glared at the big black round eyes and was surprised: "Jin Jin Jin Brother Jin! You You Don''t you look for something downstairs! "Gu Meng looks at eujin up and down and squints. Her face, which has always been warm, becomes a little chilly at the moment.


    He looked at en Jin, but in response to Pan Peter''s words, Qing Yue''s voice contained irony: "so it seems that little sister is indeed a welfare for male players."


    EN Jin:


    I don''t know what they''re talking about, but I''ve got a problem on my own.


    Before Lulu''s accident, Bo Ye was sleeping. When she got sleepy, she heard a scream and had to get up and go out to check the situation.


    Now back in the room, he directly lifted the quilt and laid down on the bed where there was still some temperature left.


    Because he was too lazy to turn off the light for the moment, Bo Ye raised an arm over his eyes to block the light on the top.


    Quietly combing the current situation of players.


    But before he had a clue, the door of the room was quietly pushed open.


    The sound is very subtle.


    But Bo Ye still caught it.


    Bo Ye kept his elbow over his eyes and lay motionless, but his eyes looked at the door through the gap under his arm.


    Obviously, the man deliberately lowered his movements.


    In the middle of the night, I broke into other people''s rooms without authorization. I want to know that what I''m doing is not something aboveboard.


    Bo Ye held back and did not move. He pretended to be resting and wanted to see the real intention of the other party.


    The door opened a short distance, and people outside came in sideways.


    Because of the arm block, the angle of view, Bo Ye can only see a piece of lace skirt, and the two round straight legs below.


    White knee socks have a transparent texture.


    Rose pink lace is tied above the knee.


    Bo Ye didn''t look carefully. He just glanced at it and closed his eyes patiently.


    For repeatedly harassing his nanny, Lena, patience is reaching a critical point.


    He heard the light footstep of the visitor and approached the bedside step by step.


    At the same time, a shower of fragrance after the attack.


    Bo Ye''s jaw line is slightly tight.


    He promised that he would not be polite if Lena made any further moves.


    The visitor stopped in front of the bed, close to him.


    Even with his arms in his way, Bo Ye could feel how hot his eyes were, and he felt very unhappy.


    At this time, something hairy touched his arm, against the top and swept back and forth.


    It''s itchy.


    It''s the most obvious molestation.


    Bo Ye couldn''t bear it. He put his hand on the man''s wrist and quickly turned over and sat up: "there''s no end to it You... "


    As soon as the angry words were uttered, the tone of the voice suddenly turned a corner and went down like a roller coaster.


    Bo Ye looked at the person standing by the bed, blinking his eyes, and was stunned.


    This reminds me that it''s not only Lena who wears maid''s clothes, but also his family''s uniform playing enthusiast.


    Joy, surprise, disbelief and other emotions came at the same time.


    Bo Ye let go of his hand. He was confused for a moment and said, "you..."


    Tang Zhi, with a cat stick in his white glove, scratched Bo Ye''s jaw with the feather on the top, raised one corner of his lip, and said frivolously, "master, don''t you like it?"


    The smile in the eyes is very provocative against the background of bloody tears.


    "Like Like crazy... "


    After murmuring to himself, Bo Ye looked up at Tang Zhi, his eyes slightly moist and crimson.


    He chuckled, "are you going to play first or confess first?"


    Tang Zhi threw the cat tease stick and sat on Bo Ye with long legs.


    Bo Ye took him in his arms.


    Tang Zhi picked up Bo Ye''s face, lowered his head, and whispered, "Bo Ye, I miss you..."


    Late at night, snow was blowing out of the window.


    The snow fell on the foggy windows and soon melted.


    Bo Ye helped the two people wipe clean, threw a few groups of paper towels, and returned to bed.


    In the quilt, Tang Zhi''s face is still red, languidly reaching out to him for a hug.


    Bo Ye held Tang Zhi tight and kissed his forehead. Now he was satisfied.


    Tang Zhi, however, was not so relaxed. He hung his clear apricot eyes and poked at the two platinum rings on Bo Ye''s ring finger.


    "What''s the matter?" Bo Ye saw through him and chuckled, "what else can''t you tell me?"


    Tang Zhi said, "um..." After a long time, finally, in a dilemma, he raised his face, put his arm around the man''s neck, and shook and said, "but I swore that this secret can''t be told to anyone else."


    "I count others?" Bo Ye raised his eyebrows.


    "Don''t ask..." Tang Zhi whispered, buried in his arms, coquettish, "I can''t say it!"


    "Honey, it doesn''t matter if you say it, I''ll take it as if I haven''t heard of it." Bo Ye coaxed, "besides, who can know if you don''t say I don''t?"Tang Zhi was silent for a moment, and then he said: -- Really? "


    Bo Ye said, "don''t believe me?"


    Tang Zhi shook his head, then raised his face again, pulled Bo Ye down a little, approached his ear and said, "you can''t say it."


    "Well." Bo Ye vowed to listen, "I promise not to tell."


    "It''s like this..." Tang Zhi attached to Bo Ye''s ear and began to chatter.


    After saying this for five minutes, Bo Ye was slightly stunned and turned to Tang Zhi: "is that what he really said? Is that what people say? "


    Tang Zhi pursed his lips and said, "he is not a human being."


    Bo Ye said: That''s right. "


    He came closer and asked, "and then?"


    "And then..."


    There was another whisper in the bed.


    With that, Tang Jinye had no psychological burden with her.


    In the morning, most people wake up hungry.


    Peter stretched out on his big, comfortable bed to feel the first rays of sunshine in the winter morning.


    He sat up squinting and grabbed a bird''s nest.


    The young boy first looks at Gu Meng, who is still sleeping beside him, and then looks at the man on the sofa opposite him.


    The man is tall, and the sofa is very narrow under him.


    Seeing that men can only curl up to sleep, panpeter sighs and silently tears of sympathy for each other --


    he rubbed himself to bed last night.


    Because, um, big guy was sent to sleep on the couch.


    After panpeter finished washing, he opened the door quietly and tried not to disturb the sleeping two people.


    Unexpectedly, while opening the door, the opposite door was also opened.


    When Peter saw Tangzhi come out, he blinked. He thought it was strange, but he couldn''t explain it.


    Tang Zhi came out of Bo Ye''s room early in the morning. They were husband to be.


    Thinking about it, he said, "good morning, candi," as usual


    Tang Zhi gently closed the door, probably also did not want to disturb the people in the room to rest.


    "Good morning," he replied


    They walked downstairs together, and as soon as they reached the stairway, Peter suddenly stopped.


    Tang Zhi looked at him strangely: "what''s the matter?"


    ��Candi������ Panpeter looked sideways at him, then stiffly pinched his cheek.


    "Lying trough!" Panpeter woke up like a dream, jumped twice in the same place, turned around and ran away like a whirlwind to the room on the same road.


    Panpeter ran in the corridor, stepping on the floor "Dong Dong" straight, while excited and shouting: "brother! Candi''s back! Help! Candi''s back


    Tang Zhi stood and looked at him


    Now, the whole second floor is awake.


    Matt was the last one to go downstairs. He looked depressed and his eyes were red.


    Everyone was gathering around the island for breakfast. When he looked like this, the conversation stopped.


    The young man sat on the stool, wiped his face, and said dejectedly, "I don''t know much about it. I don''t understand how my sister died. But I believe this place is really haunted. Don''t ask me. I''ll tell you what I know."


    The boy took a deep breath and tried to suppress his sadness. Just as he was about to speak, a girl''s frightened cry came from upstairs: "brother, where are you?"


    In the kitchen, everyone''s frozen.


    Pan Peter''s scallion pancakes fall on the table, his eyes look up, a little creepy.


    It was clearly the voice of lulu.


    "That''s what happened." Lulu sobbed under the gaze of the crowd, "and then as soon as I opened my eyes this morning, I was in the original room. I didn''t have anything, and I was fine, just like I had a dream."


    After listening to the girl''s description of what happened last night, everyone felt more or less in crisis, and his face was a little heavy.


    "I thought..." "Qiu Zi hesitated," this is a relatively mild game, used to over regulate the players, did not expect that there is a female ghost in the copy. "


    "That..." Steel teeth sister scratched her hair, embarrassed to say, "is not to hurt Xiuyi and Xiaozhi, female ghost will not come to the door?"


    Lulu glanced at her with her red eyes, which was a little unpleasant.


    She now understood that if she did die, others would only use her death experience to find a pattern.


    No one can give steel teeth a definite answer.


    Xiuyi and Xiaozhi sit on the baby chair and eat milk cereal. The milk is sprinkled everywhere.


    Gu Meng said: "listen to your description, I think I may have seen that ghost girl, on the first night..."


    "But she didn''t hurt me," he said, remembering


    "Ah?" Zhou chengshuo frowned solemnly and asked, "that''s strange. How can you be good? Other girls are pulled to pieces..."Before he had finished, he realized that it was inappropriate to say this in front of the client and shut his mouth.


    Since his sister''s rebirth, Matt has been crying and laughing. He is not in the mood to participate in the discussion, so he wiped his tears excitedly and said to Lulu, "let''s go upstairs and let them talk about it first. What''s going on in the future is step by step."


    After the two people left, the people just opened up.


    Pan Peter took up chengshuo''s words last week and said, "it''s reasonable in fact. We are all ghosts now. Can we die again? You can''t die any more. "


    After a little boy said this, we thought about it, nodded, and agreed that there was some truth.


    "So the first night..." Gu Meng blinked blankly, and his mood became strange. "I''ve been dead once? It''s just because I fainted that I didn''t feel it? "


    When he thought of the possibility, he felt a little sad: "no No way Brother, don''t scare me


    "Nothing."


    At this time, from the beginning to the end did not speak a word, eat fried noodles, en Jin voice.


    The soft voice is as cold and quiet as snow, which makes people feel at ease.


    He put a poached egg in Gu Meng''s bowl. Without looking at him, he urged, "don''t think too much. Eat."


    Gu Meng glanced at him, picked up the poached eggs with chopsticks and threw them back to the original plate with a cool face.


    Enjin held the chopsticks hand for a while, did not speak, continued to bow to eat noodles.


    ��������


    Although the interaction between the two people is very small, the people in the room are embarrassed and don''t dare to speak.


    Tang Zhi pressed the sauce on the corner of his mouth with a paper towel, turned to Bo Ye and whispered, "has Mr. Gu found something?"


    Bo Ye also gave him a poached egg, light way: "wait, I guess it''s not far from breaking up."


    After dinner, another group of four people, Zhou chengshuo and others, were depressed and worried about their fate.


    Bo Ye ignored the four frustrated men and turned to Gu Meng and said, "do you remember the doll mentioned by the girl?"


    Panpeter was more naive: "didn''t she say she was blinded?"


    Bo Ye shook his finger and said, "there are two puppets in this room. Find them."


    "Dolls and nursery rhymes are signs of death."


    During the day, people began to search for the whole big house.


    Some of them don''t like to play with them.


    Gu Meng couldn''t pester them. He said hello to Bo Ye and went downstairs with two children.


    Bo Ye looks at Gu Meng''s back, sighs unconsciously, and continues to search the drawer.


    "Brother Ye." Peter Pan, chewing sugar beans in his mouth, approached and said, "sigh, tell me. I''ll help you out."


    Bo Ye stopped, thought about it, and finally shook his head.


    He promised Tang Zhi that he could not say.


    "Don''t ask." Bo Ye said, "it''s a secret. It can''t be said."


    Hearing the word "secret", Pan Peter''s eyes suddenly brightened, and he stopped working. He squatted beside Bo Ye and said, "brother, tell me about it. How sad you are to hang me up and down, aren''t you? You tell me, I''ll never tell anyone. I''ll never let a third person in the world know that I have a mouth like a safe. "


    Perhaps moved by Pan Peter''s sincere and reliable appearance, Bo Ye hesitated for a moment, looked at him, and relaxed his mouth and said, "are you sure?"


    "I promise I won''t say it!" panpeter nodded


    Bo Ye said in a low voice: "Enjin is ready to give Gu Meng a scum."


    Panpeter''s eyes widened and he almost cried out: "what!!! My brother Jin... "


    Do you want a loudspeaker


    Panpeter covered his mouth immediately.


    After a long time, the young boy calmed down and felt sad.


    "I might as well not know this secret..." He dropped the plaster in his hand and said, "it''s hard to bear it in my heart."


    Bo Ye got up and gently kicked him as he passed by, warning him, "don''t talk about it, or..."


    I didn''t say anything later, but it''s definitely not a good thing.


    Peter nodded sadly.


    In the afternoon, panpeter was lying on the second floor railings, his cheeks propped up, and he looked very worried.


    Little Lori happened to pass by with the clown puppet in her arms. She took a look at him and stopped looking arrogantly.


    But as if he had not seen her, Peter continued to sigh.


    Little Laurie thought he would come up like before, but it didn''t.


    In spite of this, she stamped her little shoes angrily, turned back and stood beside Peter Pan.


    Under the railing, facing the broad living room, Gu Meng is building blocks with Xiuyi and Xiaozhi.


    Little Lori looked down, and coughed in an affected manner, and said to Pan Peter beside her, "it''s ugly, and the one with a sad face is uglier."Peter Pan glanced at her and said feebly, "little girl, what do you know?"


    "Why don''t I understand?" Angela sneered. "I''m sure I understand what you said."


    When Peter Pan was about to say something, he shut his mouth fast as if he remembered something.


    He shook his head and remained unmoved and said, "I can''t say, I promised Ye elder brother to keep a secret."


    Angela''s ear tip moved and subconsciously said, "what''s the secret?"


    Panpeter was lying on the railing and twisted twice. He said, "sister, don''t chase me. It''s a secret."


    Angela:.... "


    It''s a secret. How can people not ask?


    Angela softened her tone for the first time and discussed with Peter Pan, "you tell me, I don''t tell anyone else."


    Panpeter has to stick with it.


    Then Angela handed over the clown doll with a trace of embarrassment in her pride and said, "here, touch this for you But it can only be touched! "


    Peter Pan looked at her


    It''s a little cute.


    For a teenager who has been longing for a younger sister, he can''t refuse at all.


    "Promise not to say it?" Panpeter confirmed it again and again.


    Angela nodded, and the two ponytails behind her moved.


    "It''s like this..." Pan Peter aimed at Gu Meng downstairs and whispered, "Enjin is ready to slag my brother."


    Angela was stunned.


    She has always disliked Gu Meng, always looking forward to her brother breaking up with him. Now, finally!


    Angela couldn''t help her joy, put her hands around her mouth and laughed downstairs: "Gu Meng! Listen up! Enjin said, "he wants slag, you --"


    Sister, what are you, Yazi?


    Did you tell me about it?


    Still shouting!


    In the living room, Gu Meng looks up at the second floor with no expression.


    Enjin happened to be walking down the stairs. When she heard Angela ringing through the whole house, she slipped and almost fell down.


    The author has something to say:


    a secret can be known to the whole world by telling one person.


    Enjin: I feel desperate about the plastic friendship between human beings.

 Chapter 115

    On the third day, Xiuyi and Xiaozhi didn''t cry all day.


    Looking at the two little ancestors, they were relieved.


    Players in the three story house up and down, the room will search a 7788, but did not find the photos of the two wearing pants doll.


    Dolls the size of a normal child should be easy to find, but they can''t be found anywhere.


    At night, while searching for clues, Qiu accidentally kicks a switch in the corner of the kitchen closet.


    Jujube red solid wood closets "bang long" ground in situ rotation 45 degrees, opened a gap.


    After a look, there is actually a dark lacquer road in the rear.


    They gathered in the kitchen and looked in the dark.


    The players are very hesitant to go in and see the bad smell.


    While they were discussing, Lena appeared in the kitchen with a bath towel on her head.


    The baby sitter took out a bottle of champagne from the cupboard above the counter, glanced casually at the position of the dark passage and explained lazily, "Oh, that''s the entrance to the basement, Below are the old adult belongings of the master and hostess, which have not been taken care of for hundreds of years. If it were not for you, I would have forgotten that this house also has a basement. If you are really curious, I will go down and have a look


    Listening to her, everyone''s interest in going down to check faded.


    What''s more, the sky outside has been completely dark. Cautious players know that it''s not suitable to explore unknown places. It''s safest to wash and sleep early.


    When everyone was about to leave, Zhou chengshuo seemed to have some obsession with the dark road in front of him.


    He hesitated, and suddenly his eyes turned and stopped Bo Ye, saying, "ah? Handsome man, don''t you wonder what''s in the basement


    "No curiosity." Bo Ye said.


    Zhou chengshuo:


    I had to swallow it all.


    Watching Bo Ye leave with Tang Zhi, Zhou chengshuo is confused.


    He "hissed" and felt strange and said, "how can I remember that this pretty boy was very active two days ago? I have to turn the whole house upside down. It seems that I am in a hurry to leave here. How could Is this the Buddha system? "


    Originally, he expected Bo Ye to lead him down to the basement to explore the road, but the other party did not accept the offer.


    Peter Pan is eating noodles with fried sauce. He cooked it by himself, but it''s not as good as Gu Meng''s.


    Now, he has to eat seven or eight meals a day, so as not to feel empty in his stomach.


    After listening to Zhou chengshuo''s self talk, he almost burst out laughing.


    The little boy wiped his mouth and said, "our brother Ye has always been very Buddhist. Two days ago, because candi was not here, he was anxious to produce a copy, so he was eager to flatten the situation. Now that candi is back, it can''t be."


    Looking at Pan Peter, Zhou chengshuo did not quite understand and said, "what do you mean?"


    Gu Meng picks up the dishes on the island, puts them in the sink, and flushes his hands.


    He followed Pan Peter''s words and said, "with candi at my side, it''s no problem for Bo Ye to stay here for the elderly."


    Zhou chengshuo:


    So pretty boy is really Buddhist.


    The whole day seems to have passed like this, calm, no waves.


    But things are often not as simple as they seem.


    EN Jin back to the room, the pace is very slow, deliberately slow down, a look will know what is resisting.


    Gu Meng has not paid attention to him since last night. Even when he heard Angela say such things, he was calm and unresponsive.


    Gu MengYue is like this, and Enjin''s heart is beating drums.


    As the distance with the room gradually closer, the God is not afraid of the en big man for the first time some legs soft.


    Enjin was in her own thoughts. When she passed the corner of the corridor, she suddenly put out a hand from behind the potted plant and grabbed his collar.


    At that moment, Enjin smelled the familiar soft sweet fragrance, and even the strength of resistance was saved. She was directly dragged into the angle between the tall potted plants and the French windows.


    There was a rustle after the potted plants, and the wide green leaves trembled rapidly.


    After all the noise and dust settled, Enjin leaned back on the cold glass and looked down at the man who was a head shorter than him.


    After watching for a while, the soft voice was faint, he said: "finally willing to take care of me?"


    Gu Meng bangs the human wall in front of the floor to ceiling window. His height is less than 1.8 meters, and he just holds up the air field of 2.8 meters.


    He looked up at en Jin, Lengyu''s face was not gentle at the moment, and asked, "which thing are you going to solve first?"


    EN Jin wrung her eyebrows and said strangely, "is there more than one thing?"


    "The affair and the plan to spoil me." Gu Meng replied.


    On second thought, he said, "well, it''s actually the same thing."To put a green cap on him is to give him a scum.


    "Wait, one by one." Enjin some big head, asked, "when did I cheat?"


    "Remind me?" Gu Meng took aim at the bottom of en Jin''s eyes. His brain was hot, and he stretched out his hand and pinched it there. "Can''t help stealing? Did you have a good time with Lena? Well? "


    "Shit..." EN Jin was caught off guard and was pinched and bent.


    His hands covered his lower part, and when he lifted his eyes, his eyes, which had always been quiet and distant, were red and foggy.


    "Can you ask clearly before you do it?" For the first time, a man who has lived for hundreds of millions of years feels aggrieved and says in a trembling voice, "when did I have a good time with Lena?"


    "What were the lonely men and women doing in a room last night?" Gu Meng pulls en Jin''s collar and pushes her back to the French window.


    Enjin blinked her eyes to tears, endured the pain and said, "I take a bath. She came to collect the clothes and wash them


    "Take a bath and go back to your room? You want to go to another room? " As Gu Meng said, the more he thought about it, the more like that.


    The temper that just rested came up again, he raised his hand and patted en Jin''s cheek with a clap, and said, "can''t I help you wash the clothes? You want other women to do it? "


    ��������


    Enjin is silent and hard to argue.


    He could not say that he was full of wounds and did not dare to go back to his room.


    The clothes were covered with blood for fear of suspicion.


    Seeing that the other side couldn''t speak, Gu Meng thought he understood most of it.


    He let go of Enjin, forced himself to calm down, lowered his head and murmured: "you grow up, wings are hard, you will find a girl..."


    ������ I don''t have one. " Enjin said.


    "All right." Gu Meng nodded and said, "I know you have."


    EN Jin:


    Gu Meng backs against the wall behind her.


    Calm down, he looked at en Jin, the voice dropped a few degrees, way: "because really can''t like it?"


    Enjin was at a loss and asked, "what?"


    "The man who lives in you..." Gu Meng raised a hand, fingertips against en Jin''s forehead, calm way, "can''t you like me?"


    EN Jin looks at Gu Meng and feels the other party''s disappointment for the first time.


    Enjin''s heart was a little flustered, afraid that Gu Meng would say more painful words to him, and her voice became dry and astringent. She quickly said, "we are already together."


    Anyway, they are already together, so don''t ask if you like it or not.


    That''s it.


    That''s good.


    EN Jin didn''t find out that he was afraid to admit his feelings for Gu Meng --


    if he saw the feelings too clearly, how would all this end after the end of the seventh day.


    "It''s Monday''s fool, Tuesday''s genius, Wednesday''s little sun, Thursday''s meeting, Friday''s Queen..." The past is like a slide, and scenes emerge in front of you. Gu Meng takes a slow breath, breathes the heat in his throat and says, "it''s not you. It''s not you."


    With that, Gu Meng turned around and left, lifting her hand to wipe her eyes.


    "What''s the difference?"


    EN Jin is in a hurry and loosens all her restraint and patience. She grabs Gu Meng''s hand and hugs him from behind.


    "It''s always been me. What''s the difference?" EN Jin hugs Gu Meng tightly and holds her chin on his shoulder. Her eyes are full of panic.


    It''s like a big dog with a premonition that he''s about to be abandoned.


    "I am Enjin..."


    Gu Meng was silent for a long time and was not moved.


    He slowly and firmly pulled his arm around his waist and said, "I''m sorry, I can''t see through you..."


    "You make me feel strange."


    "If you want to break up, just say it. You don''t have to tell me through others."


    EN Jin''s air pressure suddenly sank, he should not speak in disorder, not to speak in front of others.


    In an inexplicable whirling air current, the heavy porcelain pot under the potted plant was shaking from side to side with a small amplitude but high frequency. The huge leaves were trembling, and the white curtain in front of the floor to ceiling window was windless automatically, and quickly flipped behind the two people.


    Gu Meng didn''t notice the movement behind her. She let go of en Jin''s hand and said, "break up. Anyway, we don''t like each other."


    Suddenly, en Jin, like a mechanical stop, relaxed all her strength.


    Behind him, the porcelain basin is stable, the leaves hang quietly, and the white curtain falls quietly in the corner like a dream.


    Gu Meng is far away, and Enjin is still standing in the same place.


    At this time, from the corner pace out of a small figure.


    Angela holding the clown puppet, watched Gu Meng disappear at the end of the corridor, and then looked at her despondent elder brother. She asked painlessly, "if you want to divide, you can divide it?"


    EN Jin lowered her head and her hands fell to her side without saying a word.


    "Tut..." Angela shook her head as if it were a real thing. "The same mother, the same kind of solo, brother, let''s face it. We are really not suitable to fall in love with human beings."�������� EN Jin finally had a reaction, looked at her, said coldly, "are you happy now?"


    Angela wanted to nod, but when she saw Enjin, she resisted the impulse.


    She was sure that once she nodded, her head would be wrung off in a living way.


    "In fact I like it She held the doll tightly and said something against her heart.


    I''ve been with Peter Pan for a long time. I haven''t learned anything. I''m good at steering the wind.


    EN Jin raised her hand.


    Angela shrunk her neck, turned her head, and closed her eyes tightly.


    She had self-knowledge, destroyed the feelings of her brother and lover, and could not escape a beating.


    Instead of the expected pain, a warm hand fell on top of the head.


    The elder brother clapped his hand on top of his head.


    Angela opened her eyes hesitantly.


    At this time, she listened to the man''s soft voice: "since you like it, I''ll chase him back."


    Angela:.... "


    Brother!


    Don''t be impulsive!


    I''m talking nonsense!


    I don''t want it!


    "That..." Angela licked her lower lip and spoke nervously.


    EN Jin put down her hand and said to herself, "I made a wish to the meteor..."


    I hope you will never be hurt and betrayed, warm and happy life.


    "Saturday''s Eugene still loves him, just as he loved me before."


    The author has something to say:


    thank you for xiaohuangji''s landmine

 Chapter 116

    At ten o''clock in the night, Gu Meng is still sleepless.


    He attributed it all to being hungry and not sleeping well.


    This thought, simply lifted the quilt to get up, ready to go downstairs to get some food.


    "Brother..." "What are you going to do?" the young man called vaguely


    "Boiled noodles." Gu Meng replied.


    "Cook it for me too..."


    Before Peter Pan''s voice dropped, the door slammed in the room.


    The little boy raised his head and looked at the door. The man had already left.


    With a sigh, Peter Pan went back to sleep and began to think about the cableway. His brother had been lovelorn for two hours. He must have been in a bad mood. It would be better to give him less trouble recently.


    Twenty minutes later, Gu Meng returned to his room with a pot of fried noodles, which was enough for four people.


    He sat down on the bed, felt a purple hairpin and pinned it on his forehead. He rolled up his sleeves and buried his head to dry.


    After swallowing for ten minutes, the door of the room was quietly pushed open from the outside.


    The noodles in his mouth are still in the pot. Gu Meng moves and looks at the door. She sees en Jin coming in with her head down.


    Very low-key and natural, as if nothing happened, I didn''t know that he just went back to his room.


    And the face to come back?


    Gu Meng lowered his sight. "Hulu" quickly sucked up the noodles and licked the sauce splashed on the corner of his mouth.


    I don''t mean to talk to people.


    After en Jin entered the door, she went to the bedside and sat next to the edge of the bed with a trace of caution and caution.


    With one hand on the bed, he looks at Gu Meng eating noodles with his eyes focused.


    One side of the line of sight is blatant, like substance, which is hard to ignore. Gu Meng is hard to be stared at. She is not happy, and she is a little annoyed.


    He turned slightly to avoid Enjin''s eyes.


    "What are you eating?" Enjin didn''t have a word to ask.


    Gu Meng is too lazy to pay attention to him.


    Enjin smelled the smell of fried sauce and was drawn to some hunger.


    He gently pulled Gu Meng''s sleeve as if he were courteous. His voice was very low: "I want to eat it, too."


    Gu Meng''s face swelled and she lifted her hand to pull back her sleeve. The words "impatient" were all on her face.


    "Why are you so shameless?" He swallowed it, looked back at en Jin, scolded angrily and said, "can you be a little conscious? We''re all breaking up, but we''re not avoiding suspicion? Would it suit you to sit so close to me? You don''t want to do it yourself? Do you really think I have a good character? Go away


    The last sound of "rolling" was full of air, crisp and sharp, with a ferocious momentum.


    Rare, en Jin face red, probably was said to be embarrassed.


    "Then I did it myself?" He asked.


    The voice is always low and soft, and only when facing Gu Meng, will there be more subtle differences.


    Gu Meng goes on eating noodles without paying attention to him.


    Then, he heard the movement of the people in the rear getting up, which should be preparing to leave.


    Gu Meng stabbed the fried noodles in the pan with chopsticks, and was very angry.


    But I don''t know what I''m angry about.


    Just at this time, do not want the bed behind him to collapse again, a man from the rear lifted his jaw up.


    Gu Meng has to face up and stop chewing.


    Then, he saw Enjin''s beautiful face hanging above, but the two people''s positions were reversed.


    EN Jin kneels on the bed behind Gu Meng, holding his face in both hands.


    After glancing over Gu Meng''s face, he didn''t say anything. He just lowered his head and licked the brown sauce on his soft lips.


    From the lip to the angle of the lip, the measure does not fall.


    The room is quiet for a time, only the sound of moist.


    Gu Meng''s head is like pouring water into his head, which is melted by a kiss without warning.


    Older virgins are less experienced, especially at this time.


    Finally sober up a little, want to push the other side, but also hindered by both hands holding the pot.


    It''s very heavy. I can''t make it.


    In this way, en Jin a little impolitely in his mouth of the noodles to eat clean.


    After the two separated, Gu Meng''s face was red and panting.


    He maintained the posture of the face up, looked at the top en Jin for a while, don''t open the line of sight, stuffy voice way: "you don''t dislike disgusting?"


    "No Enjin chuckled and stroked his face.


    Seeing that Gu Meng''s attitude softened obviously, he took the opportunity to say, "I didn''t cheat. Things are what I said."


    Gu Meng didn''t give a clear "um".


    He didn''t think Enjin would cheat on her. He said that she would break up. She was just angry with the other party''s irreconcilable attitude and didn''t take the initiative to explain anything. In addition, Enjin said that she would spoil him first. It was not so much that Gu Meng wanted to divide himself, but that he just fulfilled Enjin''s wish.Enjin said: "don''t break up, OK?"


    Gu Meng didn''t nod his head.


    "Don''t break up, OK?" Enjin''s tone revealed a little pleading.


    Unable to bear his big dog''s eyes, Gu Meng coughed softly and said, "you said you wanted to..."


    "I was wrong." Enjin said directly, "don''t break up, OK?"


    They looked at each other for a long time.


    A dim yellow light enveloped half of the room.


    Looking at it, Enjin couldn''t help lowering her head again --


    but just as they were close to each other, a weak voice sounded in the room: "brother Do you still have noodles? If you don''t eat, give it to me first, will you? "


    ��������


    ��������


    At the same time, they looked sideways at panpeter, who was lying on the head of the bed with only a hairy head outside the quilt.


    Peter, because it''s not very quiet, so it''s not very high.


    The men didn''t notice him at all.


    After watching the drama for a long time, the young boy has been greedy for the pot of fried noodles in Gu Meng''s hand. Seeing that it is going to be cold, his brother has not moved his mouth, so he is a little anxious.


    Now, Enjin and Gu Meng are getting bored again. He is just idle and wants to eat noodles and watch the opera.


    Looking at the pot in Gu Meng''s hand, the young boy bravely reminded him: "that If you don''t eat it, you''ll paste it. Don''t waste it. I''m also hungry... "


    Panpeter was thrown out of the room with his pillow.


    The door was slammed in front of my eyes.


    Peter did not dare to knock on the door again, for it was Eugene who threw him out.


    It''s no use knocking at the door.


    Peter Pan stood in the empty corridor with his pillow in his arms, looking around and helpless.


    It was late at night, and the voices in the room were dead, and the snow outside the window was cold and desolate.


    At the thought of the house being haunted, the young boy shrunk his shoulders and felt that it was too dangerous outside the room. A ghost hand could be seen everywhere.


    He quickly turned and threw himself on the door of the next room. He knocked on the door and screamed: "brother Ye! Help! If you don''t come out, you won''t see me again! "


    After a long time, Bo ye came to open the door.


    As soon as the door opened a crack, Peter paniper got into it.


    "I don''t care. You''ve got to take me all night." As soon as pan peter entered the door, he threw himself on the sofa, grabbed the back of the sofa and said, "I was driven out by Enjin."


    Bo Ye''s voice said faintly, "you''ve come just in time."


    "Ah?" Pan Peter was a little surprised and turned to Bo Ye.


    At this time, Tang Zhi also got out of bed.


    The husband and his husband approached the young boy on the sofa step by step because they could not see their faces clearly against the light.


    Pan Peter swallows and swallows. An ominous feeling strikes him. He hugs his pillow and stammers: "how What''s the matter... "


    "Who told me not to tell anyone?"


    "Who told me that the mouth is like a safe?"


    "Who told me that the third person in the world would never know?"


    "Well?"


    Bo Ye shuffled forward and asked in a lazy tone.


    The last final note went up very much, and Pan Peter shook his pillow three times.


    "Brother ye..." The little boy sat up from the sofa, shrunk to the wall, forced to smile, "don''t do this..."


    Tang Zhi asked seriously, "Peter, do you know what it is to throw oneself into a trap?"


    Peter Pan:.... "


    The atmosphere was tense, and a rude knock on the door saved Peter''s anxiety.


    "Someone! Someone Pan Peter pointed to the door excitedly, "come on, come on! Open the door


    Bo Ye and Tang Zhi take a look at each other. They have no choice but to let go of Pan Peter for the time being.


    The door opened. To everyone''s surprise, it was Laurie next door.


    Little Lori was very calm at first. When she glanced at the room and saw that it was Peter Pan, her temper suddenly came up: "what''s the name of the ghost just in the corridor? Ah?! I wake up when I just fell asleep! "


    When he saw little Lori, Peter Pan''s eyes brightened. He quickly reached out to her and said to Bo Ye and Tang Zhi, "she said it! It''s all right, but for her nonsense, the secret would not have been known to everyone! "


    Little Lori:.... "


    It''s not the right time.


    Laurie was carried into the room by Bo Ye with her ears.


    After all, little Lori is stronger than Peter Pan, black can be said to be white, anyway, she is the most reasonable in the world.


    She was just flustered for a moment. After entering the door, she patted the black skirt and said, "don''t blame others in a hurry. Why don''t you take a good look at yourself?"


    Then, Lori looked at Tang Zhi, lifted her chin haughtily and said, "is the source of the problem with you? If you hadn''t been the first to pass it on, I would have known? "Tang stopped choking. He thought, raised his hand without warning and hit Bo Ye without warning. He complained, "Bo Ye, you can''t count your words! He said that he didn''t tell others. "


    "Baby, I''m wrong." Bo Ye recognized the mistake to Tang Dynasty in a good manner, and turned his face and pinched Peter''s face and frowned, "what is your problem? What about trust between people? "


    Peter was choked, rubbed, quickly shifted his target and pointed to Angela and said, "I didn''t expect you to be such a girl, talking like farting, and all your promises are too fragile! It''s all because of you now! "


    "Blame me?" Angela was tough and empty. She looked at her eyes and kept catching Tang. "You are the first person to reveal secrets. If you don''t say it, we won''t know."


    Tang Zhi was accused by Angela, and he was angry again. He was angry again. "You don''t count your words!"


    Bo Ye choked Peter Pan and said, "what about trust between people?"


    Peter Pan quickly pulled Angela out of sight: "I didn''t expect you to be such a girl!"


    Angela turned to Tang and said, "you are the source of the problem, and you have to take full responsibility!"


    "Bo Ye, you don''t count!"


    Tang Dynasty has opened the third round again.


    ����


    Four people were angry with each other for a quarter of an hour, one insisted on biting another, and finally vicious circle, completely unravelled.


    By the tenth round, they were tired and a little bit autistic.


    The first truce was Bo Ye. He suddenly silenced, then surrendered with his hands and sighed, "OK, my fault, Gu Meng and Enjin broke up and blamed me. Are you satisfied?"


    "Gu and Enjin will break up..." Tang Zhi recovered his sense and said objectively, "in fact, we are all wrong That kind of words were conveyed without any hindrance. Gu Meng is not sad to blame. "


    "What are you talking about?" "Who knows Peter blinked and said easily," they are together again. "


    ����������������


    All eyes were gathered at Peter Pan.


    "Why didn''t you say it earlier?"


    "You didn''t ask." Peter said it for granted, "they were just rolling sheets before I went out. It was not a hindrance to me, and kicked me out of the room."


    "So..." Angela, with a wooden face, sent out a torture to the soul, "what are we arguing for so long?"


    Tang Zhi, Bo Ye and Angela all wanted to have a conscience and stability because they knew they were wrong. Therefore, they tried to buck each other''s mistakes. But Peter Pan obviously didn''t think so.


    "For..." The little boy is not sure, "don''t get beaten?"


    Others: "..."


    Peter Pan has been kicked out of the group.


    Looking at the opposite room, Gu Meng has really rolled with Enjin.


    Since I have determined my heart, Enjin decides not to hide anything from Gu Meng.


    But he still had some worries in his heart, and asked Gu Meng, "after everything is over, would you like to leave with me?"


    Gu Meng was eager to understand Enjin''s shirt buttons, but the more urgent and disordered his hands, he couldn''t solve it.


    He bit his lower lip and said, "of course."


    "Anywhere?" Enjin asked.


    Gu Meng felt that he was in a strange tone, glancing at the person above and asked more: "what do you mean?" Ground Fang...... "


    Half of the words, stunned, the latter two words are completely unconscious to say export.


    As the shirt turned to both sides, he saw that Enjin''s chest was covered with large dark blood spots, and there were many new scab wounds.


    The body is like an apple that starts to rot from inside.


    Enjin glanced down, not very concerned, and replied Gu Meng: "promised land."

 Chapter 117

    The third night was safe.


    Wake up early in the morning, people''s mentality is relaxed a lot, because of the appearance of female ghost and lingering in the house of tension also eased some.


    Zhou chengshuo thinks that he has found the rules of the game. After everyone gets together in the kitchen, he can''t wait to start making comments.


    "First of all, we can rest assured." He tapped the edge of the plate with a fork to attract other people''s attention. He said in an orderly way, "in the current copy, players will not really die. Even if they are unfortunate, they will still have a chance to revive. However, I don''t know whether there will be a limit on the number of rebirth of each person."


    With that, he subconsciously glanced at the girl who killed Matt with heavy make-up. However, after being looked back at by the other party, he suddenly withdrew his sight.


    "Cough..." Zhou chengshuo cleared his throat and said, "so I said, ah, this copy is very friendly. You can take action with ease. Don''t worry about your life..."


    "In that case, why don''t you go to the basement first?" Bo Ye interrupted him in the middle of the way. "We''ll report back when we come up."


    �������� Glancing at the revolving cupboard in the kitchen, Zhou chengshuo''s face changed.


    Hidden in the dark space behind the cabinet is an ominous atmosphere. Although he is a big man, he is still not so bold and can easily enter the dark channel.


    Zhou chengshuo coughed twice again, knocked on the plate with his fork, and continued: "second, don''t provoke the twins. If they cry and make trouble, someone will have bad luck. If you can avoid it, just leave the twins to Gu Meng, so we can''t get involved."


    Gu Meng:


    Did he agree?


    Gu Meng raised her head from the bowl, bit off the rice grains on her lower lip and said, "I think the twins can be discussed again. After all..."


    On hearing this, Zhou chengshuo immediately frowned, leaned his hands against his chin, and puffed heavily from his nose, as if Gu Meng was unreasonable.


    Seeing Zhou chengshuo pretending to be forced by the president again, he will be lecturing the next second. Gu Meng''s heart is full of alarm bells. He stops talking and raises his hand to make a "stop" sign.


    "Well, when I don''t say anything." He said, "it''s my problem. I''ll solve it myself."


    "Think again." Zhou chengshuo was satisfied and relaxed. He said, "I don''t think this is a problem."


    Gu Meng stealthily curls her lips.


    After summarizing the current clues, Zhou chengshuo takes Qiu Zai and others out of the kitchen.


    Kill Matt and go back to the room.


    Since Lulu''s accident, they seldom go downstairs. Maybe they think the room is safer.


    Turning his face, Bo Ye said, "don''t listen to him."


    Panpeter blinked round at him, with a look of solution.


    "Do you really think you''re playing the infinitely reborn trumpet?" Bo ye walked to the revolving wooden cabinet, propped up the wall and looked into the dark passage. He could not help frowning because of the strange smell.


    All of them were his own. Bo Ye reminded him, "don''t take it lightly. It''s not certain what rebirth means."


    There was a switch next to it, and he pressed it.


    The incandescent lamp in the middle of the tunnel flashed hard, and there was no response.


    Bo ye turned back and said, "is there anything that can light?"


    "No flashlights can be found in the house, but everyone has candles in their boxes." Gu Meng said, "it can be used for lighting. I used it last time."


    "Oh?" Bo Ye patted the wall ash on his hand and said casually, "I thought it was used to drop wax oil."


    The crowd reacted for half a moment.


    Peter quickly covered little Lori''s ear: "sister! Don''t listen


    Tang Zhi pulled off the hat of his coat and covered half of his red face.


    There is no candle in Bo Ye''s trunk.


    The night before yesterday, Tang Zhi, dressed as a maid, took it to play, and the remaining half was directly thrown into the garbage can.


    But it doesn''t matter. Others haven''t used it yet.


    Peter stayed in the kitchen to guard the entrance, and the others went to the basement.


    Bo Ye and Tang Zhi quietly sum up: "anyway, that big man is not a man, should not die?"


    So Enjin was pushed to the front of the road.


    EN Jin sticks to the candlestick with one hand, and takes Gu Meng behind her with the other.


    Who knows, Gu Meng subconsciously takes a step aside.


    Bo Ye and Tang Zhi looked at each other''s eyes and saw the confusion in each other''s eyes?


    At this time, Enjin put down her hand, a low soft voice reminded a: "follow closely."


    He went on.


    Gu Meng bit her lower lip in chagrin, feeling a little sorry.


    But after he knew the identity of en Jin, it was still difficult to accept in a short period of time, and even could not help being afraid.


    I still remember the conversation last night����Enjin frankly said: "I am different from you in the characteristics of life."


    Gu Meng was surprised: "what kind of breed are you?"


    "En Jin said You don''t understand


    Gu Meng calmed down and said, "who are you? What''s the real name? "


    Enjin said: "there is no name, but after entering here, they all call me a master."


    "Master?" Gu Meng couldn''t help asking, "the master of rhythm?"


    Enjin, who doesn''t know much about the culture of the earth''s sound travel circle:


    Gu Meng asks the question that has been bothering him: "Why are we forcing human beings into such a space?"


    "It''s about a screening program." "Games are tests," Enjin said


    Gu Meng said: "through screening Or what happens to people who pass the test? What happens to those who fail? "


    "Those who pass can go to the promised land." Enjin replied.


    As for the ones that failed, they were deliberately ignored.


    Gu Meng was silent for a long time and asked, "and then?"


    Enjin said, "no, then."


    Recollection stops, Gu Meng lowers his head to follow behind en Jin, one face beeps dog''s expression.


    At this time, Tang Zhi came to Gu Meng''s side, touched him with his elbow, and said in a low voice, "Mr. Gu, what''s the matter with you?"


    In the dim light of the candle, Gu Meng looked sideways at Tang Zhi, hesitated for a moment, and asked, "do you already know?"


    Tang Zhi thought for a while and guessed what he was talking about, so he had no scruples and said frankly, "it was Enjin who brought me back."


    Gu Meng nodded, glanced back at Bo Ye, looked at Tang Zhi again, and said, "I thought it was not easy to have a cross-border love..."


    Tang Zhi, a Chinese Japanese mixed race, lived in Japan all year round. I heard that he had experienced some twists and turns during his foreign love with Bo Ye.


    Gu Meng pauses for a moment, and then goes on: "I didn''t expect there will be cross species love This is more difficult I''m too hard. "


    Tang Zhi:


    Down the dark path to the end, there is a steep down stairs.


    It''s narrow enough for one person.


    A line of five people, one after the other down.


    Angela is petite in shape and looks weak, so she is arranged to walk in the middle of men.


    Angela holds a clown doll in her nose. She really hates the stuffy smell in the basement.


    It occurred to her, and she asked, "is that fool of Peter Pan all right up there alone?"


    "If you are worried, you can go up and accompany him." Bo Ye chuckled.


    "Bang." Laurie tossed her ponytail, disdainful and unresponsive.


    The bottom of the stairs is facing an iron door, and Enjin pushes it open directly.


    A cloud of dust dispersed.


    They waved in front of their eyes, swept away the choking dust and smell, and coughed twice from time to time.


    EN Jin and Bo ye walked into the basement with candlesticks.


    Take a candle light, found is a more than 100 square underground space.


    Right in front of the door was a long, narrow window like a drain fence, and looking out was the grass in the garden.


    It was winter, and the snow covered the lawn, blocking half of the window, which was only 20 cm high. The vision became narrower and narrower, and only faint light penetrated in.


    The dark basement was empty, with boxes of sundries, bicycles with spider webs and old electrical appliances piled in the corner.


    Gu Meng looked around, pointed to his right hand and said, "have you ever lived here?"


    It turned out that in the corner where he indicated, a worn-out wooden bed could be seen. The quilt on the bed was twisted in a disorderly way. There was a small cabinet beside the bed with a cup on it.


    It''s like a trace of someone''s life.


    Tang Zhi took the candlestick from Bo Ye and went to the bedside.


    Under the candlelight, we can see that the bed is in a mess. In addition to mildew stains and blood stains, the quilt is too dirty to see.


    He frowned and stepped back.


    How can such a bed sleep?


    Tang Zhi saw a corner of the carton at the bottom of the bed. Curious, he knelt on the ground and bowed down.


    He sticks to the candlestick and looks under the bed.


    The bottom of the bed was dark. By candlelight, I could see that there were lots of white clothes in it. At the same time, blood stains were visible on the clothes.


    Tang Zhi straightened up uncomfortably.


    Bo ye came up, pushed him aside, and said with a light smile, "young master, I''ll do this kind of dirty work. You can be responsible for the beauty."


    On one side, en Jin dragged the paper box out from the bottom of the bed, and then raised a burst of dust.


    Bo Ye picked up a small stick on one side and hooked out a piece of clothing from the bottom of the bed.


    He plucked the dress with a stick, unfolded it, and found it was a loose, bloody nightdress.


    It looks more like a patient''s uniform in the hospital operating room.


    Gu Meng stood behind Bo Ye, pondered for a moment, and said, "I may know who it is.""Who do you mean?" Tang Zhi asked him.


    "That woman." Gu Meng said, "women under the bed also wear such clothes."


    Bo Ye threw the stick, got up and patted the ashes on his trousers and said, "so we poked the ghost''s nest?"


    At this time, Gu Meng felt something flashed by behind her, just like the feeling she felt on the corridor the first night.


    He looked back subconsciously -


    behind him, it was dark, and nothing was different.


    In other words, in the dark, even if there is nothing to see.


    He raised his hand and rubbed his back neck, and moved to Enjin spontaneously.


    On the other side, Eugene and Angela have already opened the carton, and first found a photo album from it.


    They opened the album, and the first one was a photo of two people. It was only by accident that someone''s face was cut off.


    Look at the clothes and make-up is a woman.


    Enjin was about to turn over again when she heard a light call: "hello..."


    Enjin is OK. Angela is shocked.


    Xiaoluoli stroked her chest, and when she saw that the visitor was Gu Meng, she rolled her eyes angrily.


    Of course, the white eye is quietly rolling, not let her brother see.


    EN Jin looked at Gu Meng and asked, "what''s the matter?"


    Gu Meng looks at Angela hesitantly, as if it is inconvenient to speak.


    Enjin saw clearly, closed the album, and said, "if you have something to say, he is not a person."


    ��������


    Gu Meng, Bo Ye and Tang Zhi digest for a moment.


    Some things, do not accept also have to accept.


    "But don''t let Peter know about it." Angela flung off her horse''s tail with pride, and said, "he is not worthy."


    Bo Ye said, "OK, sister."


    EN Jin urges Gu Meng with her eyes, indicating that he has something to say.


    Gu Meng thought about it for a while and then said, "since you are so familiar Can you tell me something about the game? "


    Eugene and Angela look at each other.


    Hearing Gu Meng''s words, Tang Zhi''s eyes brightened in the dark.


    Since Enjin can take him away from the seventh day, it shows that men must have some authority in the game. More or less they should know how to quickly clear customs. At least, they can remind them to avoid all dangers.


    However, Angela sneered at Gu Meng and said, "are you sure what Enjin knows?"


    Gu Meng is not sure.


    He scratched his eyebrows and said in embarrassment, "Enjin is not a master of rhythm. It''s a master level. It''s impossible that he doesn''t know anything."


    Angela: -- What? "


    EN Jin:


    "the author said What rhythm? "


    Gu Meng: Master of rhythm


    Angela: what master


    Gu Meng: Master of rhythm. "


    Bo Ye: "did rhythm master give you advertising expenses?"

 Chapter 118

    "Forget the title." Eugene, seriously.


    "Just ask you." Gu Meng simply said, "can you make it convenient?"


    EN Jin looked down and thought half a moment.


    Under the flickering candlelight, the man''s expression looks a little profound and unpredictable.


    "Come on." Gu Meng pushed him with his elbow and whispered, "is that ok?"


    EN Jin raised her eyes and looked at him. The male voice said softly, "but you have to bribe me."


    Gu Meng said: "it''s What about the face


    "You bribe him! If he wants you to bribe you, bribe you! " Hearing that Enjin had a sign of letting go of her mouth, Bo Ye quickly said to Gu Meng, "now, immediately, immediately, we will make your bed."


    �������� Gu Meng stares at Bo Ye for a few seconds, turns to en Jin, and says sincerely, "I''m going to bribe you now. I''d like to trouble you to act as a great changed man and make Bo Ye disappear."


    Bo Ye: How much hatred and resentment? "


    The result, of course, is that there is no strategy.


    EN Jin squatted on the ground and turned over the paper box.


    Gu Meng squatted beside him, still muttering and pestering him, asking, "is it true or false that you don''t know?"


    "I don''t know." Enjin stopped her work and looked at him helplessly and said, "even if I knew it, the game has been implanted with anti cheating mechanism. Once entered, it will clear all the information related to the plot line in the memory."


    That pit father''s anti cheating mechanism was added by him at last.


    "Eugene, you have some rights in the game, don''t you?" Tang Zhi asked, "otherwise, there is no way to bring me here."


    EN Jin vaguely "um" a, continue to turn over the carton, no clear answer.


    Angela is holding the clown doll to one side and ravages, thinking that "some rights" are the highest authorities.


    But things can''t be disclosed too much to let these people know that his and his brother''s inhuman identities are beyond the scope of pre control.


    "Does your scope of authority involve NPC?" Tang Zhi asked with interest, "for example Can you command NPC not to hurt players or something like that


    Angela didn''t even think about it. She said, "no!"


    EN Jin was silent for two seconds, patted the ash on her hand and said, "yes."


    Angela glared at him --


    what a pain!


    Bo Ye thought: "it seems that Enjin''s authority is much higher than we thought No wonder they always say they are VIP... "


    Angela coughed, attracted other people''s attention, and said: "don''t think about letting Enjin interfere in the game. His body is almost rotten now. Every time he uses the authority, the energy in his body will erode him a little bit. If he is allowed to operate illegally again, hum..."


    Little Lori sneered and said, "look at it. Before you leave the copy, he will explode."


    Tang Zhi remembered that night at the swimming pool, Enjin''s blood stained arm, for a moment, was silent.


    Gu Meng saw Enjin''s bloodstained body only last night. After listening to Angela''s words, Gu Meng''s heart sank, and her stomach was crushed like a big stone.


    After such a disturbance, the fear of Enjin dissipated. Even though there was a huge gap between them, they couldn''t accept it for a while, but for this man, there was still more intimacy.


    Gu Meng took en Jin''s hand in the dark. The voice of Qingyue was low at the moment and said: "don''t use ability in the future. We''ll treat ourselves as ordinary people. We can still pass without those."


    Enjin immediately grasped his hand and lowered his sight to think about something.


    He rubbed Gu Meng''s slender fingers twice and said in his heart, "I really hope I''ve always been an ordinary person... "


    Even if he is a fool, it is a happy thing to stay with Gu Meng.


    The environment in the basement was too bad. Tang Zhi looked around him again and said, "otherwise, go up. I always feel that..."


    Half way through, he looked back at the dark space behind him and said, "what''s going on in this room?"


    On hearing this, Gu Meng held the photo album, looked up at him and said, "I thought I was too sensitive."


    After discussion, we took everything we could.


    Before leaving, Gu Meng cautiously said: "these things may be female ghosts. Are you OK with them?"


    "It''s not limited to her." Bo Ye didn''t care much. He took the lead to walk upstairs. "If you really want to come to the door and she wants it back to her."


    Gu Meng tilted his head


    Man, do you still have business with the ghost girl?


    After five people go upstairs, they accidentally see Peter Pan leaning on the cabinet, teasing Xiuyi and Xiaozhi.


    The three get along well.


    After seeing several people go upstairs, Peter Pan quickly takes the cardboard box in Bo Ye''s hands and puts it on the island in the middle of the kitchen.


    "Why is it so heavy?" "What are they?" panpeter asked


    "You take out the pictures inside." Bo Ye told pan pi to get the way.Then, Bo Ye picked up Xiu one by one and put them on the baby chair beside the island platform.


    The photos were spread out on the stage, most of them were incomplete.


    Whenever a woman''s figure appears, her face must be vacant - cut off.


    Bo Ye pointed to one of them and asked Xiuyi, "who is this aunt?"


    Xiu took a look and shook her head at Bo Ye blankly.


    The photo is a group photo of the faceless woman and the host. The clothes are elegant and elegant. It can be seen that the identity is not ordinary.


    "Isn''t this the hostess I met on the first day?" panpeter said


    "It doesn''t look like lily." Bo Ye said.


    Lily is the hostess.


    Peter Pan thought about it carefully.


    Indeed, the faceless woman is a virtuous family type, and the hostess lily is a strong woman.


    With one hand on his chin, Bo Ye rummaged through a pile of photos, pulled out one of them and put it in front of Xiuyi.


    This time, it''s a picture of three people.


    The faceless woman stood in the middle, and the part of her face was still deliberately cut off. At this time, the woman''s stomach was already very large, and she was obviously pregnant. The master and Lily stood on the left and right hand respectively.


    In the photo, Lily holds the hand of the faceless woman and smiles with affinity. The host''s smile is faint, it can be seen that it is in a familiar and relaxed atmosphere.


    Bo Ye pointed to the photo and asked Xiuyi, "are you sure you don''t know who this aunt is?"


    Xiuyi shakes her head decisively.


    He twisted his butt in the children''s chair and obviously couldn''t sit still.


    Bo Ye patted his little head and said, "go and play."


    Gu Meng takes Xiuyi out of the children''s chair and puts it on the ground. The child rolls like a bean.


    "What is the relationship between the three?" Gu Meng comes to Bo Ye, leans over, elbows on the edge of the stage, looks at the photo and asks, "who has an idea?"


    The combination of a host, a hostess, and a pregnant stranger can create many possibilities.


    One by one, Tang Zhi pointed to the people in the photos and said, "master The master''s sister Lily... "


    He tilted his head and thought, "the master and the strange woman may be a brother-in-law or brother-in-law relationship. Apart from that, he can''t think of any other possibility to make these three people look so harmonious."


    "I think the strange woman may be Lily''s best friend," he said


    People''s eyes were focused on him.


    "My best friend needs to take care of her during her pregnancy, so she moved to this mansion." Panpeter quickly explained, "it''s very reasonable. If the woman has any difficulties, the host and hostess must help."


    "I really think that Lily needs to guard against her best friend when she is against fire and theft." Laurie turned the corner of her mouth, turned over the photos on the table, and said coolly, "look at the photos here, almost all of them are taken by faceless women and the host. Is this really friendly to Lily?"


    In most of the photos, the distance between the faceless woman and the host is very subtle. It is appropriate to say that it is a friend, and no one doubts that it is a couple.


    Enjin pulled out one of the photos and reminded her, "look at this one. She''s discharged from the hospital."


    People look at the picture, which is another picture of three people.


    But the faceless woman was sitting in a wheelchair with the host and Lily standing on both sides.


    The woman was wearing a white hospital uniform and a coat on the outside. The abdomen was empty, indicating the end of production and holding a bunch of flowers in her hands.


    The hand holding flowers is covered with bruises and thin as firewood. There are several medical adhesive tapes on the back of the hand.


    "And this one." Bo ye turned out the only photo in the photo --


    and the only photo of the host and hostess.


    "This is obviously a steal," he said


    Seeing this, Gu Meng can''t help but wring her eyebrows: "why is Lily''s face..."


    The photo was taken from the window downward, and the picture was a little skewed and fuzzy. Obviously, the person holding the clap stand had unstable hands at that time, and the angle was also very random. It was a snapshot.


    At that time, the host and hostess were walking towards the house through the fence outside the garden. As they walked, they chatted, and their faces were full of smiles. Anyone could see that they were very loving.


    That kind of love seems to be somewhat different from that between ordinary husband and wife, with some obvious joy and mutual love.


    What''s remarkable is that Lily''s face is painted with a big red "��", but it can''t be blocked.


    Several people surrounded the island, looking at the photos, lost in thought.


    "What do you mean..."


    The relationship between the three men was like a ball of wool, and panpeter only felt a pain in his brain.


    "How about this..." Because there is no direction, Gu Meng suggests, "we might as well think that the female ghost is the woman in the photo for the moment. Does that mean There''s some kind of animosity between the ghost and Lily? "


    The main reason is that the red "��" is too eye-catching and full of resentment. It can be seen from a glance that the photographer and Lily have a bad relationship."If there is a certain kind of resentment." Bo Ye took the picture of discharge and looked at it. Then he put it in the long fingers and flipped it over a few times. He said softly, "the two children may not be husband and wife, at least, not Lily born."


    Peter Pan was surprised: "Ye, you brain hole..."


    "Where is a child who sees a picture of a mother, the first reaction is to call his name, not his mother?" Bo Ye glanced at a circle of people around the bar, dumped the picture and said, "so I said, Xiuyi and Xiaozhi''s mother are not lily, but women hiding under the bed."


    At dinner, Lu Lu, the girl who killed Matt, ate half of it, which seemed to be hard to swallow.


    She put down her knife and fork in a gloomy face and left the restaurant without saying a word.


    Gu Meng looked at the other side of the table.


    Xiuyi and Xiaozhi still sit in the children''s chair, holding a special spoon for children to eat.


    Xiu Yi is filling his mouth with a blue flower. He feels Gu Meng''s sight, and his dark big eyes smile and bend immediately.


    Gu Meng relieved.


    It''s ok if Lulu and two children are not allowed to be alone.


    After dinner, Zhou chengshuo and others exclaimed: "today is a beautiful and comfortable day."


    They broke their fingers and counted the rest of the day.


    Zhouchengshuo said easily: "it''s fast, and there are still three days left. Just take another Mid Autumn Festival holiday."


    Watching the four men leave with a laugh, Angela wondered, "is the game designed by brother so simple?"


    "What do you say?" Gu Meng didn''t hear it clearly. He asked Angela as he closed the fresh-keeping box.


    The fresh-keeping box contains some snacks to prevent the hungry wake-up at night when you have to go downstairs to find food.


    Angela, with his ponytail, regained his arrogant face and said, "it''s not what you should know, do your own business."


    Gu Meng looked at her, shook his head with a smile and said, "you must not have a brother or sister, right? Is it the only child in the family? "


    ������ What do you mean? " Angela couldn''t help asking.


    "If you have an older brother or sister..." Gu Meng hit four fresh-keeping boxes into the handbag and chuckled carelessly, "they will be killed. How can they live to the present?"


    ��������


    Angela looked at Enjin subconsciously.


    Heart, not because I am tenacious vitality.


    As we were cleaning up the table, Rena went downstairs as usual.


    She took Xiuyi and Xiaozhi upstairs to take a bath.


    The women of all kinds of manners wear loose short skirts, with a large neckline opening, and the legs are extremely open.


    Bo Ye just put the plate into the washing pool, suddenly felt the back waist position was lightly top.


    He stiff his back and looked back.


    Lena smiled and blinked at him.


    Thin Ye lowers his head, draws out a paper towel to wipe his hand, wants to pretend that he doesn''t know anything, but hears a clear sound: "hands can not be chopped off, eyes can not donate."


    Bo Ye was stunned, looking at it from his side.


    I saw Tang Zhi standing beside me, and his face was calm, and she was staring at Rena''s death.


    Looking around, Rena, after confirming that Tang Zhi was talking to herself, felt very funny to cover her mouth.


    Rena''s behavior is as hot as her appearance. She doesn''t tuck in her face. Instead, she says directly: "brother, good men should share with more people. The more people like it, don''t you prove that you are better? It''s selfish to possess by yourself, and it''s not right. What do you think? "


    Gu Meng is standing at the table to eat extra glutinous rice dumplings. He eats half of the remaining rice, and he directly inserts it into Enjin''s mouth, whispering, "look at Rena, she is beautiful and dregs."


    At this time, Tang Zhi slowly opened the drawer under the wash platform, and felt a kitchen knife from it. The tone was no fluctuation: "I think you have a reason, but I may not like sharing private goods with others."


    Sharp knife in the light of the flash of cold light, reflect the boy''s left eye under the red tears mole.


    Rena did not laugh, pulled up some big necklines and said, "then don''t share it."


    "No, you must still think about it. Share Bo Ye with me." Tang Zhi turned around, and his face was more terrifying than Sen''s cold tone.


    Rena''s face changed and she stepped back: "no, I don''t want to."


    Tang stopped holding the knife and pressed, scaring Rena to flee in a hurry.


    Bo Ye is afraid that Tang Zhizhen cut down NPC, sighed, had to chase up.


    "Really, don''t get into candi." Gu Meng smiled like watching the play, carrying the bag and preparing to leave.


    At this time, the hem of the skirt was led by a small force.


    Gu Meng bowed his head, and then he found Xiuyi and Xiaozhi around, looking at him with a babble eye.


    Gumeng: "......"


    It turns out that Rena escaped too quickly and forgot the two cubs.The remaining four, with their two children, were about to go upstairs. Xiuyi pulled Gu Meng''s sleeve back and lingered on it. She said, "I want to get the fairy tale books and listen to the stories at night."


    "Do you have to read the books in the activity room?" Gu Meng asked, "isn''t there one in your room?"


    Show a shake of head, pout: "have heard of above, not fresh."


    Gu mengle shook his little head and said, "what do you know about little fart kids?"


    He said so, but he handed his bag to Peter Pan and said, "you go up first. I''ll take Xiuyi and Xiaozhi back to the room."


    Peter was happy to take the bag with the box.


    Gu Meng told him, "don''t steal food, save it for midnight as a snack."


    The feeling of hunger is increasing day by day, to the point that we have to add food at night.


    Peter Pan should be good.


    Gu Meng takes Xiuyi and Xiaozhi to the gate of the activity room. As soon as the light is turned on, a person squats in front of the locker opposite to him.


    A big two small at the door at the same time brake a car, was scared by the silent shadow.


    Xiuyi didn''t even hold back a small hiccup.


    The black figure squatting in front of the cupboard was also shocked. The man turned his head to the door with his red eyes open. He also held a twisting snake in his hand, and the head of the snake was completely stuffed into his mouth.


    Gu Meng looked at adorable Lu Lu, black eye shadow, black lipstick, and a thin blood flow spread down his lips.


    Anyway, the diaphragm should have arrived.


    Xiaozhi seems to have found something interesting, and she gives out sharp laughter and claps her hands.


    Gu Meng then remembered to pull the twins out. The picture was too treacherous and could be called a horror film. He was afraid that children could not bear it.


    But it''s too late.


    Show a pursed the corner of the mouth, big eyes suddenly turned red, less than a second, "wow" had to cry out.


    The big house was shaking violently.


    Lulu was also frightened. Her frightened reaction was to swallow the remaining half of the snake into her stomach with a "Ziliu" bite, and cried out in horror: "what should I do? What should I do? She''s coming! "


    Gu Meng quickly picked up Xiuyi, patted him on the back and coaxed him skillfully.


    In the chaos, he sees Xiaozhi running to the window with his short legs, stands on tiptoe and pushes the rabbit figures on the cabinet --


    "ha ha."


    "A rabbit fell down..."


    "Two rabbits fell down..."


    "Three..."


    ��������


    "Five rabbits fell down! Ha ha


    Xiaozhi has always behaved strangely, but Gu Meng doesn''t pay much attention to it. She puts her whole mind on Xiuyi.


    Lulu huddled in the corner of the wall, holding her head in her arms and shivering, she kept saying nervously, "here she is, here she is What to do, I''m going to die What a pain... "


    Xiuyi''s crying comes and goes quickly, just like the rainstorm in typhoon weather, which is knocked over by Gu Meng in less than 30 seconds.


    Gu Meng looks at Lulu and asks Xiao Zhi to come over.


    Before he left with his two children, he thought about it and reminded the girl, "don''t stay here. Go back to your room."


    Thought it was a safe day, but the child still cried. It was only three or four hours before midnight.


    Gu Meng can''t help but worry. She doesn''t know if Xiuyi''s crying will lead to the female ghost''s departure.


    One by one, Gu Meng leads Xiuyi and Xiaozhi to the twins'' room.


    He couldn''t help shaking his hand and said, "boys don''t always cry. What''s so good about crying?"


    Xiuyi red eyes, wipe eyes, blowing out a nose bubble, pathetic way: "show a afraid, snake eating sister is so strange..."


    Gu Meng can''t blame him. After all, he is scared.


    Just at the door of the twins'' room, Gu Mengsong opens the door of the twins'' room, opens the door, and says, "I was scared to cry. What an ancestor..."


    Half way through, the door also opened for a distance. At this moment, Gu Meng suddenly heard the empty and inexplicable voice of a child behind him --


    "birds in the cage."


    "When and when to come out..."


    A sticky cold hits her neck. Listening to the quiet nursery rhymes, Gu Meng forces herself to turn her head and look behind her.


    "On a bright night."


    "The crane and the tortoise slipped."


    "Who is the man standing behind you?"


    Behind him, two dolls sat side by side in the corridor, their smooth faces smiling and their dark eyes fixed on him.


    In addition, Gu Meng also noticed that a shadow spread from his feet across the red carpet in the corridor.


    That''s his shadow.


    It''s really his shadow.


    Because I haven''t seen the shadow for a long time, I feel strange and different at first sight.Gu Meng can''t help but move to the side, away from the two puppets and his own shadow.


    But as soon as he moved, he felt something hit his foot.


    Gu Meng bowed his head. Beside his feet, a white figure appeared in the open door of the room.


    Long black hair was scattered.


    ��������


    It seems to have just kicked the lady in the head.


    The head, which is not separated from the front and back, twitches twice as if it had been electrified. Then it slowly rises up and faces Gu Meng.


    Gu Mengding is in the same place and bumps into the line of sight with his pale eyes hidden behind his black hair.


    Then the woman laughed at him in silence.


    Gu Meng opens her mouth and finds her voice after a long time.


    He looked at the woman on all fours and said in a dry voice, "yes I''m sorry. "


    "It was accidentally kicked."


    Woman:.... "


    The author has something to say:


    thank you for your support ~


    in fact, I never like to use "~", but "." It seems too cold.

 Chapter 119

    It may be that there are too many ghosts. Gu Meng has already had a conditioned reflex.


    After apologizing out of basic politeness, without a second of delay, he lifted his long legs and ran to the other side of the corridor.


    Because the turning range is too large, Gu Meng bumps into the opposite wall and comes back. He can''t help but curse in a low voice.


    Almost at the same time as he started, there was the sound of fingernails scraping on the floor behind him, which was rapid and scribbled, and then there was the "bang bang bang" sound of limbs pedaling on the floor.


    Just listen to the news, you can see how fast the female ghost is.


    The four aisles on the second floor present a "back" shape, and you can go back to your room no matter where you run.


    When being chased by a female ghost, Gu Meng''s brain is full of paste. For the moment, there is no clear escape route. She only knows to go back to Enjin and find them.


    At this time, he had to think pessimistically that even if there was no escape tonight, he would have to meet his friends for the last time.


    After another turn, you can reach the corridor where your room is located. Gu Meng can''t help but look back at the ghost girl as she tries to escape.


    It almost made his heart beat still.


    The woman with dishevelled hair bites very tightly behind her, which is more than two meters away. If a flying swoop, she may be able to directly press him to the ground.


    The woman does not walk the normal road. She uses both hands and feet. She crawls on the ground with her limbs wide open. She jumps like joy and rushes to Gu Meng. She looks like a giant white spider.


    The picture is so treacherous that it makes people feel sick, and the moving speed is so fast that it makes the scalp numb.


    Seeing Gu Meng turn back, the woman with a terrifying appearance shakes her hair, but she still has the strength to grin at him.


    The next second, her left hand and left leg were on the wall, and in a very unscientific posture, she easily moved from the ground to the wall -


    she took a few steps on the wall, and then hung upside down on the ceiling.


    Gu Meng widens her eyes.


    Newton cried at this scene!


    Is gravity false!


    The woman on the ceiling seems to be more flexible and faster than before. She is about to climb to Gu Meng''s top and almost keep pace with him.


    Gu Meng makes a turn and throws the ghost behind him. Then he looks up. He is surprised to find a man standing at the end of the corridor in front of him.


    The man was looking around with a fresh-keeping box on his hand.


    It''s not who Peter Pan is!


    At this time, Pan Peter just turned his head and obviously saw Gu Meng.


    Gu Meng quickly waved to him: "run


    However, Peter Pan held the glutinous rice dumplings in one hand and sent them to his mouth leisurely. He turned his ear and asked inexplicably, "what? What are you talking about, brother


    Gu Meng squints and focuses her eyes. After seeing pan Bi clearly, she almost goes mad.


    It turned out that there was a earphone in his ear.


    Gu Meng gestured and yelled, "let''s run!"


    "Ah?" Panpeter still couldn''t hear, but he knew it was different.


    He had never seen Gu Meng run towards him so excited, like a runaway husky.


    So, the little boy is ready to pull the earphone off.


    The moment he pulled off the headset, he saw a huge white shadow on the ceiling at the end of the corridor.


    The white figure was kicking with his hands and feet at an amazing speed, comparable to bolt.


    Panpeter was stunned on the spot, and his fresh-keeping box fell to the ground.


    Gu Meng looks back and sees that the woman is hanging upside down on the ceiling, not far away from him. Therefore, he has to try his best to speed up again.


    After Peter Pan, Gu Meng tugged at him and said, "Why are you still in a daze?"


    Pan Peter suddenly regained consciousness and ran with Gu Meng. His legs trembled and he almost urinated.


    "Brother The little boy exclaimed, "what is that?"


    "What do you say?" Before taking a breath, Gu Meng ran and asked, "where is Enjin?"


    "I went downstairs to see you when the earthquake happened Ah, ah, ah -- "Peter Pan wanted to see where the ghost had gone. He was so scared that he almost had to learn from the ghost''s hands and feet and use the ground to climb forward.


    "Brother "She''s coming, she''s coming, she''s hanging on the wall! She''s coming, she''s coming, and she''ll be there in two more steps! "


    "This is the time!" Gu Meng was angry and slapped on the back of the young boy''s head and said, "what the hell is it?"


    Two people a ghost in the corridor to make the movement can be called earth shaking, curious players have opened the door to check the situation.


    Zhou chengshuo carefully opened a crack in the door, lying on the edge of the door, close to the gap, looking out.


    All of a sudden, two virtual figures were passing by with the strong wind. Soon, the sound of "Dong Dong Dong" was heard on the ceiling.


    Zhou chengshuo looked up, his face suddenly changed, and he slammed the door.


    "Lying trough!" He lay his back on the door, and his soul was in a state of shock."Brother Zhou?" "What''s going on outside?" Qiu asked nervously


    "It''s scary." Zhou chengshuo waved to him, "if you want to live through tonight, don''t go out!"


    In the corridor, Peter Pan felt that his physical fitness was almost to the limit, and he cried, "brother, I can''t run any more!"


    Just finish saying, leg a soft, footstep is unsteady, trip oneself.


    "Help Peter fell to the ground crying.


    Gu Meng rushes out to two meters away before slamming on the brakes. He is in a hurry to pull people back.


    When you look up, you see the woman on the ceiling.


    Panpeter looked at the huge woman in front of his eyes and came directly to her face-to-face. His whole body was frozen, still and unable to move.


    Gu Meng is also shocked. Standing still, he is afraid that if he moves a little, Peter Pan will die.


    The woman stops for half a second, then her head suddenly turns 180 degrees and faces Gu Meng in the rear.


    Gu Meng is stunned for a moment.


    Then I saw the woman running towards him in disorder.


    Seeing that the target of a woman is not pan peter, Gu Meng quickly turns back and runs forward.


    Because of the delay, the distance between one person and one ghost is getting closer.


    For a moment, Gu Meng even felt the "thump" sound of trampling on the floor when a woman was chasing her, which exploded in her heel.


    Almost catching up.


    At this time, Gu Meng happened to arrive at the stairway, and there was no time to take the stairs. Gu Meng was anxious, so he simply sat on the handrail of the rotating stairs and directly rubbed the smooth solid wood handrail down.


    In the middle of the slide, Eugene just came up from downstairs.


    They look at each other, but Gu Meng doesn''t think about it. She jumps down the handrail directly. En Jin takes three steps and two steps up a flight of stairs and reaches for him steadily.


    "It''s too late to explain..." Gu Meng breathless, quickly looked back at his eyes, took en Jin''s hand and continued to run downstairs, "first find a place to hide."


    When going down the stairs, the female ghost who can only land on all fours obviously doesn''t have the flexibility of Gu Meng, so she has opened a distance from them temporarily.


    Eujin is pulled forward by Gu Meng, and then looks back, and sees a woman''s hair sticking out from the corner of the stairs.


    The man''s eyes sank and he guessed what had happened -


    however, it was not within his permission.


    Of course, en Jin slowed down and stretched out her hand behind her.


    When the finger was about to ring, he was caught by another slightly hot hand and retrieved.


    "Don''t you want to live?" On the first floor, Gu Meng smashes open the door of a room nearby, pushes people in and slams the door.


    They broke into a room and took pictures.


    Gu Meng feels insecure and pushes the cabinet on one side to the front of the door.


    He gritted his teeth and pushed the cupboard, and said to Enjin, "dare to use your ability again. Be careful of being beaten."


    After a look, it is still not safe, and a chair is added to it.


    After all this, he sat half reclined on the cupboard, which gave him time to breathe.


    "You got your shadow back." Enjin gazed at his feet for a moment and stated the truth.


    Hearing this, Gu Meng lowers her head and points the floor with her toes pointing downward.


    The shadow follows him.


    "Well..." Gu Meng answered, "I just got it back tonight."


    Speaking of this, he suddenly thought of something, suddenly looked up at en Jin and said: "Xiu Yi and Xiao Zhi are still upstairs!"


    It took me only five minutes to escape from the ghost. In such a short period of time, I couldn''t cope with my situation. I had already forgotten the two children.


    Strange to say, when the puppet appeared, he didn''t notice where Xiuyi and Xiaozhi were standing.


    "Have time to worry about the twins..." EN Jin takes a step forward and hugs Gu Meng, who is sweating. Her low voice is rarely dull.


    He said, "why don''t you think about yourself?"


    Gu Meng thinks that he is too tight. The main reason is that Enjin can''t stop his nose from getting sour.


    "It''s so hot!" He lowered his head and pushed people away. He pretended to be impatient. Let me get some air and cool quickly


    Enjin was pushed away by him for a distance.


    EN Jin stood in front of Gu Meng, looked down at him, and discussed with a flattering tone: "let me go out to solve the problem, OK? Maybe we can get through the customs directly, soon. "


    "Don''t even think about it." Of course, Gu Meng knows how his so-called "solution" is to be solved.


    He looked at en Jin, some angry ground beat him, way: "do you understand how to cherish yourself? It''s good for me. "


    As soon as the voice dropped, the door behind him was hit hard.


    The cabinet where Gu Meng sits is also shocked. She is shocked. Her first reaction is to hold Enjin with her hands and feet.


    The horrible woman is right outside the door. Obviously, there is not much time left for Gu Meng."Son! Listen to me Gu Meng clings to Enjin. Because of the time constraint, he speaks as if he has doubled his speed. He vomites everything he knows. "Although I can meet tomorrow morning, I''m not sure if I can think of it."


    "First, don''t let the shadow stick to you. I don''t know where the shadow comes from, but don''t let it stick to you, because the female ghost only attacks the living people, and the shadow restores the human identity."


    Just now panpeter fell down, but the ghost did not respond to him, indicating that ordinary players were not her target. Maybe, the ghost could not even see the player who lost her shadow.


    The vibration of the door is more and more violent. Gu Meng suspects that the ghost girl is throwing her body on the door.


    But outside, it is.


    Pan Peter and others squatting at the back of the stairs saw that the ghost''s body was thrown into the air like a huge force, fell on the door, and then flipped on the ground, repeatedly throwing into the air and then slamming the door, and then repeated the actions of repeatedly throwing it into the air and then slamming the door.


    In the study, Gu Meng continues to tell Enjin what he knows: "show a crying, will lead to female ghosts, once she goes out, it will be everywhere, the selected players may be random."


    "Once a child sings behind you, you are chosen."


    Hearing this, Enjin suddenly made a voice and asked, "what song?"


    "Just that nursery rhyme." Gu Meng said, "the birds in the cage, the tortoise and the crane fell down. Guess who is behind you and saw it a few days ago."


    Enjin fell silent.


    Gu Meng continues to tell: "if you are really selected, don''t run..." He stopped for a moment and said sincerely, "anyway, I can''t run away. I''m tired and half dead."


    Just at this moment, the door handle fell off and landed on the floor with a thump.


    Gu Meng looks at the ground and recalls it carefully. There is nothing to say.


    He patted en Jin''s back and comforted him: "it''s OK. Let''s talk about it for the moment. If I think of anything, I''ll tell you tomorrow morning, anyway..."


    Anyway


    Every player has at least one chance to be reborn.


    Although


    Although Bo Ye warned us to cherish our lives, the game is not so kind.


    Moreover, looking back on Lulu''s state, she is no longer ordinary. Gu Meng is not sure whether she will become that way.


    "It''s ok..." Gu Meng buried her face on Enjin''s shoulder and whispered, "it may hurt a little, it''s a little ugly..."


    Suddenly, Enjin takes Gu Meng out of the cupboard, turns him over, and puts his hand on Gu Meng''s shoulder.


    "Eugene?" Gu Meng is at a loss and wants to turn back, but she is held down by en Jin.


    "When will the bird in the cage come out?" The soft voice said without warning, and the gentle tone was in sharp contrast to the more violent door.


    "On a bright night, the crane and the tortoise slipped..." EN Jin stands behind Gu Meng and reads out the last sentence of the nursery rhyme, "who is the man standing behind you?"


    Gu Meng listens to the voice behind her, still in a daze.


    He looked at the loose door frame in front of him. Suddenly, his eyes opened slightly, and he understood in an instant -


    once he said who was standing behind him, it was equivalent to winning the game, and the person in question would become the next "ghost".


    And the woman under the bed will only run after the "ghost".


    "I..."


    As soon as Gu Meng uttered a monosyllabic sound, he was interrupted by pressing the back of his head.


    "Who is the man standing behind you?" Enjin persistent and asked the voice, at this time the voice turned heavy.


    Gu Meng is in a dilemma. The ghost is outside the door, and the door is about to be knocked open. If he says the name of Enjin at this moment, he will send her to death.


    "Don''t..."


    The back of the head was pushed again, this time with more strength.


    Enjin said, "who is the man standing behind you?"


    Gu Meng pursed her lips and held back her tears. He knew that en Jin was determined to become a ghost instead of him, and would not let him go.


    blinked his eyes to remove tears. After hesitating for a moment, he stammered: "en Well Well... "


    After trying for a long time, I couldn''t say the last word in my name.


    At this time, a helpless sigh came from behind.


    Breath close, warm words spray behind the ear: "Meng Meng, believe me, I know how to solve, you just need to say it."


    Just at this time, "bang" a huge sound, the front door whole off frame, slowly backward.


    Without delay, Gu Meng bit his teeth and called out: "Enjin!"


    As long as Enjin says "trust me" and promises, Gu Meng will give everything to him.


    The door of the study fell down.


    Outside the door, the woman on all fours riveted her strength and rushed to Gu Meng.


    The author has something to say:


    thank you~

 Chapter 120

    At the same time, I felt the shadow of Meng Ran''s face in the room.


    When he opened his eyes the next second, he saw a tall figure standing against the light. His long legs climbed up the low cabinet in front of him. He held the door frame on the top with one hand, lowered his head, bent his back and jumped out.


    The man''s movements are vigorous and swift, with a long shadow behind him.


    At this time, the sound of fingernails scratching the floor in the rear rings. Gu Meng looks back. She doesn''t know when the woman with dishevelled hair has been lying on the floor behind him. Because the study space is not big enough, she is busy changing directions.


    Seeing this, Gu Meng found by the way that the shadow that had been sticking to his feet had disappeared.


    When the woman turns, she touches the desk, knocks over the small objects on it, and then goes around Gu Meng to the door.


    She''s climbing through the ceiling and the door of the study.


    Female ghosts don''t attack ordinary players.


    Gu Meng stood there for a moment, knowing that he was safe at the moment. Then he suddenly thought of en Jin''s situation. He was very anxious. He stepped on the low cabinet at the door and ran out.


    Bo Ye and Tang Zhi, Pan Peter and Angela were hiding by the stairs. When they saw the woman break into the study, they all raised their voices.


    Peter whispered, "my brother, he..."


    Bo Ye was about to leave, but within two seconds, a tall man jumped out of his study.


    The man landed lightly, patted the ash on his hand, and walked towards this side without looking back.


    To everyone''s surprise, Eugene''s pace was calm, as if nothing had happened.


    Bo Ye glanced at the open door of the study. He could hear fingernails scratching the floor, but Gu Meng didn''t come out. He felt strange in his heart. He called on en Jin and asked, "where is Gu Meng?"


    "He''s safe for the time being." Enjin answered him, and walked around the four people, holding the railing and walking up the stairs easily.


    "Then you..." Bo Ye still had doubts and thought that he was too calm.


    Tang Zhi held Bo Ye''s sleeve and motioned to en Jin''s feet with his eyes --


    a long shadow followed his feet and twisted into a zigzag shape against the stairs.


    At this time, en Jin on the stairs suddenly stopped and asked without end, "do you remember the last sentence of nursery rhyme?"


    "Yes." Bo ye had to move his eyes away from the shadow, looked up at the back of the man above, twisted his eyebrows and replied, "what''s the matter?"


    Enjin never looked back and asked, "what is it?"


    Bo Ye said, "who is the man standing behind you?"


    "Bo Ye." A soft voice followed.


    Bo Ye:


    At the same time, Peter Pan suddenly pointed to the floor and exclaimed, "look! The shadow is gone


    Hearing the sound, others bowed their heads, and saw a strange scene beyond understanding -


    the black shadow seemed to melt into a thick black liquid, which flowed down the stairs from en Jin''s feet and gathered at Bo Ye''s feet, forming a visible shadow again.


    It seems to be the shadow of Bo Ye.


    "Sorry." EN Jin turned back and looked at the man who was still standing on the stairs. She said sorry, but she didn''t have any sense of sorry. She said, "now there is still time. It''s still time to run."


    Bo Ye:


    There was a bad feeling.


    Sure enough, just at this time, the rest of the crowd caught a glimpse of a huge thing climbing out of the ceiling of the study.


    Looking sideways, the woman''s hair hanging upside down from the ceiling was completely drooping, thus revealing a turquoise face, and her facial features were so rotten that they could not be recognized, and they were completely ghostly.


    Angela hugged the clown puppet and ran upstairs. Little Lori was small, so she was very flexible.


    Bo Ye once again looked at the shadow beside his eyes and feet, and immediately understood.


    He narrowed his eyes, grinded his teeth secretly, and said: "en Jin, you fuckin''s Little bitches. "


    But now there is no time to tangle these, Bo Ye quickly planning the route, rushed to the second floor.


    Tang Zhi was stunned for a moment, but he also responded and quickly followed Bo Ye.


    EN Jin stood in place, facing two people''s back to remind: "the shadow is her goal."


    The husband and the husband disappeared and soon disappeared at the corner of the stairs, and Tang Zhi''s raised voice was heard above: "en Jin, you''re finished --"


    en Jin went downstairs again. At the same time, the female ghost "Dong Dong Dong Dong" was climbing on the ceiling and passed by. One ghost and one person went up and down, and they crossed each other peacefully.


    Looking at the scene in front of him, Peter Pan''s dull brain turned slowly. Then he suddenly exclaimed, "brother! Are you playing that nursery rhyme game now? Who appears behind will have a shadow? "EN Jin nodded, patted his shoulder, and said: "if you have physical strength, you can go up to the relay. First hold for five minutes. I''ll go upstairs later."


    Panpeter took a deep breath and was very resistant, but he still nodded and said, "OK! Brother, I''m going! You must come quickly


    The little boy "Deng Deng Deng" trotted up the stairs.


    EN Jin meets Gu Meng, who is in a hurry. Gu Meng turns him over and over and says nervously, "is everything ok?"


    "It''s OK." EN Jin said, "throw the shadow to Bo Ye."


    �������� Gu Meng stops, looks at en Jin and says, "is it really good for you to pit your teammates like this?"


    Enjin said no psychological burden: "this kind of game should be played together to be happy."


    �������� Gu Meng just wants to smoke a bear child.


    He bypassed Enjin and ran upstairs: "son, I can''t protect you like this!"


    EN Jin looked back, thought, did not catch up, but continue to move towards the direction of the activity room.


    He believed that somewhere in the house there must be a way to crack it.


    On the second floor, Bo Ye was chased by the ghost girl and broke down. As he ran, he tore off his collar and said to himself, "honey, if you don''t run, I''ll go and seduce her."


    Although Bo Ye is tall and long with long legs and a standard figure similar to that of a model, he is still a house boy who doesn''t like sports. He can sit and never stand, and never run if he can walk. In addition, when he sees that he is going to run for three, he is chased for a circle, and he is very tired and panting.


    Behind her, the woman was still kicking her legs like joy, running along the aisle against the floor, leaning sideways on the wall, and quickly moving to the ceiling.


    Tang Zhi took Bo Ye to turn a corner, still kept calm and said, "Bo Ye, change me, find a place to give me the shadow."


    Bo Ye was pulled forward by his lover and took advantage of the interval to take aim at his back.


    The boy looked at the back of his neck and sighed.


    He had to pick himself up again and said, "I''m kidding. Your husband is so strong that he can talk to her and say tomorrow morning is not a problem."


    Just as he was saying, there was a loud noise above his head. They looked up at them at the same time. The woman suddenly accelerated and quickly passed them.


    "Bang --"


    a thin layer of ash rises from the red carpet.


    Bo Ye grabs Tang Zhi in a hurry. The two of them stop the car unsteadily. Tang Zhi can hold the wall on one side.


    The road ahead was completely blocked by the woman who suddenly fell down.


    Bo Ye didn''t dare to act rashly. The cold sweat came down and said in a voice: "baby, can we start to seduce now?"


    There seems to be no escape.


    Face to face with female ghosts, the visual impact is too strong. The face covered in dirty and greasy black hair is so rotten that he can''t even move.


    "Let''s start with a striptease." He swallowed his saliva and said, "you can do that better."


    �������� Bo Ye looked at him and said, "must we sacrifice to that extent?"


    "She will like it." Tang Zhi looked back at him with firm confidence and nodded, "believe me, I like it very much."


    The husband and the husband talked to each other unconsciously and put the ghost aside.


    The woman looked at this, then at that one. She flashed a similar displeasure on her rotten face, and suddenly thumped on the ground, making a low "click click" sound from her throat.


    It was as if there were a thousand pieces of bone stuck in my throat, squeezing and rubbing against each other.


    Bo Ye and Tang Zhi shut their mouths immediately.


    Bo Ye secretly took Tang Zhi''s hand and gave a signal.


    Tang Zhi means it immediately.


    Two people tacit understanding in the heart count down three seconds.


    The atmosphere was on the verge of breaking out. The ghost was about to lay down on the ground and was about to give a powerful blow when a petite figure suddenly came from the right hand side of Bo Ye and Tang Zhi.


    Little Laurie had just come down from the third floor and jumped down the stairs in a hurry like what was chasing after her.


    As soon as she looked up, she also saw Bo Ye and Tang Zhi who were blocked in the corridor. Because there was a wall, she couldn''t see the woman in front of them.


    So, as she ran, she screamed in her slender voice, "run! Why are you still here? Waiting for the ghost? It''s terrible upstairs. There are no lights. There are people walking around. You can imagine Ah? Ah? what the fuck! Get out of the way! Get out of the way


    Bo Ye and Tang Zhi don''t dare to move under the gaze of the ghost. Xiao Luoli can''t stop the car again, and the three immediately collide with each other.


    The female ghost also because of the unexpected confusion, crooked her head and scratched her paws on the carpet.


    "What are you doing?" Angela sat up with her head on her head and said, "is this a silly moment?"


    When she turned her head, the ghost stood in front like a giant white spider.


    �������� Angela hugged the doll and lost her voice for a moment.


    At this time, Tang Zhi noticed that the shadow on the wall changed.The shape of the shadow is more delicate, obviously tied two long ponytails, but also dangling behind.


    Tang Zhi looked at Bo Ye''s back and said, "I''m sorry The shadow seems to have changed. "


    Bo Ye looked at the shadow on the wall, then at Angela, and said, "sister, thank you for your spirit of giving up your own life, but now it''s better to run for your life."


    After noticing what they were saying, Angela took a breath, rolled round the ground, went straight to the stairway, and rolled down the stairs.


    The female ghost, who was still biting Bo Ye, instantly moved the target.


    "Let a little girl take care of this..." Bo Ye leaned against the wall and pulled Tang Zhi out of the way. With a sigh of relief, he said, "is it too cruel?"


    "But she''s not human. She''ll be fine." Tang Zhi lies on his shoulder to adjust his breath and says, "besides, Enjin is still downstairs."


    Laurie ran with her fluffy black skirt, and the clown puppet trembled between her arms.


    As she walked through a dark corridor, she felt a cold hand touch her ankle, and she immediately raised her leg and screamed, "get your dirty hands off me!"


    ��������


    The hand moved away for a moment.


    On the wall, the huge Angel wallpaper glowed softly in the moonlight, and Angela galloped past the wallpaper in the direction of the activity room.


    On the first floor, you can get familiar with it. You can hide. It''s a time for a dog.


    As soon as she got out of the corridor, the door of a room on one side opened without warning.


    Then Laurie was pulled in with one hand.


    The door quickly locked behind him.


    Laurie was panting, and she patted her chest in horror. For a moment, she was glad that she was safe now.


    Everything happened in such a hurry that I didn''t see who was pulling her in.


    Laurie turned her head and saw Peter pounding the lock in front of the door.


    �������� Just put down the heart again.


    "Let me out." Laurie thought for a moment and couldn''t help but say, "I always feel like I''m going to die faster when I''m alone with you."


    �������� Panpeter, who finally put three layers of insurance on the door, stopped, turned his head, and said, "why do you have this idea?"


    Laurie was impatient and dropped the doll and said, "where are so many? Why? It''s said that it''s feeling. Feeling is something that can''t be explained clearly. "


    Pan Peter thought that she was a child with a heart attack. He patted her head like a big brother and said, "don''t worry. I''m as reliable as my brother. I''ll protect you. I won''t let anything happen to you."


    At the same time, the door, which had been locked three times, was hit hard from the outside, and a lock fell to the ground.


    "Wait! Wait Pan Peter, who had just raised his head and straightened his chest, instantly arched his back and hugged Angela. He looked at the door in horror and said, "what can I do? She''s here, she''s here..."


    ��������


    Little Lori looked up at the ceiling and touched her conscience.


    She just heard Peter Pan say to protect her, really moved for two seconds, two seconds!


    Until Peter Pan''s advice completely broke his promise.


    "You''d better let me out." Angela was hopeless.


    She wiped the disordered hair on her forehead and said, "it''s death anyway."


    Panpeter, swallowing and staring at the trembling door, shivered: "bah Pooh! Don''t talk down. You''ll be fine. "


    "Hands off!" Little Lori, exhausted of patience, sent the doll to Peter Pan''s arms, and finally broke herself free. "Are you a door that can block her?"


    Peter hugged the doll and shivered.


    Now the situation is urgent. Although he doesn''t want to face the ghost, he doesn''t want to see Lori torn to pieces in front of him.


    He was in a dilemma, and then he thought of Gu Meng. What would he do if he was in his position?


    My heart suddenly had a bottom.


    "Sister Sister, how does your shadow stick to it He looked at the shadow of little Lori''s feet and stammered, "brother Ye is safe?"


    Little Lori has a full skirt, and she has to be a face at any time.


    She gave a perfunctory "Hmmm" and said, "isn''t that a good thing for my husband? I was hit by the building crossing, and this collision... " Stifling two words of swearing, he continued, "it bumped the shadow over."


    "Otherwise Let''s hit it, too? "


    Laurie pauses and looks up.


    She raised her eyebrows and said, "what? You want to be my substitute? "


    Pan Peter loosened the doll and decided to say, "come on, time is running out. After all, I''m a boy, and I''m faster than you. I''ll explain it here without limit."


    Laurie''s heart moved and her expression softened.I turned my mind and said, "I didn''t force you..."


    A boy and a girl stood face to face in the middle of the room.


    Panpeter counted three times, and they jumped up at the same time and hit each other with a "touch" sound.


    Then there were two cold sounds in the room.


    "Hiss -"


    panpeter and Angela each covered the bridge of their noses and bent down in pain.


    The impact just now may be too hard. It hurts everywhere in the head and chest.


    With tears in his eyes, Peter raised his head with difficulty and asked, "has it changed?"


    Angela looked back at her eyes with tears in her eyes. She couldn''t help but say, "still!"


    "Forget it. It doesn''t work." Peter immediately gave up, rubbed the bridge of his nose, stood upright, and said, "let''s follow the rules of the game."


    Standing behind Angela, panpeter recalled Eugene''s practice at that time and asked, "who is the man standing behind you?"


    "Peter paniper Little Lori could hardly wait to cry out.


    Peter Pan:.... "


    This posture, as if to send him to death.


    Strangely enough, the trick still didn''t work, and the shadow was still firmly attached to Laurie''s feet.


    Panpeter couldn''t figure it out.


    Little Lori was in a hurry. She looked back at Peter Pan and said, "OK! Just say it''s no good to be with you! "


    At this time, Pan Peter had an idea and said: "I know, I know. Panpeter is not my original name. It may not be useful."


    Little Lori turned back and said to him, "what''s the original name?"


    Panpeter said, "Pan Jinlian."


    ��������


    Little Laurie was silent for a long time.


    Peter Pan couldn''t see her expression behind him. He doubted, "sister?"


    "Ha ha ha ha ha ha..."


    All of a sudden, little Lori burst out a wild laugh, laughing and bending down to press her stomach.


    "Pan Jinlian? It''s called Pan Jinlian! Ha ha ha ha ha I return Wu Dalao


    Peter Pan:.... "


    He didn''t want to save this sister.

 Chapter 121

    When the shadow slipped to Peter Pan''s feet, the two men in the room realized that the sound of the crash outside had been long gone.


    "Gone?" Panpeter stomped his feet in turn, feeling the sureness of stepping on his shadow. Then he looked at the door and wondered, "is it too locked? Can''t break it? "


    "Or you''ll open the door for her?" Laurie snatched the clown puppet back from his arms. She didn''t have a good breath. "Isn''t it good to go?"


    After listening to the door for a while, panpeter looked back at Lori and said, "it should be OK. When I open the door, I will run upstairs and go back to my room. Anyway, you are safe now. Help me find my brother and ask how to solve this problem."


    "Which brother are you?" Laurie asked, "why do I think it''s your brother all over the room?"


    Pan Peter said: "the best way to meet Gu Meng is to find which one to meet."


    It''s hard to lock, and even harder to unlock.


    Little Lori watched behind him as he blocked the door and worried for him: "can you do it? If you dare to be more meaty, the ghost girl may come back. "


    Panpetra opened a chain and continued to be busy in her hands: "sister, I say, don''t be a crow''s mouth."


    Just then, as if to confirm Angela''s words, there was a slight scratching of nails on the ceiling.


    ��������


    ��������


    Panpeter and Angela froze at the same time. After a look at each other, they all cast their eyes on the ceiling.


    The sight moves slowly along with the sound on the ceiling until it stops at the vent in the middle.


    "She She''s not going to come out of there, is she? " Peter''s heart sank.


    "Stop talking nonsense." Laurie looks back from the ceiling and says, "open the door quickly..."


    The next second, with a loud bang, the iron fence of the vent fell to the ground.


    Peter and Laurie screamed with fear, loud as if they were a match, louder and louder.


    Half of her body hung upside down from the vent, and the woman''s hair fell to the floor and swayed twice in the air.


    When Peter saw the woman smile at him, he quickly covered his eyes, and his back pressed against the wall, shouting: "brother! brother! Help


    The ghost seems to be stuck. When her upper body is hanging upside down at the vent, she doesn''t move. A thin hand is held in the air, struggling to grasp the floor, and one hand is still tied in the vent.


    Seeing her, Lori responded quickly and stopped screaming and slapped Peter on the head.


    She cursed: "fool, don''t grind! Open the lock


    Panpeter was so afraid that his whole body was swinging. His hands seemed not his own, so he didn''t listen to him. What''s more, he used too much force to poke the key into the keyhole, as if he was stuck.


    Pan Peter''s forehead was covered with cold sweat, and now he was in a state of emptiness.


    Laurie didn''t help. She still created a tense atmosphere behind her. She said in a loud voice, "her other hand is also out! She''s going to fall


    "Sister You are really... " Panpeter was a man of words, fiddling with locks and keys.


    Just when the young boy was in despair, there was a knock on the door -


    "Peter! Are you in there? "


    When he heard the sound through the door, Peter couldn''t hold back his tears.


    He rushed to the door and slapped the door, crying and Howling: "brother! I''m inside. The lock''s stuck! The ghost girl is also in it. She still smiles at me! So ugly! Laugh at her sister


    �������� Outside, Gu Meng instructs him to say, "don''t worry, get out of the way, I''m going to hit the door."


    Peter Pan was about to move away from his position when he habitually turned his hand.


    There was a click.


    Unexpectedly, the door locks open.


    Panpeter was stunned for a moment. He didn''t want to wait for a response. A man came in from outside. He narrowly avoided the opened door.


    He just dodged the door panel, but he couldn''t escape Gu Meng, who bumped in under the action of inertia.


    He felt that he had been pushed hard, and then he was knocked to the ground by his predecessors.


    Gu Meng and Pan Peter rolled around and just stopped under the vent.


    Panpeter pulled away his greasy, dirty, black hair, and spat out the hair that he had accidentally bit into his mouth.


    I was about to say where there was so much hair. When I looked up, I saw a rotten face.


    Two pairs of grey eyes looked at him empty above.


    Peter Pan fainted in the dark.


    Before he was completely unconscious, he felt that he had fallen on a meat mat, and then he heard a murmur from his men.


    Peter was woken up by a quarrel.


    It''s more a dispute than an angry man swearing unilaterally.


    "I regard you as a friend, but you think about how to pit me all day long. Why are you so shameless? Well? "


    Panpeter opened his eyes in a daze, and the halo was scattered for a moment. His vision became clear. There were two tall men in front of the bed.A man with both hands in his pocket stood against the wall.


    A man sat on the armrest of the sofa, holding a baseball bat in his hand, and from time to time, he carried the bat to poke and poke at his predecessors.


    The man standing was not angry. He kept his head down and didn''t know what he was thinking.


    "What can''t be discussed?"


    Panpeter rubbed his eyes to see that the man with the baseball bat was Bo Ye.


    Bo Ye sneered, then stabbed en Jin in the waist with a stick, and continued: "I''m the kind of person who can sit back and ignore my friends when they are in trouble? If you want to cast a shadow, just say it. Do you think I''ll refuse? "


    EN Jin was silent and nodded her head.


    Bo Ye:


    "Your father almost lost half his life just now." He stabbed Eugene with a stick again, and to make a long story short, "it''s not over with you."


    After saying that, he still didn''t get angry. The baseball bat butted on Enjin''s arm and drilled. Bo Ye grinded his teeth and said, "your friendship with aliens is so damn plastic."


    ��������


    EN Jin side of the head, patted the fold on the arm, the face of indifference.


    Just then, Peter Pan sat up with his head in his hand and called weakly, "brother..."


    All the men in the room looked at him.


    In addition, there is a dark Lori Angela.


    Angela sat on the sofa with her slender legs up and down with the clown puppet in her hand. She looked lazily at Peter Pan and said, "wake up?"


    Peter was just down the stairs and said, "I''m not confused Now why Why do you all... "


    The little boy just woke up in a coma, and the logic is still very confused.


    He thought of the last scene before he fainted. He looked at Gu Meng and said, "brother, didn''t you break it?"


    Gu Meng sits on the edge of the bed and slowly waves her hand at him.


    Then, turn the ice bag over and continue to apply it to the forehead.


    Peter Pan:.... "


    Maybe it was broken.


    Tang Zhi was sitting on the opposite sofa, holding a fresh-keeping box in his hand. He politely swallowed the glutinous rice dumplings in his mouth and explained: "when I was downstairs, the shadow disappeared. The ghost did not attack you..." She pointed to the ceiling and continued, "she went straight back into the vent and disappeared."


    Peter Pan opened his eyes, came to the spirit, body forward, asked: "how to disappear?"


    Gu Meng lies back on the bed, with the ice bag directly on her forehead, "the unsolved mystery."


    "It must be because you hit it." Angela looked at Tang Zhi and Bo Yefu and felt that they had experience and a voice in this matter.


    She shrugged her shoulders and said, "so the shadow gave Gu Meng too much, and finally disappeared."


    "So..." Tang Zhi twisted the powder on his finger and thought, "the way to solve this problem is to return the shadow to the first person?"


    Gu Meng is the first player to be a ghost tonight.


    After hearing his words, he beat his bed and paved the road: "harm! So we''ve made such a big circle? No need. At that time, I Meng always gave the shadow to Enjin. If Enjin returned the shadow to him, it would be over? "


    Bo Ye stabbed en Jin with a stick and said without expression: "this plastic friend, do you hear me?"


    "Can you stop being so childish?" Enjin''s soft voice contains a little helplessness, and draws the baseball bat directly to prevent Bo Ye''s murder.


    "There are a lot of rules about shadows that we ignored before." EN Jin then turned to other people and said, "it''s hard to find a way to shake off the shadow if it''s not a mistake tonight, but the method may not be as simple as you think."


    Angela quickly understood what he meant, poked the puppet''s red nose, looked at Eugene and said, "you mean There are still conditions? "


    Enjin did not deny that when she took out her hand from her pants pocket, there was a small toy doll in her right hand.


    He put the doll on the side of the cabinet and said, "this is the rabbit doll in the activity room. I poured five when I went to see it."


    Gu Meng, who was lying on the bed with all his limbs stretched out, leaned over his face, and the ice bag on his forehead slipped off. He said, "it was Xiaozhi who did it. At that time, he pushed down five dolls in the earthquake."


    Looking back, Tang Zhi said, "two were knocked down yesterday."


    "Maybe That''s the condition. " Enjin said, "the number of rabbits suggests that five players are required to participate in the game of birds in the cage tonight. If the number of players is not enough, or the shadow is not returned to the first player, someone will be out in the end."


    Pan Peter responded for two seconds. He quickly climbed to Gu Meng''s side, hugged him tightly, and said to him childishly, "brother, it''s good that you show up in time, or I''ll be the one out of the game Oh Dead Angela, I can''t help you


    Angela immediately sat in front of her body and glared, "what are you talking about?"


    Gu Meng patted him on the shoulder and said, "I can''t breathe Peter... "


    A game of caged birds played down, the five people should knot the Liang Zi.But we still need to make concerted efforts to break through the barrier. Let''s put aside the gratitude and resentment for the time being, and plan to calculate the general ledger after autumn.


    In the middle of the night, they were hungry. They sat on the floor in a circle and shared the glutinous rice balls Gu Meng prepared in the evening.


    Angela picked the glutinous rice between her teeth with the tip of her tongue. Her cheek bulged and said, "but I still can''t figure out one point..."


    After swallowing the food in her mouth, she said more clearly: "when I collide with Bo Ye, Pan Peter and Gu Meng, the shadow can be transmitted, but why is it ineffective when I collide with Peter Pan?"


    You may not have enough strength to pick up a box


    "Not enough force?" Laurie was stunned for a while, and her horse tail was shocked. Subconsciously, she said, "the front teeth were knocked down at that time. It still hurts now."


    Tang Zhi picked one side of his eyebrow, lifted his eyes and looked at her. He was very good at grasping the key points and said, "knock your teeth Did you kiss? "


    Little Lori said coldly


    Peter Pan choked on the ball, coughed and blushed.


    In addition to en Jin, the other three brothers immediately showed ambiguous smile.


    Bo Ye deliberately said, "Peter, it''s amazing. I have a little girl friend."


    Gu Meng tut said: "after zero, it''s really not simple. It''s a small expert to take off the single."


    "Lori developed..." Tang Zhi nodded and said, "yes, yes."


    "I only treat her as my sister," he said seriously


    "Enough for you!" Laurie dropped the lunch box, listening to several people in front of her, she couldn''t bear it and ran away, "I''m a man!"


    What kind of mandarin duck spectrum?!


    Stupid!


    ������������


    In the room, even the air is quiet.


    Pan Peter''s face was dazed and a little disillusioned.


    EN Jin is the most calm, not affected to eat a few more dumplings.


    After a while, Bo Ye was the first to react. He coughed twice and said, "Peter, it''s amazing. There''s a little boy friend."


    Tang Zhi said, "Zhengtai cultivates It''s OK. "


    Angela:.... "


    I''m so impressed with the husband and wife.


    The author has something to say:


    thank you!

 Chapter 122

    On the fifth day, the temperature dropped significantly.


    The sky and the earth are covered by the vast snow and wind, and the vision is foggy white.


    Lena, carrying a feather duster, stops waving and is attracted by the snow outside the window.


    She looked hysterically for a moment, then breathed a breath of white air and said, "it''s snowy. It''s so cold..."


    "Thank you for helping to turn up the central air conditioning a few degrees," Bo said


    �������� Lena turned and looked at the people sitting around the living room warming themselves.


    Her eyes turned on Bo Ye and Tang Zhi for a moment. Then she turned to turn on the air conditioner with a cold face and said nothing.


    "I didn''t even tease you?" Gu Meng peels off the orange and splashes orange juice on her white fingers. She shakes her head in surprise.


    Bo Ye raised his hand and poked Tang Zhi''s cheek and said, "it''s not because of this baby."


    Last night, Lena saw Tang Zhi''s madness and vowed never to touch his man again.


    Intentionally or unintentionally, Zhou chengshuo and the murderer Matt were all late to go downstairs today. As soon as they met the men who were chatting in the living room, the whole atmosphere froze for a moment and became a little embarrassed.


    When Gu Meng and others were scurrying around last night, they were in the room, and they were isolated from the world.


    Gu Meng doesn''t care. If he is not important to himself, he doesn''t want to rescue him.


    He continued to peel the orange, see the flesh bright red and full, gave to en Jin, conveniently threw the orange peel into the fireplace.


    The living room was filled with a green fragrance.


    In the game in the first few days of peace and quiet, everyone is happy, but once put on the matter, it is inevitable to expose the nature.


    Pan Peter looked at Zhou chengshuo with a little disdain in his heart. Usually he was commanding here and there. He looked like he was in charge of the overall situation. Once something happened, he could not hide.


    It can be seen that he is a pompous and flashy person.


    Zhou chengshuo may also realize that his image has fallen, so he is embarrassed.


    "Are you so early?" He went to the sofa on the other side and said with a smile, "I was lazy yesterday. I went to bed early when I went back to my room. I didn''t wake up until the sun went up."


    Gu Meng didn''t expose him and perfunctorily said, "it''s good to sleep."


    Seeing that the other party didn''t take the initiative to mention what happened last night, Zhou chengshuo was afraid of missing any important clues. He felt as miserable as cat scratch.


    His eyes wandered for a moment, and finally he couldn''t help asking, "what happened last night?"


    Gu Meng doesn''t hide it. He tells us all the rules he found last night.


    Finally, he said, "that''s all you know. Don''t step on the minefield in the future."


    Several people hiding in the room last night listened to Gu Meng''s description. On the one hand, they were glad that they locked the door and did not go out last night. On the other hand, they felt dignified.


    They are optimistic that it''s good to be on their own. They didn''t expect that once a female ghost was provoked in the game, the consequences would be so serious that they would be chased all over the house, and whether they could escape was still a problem.


    Not everyone has good luck like Gu Meng.


    "So..." Just as we were contemplating, a faint female voice sounded in the living room.


    The man asked Gu Meng, "have you not been torn apart by the ghost girl?"


    Gu Meng stops peeling oranges and looks up. Lu Lu, who is heavily black and smoky, is staring at him.


    The eyes with flashy blue-green pupils seem to be empty at the moment, with vague emotions.


    Gu Meng didn''t go to study it carefully, and patiently explained it again: "at last, the shadow turned back to me, indicating that the game of birds in the cage was over, and the ghost girl left."


    Lulu''s existence reminded Zhou chengshuo. He leaned back on the back of the sofa and breathed a big sigh of relief. "Isn''t there a chance of rebirth? Why are you so serious? Even if you get caught by a female ghost, what will happen in the end? "


    Little freckles, however, had concerns. He took aim at Lulu and whispered: "is rebirth really not going to have side effects? Always feel that There is no such good thing


    Lulu doesn''t seem to hear, and keeps staring at Gu Meng.


    On the other side, Gu Meng is uncomfortable with the girl''s blatant sight. She puts an orange in her mouth and says two words in en Jin''s ear before she gets up.


    Zhou chengshuo suddenly patted his thigh. He thought he had a good idea. He suggested: "if you are really afraid, you''d better stay together all the time. Anyway, it''s all grasshoppers on a rope. If female ghosts come, it''s convenient for us to get together and play the game of birds in the cage. What do you think What is it like


    Qiu Zi seconded: "I agree. The most worrying thing is to be alone."


    "Not so much." After Bo Ye stood up, he pulled Tang Zhi and said, "this kind of game can only be played with trusted people."


    Who knows if the shadow can be passed on to the end after taking the shadow, the people who throw away the shadow may patronize and run for their lives.


    Zhou chengshuo''s face changed and he said in a deep voice, "don''t you believe us?""Yes." Bo Ye said.


    �������� Zhou chengshuo has never seen such a straightforward young man, and he feels that the other party doesn''t take himself into consideration. He has some opinions in his heart.


    After Gu Meng and others left, Qiu Zi hesitated and said to Zhou chengshuo, "brother Zhou I''m afraid we can''t be so passive? They obviously didn''t want to take us to play, so they took the first chance... "


    We will continue to share the clues with Zhou Gu


    Qiu Zi pondered for a moment and then said, "OK, brother Zhou, I''ll listen to you."


    He turned to look at the snow outside and muttered to himself, "in other words, after getting the shadow, he will be a normal person, a normal person Can you get out of this place? "


    According to the description of killing Matt, they have been driving around the community for a long time without being able to go out, which indicates that the players'' activities are limited to a certain area, but what if the identity of normal people is restored?


    "What do you think?" Zhou chengshuo squinted at him and said, "what? How do you get through the customs? "


    Qiu Chai quickly said with a smile, "where can we? It''s just my wooden fish brain. "


    Since listening to Gu Meng''s words, Lulu has been in a state of bewilderment.


    Killing Matt, worried about her hair, said, "sister, what are you muttering about?"


    Lulu said, "why is it just me? I am not reconciled to I''m not willing to... "


    Looking at his sister''s impassioned face, the boy killed Matt''s heart sank.


    According to the angle of the picture, Gu Meng finds a room on the third floor.


    The window of the room is open to the south, next to a bed.


    Gu Meng stands at the end of the bed, holding the photo in his hand, comparing it with the scenery downstairs.


    When he saw the white gate in the yard, he said, "it''s this room."


    Bo ye asked Angela who followed him and said, "sister No, brother, you said last night that someone was walking up and down on the third floor? "


    Angela was speechless for two seconds and said, "yes, because I can''t see clearly without the lights on, but I''m sure there are people walking around."


    Finally, add, "more than one person."


    Tang Zhi said: "except for us, other players are locked up in the room. Who else can be in this room?"


    Gu Meng returns to his mind at the window and says, "Xiu Yi and Xiao Zhi?"


    "Absolutely not the two children." Angela lifted her ponytail and held her head high. "Children must make sounds, and they are not of the right shape. I can feel that they are two adults. Strangely, they have no voice in the dark."


    "Hello..." Panpeter whispered beside her, discontented, and said, "if it''s a man, don''t move your lips and lift your hair. Do you know that''s deceptive?"


    Angela sent him his ideal sister, but she broke his illusion herself.


    Therefore, the young boy is full of resentment at the moment, and expresses in his heart that he can not accept it.


    Angela glanced at him obliquely: "don''t look if you can''t stand it. You haven''t been cute with your hair."


    The owner of the body has a lot of habitual small movements, not only that, but also has formed a style of dressing up. Even the love of dolls is beyond her control.


    "Always pretending to be cute to win my favor." "You''re better than a net cheat," panpeter hated


    ��������


    EN Jin ignored the noisy two people. She took the photo from Gu Meng''s hand, looked downstairs, compared the height with one hand, and said, "the man should have been lying on the windowsill and photographed face down."


    Gu Meng sees that the angle of view is really low and sticks to the edge of the window.


    "No wonder the picture looks furtive." He said.


    The room was formal, but it looked better than the room they lived in. Even the sheets were silk.


    "The environment is really a basement compared with the sky." Laurie paced the room and said, "are you sure it''s where the twin''s mother lives?"


    "It''s not normal to live in the basement." Bo ye came to this room on the first day. He didn''t pay much attention to it at that time. He just went through it.


    "There''s no personal belongings here." He said, "probably moved to the basement."


    "Would that woman be a surrogate?" Asked panpeter, on a whim.


    "It looks like someone is trying to embarrass this woman." But why abuse a surrogate? Is it to punish her for getting too close to the host? "


    EN Jin looked at the picture again and again, staring at the expression of men and women in the picture and said, "they like each other."


    "That''s not nonsense?" Bo Ye chuckled, "which husband and wife don''t like each other?"


    "It doesn''t belong to the feeling that the husband and wife show after a long time together." EN Jin handed over Polaroid to Bo Ye, saying, "most of them are ambiguous, which is obviously the feeling of the heart."Taking the photo, Bo Ye was hard to understand the subtle difference. He said, "excuse me, isn''t it that every time a couple looks at each other, they can''t help feeling excited?"


    Then he looked at Tang Zhi and confirmed, "isn''t it?"


    Tang Zhi blushed slightly, lowered his head and walked away.


    ��������


    Collective silence for two seconds, then "hiss" to pour out cold breath.


    Panpeter hugged himself, stroked the goose bumps on his arm up and down, and said, "brother ye, don''t suddenly say love words. My teeth are all sour."


    "What a little prince living in a fairy tale book Every time I look at each other, I can''t help but feel excited. Only you and candi can do that... " Gu Meng said bitterly, "since I am sensible, my father and my mother would like to strangle each other every time they meet. This is the way to get along with each other."


    EN Jin takes a look at Gu Meng.


    Bo Ye looked at the photo and said, "well, Lily''s temperament in the photo is really different from that when we met for the first time."


    Gu Meng walked up to him, looked at the photo and said: "this period is obviously the state of little birds, but last time we met, we were more powerful."


    It can be speculated that Lily and the host are not so familiar with each other. Lily is likely to be in love, so she will behave so docile.


    Bo Ye and Gu Meng looked at the picture and thought for a moment. Then they looked at each other and understood the meaning of en Jin''s words.


    At the same time, they said, "is Lily the man''s cheating object?"


    Panpeter said in dismay, "so this is a little three to pull down the palace and seize the prince?"


    Enjin nodded and said, "lily is not a good stubble."


    Tang Zhi saw several fluffy toys scattered in the wardrobe, and suddenly something flashed in his mind.


    He quickly said, "do you know that the meaning of" �� "in" ������ "has another meaning


    �����ᤫ���� ������ ������ �����ᤫ���ᤫ���ᤴ.


    Gu Meng showed his hand and said, "young master, who else can understand except Bo Ye and en Jin?"


    Tang Zhi explained: "������" is a cage, "��" can be understood as the mesh between cages. In addition, "��" also means women and wives... "


    On the point of going on, the house trembled without warning.


    Tang Zhi quickly held the side of the closet door, thinking temporarily interrupted.


    He felt the vibration from the bottom of his feet, frowned and said, "something''s wrong."


    In the twin''s room on the second floor, Xiuyi was struggling and crying.


    Above him, a woman with a smoky face choked his delicate neck and put him on the bed.


    "I can''t be the only one who has an accident. I''m not willing to I''m not willing to... " Lulu was not only indifferent to the crying child, but also showed a grim smile.


    When people burst into the room, what they saw was such a scene. They were shocked.


    The boy and Qiu Zi stood in front of him and rushed to open the girl who was in a madness.


    "Sister! What are you doing? " The young man was a little bit of a mental breakdown by his sister, looking at the crazy girl, as if he did not know her in general.


    Lulu looked at the boy, her eyes twinkled with excitement, patted her chest and said, "brother, let the ghost come to me again. I''m sure I can escape this time! ha-ha! I''m sure I still have a chance. Don''t listen to what they say about the side effects after rebirth. I''m still the same as everyone else


    She swept around the crowd, then pointed to the freckles with one hand and laughed: "or let the ghost go to them and let them feel the feeling of being torn up, so that they won''t always hide behind my back and say bad things about me, so that we are all the same, ha ha ha It''s all the same! "


    Little freckles and steel teeth girl huddled together, pale. After being named by Lulu, they only feel bad luck. After scolding a crazy woman, they may be afraid that Lulu''s words will come true, so they quickly hide in the room.


    The chaos did not stop until a quarter of an hour later.


    In the twin''s room, Bo Ye rubbed his eyebrows with some headache and said, "we don''t take the initiative to cause trouble. Our teammates will help to cause trouble. It''s better to lock up the two children and focus on protection."


    Gu Meng hugged Xiuyi and said, "shut up? You think they are caged birds... "


    An unintentional sentence seems to wake up something, but Gu Meng stops halfway.


    Bo Ye and Tang Zhi looked at him at the same time.


    "Gu Meng, Gu Meng, pain..."


    Everyone is pulled back to their senses by Xiuyi''s cry of pain. The child points to a circle of red marks on his neck and looks at Gu Meng.


    Gu Meng felt a little distressed and blew two breaths at that place.


    "Where were you last night?" Gu Meng asked Xiuyi. When he caught someone, he took the opportunity to say, "I can''t open the door. How can I disappear in a twinkling of an eye?"


    Show a Du mouth way: "go back to the room to sleep."


    Gu Meng looks at him suspiciously. Knowing that he can''t find out the result, Gu Meng skips through this one.


    Bo Ye clapped his hands toward Xiuyi and, despite the embarrassment of the child''s face, could not help but hold him over.The tall man holding the child to the window, it is rare to appear warm, the picture is pleasing to the eye.


    Bo ye asked the child, "do you like Lily?"


    Xiu blinked her big dark eyes and didn''t nod or shake her head.


    Bo Ye changed his view and said, "how is Lily treating you and Xiaozhi?"


    "Sometimes good, sometimes bad." Xiuyi whispered to Bo Ye.


    "Oh?" Bo Ye patted him on the back as a reward and continued to ask, "when will it be good?"


    Show a squint smile, cover mouth way: "when dad is in."


    Other people smell the speech, the heart is clear, more firm the previous conjecture.


    First of all, lily is not the biological mother of the twins.


    "What will Lily do to you when dad is away?" Gu Meng finds a silk scarf, shakes her hand and walks to Xiuyi.


    Xiuyi took a glance at the square kerchief and ducked over her body. She didn''t let Gu Meng get close to her: "don''t be leopard print, don''t, it''s too sexy, don''t."


    All of them said, "I''m sorry."


    Kid, do you know what "sexy" is?


    Gu Meng grabs his ear and ties the leopard print silk scarf around his neck to protect the injured position.


    "When dad is away..." Show a scratch face, childish voice naive way, "Lily will ignore me and Xiaozhi, will also throw us in the cabinet closed."


    Panpeter''s eyes widened in surprise and said, "is this child abuse?"


    Gu Meng comfortingly patted Xiuyi''s small head and said, "did you tell Dad?"


    Xiu Yi leaned back to Bo Ye''s shoulder and shook his head with a smile.


    "Can you laugh?" Peter mumbled, "what a tough boy..."


    Angela looked around and asked, "where''s Xiaozhi?"


    Hearing the sound, we looked around the room, but we didn''t see the twin brother.


    With a flash of inspiration, Gu Meng said, "it''s not going to be playing with rabbit figures downstairs."


    "If the doll falls down..." Enjin said, "it means the ghost is coming out."


    People rushed out of the door, went downstairs to check the situation, but when they got to the stairway, the door of a room was suddenly pushed open.


    Accompanied by a strong smell of blood.


    Everyone then slowed down and walked cautiously forward. After a while, they saw that the person coming out of the room was freckles.


    The girl stood in the middle of the aisle, looking dazed, as if she had lost her soul.


    In addition, the lack of pigment on the light yellow hair, pink face, and clothes, everywhere splashed with blood.


    Gu Meng and others stop at the same place, looking at such a girl, understand that everything has happened.


    "I didn''t mean to..." The girl looked down at her bloodstained hand, bewildered and said, "I just I''m so scared... "


    The author has something to say:


    I wish you a happy weekend. In this chapter, I would like to give you some substantial thanks. Thank you not only in words, but also in red envelopes.


    By tomorrow''s update.

 Chapter 123

    Steel teeth younger sister and freckled girl return to the room together, along the way Lu Lu scolded thoroughly.


    "That non mainstream, just met when I knew she was abnormal, now more and more excessive, in the game to meet this kind of teammate is also down eight lifeblood mold!"


    "Even if you have an accident, you have to pull someone else together. Why? The whole world is going to bury her when she comes out of her family? Please, we have just said a few words. What''s the grudge? "


    "Forget it. Don''t mention her. The more you say it, the more angry you get."


    On the surface, the two girls chatted with each other easily. If you look at the hands they hold together, you will find that the fingertips of both hands are white and tight enough to crush the bones.


    I was still afraid.


    Even if Lulu is determined to be a madman, what she said need not be taken seriously, but the two girls still remember that the shaking of the house will definitely bring bad luck to one person.


    As for who that man is, there is no guarantee.


    At the moment, only their own room can give them a sense of security.


    "Well, I said Just after closing the door behind her, the freckled woman suddenly had no idea. She hesitated and said, "can''t anything happen in the room? Isn''t that what happened in the room


    Steel teeth sister pulled the corner of her mouth, showing a fake relaxed smile: "that non mainstream was not open at that time? We must have put the ghost in when we opened the door. No matter what happens outside, we don''t go to see or ask, and nobody will open the door. "


    The freckled girl was always in suspense, but agreed with her and locked the door.


    "Just after breakfast, I went to brush my teeth." "Steel teeth sister said," we simply nest in the room for a day, anyway, there are snacks in the room. "


    Because of wearing steel braces, if possible, she would brush her teeth habitually after every meal.


    The freckled woman sat down beside the bed, cleaned up the pajamas that had been thrown on the bed before going out, and sighed: "OK, to tell you the truth, nobody can rely on here. Although brother Zhou always let us rest assured, something really happened. We must run faster than anyone else. We should be cautious and bear it for another two days


    Steel tooth younger sister smile, did not refute.


    She was about to go to the bathroom, so she closed the bathroom door.


    After a while, freckled woman is in front of the wardrobe when the bathroom door suddenly opened a seam.


    Steel teeth sister from among them put out the head, lean against the door frame, looked at her and asked: "what''s the matter?"


    Freckled woman feel inexplicable, do not know why to turn to look at her, way: "nothing."


    Steel teeth younger sister shrugged, did not say anything, again returned to the bathroom.


    Three minutes later.


    The door of the bathroom that opened a gap suddenly sent out a piercing scream.


    The voice was like a thunder in the middle of the night, which made the freckled girl in the room tremble in the bottom of her heart, and her whole body was also infected with that unnamed terror.


    As soon as she turned her head, she just saw that the steel teeth girl rushed out and pushed the bathroom door with a "bang".


    Steel teeth girl''s expression was frightened and twisted. Her hands were against the bathroom door, pressing all the strength in her thin and weak body. Her legs were obviously trembling, and she could hardly support herself to slip.


    "You What''s the matter with you? " When the freckled woman realized that something was wrong, she moved away from the bed, hid far away, and unconsciously moved towards the door.


    "She''s in there! She''s in there But the girl''s teeth still burst out.


    She looked back at her companion, tears streaming across her face.


    Seeing that the freckled girl was planning to escape, she immediately screamed, "sister! Save me!!! Come on! Come on! Read out the nursery rhymes! Now the game begins


    Freckled woman looked at her crazy look, and heard that the ghost in the bathroom, the whole person was scared.


    She shivered to the door, opened the chain on the door, breath uneven way: "you don''t worry, I''ll find someone now, this matter I can''t solve."


    "Sister "It''s too late..."


    Just saying, the bathroom door shook violently, and the thin girl''s body bounced.


    "Run away together." The freckled girl turned back with a guilty heart and said, "I really can''t..."


    Steel teeth younger sister excitedly way: "elder sister, you help me! As soon as I let go, she came out. I can''t run away! Pass on the shadow behind me. I can help you block it for a while


    "What if I can''t find the next one to help me..." The freckled woman, confused, clung to the door, hesitated.


    "No, it''s full of people outside. I''m sure we can find it!" Steel teeth younger sister language hastily urged her way, "elder sister, you just want to read out the last sentence of nursery rhyme, you won''t die, please."


    The freckled woman could not resist the uneasiness of her conscience, and said in a timid voice, "stand Stand at... " She swallowed her saliva, put her hand on the doorknob and looked ready to evacuate at any time. She said, "the one standing behind you..."


    The impact of the door is more and more crazy, but the freckled woman is slow to speak the complete sentence.Steel teeth younger sister saw something, know doomed, completely frustrated.


    The freckled woman lowered her head to avoid her companion''s sight, and struggled by the door, repeating the half sentence: "the man standing behind you Ah Sorry, I really The person standing behind you is... "


    Steel teeth sister at this time suddenly calm down, word by word clear way: "I will not let you go."


    The moment the voice fell, the bathroom door was forced to open a hole, a white shadow flying out.


    The next second, steel teeth sister''s head disappeared, the body still maintained the posture of her hands against the door, stood in place for five seconds, then slowly fell to the side.


    The female ghost crazily chews on a head, which makes a crackling sound. The dirty black hair on the edge of her mouth is full of blood foam.


    On the floor, one shadow gradually engulfs another.


    When the ghost bit her head off, the blood splashed out and the freckled woman beside the door was splashed all over her face.


    Freckled woman standing in place, constantly screaming, voice piercing eardrum, it seems that only in this way can ease the fear in the heart.


    She began to cry and slide to the ground next to the door. Her hands covered her eyes and said, "I''m sorry Sorry I don''t want to. I''m sorry for you... "


    Ear, is the sound of swallowing and chewing.


    She closed her eyes and could not see anything, but she could feel the blood sprayed on her face and body from time to time, and could hear the cruel swallowing sound. It took a long time for her to disappear.


    In addition, the only sound left in my ears is the sound of crying out of breath.


    In the living room, the freckled girl did not speak. She wrapped herself with a blanket as cold as if, and the blood on her body did not go to clean up, but trembled vigorously.


    Once someone asked something, she said to herself, "don''t ask, I can''t save her, I can''t even put myself in I''m sure you''ll die if you go on like this... "


    Lulu hid in the corner, biting her dark nails, looking at the freckled girl, she gave out a silly laugh.


    Zhou chengshuo wanted to let the frightened girl have a good rest. Finally, he couldn''t help saying: "when the ghost girl appeared, did you not pass on the shadow? Why did she die


    The freckled girl was wrapped in the blanket, shaking even harder. She looked at Zhou chengshuo and looked away. She stammered: "it''s too late. I can''t help her. That girl is too fast..."


    "Tut." Zhou chengshuo frowned and worried, "it seems that this game is not intended to give a living."


    Gu Meng, who stood by the window, was thoughtful. Then she turned her head to Enjin and said in a voice: "when the game of bird in the cage starts, the female ghost should not attack immediately, otherwise I won''t escape last night Maybe the girl was too slow to respond, or she didn''t find the right way to escape. "


    "Not necessarily." EN Jin looked at the freckled girl on the sofa, her soft voice said, "the girl found the right way to escape, but she didn''t find the right person."


    After analyzing the words for a moment, Gu Meng pressed him with his elbow and whispered, "Mr. en, are you too dark in your mind?"


    EN Jin lowered her eyes and squinted at him. The radian of the eye tail followed the stretch, without saying anything.


    Gu Meng then nodded secretly and said to herself, "it''s not impossible. After all, not everyone can be like you to me..."


    "What?" Enjin asked.


    Gu Meng said, "throw away your head and sprinkle hot blood."


    EN Jin:


    Gu Meng continued to feel good about himself and said, "I am fascinated by Gu Meng every day."


    �������� EN Jin suddenly took his hand and held it tightly, but his voice was still faint. He asked, "what about his face?"


    Two people lean against the French window in front of the white screen shade, muttering in the corner.


    In the opposite corner, the man who killed Matt said to Lulu: "sister, don''t look, let''s go upstairs."


    Now, for his strange sister, he felt inexplicably afraid that the girl in front of him was getting more and more out of his mind, and his behavior was becoming more and more abnormal.


    Lulu put down her gnawed fingernails, glanced at the boy contemptuously and said, "brother, if it''s you, would you like to die for me?"


    The boy nodded without hesitation.


    Lulu chuckled again, and her fluffy hair trembled with laughter. "Cheaters, everyone here is for themselves. People are so selfish. No one is willing to take risks for others. Cheater!"


    He laughed and turned away from the living room.


    The young man sighed, and his brows were stained with sorrow.


    Steel teeth sister is in the middle of dinner into the dining room.


    All of them stopped eating and watched her walk in as if nothing had happened.


    Then, a plate fell to the ground, and the freckled woman screamed madly, got up from the table and stumbled away from the dining room.


    The sound drifted all the way to the second floor.Steel teeth sister looked at the direction of her departure, very delicate smile.


    She went to the dining table and, unexpectedly, chose to sit next to lulu.


    Lulu sucked the sauce on her finger and squinted at her with a smile in her eyes. She said, "do you feel OK?"


    "Great." Steel teeth sister very relaxed like a long breath, smile way, "light a lot."


    Others find this scene indescribably strange.


    Zhou chengshuo poured a mouthful of red wine to suppress his surprise. He quickly asked the steel teeth sister: "little sister, what happened at that time?"


    Steel teeth younger sister but shake head, say: "nothing, luck back a bit."


    Seeing that she didn''t give any substantive information, Zhou chengshuo felt that he couldn''t find the law, so he was disappointed and said, "didn''t you find anything at that time?"


    "Oh." Steel teeth younger sister seems to have been reminded of the general, a hand nod head way, "remember."


    With that, she turned her eyes to Gu Meng and others across the table and said sincerely, "don''t you want to know where the doll in the photo is?"


    Gu Meng and Bo Ye look at each other and are about to ask questions. Zhou chengshuo can''t wait to catch up with them and say, "where is it? Did you find it? "


    Steel teeth sister nodded, and then leisurely picked up the knife and fork, cut the steak with red blood in front of her. Her voice became a little cold and said, "I know where it is."


    "But I won''t tell you."


    "After all, you didn''t do anything for me when I was eaten by a ghost, did you?"


    The dining table fell silent again.


    At night, Gu Meng lies in bed with worries.


    EN Jin turned off the light, slipped into the quilt, and approached Gu Meng a little, and asked, "what''s the matter?"


    "Don''t you think..." Gu Meng said, "have they become a little different?"


    EN Jin nodded in the dark and whispered, "do you feel it?"


    "What?"


    "Resentment."


    Gu Meng was silent for half a moment. After being reminded, Gu Meng thought about it and said, "it''s like the ghost''s resentment against the living people, trying to drag people around into a situation similar to them."


    "Not only that." Enjin said, "the girl was timid and cautious, but when she reappeared, she seemed to have given up all the burden."


    "Much lighter..." Gu Meng recalled what the steel teeth sister said and guessed, "they must have lost something."


    "Go to sleep. Don''t think about it. Anyway, there are only two days left." EN Jin came forward to kiss him on the face and said, "Meng Meng, good night."


    On the other side of the sofa, panpeter had already snored slightly.


    Gu Meng patted en Jin''s hand and said, "good night."


    In the middle of the night, Gu Meng feels that she has not been asleep for a long time. She feels that someone is passing by her bed.


    The man even lowered his head to his face, as if observing something.


    With his warm body ironed beside him, he vaguely knew that it was not Eugene, and he guessed it was Peter Pan.


    But then suddenly realized that, if the young boy, will not walk, can''t make a sound, when approaching even has no sound.


    The next second, Gu Meng pulls away from the chaotic sleepiness and instantly opens her eyes.


    In the room where you can see, the cold moon reflects the color of snow, casting a diamond shaped bright white area on the ceiling.


    Besides, there was only a low, shallow breath.


    There was no one else in the room.


    Gu Meng sits up from the bed and grabs her hair lazily. She thinks that she must be nervous. She may be dreaming just now.


    Inadvertently, I looked up and saw a shadow flickering from the moonlight on the wall, disappearing in the dark.


    Gu Meng''s spirit was suddenly improved, just like a bottle of balm.


    He quickly wakes up one side of en Jin, pressing voice urgent way: "son! Someone''s coming in! "


    To be sure, only a shadow came in.


    He was sure that there was no other human breath in the room.


    Gu Meng takes en Jin with one hand and walks in the dark corridor at night.


    From time to time he cast his eyes on the wall as if he were following something.


    "Do you feel it?" He asked.


    "What?" EN Jin rubbed her eyes and was dragged by Gu Meng. At this time, she was still sleepy.


    "There is a shadow on the wall." Gu Meng said.


    �������� EN Jin looked at the wall, and it was dark all around. Even if there was a shadow, it was invisible.


    In the meantime, there is a dark moon in the corner.


    Gu Meng finds out with sharp eyes that she drags en Jin around the corner.


    A few more steps forward, he suddenly stopped.


    Enjin asked, "no more?"


    Gu Meng stepped back two steps, pushed open the door of a room beside the corridor and said, "it''s in."


    After entering the room, Enjin clapped the switch beside the door.


    They found that it was an empty ordinary room.EN Jin looked around, then looked at Gu Meng and said, "are you sure you saw something?"


    Gu Meng twisted his eyebrows, believing that his feelings would not be wrong. He said, "where there is light, there will be shadows, but What if shadows exist without noumenon? "


    EN Jin thought for a while, and then she clapped off the switch on the wall.


    The room fell into darkness.


    Tonight, the night is bright and white moonlight is cast on the opposite wall, like a wide screen screen screen.


    Gu Meng turns her head, and two black figures stand on the screen.


    Like two silent men in black.


    Gu Meng jumps in her heart and subconsciously moves to the side and bumps into en Jin.


    On the wall, the figure on the left also hit the figure on the right.


    But it soon separated.


    "This is..." Gu Meng can''t respond but opens his mouth.


    "Our shadow." Enjin said.


    The shadow is pasted on the wall, opposite to Gu Meng and en Jin.


    The atmosphere became strange.


    Because the shadow does not extend from his feet as usual, when Gu Meng faces the shadow on the wall, he feels like he is facing a stranger.


    Gu Meng took en Jin''s sleeve, turned to look at him, and said, "this is what I want Will you stand till dawn? "


    On the wall, the shadow on the left stretched out his hand and held the shadow on the right.


    Synchronous imitation.


    Gu Meng feels strange, so she releases her hand and doesn''t move around.


    As a result, the shadow on the wall also returned to its regular standing.


    "What does that mean?" Gu Meng couldn''t figure out, "why do they call us here in the middle of the night?"


    At this time, Gu Meng''s shadow responded. He saw the black shadow raise his hand and scratch his head, looking puzzled.


    �������� Gu Meng is sure that he has not made such a move.


    "Is the shadow fine?" Gu Meng thought for a moment, as if he had guessed something, and then thought of an action in his mind.


    Sure enough, the shadow on the wall spread out to both sides, shrugged, looking very helpless.


    As soon as Gu Meng''s eyes brightened, she immediately patted en Jin and said, "the shadow knows what you''re thinking and will show it. Try it quickly!"


    "No EN Jin is calm and calm. Under the moonlight, her face shows a light expression. She seems not interested in Gu Meng''s proposal.


    He said faintly: "shadows may just be to remind us of their existence..."


    Before he finished speaking, the tall shadow on the wall suddenly turned his head, bent down slightly and pasted it on the face of the shadow beside him.


    It looks like a kiss.


    �������� Enjin''s voice stopped.


    Gu Meng looked at the shadow of a sudden movement and said: "it''s Well, sir, what are you thinking now


    Some people, on the surface, don''t know what else they''re thinking.


    "I..." Enjin opened her mouth and just wanted to defend herself.


    The tall black shadow suddenly turned another shadow and reached the edge of the light and shadow.


    ������������


    The closer the two shadows were, the more indescribable their actions became until a garment like shadow fell and disappeared into the darkness.


    Gu Meng''s face turned red, then she turned and beat Eugene: "what are you thinking of?! Stop it


    EN Jin''s face is also a little red, aiming at the eye wall, two shadows have rolled together, body overlapping.


    What''s on my mind is not up to me. The picture of Enjin''s brain mending can''t stop the car.


    He grabbed Gu Meng, covered his eyes with one hand from behind, took his shoulder and walked out of the room, saying, "give them some time."


    ����������


    Gu Meng suddenly feels that his shadow will lose his virginity before himself.


    The author has something to say:


    I remember that someone complained that Mr. Gu and en Jin had been innocent for a long time.


    Now.


    It''s not clear.

 Chapter 124

    The next morning, anyone could see that Gu Meng was sullen.


    "What''s wrong?" Bo ye asked


    "My shadow is dirty." Gu Meng said, "just last night, it was completely dirty."


    Others: "what are you doing


    EN Jin:


    After the explanation, Gu Meng is autistic. She just looks down to eat fried noodles and doesn''t speak any more.


    "Brother, did you go out last night?" Pan Peter suddenly thought of something, wiped the sauce from the corner of his mouth and asked Enjin, "what have you been doing? I was so sleepy that I knew I was worried about you. I didn''t feel relieved until you came back "


    Bo Ye took a sip of warm water and whispered:" afternoon, night, excitement, emotion, small film studio. "


    �������� EN Jin ignored Bo Ye and said directly, "the shadow of Gu Meng and I has appeared."


    Others were stunned for a moment and asked in unison, "your shadow?"


    Eugene didn''t say anything immediately.


    He wrapped the noodles with chopsticks, pondered for a moment, and then said his guess: "all players have their own shadows. They were isolated by the game at the beginning of the game, but they still exist in this house. It was Gu Meng''s shadow who took the initiative to find Gu Meng last night. I guess your shadow will soon appear. "


    Angela frowned and said, "I slept until midnight last night. I felt something walking around the room. Although there was no sound of footsteps and breathing, the sense of being was very strong. It was because of the harm..."


    Speaking of this, the tip of his tongue jerked around and swallowed the word "fear".


    How could Angela be afraid?


    "Turn on the light anyway." Angela omitted a long period of psychological activities, only said the result: "after turning on the light, you can''t see anything. Finally, the light has been on all night, so What was walking around the room last night was actually my own shadow? It''s trying to get my attention? "


    "If you''re really scared, you can ask your brother Peter to sleep with you at night." Bo Ye takes care of her younger sister.


    Angela looked at Bo Ye and said, "well You really think I have a good character, don''t you? "


    "Unnatural light will scatter the shadow." Enjin said to Angela, "if you had turned off the light, you might have seen it."


    Tang Zhi''s mind is agile, suddenly whimsical way: "the shadow seeks the player actively, is it reminding us to escape method?"


    Bo Ye took out a paper towel to wipe the corners of his mouth. His attitude became serious and said, "it may be a reminder that if you want to escape the copy, you need to restore your human identity first."


    Bo Ye thought for a moment and asked Gu Meng, "what is the way to make the shadow appear?"


    Gu Meng shakes his head. He is not very clear, but he has a general guess in his heart.


    He said: "the shadow should have no thought of its own. Although it has left the noumenon, it still depends on the noumenon in action..."


    Just like last night, what he was thinking, the shadow would do. It was the outward reaction of the inner world.


    With this in mind, he recalled the animal performance of en Jin last night, and could not help but beat the table with hatred.


    "Mr. Gu..." Bo Ye pushed a plate of Sydney on the table and said, "no matter what I think of, I will calm down."


    Gu Meng rubbed her forehead, breathed out a breath, and said rationally: "maybe it was thinking about the shadow before going to bed, so I came to the door at night. It sounds fantastic, isn''t it? But it''s true. If you want the shadow to appear, the shadow will appear. It''s the same with the heart. "


    Bo Ye said, "I think now, there is still time?"


    "You try it?" Gu Meng said.


    Several people are sitting around the dining table to discuss, the corner of the dining room door suddenly heard "bang Dang", a baseball bat rolled in.


    Bo Ye raised his eyebrows, looked back at the door and glanced at the ground again. He found that it was the baseball bat he had put in the door yesterday.


    After a while, Qiu came in with a look of embarrassment on his face.


    Qiu Zi rubbed his hands, bent down to pick up the baseball bat, looked at the people at the table and said, "are you having breakfast? It smells good. "


    Embarrassment can be contagious. People at a table can''t avoid embarrassment when they look at each other.


    Gu Meng politely greets Qiu Zai.


    Qiu Zi walked over and was about to say something unimportant to ease the atmosphere. Bo Ye, who had been observing him, suddenly opened his mouth.


    The man leaned back to his chair lazily and said faintly, "did you just eavesdrop outside?"


    ��������


    The air is frozen again.


    Qiu Zi has never seen such a straight and handsome boy.


    After breakfast, Gu Meng takes the dishes back to the kitchen and puts them in the sink.


    He rushed to his hand, turned around, and was blocked by the tall figure behind him.


    Gu Meng supports the cooking table with both hands backward. She leans back slightly. She looks up at the man with no expression and says, "why?"


    Enjin asked: "still angry?""If your shadow is forced, can you laugh?" Gu Meng asked.


    ��������


    Enjin stepped closer, and her head dropped a little bit, and her soft voice was tinged with flattery: "I''m not strong. At that time, your shadow looked very gentle, because you had acquiesced in that kind of thing subconsciously."


    Her face flashed crimson, but Gu Meng refused to admit it. The volume gradually increased and bluntly said, "I still need you to help me with psychological analysis?"


    Enjin took his hand, lowered her eyes, put his long fingers in the palm, rubbed his heart for a while, and said, "I will be responsible."


    "What''s the responsibility?" Gu Meng pulls her hand back.


    "To you..." Enjin said.


    Gu Meng''s heart is like melting a piece of honey.


    Not so depressed, but faintly want to laugh.


    Gu Meng held back her smile. Just as she was about to say a few words to him, she heard en Jin''s second half of the sentence: " The shadow of. "


    Gu Meng:


    EN Jin lifted her eyes and looked at Gu Meng''s eyes and promised, "I will be responsible for your shadow in the end."


    Gu Meng pushed the man away slowly and said seriously, "I''ll leave you ten seconds. It''s still time to run."


    EN Jin:


    Between players, the two girls who have been attacked by female ghosts have become the focus of prevention.


    It''s no wonder that they are isolated. The main reason is that the behavior of the two girls is getting more and more out of the routine.


    Steely girl and Lulu leaned on the sofa and didn''t know what they were talking about. They didn''t sit on each other''s faces. They laughed wildly, regardless of other people''s opinions. Their voices were exaggerated to the point of horror.


    Gu Meng has already taken Xiuyi and Xiaozhi upstairs for fear that the two girls will provoke twins as soon as they are happy, which will lead to unnecessary accidents.


    When en Jin passed the living room, she glanced at the unscrupulous girl and said casually, "their shadow may not appear again."


    "What female ghosts devour are shadows, not players themselves." For the whole game, Tang Zhi gradually sorted out his ideas, and a lot of things can be seen clearly. He said, "players without shadows are actually the same as ghosts."


    Pan Peter thought deeply and said, "fortunately, I haven''t been deceived by the way of rebirth."


    When the group talked, their voices were lowered deliberately. The girls on the sofa didn''t even look at them.


    After waiting for someone else to leave, Lulu sneered and cast her eyes at the back of several people. She turned her head to one side of the steel teeth girl and said, "believe it or not? They must have been talking about us


    She bit her fingernails and said with a smile, "those men are so handsome. I think I can forgive them."


    Lulu stretched out, the smile on her face faded away, and suddenly said, "it''s so boring."


    "Well?" "Do you want to play a game?"


    Lu Lu painted his thick black lipstick with his mouth open and laughed. "Good, who will play with us this time?"


    "Call that bitch!" Steel teeth sister''s eyes suddenly ignited with excitement.


    Lulu shook her head and said: "I miss my brother. Let him play with us. When he is like me, he won''t be afraid of me."


    The steel tooth younger sister thought for a moment, nodded forcefully and said with a smile: "so, who is the person standing behind you?"


    Lulume gave a name after half a moment.


    In the baby room, Gu Meng plays checkers with herself, and Xiuyi lies on his shoulder and can''t turn his eyes. Xiaozhi crawls around them.


    The child''s soft and tender mouth was full of wet water and giggled.


    All of a sudden, Xiaozhi seems to be sensing something, straight up, kneeling on the ground, turning to look at the direction of the door.


    Gu Meng noticed his abnormality, looked up and said, "what''s the matter?"


    After listening to something for a while, Xiaozhi turns back to look at Gu Meng again. The child''s voice is clear and clear: "four rabbits fall down."


    Gu Meng is stunned.


    This is the first time I have heard Xiaozhi speak.


    After a few seconds of inaction, he immediately rose from the floor and rushed out.


    The door of the nursery slammed.


    Xiuyi and Xiaozhi sit in the same place and look at each other muddleheaded.


    The next second, the door is pushed open again.


    Gu Meng put in a head and told him, "don''t run around before I come back!"


    Although Xiuyi and Xiaozhi don''t understand, due to Gu Meng''s momentum, they still nod their heads cleverly.


    The hedgehog''s head almost exploded when Matt heard the nursery rhyme in the kitchen.


    He turned around and the two dolls sat side by side on the island.


    One is in sky blue and the other is in lemon yellow.


    In addition, the sky blue doll''s neck, tied with a leopard print silk scarf as decoration.


    There was a long shadow on the floor behind him.


    In front of the body opened the refrigerator door, out of a green gray hand.The boy was lucky, and ran out of the kitchen and hit Bo Ye and Tang Zhi.


    He held thin Ye''s arm tightly, his eyes wide, his face white, and he gasped up and down: "then Well Ha That Chef Chef Here comes


    Bo Ye listened hard and said, "you said "The flow is coming at the beginning of the month?"


    ��������


    The killing of Matt was even more urgent, stomping his feet, crying as quickly as possible: "she She Here it is! "


    "Who?" "So excited, do you love you first?" said Bo Ye


    The little boy cried thoroughly.


    Why don''t you understand what he means!


    Just then, the kitchen direction sounded the nail crazy scratch the floor sound.


    Bo Ye looked at the other side, silent for a moment, looked at the young man again, and asked, "she is here?"


    "Well!" The boys were tearful.


    From the upper stairway, a series of footsteps fell, Gu Meng found half of her body from the armrest and shouted downstairs, "four rabbits!"


    Within ten seconds, the gang passed the shadow to Bo Ye.


    Bo Ye passed on to Tang Zhi.


    The two people cooperate with each other, and they react quickly and easily escape the female ghost.


    The room was in a hurry of excitement.


    After the female ghost, Bo Ye, Tang Zhi and his children came to the corridor on the East floor, and met zhouchengshuo and Qiu Chai.


    Although the mentality of the young people is not good, but physical strength is not weak, not dragging the hind legs along the way, but more than thin ye also benefits.


    Seeing the men coming in front of us, the boys shouted as they ran and shouted, "there is still one worse man! Who''s coming? Who will come? "


    Zhou chengshuo immediately responded, and saw the ghost crawling along the wall, and hurriedly hid Tang Zhi and others like the plague. He said, "Qiu Chai goes, and Qiu Chai runs fast, and let him come."


    Bo Ye knows that these two people will not participate in the game, and the shadow is behind Tang Dynasty at this time, and it is a bit annoying to stop.


    He did not waste time, holding Tang Zhi forward, believing that Gu Meng and Enjin would come soon, as long as they could find a convergence point that could avoid female ghosts.


    Who knows at this time, Qiu Chai suddenly opened up, said: "can''t come, quick, shadow cast to me."


    Tang zhiwrinkled his eyebrows, and he was suspicious at the bottom of his heart, and felt that he would make such a choice unlike the other''s character.


    But now the time is urgent, he will do the same. When


    shadow went too far behind the tomb, Qiu Zi looked back at his shadow, and his low line of vision flashed and turned to run toward the nearest room.


    "It''s done! It''s done! " The little boys followed Qiu Chai and cried excitedly, "there is still the last step!"


    After entering the room, the boy was about to read the last word of the nursery rhyme, but he watched Qiu Chai step on and on, when he arrived at the window, he jumped up with his hands on the cupboard.


    Then, chuchai pushed open the window and jumped down, and rolled around the garden grass after landing.


    �������� The boy stopped and blinked with a dull twinkling.


    Bo Ye and Tang Zhi are standing on the floor bed side by side, bowing their backs and panting with their knees.


    The heart is relaxed -


    the game is over.


    "Oh?"


    Suddenly, zhouchengshuo, opposite them, stared out of the window and frowned, "who Who is not chuzi? "


    At the same time, Bo Ye and Tang Zhi looked back to the window behind the floor, and they saw a figure running rapidly, crossing the bushes, straight towards the garage, and behind them was a striking black shadow.


    "He..." Tang finally opened his lips in amazement.


    Bo Ye squinted and said, "I intend to leave the copy."


    Tang Zhi felt anything, and he lowered his head.


    And in the sun, a shadow gathered again at his feet.


    Just then, the ghost reached the ceiling above the three people''s position, and stopped moving. Her empty eyes were staring at Tang Zhi.


    The author has something to say:


    br > thank you for your support

 Chapter 125

    Tang Zhi complained: "foul..."


    The next second, I was dragged.


    The ghost pours down.


    Qiu Zi escaped from the villa and drove away. The game created a shadow for the players in the house.


    Fortunately, Gu Meng arrives in time and drags Tang Zhi into the nearest room in a hurry.


    Relying on the door to block a female ghost attack, several people completed the rest of the steps.


    The shadow returned to the moment after killing Matt, and suddenly disappeared.


    The young man waved the sweat on his forehead, slipped down from the posture of leaning against the cabinet, spread out his limbs, and said: "it''s so breathtaking. Playing game group has never been so exciting in wartime."


    When the danger is relieved, Gu Meng has the thought of chatting. He unties the two buttons on the collar to dissipate heat and says, "do you still play games? Or what? "


    "Well, we don''t like to play that." The boy''s tone disdains a way, he stroked the slanting bangs that covered his eyes and moved to one side.


    He added: "I played dazzle dance. At that time, I took part in the popular dance group competition, PK with other groups, and hundreds of people came to watch the battle. That scene It''s so exciting to think about it now


    ��������


    Gu Meng thought, what kind of circle are you in?


    To bury the love circle?


    When Bo Ye pushed the door and entered, he saw three people safe and sound.


    He first said thanks to Gu Meng and the lads, then went to fetch Tangzhi and picked them up face to face.


    He patted Tang Zhi on the back and whispered, "I''m afraid I''m not afraid?"


    The boy with long hands and long legs hung loosely on the man and nodded without concealment.


    After the false alarm, the whole person was a little weak.


    In this way, he did not forget to hate: "that person had better not come back Kill him... "


    It''s just that the voice is soft and glutinous, with milk flavor, and the harsh words released don''t sound cruel at all.


    Bo Ye held back his smile and thought that he was really cute. Everything he did was lovely. The milk was fierce and the milk was fierce.


    "If he really dares to come back, you don''t have to do it and leave it to her husband."


    A head peeped out of the door of the room and peered into it silently.


    When he realized the figure, he sat up from the floor and called out, "sister..."


    Lulu looked at him with deep dissatisfaction in his eyes.


    The young man was frightened by her gaze. He avoided the sight as if he was evading. He comforted Lulu and said, "didn''t you scare you just now? But don''t worry, I''m fine. Thanks to Bo Ye, they saved my life. You see, people don''t just care about themselves. There are still many good people around... "


    "I''m so tired! Wage earners Lulu suddenly became furious and swore, "who wants to listen to you talking about this nonsense? What qualifications do you have to tell me about this? But for you, I would not have been like this! "


    After losing his temper, he turned around and left, as if to confirm the situation.


    The young man looked depressed as he sat on the ground with his head down and his shoulders collapsed.


    It should be really sad to be treated like this by my sister.


    Bo Ye looked at the door of his eyes and said, "such a sister, don''t you throw it away?"


    The boy didn''t speak.


    After a while, he wiped his face, raised his head and forced his face to smile.


    "She is still young and not sensible. In addition, she ran into a ghost that night, which stimulates her a little. Maybe she hasn''t slowed down." The boy spoke for his sister and said, "she used to be very sensible. I believe that after everything is over, she will be able to change back to her original appearance."


    Gu Meng''s face hesitated, and some could not bear to tell the truth.


    Tang Zhi jumped down from Bo Ye, pulled his clothes and put it bluntly: "your sister can''t come back."


    The boy looked at him blankly.


    Tang Zhi didn''t explain any more. He knew that no matter what he said, the other party would deceive himself and insist on his own ideas.


    Thinking that the twins were still upstairs, Gu Meng noticed the strange place and asked, "how did this game of bird in cage begin? Xiuyi and Xiaozhi stay by my side and have been good all the time. "


    After digesting Tang Zhi''s words for a while, the boy regained his mind.


    Looking at Gu Meng, he was also confused and said, "I don''t know. There was no earthquake or anything. The two dolls appeared behind me."


    "The two dolls I saw in the picture?" Bo Ye confirmed it to him.


    "Yes." The young man drew twice and described, "one in blue, one in yellow, and the other in blue, with a silk scarf tied around his neck."


    "Silk scarf?" Gu Meng noticed that there was something different from the original, "what silk scarf?"


    "Just..." The boy recalled a time and said, "leopard print, quite sexy."


    "Show one?" Tang Zhi reacted to Gu Meng at the first time and said, "you tied a silk scarf to him yesterday."


    The afternoon sun shines on the snowmelt outside the street, and the room is also bright.


    Gu Meng only feels that something hidden in the fog is swayed away by the sunshine of white flowers.He looked up at Bo Ye and Tang Zhi and saw the same consciousness in their eyes.


    Gu Meng, Bo Ye and Tang Zhi walk toward the twin room on the second floor.


    At this time, the big house looked empty.


    Run a player, the others should hide, should hide.


    Gu Meng was surprised that even Enjin and Angela did not know where they had gone.


    Gu Meng is thinking that they met Peter Pan at the entrance of the stairs. Pan Peter is covered with black and gray hands, and his face is rubbed a lot. He spreads his hands and walks in the direction of the kitchen.


    "Where are you going, brother?" "I don''t know what''s going on in the house," he said.


    Gu Meng pointed to the upstairs and then asked him, "where is Enjin?"


    "In the basement, Angela is also there," panpeter said, rubbing his hands with the hem of his plaid shirt


    "What?" Gu Meng beckons at him and signals to go upstairs. As he walks, he says, "did they bully you?"


    "It''s not Angela yet..." In the middle of his speech, Peter pursed his lips, and his face was full of humiliation. He said, "forget it, it''s not the first day I met her, let alone mention it."


    As he went upstairs, Tang Zhi continued to express the idea that he had been interrupted by the earthquake yesterday.


    He said: "in addition to the literal meaning of the song, there is actually another interpretation."


    Gu Meng still remembers Tang Zhi''s words, saying, "what do you mean by women and wives?"


    "Well." Tang Zhi said, "if you understand" �� "as a woman," ������ "means cage girl."


    In the corridor on the second floor, the sunlight coming in from the end window darkens everything, except for a few players who walk in it against natural principles, and there is no shadow behind them.


    In the silence of the room, only Tang Zhi''s clear voice narrated gently.


    "Cage women refer to pregnant women, because during pregnancy, they hold a cage in their arms, so the birds in the cage naturally refer to their babies in the womb."


    "When and when? I asked about the time of the cage girl''s birth, but unfortunately, on a night near dawn, the cage girl was pushed down the steps from behind


    "In Japanese culture, cranes and turtles are symbols of good luck and longevity. When they slip, it means death, which means that the fetus in the womb has miscarriage."


    "So at the end of the day, we will ask who the man standing behind him is. In fact, we are asking who is the murderer who knocked down the cage girl."


    When Tang Zhi finished speaking, he fell into silence in the corridor.


    They all stopped at the door of the twins'' nursery.


    Panpeter unknowingly rubbed the dirt on his hands on his shirt and murmured, "behind the nursery rhyme, there is a legend of such a hideous man."


    "The interpretation of cage girls has been around for a long time." "I would not have thought about conspiracy theory if I hadn''t heard that Lily was the man''s cheating object and abused Xiuyi," Tang said


    "So..." Gu Meng holds the door handle, but doesn''t push it away. He asks, "what are Xiuyi and Xiaozhi in the end?"


    "They are A bird in a cage in nursery rhymes Panpeter looked around the men and asked uncertainly.


    But without waiting for others to respond, he immediately overturned this conjecture: "but this is unscientific. If Xiuyi and Xiaozhi, as the nursery rhyme says, are aborted fetuses, they should not be counted as human beings, but They all have shadows, and we can see that on the first day, the host and Lily are both kissing and hugging them. Are they normal children? "


    "It might be better to understand them as ghosts living in puppets." Bo ye turned up the picture again.


    Gu Meng takes the photo to see that the main part of the camera is occupied by the smiling faces of the host and Lily. Two doll dolls are sitting side by side in front of the railing in the corner.


    It''s totally different to look at the photos at the moment.


    Gu Meng said: "every time a nursery rhyme is played, what appears behind the players are actually Xiuyi and Xiaozhi. Players with shadows are looking at them from the perspective of human beings, so that we can see their noumenon, and we..."


    Gu Meng pauses, turns over the photo, holds it in his hand, pushes open the door of the room, and says, "what we see is the ghost living in the puppet."


    The door opened and the twins in the room turned their heads at the same time.


    The child''s face is tender and delicate, and his eyes shine like black grapes. In the sun, his eyelashes flash like a butterfly flying.


    Seeing Gu Meng appear, Xiuyi and Xiaozhi show a naive and enthusiastic smile at the same time.


    Gu Meng looks complicated. She walks into the room and comes to Xiuyi and Xiaozhi.


    Xiuyi looks up at him with a smile in his big eyes.


    Gu Meng slowly bent down and faced Xiuyi. She turned her eyes around the child''s face and said, "we have guessed your identity. Can you tell us how to escape from the cage?"


    Xiuyi stares at Gu Meng, just smiles, then nods his head and says, "I like Gu Meng best."At this time, the sound of leather shoes knocking on the floor came from the outside.


    Everyone turned their eyes to the door.


    After a while, little Lori bumped into the doorframe, braked sharply and said, "we saw a woman''s body in the basement!"


    Gu Meng looks at Xiang Xiuyi again.


    Xiuyi put his arm around Gu Meng''s neck, pulled the man down a little, and attached it to his ear and said, "the crane and the tortoise have both slipped. Let the man standing behind him be a ghost forever."


    In the evening, a royal blue car stopped outside.


    Through the French window, panpeter saw the car stop outside the fence and quickly called out, "look! Someone is coming


    They went out of the house and out into the open air.


    The car in front just stopped there and no one came down.


    Panpeter gathered up his thick scarf and, being blown by the cold wind, drew back his neck and said, "who is it? It''s black. You can''t see anything clearly. "


    Laurie, dressed in a thin black skirt, shivering in the cold wind, her voice was also trembling, and she said, "go Go and have a look, don''t you know? "


    Peter took a look at Lori, thought about it, and took the scarf off and hung it around her neck.


    "I don''t have the guts." Panpeter said.


    Laurie wrapped her scarf tightly, and there was no more habitual sarcasm on the face of the scarf.


    People looked at the car through the fence. The windows were covered with film. It was dark at night and could not see the inside of the car.


    Everyone was very cautious, and no one came forward to check it easily.


    Enjin could not bear to wait. She opened the half human high white gate and went out.


    He bent down to look close to the window and opened the door directly.


    A girl screamed behind her.


    The freckled woman covers her mouth and shrinks behind Zhou chengshuo.


    Lu Lu and gang Ya Mei, who were separated from them for a while, laughed and liked to see them.


    The moment the door opened, a person rolled out from the inside. En Jin retreated quickly and was not caught on.


    The man lying on the street, or corpse, seems to have become a popsicle, frozen limbs, maintaining the posture of sitting in the car.


    All exposed skin has been covered with blood, as if rubbed on a razor, and the blood and water at the wound have become ice dregs. Therefore, a face is miserable and hard to distinguish its original face.


    But we can see from the clothes that this body is Qiu Zi who escaped at noon.


    The young man turned his mouth and scolded without sympathy: "retribution, deserved it!"


    Tang Zhi took a look and then he looked away.


    "This fool..." Zhou chengshuo sighed and said, "what''s the use of escaping? Didn''t you hear the baby sitter repeatedly say that the mountain was blocked by snow? No one can get out before the seventh day... "


    The public reaction is different, is saying, one person reminds way: "look at his shadow."


    Under the dim street lamp, a shadow flowed out from Qiu Zi''s rigid body, far away from the body, and then slowly converged into a man''s shadow.


    As you can see, that''s exactly Qiu Zai''s shadow.


    The shadow stuck to the ground and got up from the position of lying down, and even patted the body as if stained with ash.


    Then, under everyone''s gaze, the shadow walked into the house as if no one else was there, winding up the steps and sliding in through the crack of the door.


    Seeing Tang Zhi staring at the direction where the shadow disappeared, Bo Ye said, "what''s the matter?"


    Tang Zhi looked back and shook his head, but his expression was a little sad.


    "It looks like It''s lonely. "


    Late that night, on the second floor of the huge villa, screams were heard from different guest rooms from time to time --


    "ah, ah, there is a ghost!"


    "Sleeping trough! Who''s in my room? "


    "Who? Who is it? I see you! Don''t hide


    Gu Meng is so noisy that she can''t sleep well. As soon as she feels sleepy, she is awakened by the call of a freckled woman in the room opposite her.


    Gu Meng frowned, and after a while, she opened her eyes like giving up.


    As soon as I opened my eyes, I was frightened by a dark shadow beside the bedside table.


    Subconsciously, he was about to get up and turn on the light, but he stopped half way up.


    On the bedside table, there is a moon on it, and the upper body of a black shadow is framed.


    Gu Meng looked at the shadow, and saw that the shadow turned to the left and right, looking for something.


    Then the shadow spread out his hands and held it high above his head. He was helpless, as if saying, "I can''t find it anywhere."


    Gu Meng sighs and rubs her eyebrows. She gives up the idea of turning on the light and slides back into the quilt.


    He lay on his side on the pillow, and his voice was very lazy at night. He said, "don''t look for it. He''s dead outside."


    Finally, I know why other rooms are so busy in the middle of the night -


    it''s all because of Qiu Zi''s shadow.


    The shadow stood still for a moment in the moonlight on the bedside table, as if digesting Gu Meng''s words.After a while, the shadow flashed to the right and disappeared into the darkness.


    The next second, it appears on the opposite wall.


    Gu Meng saw the shadow sit down on his side, his back against the edge of the falling curtain, folded his knees and buried his head, forming a cocoon shape.


    It''s as if you''re autistic.


    Qiu Zi''s shadow is sitting on the edge of the bed melancholy, looking very lonely. Gu Meng is also embarrassed to drive him away.


    But the shadow''s existence is not weaker than a big living person. It feels like a stranger in the room.


    Gu Meng knows that she can''t sleep for the moment.


    He looked at the moon with his pillow in his arms.


    At this time, the warm temperature of the man was pasted behind him.


    Two tender kisses fell behind my ears.


    "Can you talk to the shadow?" Enjin''s soft voice with just wake-up time of the dark, way, "is really amazing."


    Gu Meng glanced sideways, but couldn''t see behind him. When Enjin was joking, he ignored him.


    EN Jin took Gu Meng, turned him over, and said, "why don''t you sleep?"


    Gu Meng glanced at her back and said, "there is a shadow."


    Enjin raised the quilt.


    Gu Meng is completely in the dark.


    "So it can''t see..." Enjin said in the quilt.


    The quilt moved and there was no more sound coming from it.


    A minute later, Gu Meng suddenly opened the quilt, his face flushed and panted for a while.


    "You..." Gu Meng covered his mouth, red face urged, "don''t do it, sleep!"


    EN Jin''s face is also a little red. She stares at Gu Meng for a moment in the moonlight, and raises her hand to raise the quilt.


    Gu Meng quickly pressed down his hand and said, "is it a sperm brain?"


    Enjin may have a bit of wind tonight, holding Gu Meng gently arch him.


    The neckline that the man buckles neatly originally is all rubbed askew, show good-looking clavicle.


    As a coquettish girl, Enjin whispered, "I''ll call my shadow here. If you call your shadow, I won''t do it..."


    "Why?" Gu Meng pushed his head with annoyance and helplessness.


    "I want to see the film." Enjin said.


    "What film?" Gu Meng is strange.


    "It''s the film."


    "What film?"


    "It is I''m sorry... "


    Gu Meng was full of goose bumps. She could not bear to wring down en Jin''s face and said, "speak well!"


    EN Jin lifted her eyes and looked at him. She said, "shadow of shadow "A tablet, calcium tablet, cat tablet"


    Gu Meng, who has responded to this question:


    Even his shadow is not let go, it seems that he is really hungry and thirsty.


    The author has something to say:


    thank you for reading

 Chapter 126

    The hostess came home early the next morning.


    Gu Meng hears the sound of the car outside when she wakes up. At first, she doesn''t realize what happened until there is a faint sound of opening the door downstairs. Gradually, the woman''s cry from far to near floats up across the floor: "is anyone there? Lena? Are you there?"


    At this point, Gu Meng suddenly wakes up from her sleep and stares at the ceiling. Her brain can''t keep up with her body''s reaction speed.


    After a long time, two women''s voices were heard downstairs, vaguely.


    Gu Meng immediately lifted the quilt, got up and got out of bed, trampled on slippers, and jumped to the door of the room.


    Peter Pan was awakened by his noise and closed his eyes and complained, "brother, don''t sleep in the morning. What''s the noise?"


    "The seventh day is here." Gu Meng grabbed a coat from the hook behind the door and put it on. Opening the door, he said, "the hostess is back."


    "That''s not as exciting as this..." Peter didn''t care. He broke his mouth twice and turned over to sleep.


    After holding the quilt for two seconds, Peter Pan suddenly opened his eyes and called out "lying trough".


    He rolled down from the sofa, climbed to the door with his hands and feet, and followed Gu Meng out.


    On the stairs, more than ten people were all dressed in pajamas and sat down the steps from top to bottom.


    They leaned quietly against the wall, their expressions still showed the stupidity of waking up, listening to the conversation in the kitchen next to them across a wall.


    "Is the master coming back in the afternoon?"


    It''s Rena''s voice with a touch of style.


    "He played cards with the group last night and missed the plane this morning." Lily breathed out her breath and said, "it''s only in the afternoon. Don''t prepare lunch for him."


    Lena asked, "do you want to hold Xiuyi and Xiaozhi down?"


    "Are you crazy?" The hostess''s voice suddenly turned cold and seemed to smile.


    The high heels made a few noises on the floor and stopped.


    "Or do you mean to satirize me?" the hostess said displeased


    "Sorry, no offense." Lena said in time.


    "Bang!"


    A line of people sitting on the stairs were shocked by the sudden movement, but also sober.


    After the hostess slapped the table, she angrily said to Lena, "then be smart and don''t let those two stupid dolls appear in front of me!"


    Gu Meng stroked her forehead and said: sure enough, the hostess''s attitude towards twins is disgusting.


    At this time, he felt a pat on his shoulder. Looking back, he saw Peter rubbing his eyes sleepily.


    The little boy said: "brother, lily is back, can we still use the refrigerator openly? I''m so hungry... "


    Gu Meng pushes his hand at him, indicating that this is not the time to discuss these issues.


    After that, they listened to the hostess''s tone. She said, "it''s better to go home because I''m busy with social activities these days. I''ll take a bath and sleep. I''ll cook lunch later. I''ll call me."


    Listening to the sound of high-heeled shoes is walking towards the stairway, most players are inevitably a little nervous, can not help but put up their legs and curl up, waist and back straight.


    "It''s OK." Bo Ye casually reminded him, "I can''t see it anyway."


    Just at this time, the hostess came out of the kitchen, just to support the railing upstairs, but inexplicably stopped.


    The hostess looked up and down at more than ten steps of the steps, and her eyes accurately swept over each player''s face, and then frowned in displeasure.


    All of a sudden, people with a sense of existence said


    Even Tang Zhi was nervous.


    He sat on the next step of Bo Ye, leaned against the man''s arms, seized Bo Ye''s hand anxiously and said, "she Can''t you really see it? "


    ������ I think so. " Bo Ye is sitting upright.


    "Lena --"


    The hostess grabbed the railing, leaned back towards the kitchen and yelled, "why is so much ash falling on the stairs? Did you clean every day here on holiday


    Rena answered in the kitchen.


    The hostess walked up the stairs and took off the earrings on her left and right ears.


    There was a faint sigh of relief.


    Sitting on the top step, Zhou chengshuo finally felt a sense of urgency and asked, "is today the last day? The twins are safe and sound. We can go now after taking care of them according to the requirements of the game? "


    Bo Ye did not return to his head, and said faintly, "you can try one."


    "Well This... " Zhou chengshuo also knew that it was not so simple, so he had to brazenly ask Bo Ye for a method, "how can we get out of here?"


    "The first step..."


    With that, Bo Ye stood up from the steps.


    Everyone turned their eyes to him.


    Until now, some players are still at a loss for the game, so looking at Bo Ye''s eyes inevitably brought hope.Step by step, Bo ye walked leisurely downstairs and said, "go to have breakfast first."


    ������������


    There was definitely more than one person trying to kill him.


    Because the hostess came back, it''s not surprising that everyone kept a low profile.


    After finding some food from the refrigerator, they stood on the edge of the island in the kitchen and solved it.


    "You also see the hostess''s attitude towards twins," Gu said


    Tang Zhi wiped the biscuit crumbs from the corner of his mouth, drank milk, puffed up one cheek, and said, "it is obvious that they are just two puppets, but they have to be treated as real children. They have to perform in front of her husband for many years. He must be very disgusted."


    "Excuse me..." Zhou chengshuo has been paying attention to their conversation. The more he hears, the more confused he becomes. He can''t help but ask, "what puppets are you talking about?"


    Gu Meng was too lazy to explain. He just said to him, "listen first. If you really don''t understand, ask last."


    Enjin felt a piece of paper from a plate on the island, pushed it to the center of the island, and said, "it was found in the basement of the female corpse yesterday. It''s in her hand."


    "What?" Zhou chengshuo was shocked and said, "there are still female corpses in the basement?"


    The man who killed Matt couldn''t see it. He said to Zhou chengshuo impatiently, "Hey, I''ll go. Don''t you interrupt. If you listen to them, you''ll interrupt and interrupt. Is that interesting?"


    Zhou chengshuo felt uncomfortable when he was criticized by a non mainstream. He was about to argue with him. On the other hand, Gu Meng and others had continued to discuss the situation, and did not pay attention to their situation.


    Zhou chengshuo stopped and listened carefully.


    Gu Meng said: "I went to the basement yesterday and saw that the corpse was sealed in cement and melted into the cement floor. It can not be separated. But from the exposed part of the ground, it can be seen that the corpse belongs to the ghost girl, or the mother of Xiuyi and Xiaozhi, the original real hostess of the family."


    "As for the pattern on this piece of paper..."


    Gu Meng takes the damaged paper, and there is a sign on it, which is faintly distinguishable, like a snake swallowing its head and tail.


    He went on to explain: "Enjin guessed that it might be some kind of cult."


    "Cult?" Bo Ye lifted his eyes to look at him, and then looked at the black sign.


    Gu Meng said: "it advocates organizations such as channeling, soul transformation and resurrection from the dead."


    Tang Zhi pondered for a while, and guessed the whole story. He said, "after the man''s original mate miscarried, he found another way to accept the reality, so he made two puppets, trying to seal the soul of the dead fetus in it and raise it as his own child."


    Peter grabs a biscuit and puts it into his mouth. He can''t understand: "is the original one excited and crazy? After all, puppets are puppets. How can you believe in evil cults and raise them as children? "


    "The pain of losing a son is not something you and I can understand." Gu Meng said that he did not comment more on this matter.


    Pan Peter understood Gu Meng''s meaning, then shut his mouth tightly and said, "what''s the matter with lily and the original match?"


    Gu Meng thought for a moment and asked him, "do you want to hear the story?"


    Peter nodded.


    A woman once had a happy and happy family. Her husband spoiled and loved her, and her life was always smooth. Coupled with pregnancy, everyone was immersed in the joy of welcoming a new life.


    If it was not for the invasion of outsiders, happiness might have continued like this.


    The stranger is a woman''s best friend.


    At first, she only visited occasionally. Later, she went in and out almost every day for the reason of accompanying the pregnant woman, and soon formed a strong friendship with her husband and wife.


    Most of the rich were kind-hearted, and the women were almost innocent. They never doubted the real purpose of their girlfriends and never thought that the world would harbor malice towards her. One week before giving birth, she went to the hospital with her best friend''s care. She fell down from more than 20 steps and fell into a coma on the spot.


    Waking up again, the words "miscarriage" and "paralysis" left her almost breathless.


    After the discharge of the woman suffering from depression, her husband still loves her, in addition, more is heartache.


    In order to comfort the injured woman, the husband learned about a special organization through the introduction of a friend, and customized two child sized dolls to the woman.


    He said, the soul of the child has been parasitic in the doll, this is our child.


    That day, the woman showed her first smile in a long time.


    Her best friend still came every day, always looking guilty to death. She cried with tears and apologized again and again, saying that she couldn''t forgive her failure to protect the woman at that time.


    At that time, the woman had already had doubts. She felt that on the day of the accident in the hospital, someone pushed her behind her, but she would never suspect her best friend. She was even deeply moved because she was willing to take care of her paralyzed self.


    To the woman''s relief, her best friend did not look at her and her husband in a different way. Instead, they treated them as living children.


    A year passed by.It was just that things went out of control.


    The woman found that there were many small interactions and details between her girlfriend and her husband, which made her feel uncomfortable.


    Until that day, she was lying down by the window with her paralyzed body, and took the scene of her girlfriend and husband coming back from work together, and felt that she could no longer deceive herself.


    She took the photo and confronted her husband, who felt that she was unreasonable, and they had the most fierce quarrel in history.


    After calming down, the woman recalled that once, every move of her girlfriend had a different interpretation in her eyes, and she began to have hate.


    Tearing off the disguise was on the day her husband left on business trip, and her girlfriend directly shut her into the basement.


    Ironically, if it wasn''t for a girl''s move, women didn''t even know that the house had a basement for shelter.


    I don''t know when, my best friend knows the house better than she does, knows her men better, and looks more like the hostess of the family.


    Three weeks later, the woman died in the basement.


    Before death, she held the symbol of mysterious organization tightly, and the strong resentment made her curse, and she should stay in the house forever, and let the person who destroyed her life be paid for blood.


    At the same time, mother love makes her pray that the two children will still be taken care of after death.


    The moment the woman died, the doll came to life, but the dead soul was in it.


    Dead fetus has the memory of death, every night will feel pain, all over the blood.


    Every night, Xiaozhi will bemuse and say, "what a pain How painful, why does the big house fall Why not go out, why don''t you let me out... "


    "Obviously," the man standing behind you "is Lily "If you want to get rid of the game of birds in the cage, you should let Lily be a ghost forever," Gu Meng concluded


    This is how show I told him yesterday.


    It took Peter a little time to get back to God from the story. He shook his head and said, "then we need lily to play?"


    Gu Meng stood tired, half sat on the high chair, said: "it should be like this."


    "It can''t be done!" Zhou chengshuo followed the idea and the first cried, "first, we are ghosts. Lily can''t see us. Even if we step back, we can contact Lily and see a few strangers in the room. She can''t be scared and crazy? Would you like to play games with us? OK, step back a thousand more steps. How are you going to let Lily stand behind you and let her read the nursery rhyme? So in summary, it''s impossible! "


    After listening to zhouchengshuo, Peter thought carefully, and it was really difficult.


    He sighed, his hands on his cheek, and said, "I can''t think through, bald head..."


    At this time, thin Ye next to tap his head, light way: "what others say you believe, let us how to rest assured of leaving you alone."


    �������� Peter Pan looked up at Bo Ye, and for a while, suddenly, after thinking of the situation, his brothers would enter the seventh day, and they would be separated from them


    Thinking about this, the little boy lowered his head, and was silent, and he was alone and gloomy.


    It was 12 o''clock, and the bell on the first floor of the villa rang twelve.


    All players are in the basement, surrounded by a corner, facing the body of a woman.


    The body was ugly, and the surface was mottled with cement, but the people who had been ravaged by the ghosts had already been immunized.


    Little freckles tremble with fear, eager to say: "when can I go out?"


    "Why go out?" Lulu crouched on the wall and bit her black nails. In the dark, she had only a general outline. She laughed and said, "is it not good to stay here?"


    "Yes, ha ha ha." Steel tooth younger sister also followed smile, "leave behind not good?"


    Little freckles immediately silenced, to zhouchengshuo side hiding.


    Zhou chengshuo ignored the two madness girls, and said to freckles, "don''t worry." Then he looked at Gu Meng and said, "what are you going to do at noon?"


    Enjin looked at him, squatted down, and put the candlestick in her hand close to the ground beside the body. The soft voice was not cold and hot. He said, "this basement was used for refuge and was hidden very secret, so the mechanism would be behind the cabinet door of the kitchen. Since it is for refuge, there will be tunnels leading to the outside. I guess the tunnel is the escape exit of this copy. "


    Zhouchengshuo has a bright eye and says, "are you sure?"


    Enjin lifted her eyes and swept him and said, "not sure. It''s very uncertain. I''m talking about it. You must not believe it. "


    Zhouchengshuo: "......"


    "What you say about escape passage..." Tang Zhi saw a shallow gap in the cement beside the corpse, and asked Enjin, "under the body?"


    Enjin nodded and stood up from the ground.


    "When we get up to the building with Gu Meng, you will stay here," he said


    Bo ye asked, "don''t you need help?"


    "Two people are enough," Enjin said


    The basement was dark and repressed. Bo Ye looked around and asked Enjin, "ready to call the shadow?"Eugene answered.


    Bo Ye held up some candlesticks and looked at en Jin again.


    The flickering candle light cast a halo on the wall behind en Jin. In the middle of the dim halo, there was a dark shadow of a man.


    "So fast?" Bo Ye was slightly surprised and raised his eyebrows.


    Just now, the shadow did not exist.


    "The shadow will act according to the mind."


    Gu Meng next to him explained.


    "Don''t you worry about the clown?" she asked


    Gu Meng and en Jin look at each other without making a sound.


    They''re not sure if it''s going to trigger a female ghost attack, but now it''s the only way.


    All of a sudden, Angela turned her head and looked down, and said strangely, "what''s behind me?"


    As soon as she was about to take a step, her heel tripped and almost fell.


    "What, what?" Peter Pan, holding a candlestick and shining behind her, muttered, "don''t be paranoid. It''s horrible..."


    Before the words fell, the dim candlelight reflected a shaggy head on the ground, and the gray skin could be seen behind the long hair.


    It''s like a giant white spider lying on the ground. Who''s not a ghost?


    Peter tried not to scream, but someone called before him.


    The sudden appearance of the female ghost made the basement a mess. Gu Meng and Bo Ye and others stepped back and scattered.


    Zhou chengshuo, freckles and Matt are the most reactive. They shout and run away with their heads in their arms.


    This place is empty, screaming one after another, bumping around, stimulating eardrum pain.


    Gu Meng frowned and got a headache because of the noise. She had to raise her voice and roar, "stop it!"


    That''s the noise. It''s all over the sound.


    Gu Meng said: "the shadow is behind en Jin and me. If we want to hang up, we should hang up first. What are you excited about?"


    ������������


    Zhou chengshuo and others looked at each other in the same way.


    They resisted the fear and did not flee again, but they refused to get close to their original positions and hid far away from the walls.


    This calm, we found that the ghost just quietly lying there, the whole process did not move the position.


    Gu Meng''s heart is slightly loose, knowing that at least at this moment, she will not bite the shadow players.


    The basement fell silent, and everyone watched the ghost warily for fear that she would suddenly run away.


    But three minutes later, the ghost just lies beside the body, and only the horrible head moves forward and backward, as if looking at the body before her death.


    After a while, the female ghost landed on all fours and slowly climbed onto the body fused in the cement ground.


    They watched as the ghost melted like a white solution and penetrated into the cracks in the cement.


    "Disappeared?" Panpeter''s eyes widened in disbelief.


    With a dull "click click" sound, the stiff hand on the body on the ground slowly grasps, as if moving muscles and bones.


    EN Jin pulls Gu Meng back.


    There were cracks around the cement that sealed the body, and a man crawled out of it, but the man was covered with potholes and cement blocks of different sizes, just like a monster made of stones.


    As the monster climbs forward, it remains in the shallow pit where it is, revealing something similar to a ring.


    Bo Ye stepped forward, squatted down, swept away the lime powder accumulated in the middle of the shallow pit, and found a plank below.


    "The channel appears." He said.


    EN Jin and Gu Meng walk to the first floor together, leaving the other people and the woman pretending to be dead.


    "How are you going to get her in?" Gu Meng asked.


    If Enjin goes out to face Lily in such a dignified way, she may be scared to faint directly.


    "Both the crane and the tortoise slipped." Enjin said.


    Gu Meng:


    Looking at Gu Meng''s puzzled expression, Enjin showed a smile and said, "you may want to avoid it later."


    Gu Meng didn''t understand at first, but five minutes later, when he saw en Jin in the kitchen ready to screw off Xiuyi''s small head, he finally understood what he meant.


    He pressed Eugene''s hand and said, "are you sure?"


    Eugene''s hand is still on the top of Xiuyi''s head.


    The child tilted his head between the two, big eyes to see this, and then to see that.


    Gu Meng really can''t bear it.


    "Such a lovely child, can you do it?" He asked.


    "In my opinion, he is a wooden doll," Enjin reminded


    Gu Meng still has some problems.


    He knew that for the player who had got the shadow, the twins had restored their original appearance, but in his eyes, Xiuyi was still the child with water, blood and flesh.Afraid of Gu Meng''s disbelief, en Jin turns the puppet over, pulls down the back collar, and points to a small light color inscription on the wood grain on the back neck.


    "The doll is still made in China," he said


    Gu Meng takes a close look and sees a line of small characters on Xiuyi''s delicate back neck meat --


    [made in China].


    ������������


    The game is too detailed. Hello.


    The author has something to say:


    nothing to say. I wish you a happy mid autumn festival in advance.

 Chapter 127

    Even though Xiuyi and Xiaozhi are not living creatures, even if they are dolls with factory marks, Gu Meng can''t watch them being disassembled into parts after a week together.


    Knowing Enjin''s intention, Gu Meng hugged Xiuyi, who was pitifully sandwiched between them, and said, "don''t bother so much. Just bring it in."


    Leina doesn''t seem to be at home anymore.


    The hostess is still resting upstairs, but looking at the clock on the wall, Gu Meng estimates that she will soon go downstairs.


    From the beginning to the end, Xiaozhi sat on the side of the children''s chair and looked at them, put his fingers into his mouth and chewed them with relish.


    Gu Meng raised his chin at Xiaozhi and said to en Jin, "put Xiaozhi by the cabinet and put it in the dark. If lily doesn''t want to disappoint the host, she will come in and pick up the doll."


    EN Jin was silent for half a moment, thinking that it was simpler than using the broken parts of the puppet as bait and scattering it all the way to the dark channel.


    Therefore, he took Xiaozhi''s back collar in one hand and took the person out of the baby chair.


    Gu Meng sighed and said to Enjin, "can you handle it gently?"


    Enjin always listen to his words, had to change a normal point of holding the baby''s posture.


    The hostess came downstairs in her white nightgown, yawning softly.


    She called "Lena" for two times, but no one responded, so she gave up. She walked to the kitchen and complained discontentedly: "the little bitch must have been lazy again. When her husband comes back, he will discuss and discuss, and find a reason to quit..."


    In the kitchen, the hostess was about to open the refrigerator when Yu Guang suddenly caught a glimpse of a lemon yellow figure by the antique closet.


    The heart suddenly startled, she straightened up to look at that place, this look is even more scared to clap the chest, but also faintly with uncontrollable anger.


    "Oh! Lena The hostess stormed towards the closet, and then, very rudely, lifted up the doll leaning against the edge of the closet, collapsed and cried, "I must let you go! Actually let the doll fall to the ground! If my husband sees it, how can I explain it? "


    The hostess slapped the puppet twice in spite of her anger. She patted the dust off the doll and then fell onto the island.


    "Where''s Xiuyi?" The hostess bent around the island to look for it. She thought Lena must have got another man on the ground.


    Inadvertently, a leopard print silk scarf caught her attention.


    The hostess''s face changed. She seemed to have some fear and uneasiness, but she soon covered up the past.


    She looked back at the clock on the wall, worried, thinking that her husband would be back soon.


    The hostess did not delay any more. She went over and found the switch in the corner of the closet and pressed it. The cupboard "boomed" at a 45 degree angle.


    The scarves fell to the ground.


    The hostess kicked the scarves away with her feet, and then, cautiously and carefully, poked her head into the darkness behind the closet.


    She whispered to herself, "Xiuyi is not here, is it? If so, it must have been Rena That little nanny is really crazy. I have to scold her when she comes back. "


    In the dark, you can discern a child like figure sitting in the middle of the aisle.


    The hostess breathed a sigh of relief, this just bravely, side body drills into the crevice that the closet turns open.


    She went to the dark road, picked up the doll from the ground and said angrily, "it''s enough to serve you two dummies all day."


    Said, carrying the doll to the wall fell.


    Then, the hostess raised her head, looked at the stairs below the dark passage, gave a contemptuous smile, turned her head to the doll in the dark and said, "you are just as annoying as your mother. I should have filled you in the cement at the beginning, and it makes people angry."


    When the hostess was about to turn around and leave, a languid female voice with all kinds of amorous feelings suddenly sounded behind her: "the crane and the tortoise slipped."


    "Who is the man standing behind you?"


    "Who?" The hostess opened her eyes, turned around with the doll and blurted out, "is Lena you?"


    Then behind him stood a shadow that was much bigger than Rena''s.


    "You..." The hostess took the doll in a panic and stepped back without saying anything. Her ankle was held by a rough and cold hand, and she turned her head and looked back.


    On the stairs, there was a woman covered with stones, holding her foot firmly with an outstretched hand.


    It''s like one of the worst nightmares.


    The woman''s shrieks echoed in the dark, accompanied by a kind of animal like growl.


    Gu Meng walks to Enjin from the dark corner, holding a small retro tape recorder, the size of a palm.


    It''s from the kitchen island.


    Gu Meng presses the playback button on the tape recorder, and leina''s unique charming voice comes from it --


    "who is the person standing behind you?"


    As for Lena''s recording, Bo Ye is responsible for getting it. As for whether there is sexual attraction, only he and candi can know.In the game of cage eye song, with the method of listening, if you don''t guess who is standing behind you, you will be punished.


    So Lily accepted the punishment she deserved.


    EN Jin took Gu Meng''s hand and said, "let''s go."


    After two people pass by Xiushi, who falls on the side of the dark road, Gu Meng picks up the doll.


    Xiuyi put her arm around Gu Meng''s neck, rubbed some ashes on her milky face, and said with a smile: "Gu Meng, thank you."


    "Go with me a little longer." Gu Meng stroked the dust off the child''s face as she walked toward the basement.


    Opening the basement door, Gu Meng is squinted by a pure white light source.


    If the light is also full of vitality, it may be the scene.


    Others stood in a circle around the light source, and did not act rashly.


    "Brother Panpeter waved to them and said excitedly, "the passage is open!"


    Gu Meng easily finds that under the light source, there is a clear black shadow at the foot of Pan Peter. Not only that, but also behind Bo Ye, Tang Zhi and Luo Li.


    Gu Meng approaches the entrance of the passage. As he approaches, a shadow gradually forms under his feet. The shadow changes from hazy to clear.


    At the same time, Xiuyi in his arms is also gradually changing his appearance, and his limbs are becoming stiff and stiff from softness.


    "Goodbye, Gu Meng..."


    Until the smiling face turned into wood, Gu Meng also stood on the edge of the halo.


    When Bo Ye saw Gu Meng and en Jin arrive, he said, "let''s go first."


    Say, hand in hand with Tang Zhi toward the light source, two people''s figure is instantly swallowed by white light.


    Seeing that they left, Zhou chengshuo couldn''t wait to follow them up. He said excitedly, "then I''ll go too. I''ll see you later."


    With that, step into the light source below.


    But no one thought, the next second, Zhou chengshuo appeared in the same place.


    "Why What''s going on? " Zhou chengshuo looked around blankly and said, "am I back again?"


    Freckled woman also stupefied, blankly follows a way: "week elder brother, how did you come back again?"


    Zhou chengshuo realized that something was wrong. With a foreboding, his face turned white gradually.


    "No, no, it must be something wrong..."


    He didn''t believe in evil. He jumped into the escape exit again, but returned to the original place in an instant.


    After that, I jumped several times, but I repeated the previous results again and again --


    I couldn''t leave.


    Zhou chengshuo collapsed on the ground, stupidly collapsed on the ground, murmured: "why..."


    Gu Meng looked around and found something. He frowned and had to remind him, "there is no shadow behind you."


    Zhou chengshuo suddenly turned back and found that the ground behind him was empty under the bright white light.


    "Ah, ah --" the freckled woman retreated with her mouth covered, and she cried out in an unacceptable voice, "why do I I didn''t have either. What''s wrong? "


    Lori tilted her head to think about it and exposed it mercilessly: "the game has given you the opportunity to participate, but you all avoided it perfectly. To put it more popularly, those who have not participated in the cage game will not have the opportunity to generate their own shadow."


    Zhou chengshuo collapsed his shoulders in a dejected way, as if he had completely accepted his fate.


    Killing Matt guy took Lulu''s hand, and looked at her behind her. It was also empty.


    "Sister, you..." The boy''s face turned white.


    Lulu glanced at her indifferently, and her face had lost the vitality of human beings.


    "Why?" Lulu''s voice did not fluctuate. "Are you happy to leave now?"


    When she saw that her back was empty, she just raised her eyebrows slightly. She seemed to have expected the same thing: "yes, I''ve been eaten by a female ghost. Ha ha ha ha ha..."


    "Lulu..." The man who killed Matt suddenly lowered his head and covered his eyes. Anyone could see that he was very sad.


    "Let''s go, you wage earner." Lulu took back her hand from him without any remorse.


    After a long time, the boy put down his hand. His eyes were moist. He sniffed and put his hand on Lulu''s shoulder. He said in a hoarse voice, "I won''t go."


    "Bang..." The girl sneered scornfully and said, "silly..."


    Before she finished her words, she noticed a subtle abnormality. Her body was sinking and suddenly had weight. She couldn''t help turning her head and looking back.


    Others saw it, and something unexpected happened.


    The shadow that had been pasted at the foot of the young man killing Matt was splitting with him.


    The shadow in the heel presents a kind of silk drawing effect, like a piece of transparent glue that is torn hard.


    After being completely separated from the body, the shadow moved to the girl''s back, but it was still her brother''s shadow in terms of body shape and shape."What are you doing?" Lulu stares at Matt in disbelief.


    "It''s you who should go." The boy opened his mouth and laughed. Then, without a word of greeting, he pushed her into the light source by pressing the girl''s shoulder.


    When the girl had time to say something again, the whole person melted into the light.


    After finishing all this, he turned his back and lifted his face to wipe his eyes. Then he threw the bangs and walked to the corner where the light couldn''t reach.


    Panpeter looked at it with admiration, but also a little sad.


    He knew that, as Gu Meng said, the shadow would act with people''s minds. The boy gave the shadow to his sister and gave up the chance to escape.


    This may be the fetters of relatives.


    On the other side, Gu Meng and en Jin look at each other and walk into the light together.


    "Sister, let''s go," said Peter


    In the basement, only the crying of freckles, no one wanted to stay in such a depressing and terrifying atmosphere for another second.


    Peter Pan was just about to take a step, but he didn''t want to be pushed aside.


    Panpeter fell to the ground, his arms bruised, and he gave two low, painful breaths as he stood up to examine the wound.


    Suddenly, from the side came excited Laughter: "ha ha! The shadow can be transferred, and so it is! "


    Pan Peter looked sideways, and there was a "boom" in his head, which was all blank -


    you can see Zhou chengshuo standing above his shadow at this time.


    It turns out that Zhou chengshuo stepped on his shadow just now. After he smashed him aside, the shadow moved directly to Zhou chengshuo''s feet.


    Pan Peter suddenly thought of the breathtaking night a few days ago. After Gu Meng bumped into him, he passed on his shadow. Now I think about it, the principle is that Gu Meng stepped on his own shadow at that time.


    It''s like grabbing seats.


    Pan Peter was flustered, struggling to get up from the ground, to take back his own shadow, and said in a hurry: "you give it back to me!"


    Zhou chengshuo just ignored, relying on himself closer to the exit, a step to jump down.


    However, just after lifting one foot, a small black figure bumped into Zhou chengshuo from the side slope at a very fast speed. The speed only left a black shadow in people''s view, like a rocket.


    The next second, with the sound of "bang" and Zhou chengshuo''s painful murmur, when he looked at it, the man had been pinched against the wall.


    Luo Li holds the clown puppet in one hand and holds it high in the other hand. With a kind of horrible and strange force, Luo Li presses Zhou chengshuo against the wall and pushes it up slowly until Zhou chengshuo''s toes are off the ground.


    "Give it back to him." Laurie''s eyes sank and her voice was strangely gloomy.


    Pan Peter''s mind moved, and the shadow easily slipped away from Zhou chengshuo''s feet and slid to his side.


    "Sister, sister." Panpeter was shocked by the explosive power of little Lori, and then thought that the man in the girl''s coat was not human at all, so it was not surprising.


    He pulled little Lori and urged, "the light is going to disappear. Let''s get out of here."


    The brightness of the exit seems to be weakening, and Peter dares not to waste more time, so he takes little Lori away.


    After the white light dissipated before his eyes, Gu Meng found himself standing in the forest lane.


    It is surrounded by low mountains, and a line of evergreen trees line up both sides of the driveway, and the top of the trees is still covered with ice-white melting snow.


    More than ten meters ahead, Bo Ye and Tang Zhi both moved backward and waved to him.


    This time, Bo Ye seemed to raise his voice


    Gu Meng looked around again and remembered that it was the way to come.


    It''s just that there''s a car to pick them up when they come in, and when they leave, the game throws them very casually to the side of the road.


    "Are you sure you want to take it away?" On one side, a soft voice reminded him.


    Hearing the speech, Gu Meng looks at the doll in her hand. Sky blue trousers, smooth face, strange smile.


    He thought for a moment and put the doll by the root of the tree.


    After the dust on the puppet''s face was wiped clean, he stood up and turned to en Jin and said, "go."


    Two people walk along the driveway, just escaped a copy, both silent.


    It seems to be a one-way street with no end, no signs, no traffic, and no birds passing above.


    Gu Meng looked forward and said, "when are you going?"


    Enjin said she did not know.


    "Next..." Gu Meng hesitates for a moment and has to face up to the problems that have always worried him.


    Qing Yue''s voice turned low and said, "is the seventh day?"


    For a long time, Enjin gave a response: "well."


    "It may be separated for a while." Gu Meng bowed his head and kicked the fallen leaves on the asphalt road. He asked, "can we meet again after the seventh day?"


    "Why not?" EN Jin turned her head and looked at Gu Meng. She could not help holding his hand and said, "as long as you want to.""How could I not want to..." Gu Meng murmured.


    A gust of cold wind blows, and some wind fills his neck. Gu Meng shrinks his neck and unconsciously gets closer to en Jin.


    At this time, behind him came the cry of Peter Pan: "brother - we are coming!"


    When Gu Meng looks back, she sees Pan Peter, who is as lively as a monkey, and Lori, who is wearing a black skirt beside her.


    Laurie''s white face is still proud and cool.


    Gu Meng waved to them, turned around and continued to move forward.


    Seeing Angela, he would have been puzzled and asked, "what are you really? Can they parasitize on humans at will


    "En Jin said It''s not a thing, it''s a living thing. "


    "Well, I don''t really care what you are." Gu Meng waved her hand and did not follow the heart.


    EN Jin once again said: "it''s It''s not something. "


    At this time, Gu Meng looked him up and down for a moment, and said, "you''re also robbed of this body from others?" Then nodded his head as if he had something serious and praised, "very insightful."


    "I don''t use the body that other people have used." When she said this, Enjin unconsciously revealed the delicacy and fastidiousness of the superior.


    "Then you..." Gu Meng thinks about it for a second and doesn''t ask any more. Anyway, Enjin has a way to create a new body.


    "But I''ve parasitized other things." At this time, en Jin suddenly said.


    "What?" Gu Meng is stunned and looks at him again. He doesn''t know why.


    EN Jin looked at the front, slightly licked the lower lip, as if in hesitation whether to open mouth.


    After a long time, there was a gust of wind, which made the leaves of evergreen trees rustle. Then she heard Enjin''s soft voice: "Gu Meng, I remember you. I have seen you before, before all this happened."


    �������� Gu Meng reacted for a moment, then thought to himself, "what?"


    Enjin said, "I remember, I once parasitized a tree."


    Gu Meng was silent for a moment, and then said with a smile, "don''t tell me, it''s the tree downstairs."


    EN Jin but nodded, looking at him, eyes in the eternal peace, not up to waves.


    He said, "I have gazed at you for a long time."


    ������ As a tree? " Gu Meng can''t believe it.


    "It''s not only trees, but also many forms you can''t imagine..." EN Jin smile and shake his head, low voice way, "perhaps because I remember you, the game will be assigned to you."


    Before that, Enjin had seen a lot of human beings, but a thousand people had the same faces. It was only when she met Gu Meng that her memory became bright.


    Before he lost his memory, he could only remember this face.


    "It seems that you have been staring at me for a long time, then Then you... " Gu Meng coughed gently. His face was hot and gradually dyed with rose. He said, "then you are quite suitable for being a fool."


    EN Jin:


    When Gu Meng raises his eyes again, Bo Ye and Tang Zhi in front of him have disappeared.


    He knew that he and Enjin would disappear at a certain road section.


    Gu Meng clenched the hand of en Jin and said, "do you know that?"


    "What?" Enjin said.


    "No matter what you are, I love you." Gu Meng said.


    There was no reply.


    Almost at the same time, Gu Meng felt the subtle changes in the air. In an instant, even the wind in the mountains stopped.


    Gu Meng suddenly stops and stands in place.


    He looked ahead, unwilling to look away for a long time.


    Ahead, a deep forest Lane winds forward, deep, filled with the silence of winter.


    Gu Meng pinches his hand again, so he can''t cheat himself.


    He turned his head and lowered his eyes.


    At his side, there was clearly a little boy who was not as high as his waist. His short sleeve shirt was standing on the cobblestone road, and his eyes were squinted by the hot sun.


    The child''s hand is still held by Gu Meng. He looks up to Gu Meng and says with great vigour: "Mr. Gu! Why don''t you leave? "


    Gu Meng pursed her lower lip and looked forward again.


    There is no winter snow, trees, driveway.


    Standing in front of him was the three storey teaching building he was familiar with.


    Inside, the children almost screamed when they lifted the roof.


    Gu Meng is dazzled by the white sun on top of her, and she squints.


    The seventh day.


    Is it coming?


    The author has something to say:


    nothing to say. I wish you a Happy Mid Autumn Festival and thank you for your support.

 Chapter 128

    Very


    Peace.


    Everything was so peaceful.


    "The London Bridge falls, falls, falls, falls, my fair lady ~"


    the sun shines through the windows and slants into the classroom.


    Gu Meng sits in front of the piano in the front of the classroom and looks up at the electronic clock above the white wall. Her slender hands are still bouncing and swinging on the keys.


    Behind him, is the whole piece of loud and clear children''s voice.


    Everything was peaceful.


    Gu Meng squints and stares more carefully in the direction of the electronic clock.


    At this moment, the clock shows the date as August 31, and the time is 12:31 -


    today is the opening report day.


    Gu Meng clearly remembers that at the end of playing this children''s song, he fell into a narrow space called "smart house", and then there were a series of terrorist events that were difficult to explain scientifically.


    However, it is strange that even though Gu Meng knows what he has experienced and what is happening at the moment, there is no emotional fluctuation in his heart.


    He was not curious about why he would return to this day. He did not feel flustered or anxious. Instead, he was filled with unprecedented peace and tranquility.


    I just feel that everything is naturally just right.


    The sun, the grass, the clean glass windows, and the children''s innocent songs are all in an extremely comfortable balance, not too light or too dry.


    He also obtained a rare peace. If he tasted it carefully, he could even use "happiness" to describe the subtle feeling that spread all the capillaries of the whole body.


    All of a sudden, I don''t want to pursue anything.


    Gu Meng has a kind of self-confidence. Everything that follows will make him immersed in this extremely mild and comfortable atmosphere. There is nothing to worry about.


    "The London Bridge falls, falls, falls, falls, my fair lady ~"


    the last syllable is infinitely prolonged in the children''s mouths.


    Gu Meng raises his hand and the piano stops. In a flash, the classroom is quiet.


    It''s crisp.


    This time, nothing happened. Then, the impression of "smart house" in my memory seemed to be wiped by one hand, and became blurred.


    Gu Meng sits upright in front of the piano, with the black piano panel as the mirror, and looks at the children sitting quietly behind him -


    there is no mischievous troublemaker. All of them put their hands on their knees and look forward to the direction of the piano with their short legs.


    Gu Meng thinks that this may be the most obedient class he has ever had, which is very reassuring.


    Gu Meng slowly stands up from the piano, presses down the cover, and turns around with a light and gentle smile on her face.


    "Children." Qingyue''s voice rang out in the silent classroom, and the tone was gentle and gentle, "tomorrow is the first day of school. Who can remember what three preparations should be made for going home today?"


    "Brush", "brush", "brush".


    One small hand stood up like a small poplar.


    Gu Meng looks around and smiles from the bottom of his heart.


    Very


    Peace.


    In peace It''s like losing all the power of anger, sadness and despair.


    "Mr. Gu."


    At noon, Gu Meng is standing in front of his desk sorting out his belongings when he hears a female voice calling him at the door.


    Gu Meng looks up and sees a little girl with a ponytail that she has never seen before come in.


    The little girl was about twenty years old. When she came in, she covered her face with a file folder in her arms. She only showed a pair of big eyes with peach blossom.


    Gu Meng was stunned for half a second and blurted out: "you are..."


    "Your new colleague." The little girl put down the file folder, lying on the partition between the desk and the desk, a natural tone.


    "Shanni..." Just want to ask her colleague Wu Shanni where she has been for three years, but Gu Meng stops talking again.


    It seems that There''s nothing to explore, and he''s not very curious.


    Personnel changes can''t be more normal.


    "What''s the matter?" Gu Meng shows a gentle but polite smile to the little girl.


    "There''s a man at the gate of the kindergarten who says he''s your boyfriend and is waiting for you outside." Said, the little girl red face, and picked up the file folder to block her face, urged, "go quickly, pick you up from work."


    Gu Meng thought for a moment, nodded his head, then lowered his head and stuffed the thermos cup into the satchel. A faint warmth rose in his heart, and the corners of his lips could not help but rise a radian.


    Before going out with the bag, Gu Meng turned back to care about a new colleague and said, "are you still used to it here?"


    "Well!" The little girl nodded her head vigorously, looked full of vitality, and said with a brilliant smile, "this is a job I have long dreamed of. Now I have finally achieved my wish and become a kindergarten teacher. I will refuel well!"Affected by the vitality of young people, Gu Meng couldn''t help laughing and said casually: "just graduated this year?"


    "No, no, No The little girl scratched her head and said with a slightly embarrassed smile, "I dropped out of junior high school. I just came out of juvenile prison the year before last, and then I have been staying in the clothing factory. It''s much better here than the clothing factory, so I cherish this job opportunity."


    On hearing this, Gu Meng felt a trace of strangeness and disobedience, and wanted to frown fiercely. However, the idea of impoliteness just flashed by, and then the whole person was filled with extreme peace.


    His smile was stiff for a moment, then he waved to the girl and said, "come on, see you tomorrow."


    "Goodbye, Miss Gu!"


    The little girl was so excited that she almost jumped up.


    Walking along the cobblestone path in front of the teaching building to the school gate, Gu Meng saw the tall and straight figure from a distance.


    Among the old ladies waiting for their grandchildren to leave the kindergarten, they can be regarded as standing out from the crowd.


    Gu Meng purses her lips and suppresses her smile. She deliberately slows down and continues to move forward.


    He looked at the tall gentleman standing in the middle of the kindergarten gate, exposed to the sun, and did not know to find a shady place to hide.


    Approaching, the man first frowned, his eyes narrowed by the sun, and then reached out to take the bag in his hand.


    His voice was still low and soft, but his words were serious. He said, "I''ve been waiting for you for a long time."


    Gu Meng said, "in less than two hours, we met again."


    It was only two hours ago that I left the copy of Longmu song.


    EN Jin put the satchel on her shoulder, took Gu Meng''s hand, and said, "come back to cook at noon?"


    "If you go shopping, I''ll do it." Gu Meng, led by Ren Enjin, turned their direction and went to the subway entrance. He said, "if you don''t buy it, we''ll eat Dexter downstairs."


    "I''ll take it." EN Jin looked ahead, way, and then added, "don''t eat junk food in the future."


    Around a group of old ladies have looked at two young and handsome posterity, for two hand in hand behavior, seems to have become commonplace.


    On the way to the subway station, Gu Meng steps a little more brisk and sniffs the taste of sunshine.


    The inner peace is still the same, coupled with the lover''s company. They hold hands, take a walk, buy vegetables on their way home, and everything is just like the scene he has imagined many times --


    "is this the seventh day?"


    Gu Meng turns her head and looks at the tall and cold man beside her.


    "Well." Enjin answered, without too much explanation.


    "The seventh day is to get rid of the game completely?" Gu Meng has to think so.


    Everything has returned to the past. The memories in the copy become as ethereal and unreal as the dream. Although it is only two hours away from the previous copy, the hand in my mind seems to accelerate the speed of smearing. Many pictures in the memory become vague and hazy, as if everything in the past is really just a big dream.


    Gu Meng looks at the scenery on the street. Everyone is living in an orderly way. The breeze is not dry and the sun is just right. The city is becoming gentle on this day --


    No, it is not only to restore the past, but also to become better than everything in the past.


    "Too good..." Gu Meng talks to herself.


    At the moment, they stop at the traffic lights.


    Gu Meng still couldn''t believe it, so she confirmed to Enjin, "are we back? Is it all over? "


    "Yes." Enjin said, "it''s all over."


    "That''s good." Gu Meng gave a happy smile, and the satisfaction in his heart instantly expanded several times.


    "Satisfied with everything now?" EN Jin suddenly asked Gu Meng.


    Gu Meng was stunned for a moment, then said with a smile: "satisfied, how can you be dissatisfied? Anyway, it''s good to be back in the normal world. "


    "If you are satisfied..." Enjin lowered her sight, kneaded Gu Meng''s hand, and whispered, "live with me like this, OK?"


    "Of course..."


    Gu Meng just wanted to say yes, and the pedestrians on both sides stepped forward --


    the green light was on.


    "Gone." Gu Meng quickly drags en Jin to keep up with the pedestrians at the crossroads.


    Behind him, Enjin looked at his back, eyes in the sun from a trace of waves, fleeting.


    After getting off the subway, Gu Meng takes en Jin back to the community with a certain age and buys vegetables in the vegetable market near the community.


    "The new co-worker is very cute, and she said she had been in juvenile prison."


    On the way to the unit building with a crucian carp, Gu Meng and en Jin talk about things in kindergarten.


    "Juvenile prison?" A word of Eugene.


    "What''s the matter?" Gu Meng looked at him and said, "what''s wrong?"


    Her eyes turn around on Gu Meng''s face. En Jin shakes her head, her hands are full of big and small bags, and continues to move forward."Can you really finish all these dishes?" Gu Meng looks down at the dish in en Jin''s hand. She is worried. Then she gives a flash of inspiration and suggests, "call Bo Ye and Tangzhi. They must be back."


    "Yes, but take some time to find contact information," Enjin said


    After all, they never thought about exchanging micro signals in the game.


    Gu Meng thinks of another thing. It was once a worry, but now, it seems that he is not so worried.


    He just said with a wish of blessing: "I hope Peter can spend the next copy safely and come back early..."


    Just at this time, they went to the bottom of the unit building. Gu Meng looked up and looked up at the upstairs. He felt embarrassed and said, "the house may be a bit chaotic. Don''t mind."


    "No EN Jin looks up with Gu Meng''s eyes, looks at Gu Meng sideways, and solemnly says, "you''ll have to raise it in the future, OK?"


    Gu Meng joked: "are you a genius afraid of supporting yourself?"


    "I just want to depend on you..." EN Jin turned around, took a step closer, looked down at Gu Meng''s eyes and said, "let me live with you like this and maintain the present appearance, OK?"


    Gu Meng blushed and coughed as a cover up, saying, "if you don''t think I''m poor, then..."


    Just as he was saying, his sight was attracted by a tall old tree behind bienjin.


    The tree went straight to his bedroom window. Usually in the room, if you open the window, there will even be a few branches into the window.


    Gu Meng looks at the tree and suddenly shakes his mind.


    "Gu Meng?" In front of him, en Jin called him, with some urging meaning, "so what?"


    "So..." Gu Meng murmured in a low voice.


    After a long time, the line of sight again focused on the present en Jin.


    Gu Meng suddenly became interested and asked with a smile, "Hey, what were you thinking when you were a tree?"


    Enjin frowned, as if she could not understand what he was saying.


    Gu Meng had to remind him, "didn''t you say you parasitized a tree?"


    "Oh." Enjin responded faintly and said, "do you have it?"


    Then, he reminded, "what did you just want to say?"


    Gu Meng''s smile gradually disappeared. He felt that the world around him had been broken, and the extremely comfortable balance was skewed.


    He asked again, but this time his voice was a little cold: "what were you thinking?"


    "It''s been so long that I don''t remember." Eugene was very natural, still holding on to the question, "would you like to live with me like this?"


    Peace broke down completely. From the crack, countless panic, anxiety, fear and melancholy surged out of the crack. Gu Meng felt that his palms began to sweat.


    In the black bag, the crucian carp that was rifled suddenly struggled to shake its tail, making the bag fall off from the hand.


    Gu Meng steadies her mind, but she can''t hold the picture that begins to shake in her vision. Whether it''s en Jin''s face or the old towering tree behind en Jin, there are small pixel squares on it. The unstable position moves and shakes, and then instantly returns to its original position, and then continues to shake, like a TV channel that gradually loses its signal.


    "Listen." Gu Meng took a deep breath, stepped forward and put her fingertip against en Jin''s temple. "There are no words'' don''t remember ''in the world of genius


    At the same time, all the messages are broken into pieces.


    "Alert."


    "Alert."


    "Secondary alarm."


    "Test body 1001, excellent, awaking midway, balance chamber forced to open."


    "Alert. Warning... "


    The dazzling red light twinkled all around, and the dull electronic female voice was ringing in my ears.


    Gu Meng had to cover his eyes and suppress his nausea. He said weakly, "come on, please clear the alarm."


    The next second, the red light disappears and the sound stops.


    Gu Meng lies on the leather sofa, still in the adaptation stage, and has no mind to pay attention to the surrounding environment.


    Then he heard a broadcast.


    The young man''s voice seemed to sigh and said, "sister-in-law, you are really dishonest."


    �������� Gu Meng put down her hand and squinted to adapt to the light in front of her eyes and said, "who''s your sister-in-law? Who are you related to? "


    ��������


    Through the communication equipment, Gu Meng can feel the embarrassment and silence there.


    The author has something to say:


    thank you for your persistence to the end.

 Chapter 129

    It was not until the dizziness disappeared and his sight became clear again that Gu Meng could see his environment at the moment.


    It''s like an oval shaped canopy on top of it.


    He looked left and right and found that there were some dial plates and the like on the bulkhead. The hands and numbers on them fluctuated and jumped unsteadily.


    Gu Meng stretched out his hand and pushed it gently. The edge of the cover was like a balloon leaking gas, which automatically lifted it upward.


    Then, with one hand on the edge, Gu Meng sat up from the cabin.


    Looking around for the first time, he found that he was in a room of ten square meters in size, square and square, and white everywhere he could see. It was perfectly normal.


    In front of it is a silver gray encrypted iron door. In the middle of the room, there is no other object except a capsule like instrument.


    Looking up at the corner of the room, Gu Meng sees a camera flashing red light in the upper right corner, which is like a surveillance eye, occasionally mechanically turning an inch away.


    Below the camera was a small radio, from which the voice of the young man was apparently heard.


    Gu Meng no longer hesitates, but climbs out of the cabin, still cluttered with pictures in her mind. She has just changed from one scene to another, and her stomach still feels the same.


    He rolled over and fell to the ground, supporting the edge of the capsule weakly, and lowered his head for a few breaths.


    "Still there?" Gu Meng maintains her posture, and her drooping forehead cuts her eyes in disorder. He asks the air.


    "Yes." The voice of a young man came from the radio behind him.


    "Where on earth is this?" Gu Meng asked.


    "Transfer station." He asked a question, and the young man replied, never taking the initiative to say more.


    Men''s timbre is low, but also contains the unique brightness and vitality of young people, just listening to the voice is easy to win people''s favor.


    But now Gu Meng is in a very bad mood. When he recalls what he has just experienced in the illusion, he has a kind of dense fear spreading all over his body, which is very uncomfortable. At the same time, the feeling has triggered a burst of irritability.


    He felt vaguely, as if he had been played with something. He couldn''t help himself. Now he still can''t get rid of the shackles of the game.


    After a while, Gu Meng straightened up and simply asked the question. In his voice, he pretended to be calm and said:


    "who are you? who are you? Why are you locking me up here? What is this broken machine


    Speaking of this, Gu Meng thumped the glass mask with one hand to reveal her true feelings. Then she said, "what are those just experienced? What happened after you left the scene six copy? "


    "Don''t be impulsive, sister-in-law." The man''s voice is still leisurely and carefree, even not afraid to be offended. With a faint smile, Gu Meng said, "now that the system shows that your vital signs have exceeded the normal value, which is not a good phenomenon. Why don''t you take a few deep breaths first?"


    "Don''t talk to me fuckin ''about it Gu Meng side head, slightly sharp line of sight to the camera on the upper right.


    He believed that people over there, or something else, could see.


    "All right, all right." "Let''s solve problems one by one," the man said in a compromise way


    Finally, it seemed that he murmured in a low voice: "if you were not the one cared by the master, you would have gone through the process and destroyed it..."


    The radio was quiet for a moment. When he made his voice again, the man had changed into a formulaic tone and said slowly, "it doesn''t matter who I am. You must care more about who we are."


    "You can call us Homo sapiens if you like. Of course, we never call ourselves that way, because the code name is so stupid."


    "Homo sapiens and humans have been in two different galaxies for a long time, without disturbing each other. However, the earth has always been under our monitoring range. But rest assured that we are not malicious and are pacifist between galaxies."


    The man said to himself, half way seems to say tired, inhaled something.


    The sound of sucking is amplified by the microphone. Gu Meng hears it and asks, "what are you drinking?"


    "Oh, I''m sorry." Man way.


    Listening to the sound is to inhale two more mouthfuls, the empty cup of "gurgling" sound, then continue to reply: "drinking milk tea, this may be the best invention of your earth, two cups a day to continue life, simply can not stop."


    �������� Gu Meng suddenly doesn''t know what to say.


    After a short episode, the man continued his unfinished words and said: "we should have been so peaceful. But 262 years ago, Homo sapiens detected that the earth was changing. At first, it was not obvious, and it did not attract much attention, but it was obviously beyond the pre control."


    Gu Meng couldn''t help but stop under the camera, looked up at the top and asked, "what do you mean?"


    "Human beings..." The man''s voice was tinged with sarcasm and said, "just like the bacteria in the hotbed, they are multiplying and spreading at an incredible speed."


    "The earth, the planet, is experiencing unprecedented damage because it is estimated that the speed of its own cleaning up can not keep pace with the speed of human destruction, and Homo sapiens can no longer sit idly by, so..."The man seems to be adjusting the state, deliberately to brew a huge and surging atmosphere.


    It was a long time before he heard him proclaim in a kind of messianic and uplifting voice: "so we launched the human screening program to protect your planet and ensure the ultimate continuity of your humanity."


    The last sound still reverberates in the white room of 10 square meters in size, but it is silent in exchange for a mysterious silence.


    Man:


    There was another awkward, suffocating silence.


    After that, Gu Meng said without expression: "you are an environmentalist with a bad brain."


    "The man said It''s not. "


    "In order to protect the earth, your plan is to remove human beings?" Gu mengyan succinctly refines the central idea of men.


    "No..." The man stopped, and changed his way, "not absolutely clear, to put it more easily, is to purify the earth."


    "Escape game is the screening criteria?" Gu Meng thought of Enjin''s words. At that time, Enjin had something to hide. Now, the causes and consequences can be linked together.


    The man coughed twice, changed a more normal tone, said: "yes, you will experience the escape game for six days, and the people who can survive are qualified human beings."


    "What''s the seventh day?" Gu Meng asked again.


    "Glory day." The man repeated, saying, "glory day."


    "The survivors receive glory?" Gu Meng said.


    "Yes." The man said, "accept your glory, sign the contract, enter into the promised land."


    Gu Meng thinks that he may understand.


    He lowered his head and remained silent for a moment, then said to himself, "so I just entered the promised land The purified world? "


    "It''s just a simulation of your satisfaction." The man corrected, then sighed, and continued, "sister-in-law, if you promised Enjin to stay, the contract will be generated automatically. When you wake up again, you will enter the new world. All you need to do is sleep. In the new world, you will get permanent peace and happiness."


    Gu Meng is silent for a moment, and doesn''t know what he is thinking.


    After a while, when he looked up again at the camera, the camera frame a slightly blank face.


    Do you know Eugene


    "The man said Yes. "


    "Is everything in the simulation world true?" This is what Gu Meng cares about most.


    He has to determine what is real and what is false.


    "In addition to Enjin, the people, things and things you have come into contact with are all true. The appearance of the simulated world is the appearance of the promised place. There is no need to worry about this."


    "Why isn''t he real?" Gu Meng''s eyes flash a moment of panic, can''t help but step forward to the camera, as if eager to get the answer.


    "En Jin left the test site for the time being I mean, your planet, he needs to go back and repair his body. " The man took some consolation meaning and said, "sister-in-law, don''t worry, he will come back."


    Gu Meng calmed down for a moment, then said to the flashing red camera, "what role did Eugene play in this human clearance plan?"


    "It''s human screening." The man corrected him again.


    Gu Meng stares at the camera for a moment and doesn''t speak.


    The man sighed and said: "Enjin is the greatest architect of our planet. Whatever exists or does not exist in the universe, whatever he has seen or never seen, as long as he wants to, he can create things. In addition, he can also match things in different dimensions of space, for example, ghosts coexisting with you on a planet, but in different dimensions To put it more popularly, the master is in charge of the space. More than 7000 copies of the scene in the experimental site are his masterpieces, ranging from mountains and valleys to small plants and trees, which are presented to you through his hands. "


    Gu Meng silently digests for a while, but this is what en Jin never told him.


    Probably for fear of his thinking.


    However, he does think a lot.


    "So..." Gu Meng said, "Enjin is not a good thing either?"


    �������� The man said, "sister-in-law, why do you have this idea?"


    "Yes." Gu Meng no longer pays attention to the camera above, but goes to the side door and says, "why do you call me sister-in-law?"


    The man chuckled and said, "in your culture, it seems that the women of big brother should be called" sister-in-law. "


    �������� Gu Meng raised her eyes and glanced at the side of her eyes. Then she continued to focus on beating the iron gate. She said, "fart your mother."


    The man was silent for half a second. Listening to the voice, he sucked a mouthful of milk tea to suppress his surprise and said: "I''m afraid Sister in law, how do you say dirty words


    The iron door lock is very dead. There is no door handle and so on. There is only one detection instrument beside the door. Gu Meng knows that she can''t open the door easily and go out.He photographed the door again, looked at the camera and said, "open the door."


    "Please stay away from the door and re-enter the balance cabin." Seeing the danger of Gu Meng, the man had to accentuate his voice to remind him.


    "Enter the balance chamber?" Gu Meng sneered and walked back. After walking around the cabin, he saw a fire extinguisher attached to the base.


    Gu Meng squatted down and began to dismantle the red fire extinguisher. He said again, "then? Do you sign a contract with the fake Eugene and enter into the promised land? so what? Sleep in a new world full of peace and happiness


    "Sister in law No, number 1001, please stop your current behavior, which will cause consequences you never want to experience. " The man raised the volume into the microphone.


    After removing the fire extinguisher with brute force, Gu Meng walks to the door with his hands raised, and without hesitation smashes it down towards the lock.


    "Are you Homo sapiens too lenient?" Gu Meng smashed the door lock with a fire extinguisher, gasped slightly, and said, "even if the earth is destroyed, even if human beings are extinct, that is also human''s own business. What position and identity do you intervene in? Admit it, you are alien civilization invasion. "


    "It''s not about human beings themselves." The man said solemnly, "the fate of the planets is prosperous and the fate of all is lost. We do this for the sake of the balance and symbiosis between galaxies."


    "So at the expense of most human lives?" Gu Meng is out of breath and smashes the door lock again.


    "Bang when" a dull sound, the door lock has loose signs.


    At the same time, the alarm red light flickered again.


    "Alert. Alert. Second level alarm. "


    "Subject 1001, excellent, tried to force the door open to escape."


    "Alert. Warning... "


    This time, the man did not turn off the alarm, but mixed in the rigid electronic female voice: "for the sake of higher level interests, sacrifice is necessary. I hope you can understand. For the last kind reminder, please return to the balance cabin and continue the contract process."


    "I''m a layman who only cares about the rise of vegetables a few cents a day. You talk to me about the symbiosis of the universe and the prosperity of galaxies..." Gu Meng held up the fire extinguisher and smashed the fire extinguisher downward --


    the iron door opened a gap.


    Gu Meng relaxed, threw the fire extinguisher to the side and clapped his hands.


    "I can''t understand."


    "Alert. Alert. Test body 1001, excellent... "


    The alarm is still noisy. Gu Meng stands by the door, looks at the camera and says, "your promised land..."


    With that, he stretched out a hand toward the position of the camera and compared a middle finger.


    Everything is in silence.


    The radio never rings again. The man seems to have left, but Gu Meng knows that he is watching all this.


    "You may not know about humans." Gu Meng said, "eternal peace and happiness are things that the dead have the right to have, but they are born to be human beings..." He paused and said, "we are made up of pain. Without pain, there is no hope and happiness, so I will not sign a contract."


    At this time, the man finally said: "well, I also respect your choice."


    In a flash, the alarm was lifted, and the room was full of pale again.


    Gu Meng just bumped into the door, but before it was opened, another mechanical sound came up --


    "the cleaning procedure is ready, start the blocking procedure."


    Then a piece of iron fell straight down from the top of the door frame.


    If it hadn''t retreated in time, Gu Meng thought, it might have turned into sliced noodles.


    The iron plate and the wall perfectly connect and blend, making the room into a sealed cube without cracks.


    Then, the walls were like a broken plastic bag. The fishy and salty water burst in from all directions and threw Gu Meng''s face all over.


    Gu Meng wipes the water on her face and retreats to the center of the room. She knows that she is going to be flooded. For some reason, the flame disappears in an instant. Finally, she begins to know that she is flustered.


    ��Hello... " Gu Meng coughed twice because of the water. He climbed onto the balance cabin and squatted. The water seepage speed of the room was too fast, and it soon rose to the foot.


    "Hello It may be the desire to survive. Gu Meng shouts to the camera on the top right, "little brother, are you still there?"


    There was no sound on the radio, only the sound of the water in the room.


    "Talk about it again..."


    As the water rose more than ten centimeters, Gu Meng had to stand up from a standing posture. She trampled on the water again and again, trying to avoid it. While facing the air, she said, "kill me. I''m not afraid that your elder brother will mess with you?"


    "Not afraid." The voice of a young man burst out on the radio.


    ��������


    Seeing that the other party didn''t pretend to be dead, Gu Meng even said, "give me another chance. I''ll lie back in the balance cabin."


    "The purge procedure is not revocable." With that, the man took a sip of milk tea.


    During the short conversation, the turbulent water has risen to the neck.Gu Mengyou grabs the radio and reaches for the edge of the radio as if it were a man''s face.


    The man who looked at all this silently: --


    "What are you doing! Call Eugene! Let him save people


    "The man said The master may no longer be in earth service. "


    Knowing that everything is irreparable, Gu Meng finally saves her strength and gives up the struggle.


    He lay prone on the radio and sighed, "you say What am I just stubborn about? It''s not good to be alive... "


    At this time, the horizontal plane rose over her jaw, and there was no way to escape. Gu Meng held her breath, closed her eyes, and completely accepted her fate.


    When the water is completely over the head, there is a loud noise in the room, shaking the underwater space left and right.


    Then, Gu Meng is carried by a huge current and rushes to the door.


    There is a big hole in the door for some reason, and Gu Meng is washed into the corridor outside by the water.


    He lay on the ground and coughed twice, and was about to get up when the whole person was lifted up.


    The familiar breath approached, and before he cleaned up the current on his eyelids, he was held up by the man, and at the same time, he took a steady step towards the unknown direction.


    Her arms are solid and powerful, which gives people a satisfactory sense of security. Gu Meng immediately relaxes and her heart rate gradually calms down.


    "Your little brother wants to drown me." Gu Meng wiped the water drops on his eyelids and coughed twice. His voice was weak.


    "He''s finished."


    More than the average man''s voice in the top of the head ring, and then, a soft kiss in the forehead.


    Gu Meng opens his eyes and finds that this is a bright and cold corridor. They are passing through the doors.


    There is a whole glass window at the corner in front of me. At the moment, the night is heavy outside, which makes the reflection on the glass clear as a mirror.


    Gu Meng sees that the man holding him is steady and steady. He is dressed in an iron black military uniform, and his long windbreaker almost drags the ground.


    Gu Meng takes back her sight from the glass window and looks up at the man. Suddenly she feels strange.


    Or that beautiful face, even the upward arc of the eye tail is his familiar appearance, but different temperament will modify everything to produce deviation with memory.


    After staring for a while, Gu Meng reaches out to take off the man''s officer''s cap and put it on her face to cover her sight.


    "You say..." Gu Meng said in a low voice, "if only you were a fool."


    The author has something to say:


    on the Mid Autumn Festival, red envelopes must be given out, otherwise sister-in-law will not be happy.


    By tomorrow.

 Chapter 130

    EN Jin takes people up the elevator.


    After the door "Ding" slowly closed, the elevator sounded a gentle and pleasant female voice.


    "Welcome to the No.8 station of de Gaulle transfer station. Today, the earth calendar is September 5, 2022, the second day of extremely cold weather. The outdoor temperature is minus 202 degrees Celsius. The number of cities around the world has reached 13000, and the progress is 92%. Please wear protective clothing when you travel. The No.8 station of Charles de Gaulle transfer station covers an area of about 50 square kilometers and can accommodate a total of 20 test bodies... "


    "Beep -"


    after a static tone, the gentle female voice suddenly disappears, as if someone has pressed the pause button.


    Gu Meng pinches the brim of the officer''s cap and moves aside a little distance, revealing a slightly tired eye.


    At the same time, he saw the night view through the glass curtain wall of the elevator.


    The visibility of the field is very low, except for the hail that crazily sweeps across the glass wall and flashes white light in the dark, what you can see is a very inconspicuous mountain line in the distance.


    For some reason, even if the hail outside is pounding against the glass wall of the building, the people inside the building can''t hear any noise. It''s like being in two completely different worlds, so there''s an unreal feeling of watching movies across the screen.


    "There''s no need to turn it off." Gu Meng said, "I want to know how many An experimental body like me. "


    The other so-called test bodies should still be sealed in the balance chamber, dressed in white clothes like prison clothes, like undifferentiated goods on the shelf. Except for a string of numbers sewn on the left chest pocket, it will be different, just like the factory serial number.


    Gu Meng looks down and his serial number is "1001".


    "It''s 200000 at the moment." EN Jin looked at the elevator door in front of her and said in a very calm tone, as if she were only discussing a group of meaningless numbers, "the capacity is 300000, and it will be full tomorrow afternoon."


    Speaking of this, he slightly closed his eyes and looked at Gu Meng. His soft voice was tinged with some human feelings and said, "you are not the same." the "experimental body" is just a code name. If you don''t like it, you can make it disappear


    Gu Meng lifted her eyes and took a look at en Jin, thinking that everything could not escape the man''s eyes.


    He didn''t make a statement, but motioned to Enjin to put himself down.


    Standing on the ground, Gu Meng casually puts his hat on his head. Through the reflection of the glass curtain wall, you can see that the iron black officer''s cap is slightly skewed, but no one will care about this.


    EN Jin stands behind Gu Meng''s side, pulls down the windbreaker on his shoulder, holds it in his hand, and covers him.


    Gu Meng approached the glass window and looked at the hail coming from the head-on. He asked, "why is this so?"


    If today is September 5th, it is only five days before he was involved in the game. However, in less than a week, the real world seems to have been completely changed and devastated.


    "According to the plan, the earth will be cooled from yesterday." "For the final purification of the day after tomorrow," en Jin explained without hesitation


    Gu Meng''s whole body is still in a state of moisture penetration. En Jin is afraid that he will be cold, so she slowly moves forward to take two steps. Her hands are left and right around Gu Meng''s waist side, supporting on the cross bar of the wall in the elevator box, and encircling people in her arms from behind.


    After all this, Enjin looked out of the window along with Gu Meng''s eyes. The soft male voice didn''t have too much emotion. She explained: "in the last four days, there were large-scale tsunamis, earthquakes, heat storms and a series of extreme natural phenomena on this planet. The environment has reached a relatively stable state. After the cooling down, the blue planet will be rejuvenated Force, it will only be better than before. "


    The elevator is still rising gently. The incandescent lamp on the top of the elevator is very bright, showing a kind of almost pale and cold texture.


    "Tsunami, earthquake, blizzard..." Gu Meng faced the direction of the window for a moment, then said in a daze, "are these natural disasters created by your Homo sapiens?"


    Enjin was silent for a while and said: "the natural disasters in the eyes of human beings are actually the active adjustment and cleaning of the planet. We have only accelerated the process of the earth, making it complete the transformation that will take place in the next millennium, and quickly enter a new balance in seven days. For a long time to come, as long as human beings do not relapse You should be able to understand what I''m going to say. War, pollution and over exploitation are the reasons for the great changes of this planet. As long as human beings can restrain themselves, the promised land will not be troubled by natural disasters


    It seems that he bit the lower part of his mouth, but it''s funny that he didn''t bite his name


    At this time, the elevator stopped steadily, the door made a "Ding" sound, and the heavy iron door slowly opened toward both sides -


    "the 45th floor is here."


    "Passenger, master, highest authority, approved."


    "Passenger, test body 1001, excellent, no permission to break in, recommended to clean up."


    "The three second countdown is on, and the cleaning procedure is ready..."Enjin''s fingertip tapped on the crossbar, and the mechanical prompt sound suddenly disappeared.


    "Here we are. Let''s go." EN Jin took a deep breath and took Gu Meng''s shoulder to go out.


    "This is the system I designed before I got into the game." EN Jin with people walking in the heavily carpeted hallway, explained in a low voice, "tomorrow will change a new version of the system covered."


    "Don''t change it." He''s wearing a cold helmet. The reason is that he''s sneezing.


    Then, Gu Meng hesitated for a moment, turned his face and looked at en Jin. He raised his hand and rubbed his soft hair on the forehead. He sincerely said, "it''s not easy for you to be a programmer. If you can save some brain cells, you won''t be bald after 25-6 years old. Bawang hair lotion will not save you."


    EN Jin:


    Someone is in a state of total silence.


    Gu Meng put down his hand and whispered, "I can''t die with you around anyway So don''t change it. "


    After getting out of the elevator, there is only one corridor on the 45th floor connected with the elevator door. There is a dark red door at the end of the corridor.


    It gives people a sense of domineering and high-grade sense of a whole floor.


    As Enjin approached, the double carved wooden doors slowly opened to both sides, and the low-key luxury decoration style of the room appeared in front of you.


    When he enters the room, Gu Meng looks back.


    The elevator door closed slowly, the induction lights behind him went out one by one, and the corridor fell into darkness one by one.


    Gu Meng knows that she has stepped into Enjin''s field, so she completely relaxes and is no longer so nervous and uneasy.


    At this time, he had the heart to think about other things.


    Led by en Jin, she passes through the living room and enters the bedroom. Gu Meng asks, "are Bo Ye and Tang Zhi safe now?"


    The bedroom is very warm, only a floor lamp emitting warm orange halo was turned on.


    EN Jin stands in front of Gu Meng and pushes the windbreaker off his shoulder, which rustles to the ground.


    EN Jin pulls out a clean towel from the drawer of the bedside table, covers Gu Meng''s head and gently wipes his hair which is still dripping.


    "They''re safe. They''re still in the balance cabin." Eugene said, "it''s staring."


    Gu Meng raised her hand and pushed the edge of the towel to cover her eyes. She raised her face and complained, "are you sure? Your little brother doesn''t look very reliable. He drinks milk tea when he works


    �������� EN Jin slows down the speed of wiping, looking at Gu Meng, the distant and peaceful eyes finally produce a trace of waves.


    With a sigh, he said helplessly, "milk tea will be banned tomorrow."


    "Hello." He screwed off his brow, which is not the point


    "They are absolutely safe, I promise." Enjin said.


    Gu Meng hummed twice to express his satisfaction.


    "Have they signed the contract?" With Enjin service, you don''t need to do it yourself. Gu Meng stands in the same place and thinks about it.


    "Candi refused once." EN Jin tells the truth. After wiping Gu Meng''s hair, she starts to wipe his body again. She may feel that it is troublesome to pass through the wet clothes, so she pauses for a moment and signals Gu Meng to raise her hands.


    Gu Meng does as he does. En Jin lifts up the hem of his clothes, takes them off and throws them directly at his feet. He continues to carefully wipe the water stains on his body.


    EN Jin said: "but fortunately, he returned in time for the sixth day, and was not injured."


    Gu Meng thinks for a second time, guessing that with Tang Zhi''s character, he will refuse the second time.


    If Tang Zhi didn''t want to enter the promised land, then he and Bo ye would give up the chance to enter. The husband and wife always have a good understanding and can''t make mistakes.


    But since Enjin has promised that they will be OK, Gu Meng believes that Bo Ye and Tang Zhi will not be eliminated by the system for the time being.


    At this time, Gu Meng pressed Enjin''s hand to wipe her chest and said, "hello."


    "Well?" EN Jin did not know why she raised her eyes to see him.


    "Can you be honest?" Gu Meng said.


    ������ Well. " Enjin moves her fingertips away, no longer makes small movements, and cleans Gu Meng in a proper way.


    After a while, Gu Meng thought of a question and asked, "do you have that kind of gate card that you can enter and leave freely?"


    EN Jin didn''t answer immediately. After drying her upper body, she bent down to take off Gu Meng''s pants and asked, "do you want it?"


    �������� Gu Meng looks down. In any case, Quan Dang is asking if he wants a gate card.


    "Yes." He said, "I can''t get out when I''m stuck. In case you''re not there, the system will block the space and open some cleaning procedures. Then I''m not out of the woods? It''s insane for the system to hate people so much. "


    As soon as the voice dropped, a mechanical electronic voice was heard in the room: "test 1001, excellent. After confirmation, insult the intelligent system. The clearing procedure will be started after the countdown of three seconds. Three, two..."


    Gu Meng:


    EN Jin:


    EN Jin looked at a certain direction, the countdown abruptly ended, he said: "change tomorrow.""If you want to..." At this time, Enjin stands up and looks at Gu Meng again.


    It may be because of the iron black military uniform, the handsome men look particularly decent and decent.


    He said to Gu Meng, "bribe me."


    Gu Meng thinks for a moment, raises his hand and bribes him with a clear and loud slap.


    Enjin does not have that kind of gate card, because he is a symbol of the highest authority. He will not be hindered wherever he goes in the transit station, so he does not need a gate card.


    But since Gu Meng wanted to, he felt like a magic trick and handed it to Gu Meng.


    "Thank you." Gu Meng turns the card in his hand and looks at it, and casually puts it on the bedside table.


    After wiping his body clean, Gu Meng takes a bath in the bathroom to wash away the smell of salty sea water.


    After taking a bath and wearing a bathrobe, she found that Enjin was still waiting in the bedroom.


    EN Jin sat on the sofa by the window and waved to him, as if he had something to talk about.


    The window behind the man is locked. It''s just like decoration at the moment. It''s impossible to open a window in the cold weather outside.


    Gu Meng threw the towel to the back of the chair and hung it. He walked over and said, "what''s the matter?"


    I just wanted to sit down in front of the sofa, but I was dragged to my leg by a man.


    EN Jin hugs people from behind, and rubs her nose behind Gu Meng''s neck, which is fragrant after bathing, and sighs heavily.


    Gu Meng looks in front of her, but she stops.


    My heart suddenly became uncomfortable.


    His cub, who has always been carefree in front of him, has ever been so sad?


    The atmosphere of peace that they had been careful to maintain was finally broken, and the two had to face up to the final problem that was blocking them.


    "Why not sign a contract?" Enjin buried her face behind his neck, and her voice was a little stuffy. She said, "didn''t you say you would go to the promised land with me? You promised... "


    Gu Meng lowered her head and stroked the back of en Jin''s bony hands. She frowned uncontrollably. Her eyes were moist, and she murmured, "en Jin, you son I can''t accept that world. "


    "Why?" Enjin asked, and hugged Gu Meng a little, and her voice choked, "isn''t that the utopia that you human beings yearn for? Everything will only be better than the past. Why refuse? Don''t you want to be with me? Don''t you want me? "


    Gu Meng quickly shakes her head and wants to say "no", but her voice is too dry to speak.


    The Adam''s Apple moved up and down. He cleared his throat and said, "it''s different from what you said there."


    No more, Wu Li said quickly Why are you not here... "


    "I''ve been there all the time!" EN Jin raised her head after looking after Meng and said eagerly, "do you mean the simulation scene in the balance cabin? That''s not true. I''m just leaving for a while. I don''t have to go anywhere in the future. I''ll just stay by your side... "


    Before finishing, she is interrupted by Gu Meng''s silent action.


    Gu Meng shakes her head, takes apart Enjin''s hand locked between her waist and abdomen, gets up and walks to the bedside, and then sits down facing Enjin.


    Face to face, Enjin can see what Gu Meng looks like at the moment.


    Under the warm color of the standing lamp, the jade face is also soaked with a layer of orange light, eyes red is particularly obvious.


    Gu Meng put her hands on the edge of the bed, sniffed, and said with a strong smile, "there is no me there."


    Gu Meng still remembers the state of being in the balance cabin. Although happiness fills her whole body, there is a kind of stillness that can''t be dispersed in the peace.


    "I can only smile, no matter in work or life, there will be no worries, no way to realize what anger, anxiety or sadness are. Even if my colleague becomes a girl who has just come out of juvenile prison, I can''t express my resentment and rejection freely. I can only smile and accept it with a peaceful attitude."


    "Such a world is really beautiful. There will be no disputes, no discrimination and prejudice. Everyone can tolerate each other. We can even walk in the sunshine hand in hand..." Speaking of this, Gu Meng looked away, shrugged and said, "but Enjin, that''s not me, that''s not us, that''s not the human society I''m familiar with, it''s just a group of sages dealing with each other."


    "The promised land you promised, it''s terrible," he added


    EN Jin bent directly from the sofa, knelt on one knee, and raised her hand to touch Gu Meng''s face.


    Gu Meng hides for two times, but he has to face the man in front of him.


    Enjin looked up at him with a completely submissive attitude. The tone of her voice was imploring: "I promise, it''s not as bad as you think. When you really enter the promised land, you will like it."


    This is the first and only time that Gu Meng is indifferent to Enjin''s promise.


    He pursed his lips and would not let go.


    Gu Meng knows that Enjin and his wife should not only purify the planet, but also purify the "bacteria" on the planet.Only by becoming a saint, will human beings not relapse, and war, pollution and cruelty will disappear from this planet.


    "With the first time, there will be countless times after."


    That''s what his father said.


    "You see, no matter how seriously he promised, he would not commit it again, but if you look at it well, no matter how many opportunities he gives, he will relapse in the future. This is human."


    So his name is Gu Meng, which is like a joke with a slight self mockery made by his father.


    The purified planet may be more beautiful, but under the action of external forces, the "bacteria" after forced purification can never be called human beings.


    "Humans are really ugly." Gu Meng said to en Jin, "but they are also lovely because of the irremediable * *, so I choose the old world. "


    Enjin slightly let people feel heartache in the sight of his face for a long time, then, suddenly on his back to kiss him.


    Gu Meng did not refuse.


    "Don''t think about anything else Choose me, will you choose me? " Enjin kept whispering, saying in confusion and pressing people into the bed.


    Gu Meng has no way to give a false promise, but she reaches out and hugs him and gently rubs the man''s earlobe and back neck


    In the middle of the night, the windows were not blinded, and the view was in full view.


    But in fact, there was no scenery and color to speak of, but the hail kept stirring in the night, scarring the earth.


    On the bed, the man had already fallen asleep, lying on his side on the pillow. Half of his face was beautiful and heroic. His frown had been stretched, and his lips were gently pursed. It seemed that the whole body of manic depression had been exhausted.


    Next to it, a slender hand pressed on the bedside table and took the black card away.


    Gu Meng stands at the edge of the bed and turns over the collar of his black shirt with one hand. He never leaves the side face of a man.


    The shirt is too big for him, but it''s not his size after all.


    After he touched the card, he finally removed his sight from en Jin''s face, looked down at it, and turned to walk out.


    Without a trace of nostalgia.


    Take the elevator on the second floor. It''s on the second floor.


    This time, there was no more annoying mechanical sound to tell "the cleaning procedure is ready.".


    In the corridor on the second floor, the doors are of equal width. Looking up, looking down, or looking around, there are countless iron doors.


    After all, it will accommodate 300000 experimental bodies. Maybe there are 300000 rooms in this transit station.


    Gu Meng walks through many rooms and stops in front of a door that hasn''t been repaired yet.


    There was also a pool of liquid.


    Gu Meng looks at the room on the left and the room on the right.


    The room number on the right says "1002".


    Gu Meng thinks about it for a moment. He brushes open room 1002 with his door card. He walks in and looks into the transparent mask of the balance cabin. He really sees Bo Ye''s beautiful face.


    "What a peaceful sleep..."


    Gu Meng murmured as he pulled down the manual lever.


    The edge of the cabin is leaking gas, and the mask is slowly opened from above.


    Bo Ye crawled out of the balance cabin. His nausea and hypoglycemia were very bad.


    He held the door for a long time before he had the heart to look at his surroundings.


    "It''s strange to see him here


    "Don''t ask." Gu Meng directly interrupts him and says, "it''s not a good place anyway."


    "Then we..." Bo Ye just woke up and was still at a loss about the new environment.


    "We''ve been abducted by aliens. The situation is serious." Gu Meng waved to him and said, "let''s leave first."


    "Are you going to..." According to Bo Ye, Gu Meng''s posture is somewhat unusual. It seems that he wants to do something important.


    "I''m going to go next door and wake candi up." Gu Meng still didn''t wait for Bo Ye to finish, and then he went on with the plan, "and then we figured out how to blow up this place."


    Bo Ye was surprised: "why do you want to bomb here?"


    "I don''t care about other places." Gu Meng walks to the corridor outside the room, climbs on the railing and looks up. It seems that he is exploring the surrounding environment. While distracted, he explains, "but I know that the leader of the alien is in this building and killed him. Maybe human beings will be saved."


    After digesting for half a second, Bo ye asked, "who is the leader of the aliens? Do you know? "


    "Eugene." Gu Menghun carelessly throws out two words.


    Bo Ye:


    So Does Gu Meng mean to blow up Enjin?


    He thinks he may not be awake.


    Gu Meng then opened the "1003" room and found Tang Zhi.


    Bo Ye followed him and had to open his mouth to remind him that Meng Meng, I don''t know what kind of stimulation you have Although Enjin is the boss here, he is also your man. There is no need to kill him... "Gu Meng pulled down the door lever of the balance cabin, and without looking back, he said, "I''ve slept. I can''t


    ��������


    Bo Ye wiped his face, turned to walk out and said, "wait, I''ll go back and lie down for a while."


    The world is not opened in the right way. It must be awake.


    The author has something to say:


    thank you for your support ~


    the seventh day is the Mengmeng explosion test site, ha ha.

 Chapter 131

    "Wait a minute..."


    I don''t know what to hear. Tang Zhi follows Gu Meng with a blank face and is in a state of extreme shock.


    He wanted to confirm whether he had heard the wrong thing. He reached forward to grab the man''s wrist to stop him. However, he was dizzy just after he came out of the balance cabin, so he staggered unsteadily.


    "Wait, wait!"


    The young master held the wall and saw that the person in front still walked forward without looking back, and began to lose his temper discontentedly.


    He gritted his teeth and quickened his pace. After crossing Gu Meng, he couldn''t stop the car and slid out for a distance. Then he turned back to block Gu Meng''s way.


    Gu Meng had no choice but to stop.


    "Don''t joke at this time!" Tang Zhi stood in the cold corridor and blocked the man with open arms. "It will only make us worry in vain."


    A delicate little face was originally very pale, but at the moment it was unnaturally red because of emotional excitement. He raised his voice and said, "you can''t bear to treat Enjin like that! It''s just that this kind of irrational words make people misunderstand and worry. What can''t be said well? Haven''t we all supported each other in the past? Now I''m going to talk about it all by myself. Just go ahead and you won''t pay any attention to it. What''s going on in the end


    The last voice was almost willful, and the clear voice of a young boy was expanding in the silent and cold corridor.


    The dead can probably sit up from the coffin.


    "My ancestors..." Bo Ye quickly lifted up his long legs, stepped forward, covered Tang Zhi''s mouth, and whispered, "darling, keep your voice down, and disturb the people at night."


    The point is that it''s not a safe place. They don''t know anything about their surroundings. It''s better to keep a low profile.


    Tang Zhi looked at Bo Ye from a slant. The whole man was still angry. His eyes were red, and his chest was in a violent fluctuation.


    Seeing the angry appearance of her lover, Bo Ye was distressed and wanted to say a few words to Gu Meng. However, he clearly knew that Gu Meng had his own difficulties, so he didn''t say anything more.


    Bo Ye pressed Tang Zhi''s head into his arms, lowered his eyes, and whispered, "give him some time, good boy."


    Gu Meng didn''t say anything for a long time, and seemed to calm down.


    Tang Zhi put his head in Bo Ye''s arms and cast his eyes to the opposite side.


    Gu Meng''s back is leaning against the wall beside the corridor. The cold white wall sets off the man''s face a bit pale and thin. The incandescent lamp on the top of the curtain casts the shadow of his eyelashes on the lower eyelid, hiding the emotion of his eyes.


    "Why don''t you go?" Tang Zhi didn''t hold back his anger and said, "didn''t you walk very fast just now? People can''t catch up with them. Why don''t they go now? "


    Gu Meng maintained her posture and didn''t look at him. Her voice said faintly: "before you say this, you''re giving way to the side and blocking the way."


    �������� Tang Zhi pursed his lips, and his hands were still stubbornly stretched out on both sides of the aisle. He buried his face in Bo Ye''s arms and murmured, "I won''t let you!"


    Gu Meng suddenly wants to laugh, but he can''t help it.


    From Enjin''s bed, from the 45th floor to here, and then to pulling Bo Ye and Tang Zhi out of the balance cabin, Gu Meng is in a violent mood.


    Now he was taught a lesson by Tang Zhi, but unexpectedly he calmed down.


    After the emotional catharsis, the strength supporting the whole person disappears, and Gu Meng feels strange in her body --


    en Jin''s physical strength What a brute


    Little animal


    Because the husband and husband were still at the scene, in order to maintain their face, Gu Meng bent down to support his knee and forbear for a while, but he didn''t beat himself.


    "My boyfriend is not a human being, not only that, he is not a human being." Gu Meng was calm when she said this, staring at the smooth ground and saying, "now, we are totally in two different positions. I don''t know what other people think, but I don''t want to go to the promised place Not at all. "


    "I thought that he could not change anything for me. After all, what their race is carrying is the sea of stars, and the will of mankind will not be taken into account. In the same way, I will not compromise for him. I just want the original life, and I have to pass the customs, but tell me that I can''t go back. This is really... "


    Gu Meng stops for a moment and swears.


    Tang Zhi listened quietly and could not help but gradually put down his hand.


    Bo Ye watched Gu Meng all the time. Seeing that he began to sweat on his forehead, he bowed his head and whispered a few words to Tang Zhi.


    Tang Zhi opened his eyes slowly. Finally, he looked up at Bo Ye in disbelief and asked, "is it true"


    Bo Ye nodded, then rubbed Tangzhi''s broken hair with encouragement and said, "go ahead."


    Tang Zhi looked down at the toe of his shoe and dallied.


    Looking at them, Gu Meng frowned slightly and said, "what are you two muttering about? I''m so sad now that I want to come down and talk to you. Can I be a good listener


    With that, he saw that Tang Zhi glanced at this side with a blush.�������� Gu Meng is embarrassed by the little beauty.


    The body is overloaded and standing a little tired. Gu Meng is about to squat down along the wall, but Tang Zhi comes towards him at this time.


    Tang Zhi grabs Gu Meng''s arm in one hand and grabs Gu Meng''s back waist with the other.


    Gu Meng froze for a moment, glanced back a little, looked at Tang Zhi, and asked cautiously, "what are you doing?"


    Gu Meng knows that the young master has all-round martial arts and eight sections of judo. He is afraid that he will give himself a shoulder wrestling.


    I don''t want to, but the hand on the back waist is moderately kneaded and pressed.


    At first it was a little sore, but then it was obvious that the pain was relieved.


    After Gu Meng understands what Tang Zhi is doing, he doesn''t refuse.


    He coughed slightly, his face was slightly red, and he said in a slightly embarrassed way: "thank you Thank you... "


    "It must be hard..." Tang Zhi lowered his head, pressed Gu Meng''s waist and muttered.


    "No, no, no, no hard, no hard." Gu Meng quickly waved her hand, and her face turned red again. She just prayed that he would stop talking.


    "I didn''t see it at first." Tang Zhi didn''t understand his meaning at all. Instead, he frowned and bit his lower lip. "The shirt obviously doesn''t fit. It''s Enjin''s, wearing a boyfriend''s shirt Well, now I think that most of them will happen after the event, and the traces under my ears are so obvious that I would have ignored it if Bo Ye hadn''t reminded me... "


    "Ancestors!" Gu Meng immediately covers the lower part of his left ear, and his face is almost smoking. He calls to interrupt him.


    Tang Zhi pressed Gu Meng''s waist with all his heart and glanced at him. He turned the corner of his mouth and murmured in a low voice: "when you get out of bed, you threaten to kill people. Are you a female mantis?"


    Gu Meng''s mood was indescribable. For a moment, she regretted that she came down to find her husband and her husband and said, "I''m sorry You two are really poisonous


    After a while in the corridor, Gu Meng tells Bo Ye and Tang Zhi everything.


    "There are only two roads in front of us now." Tang Zhi was sitting cross legged on the ground with his chin on his chin. He said in agony, "either run away, but the outside has become like that. There is no way to escape in this world. Or go back to the balance cabin and choose to sign a contract to enter the promised land. "


    Gu Meng sat beside him and murmured, "really, there is no choice..."


    "Now in this world, if we are still sober, it is impossible for us to resist." Bo Ye looked out of the glass window at the end of the corridor. There were only black nights and white hail.


    Looking at Tang Zhi and Gu Meng, he said faintly: "it''s better to vote for a unified opinion, to see whether to go out and take a chance to find a better geomantic graveyard, or to return to the balance cabin to meet the new world."


    The three looked at each other and understood that they needed the United Front now, and a revolutionary friendship came into being.


    "I have only you now." Gu Meng sighed and said from the bottom of his heart, "I can only trust you."


    Tang Zhi understood and said, "we only have each other, so we can only advance and retreat together."


    Bo Ye was rather ugly, and said out of time: "where is Enjin''s little boy?"


    "Don''t mention him." Gu Meng turned his head to cover his eyes and said, "when I heard him mention the whole plan, I wanted to beat his dog''s head."


    "Meng Meng." With a smile in his eyes, Bo ye asked Gu Meng, "since you hate him so much, why didn''t you give him a shot after you made en Jin fall asleep with your strength?"


    Gu Meng blushed. Of course, he knew what strength the old rascal was referring to.


    Gu Meng put down his hand, straightened his back, cleared his throat, looked away and said, "because tiger poison doesn''t eat son, I love him."


    Tang Zhi said Oh, so... "


    Bo Ye: The light of father''s love shines on the universe. "


    The three stood back to back without further delay.


    Bo Ye said good rules and said, "count three, two, one, raise your hand to show that you choose to leave, regardless of the consequences, or you are willing to stay."


    Gu Meng and Tang Zhi understand.


    "Three."


    "Two."


    "One."


    Three times later, the three men turned back at the same time.


    ����������������


    Some time to put your hands, thin ye thought that I was embarrassed


    Tang Zhi and Gu Meng raised their hands and said they were willing to leave, but Bo Ye didn''t seem to think so.


    Tang Zhi seemed dissatisfied with the result and suggested, "otherwise Vote again "


    " three. "


    "Two."


    "One."


    After three tones --


    "


    Awkward silence spread through the corridor.


    Both Bo Ye and Tang Zhi raised their hands, but Gu Meng put them down.


    Gu Meng scratched his eyebrows and tail and said, "well, do it again. It doesn''t count."


    "Three.""Two."


    "One."


    The three men turn back again. Bo Ye and Tang Zhi both put their hands down, but Gu Meng raises their hands high.


    Gu Meng was furious this time: "shit! We are not a team! There is no such tacit understanding. Unite Mao''s front! "


    After three rounds of voting, there was no consensus. Gu Meng doubted that they really wanted to form a team. Maybe they would die when they went out.


    "Actually Tang Zhi was still calm and said, "we don''t like the new world, do we?"


    Bo Ye led Tang Zhi forward and said, "don''t make these fancy things. Go straight."


    Before taking two steps, they are pulled back by Gu Meng.


    Gu Meng said, "before you go, look for protective clothing."


    Gu Meng still remembers that in the elevator, the system mentioned "protective clothing", which may support them to survive in extremely cold weather outside for a period of time.


    Gu Meng plans to take her husband and husband up the stairs. When Bo Ye sees an elevator nearby, he asks, "why don''t you just take the elevator?"


    "Better not." Gu Meng said, "the system is easy."


    They like to clean up humans.


    After brushing the safe passage with the door card, Gu Meng takes a cautious step in and tries to avoid triggering an alarm before beckoning Bo Ye and Tang Zhi to keep up.


    "Which floor are you going to go to first?" Bo ye asked.


    "The 50th floor." Gu Meng said, "there is a warehouse there."


    Bo Ye raised his eyebrows and asked, "how do you know?"


    Gu Meng walked upstairs without looking back. After a while, he faltered: "Enjin said it."


    Bo Ye understood immediately and said directly, "did you get it in bed?"


    Gu Meng walks in front of her, silent.


    Tang Zhi then suddenly realized and whispered to Bo Ye, "it''s really amazing how the teacher looks in bed."


    ������ I don''t allow you to be curious. " Bo Ye said.


    Gu Meng then made a sound, with a kind of gnashing teeth meaning: "you two, can''t you whisper in the back of the party with normal volume?"


    ���������� Oh. "


    Just walking on the third floor, Gu Meng suddenly stops in front of him.


    Bo Ye and Tang Zhi follow the brake. They just want to ask what''s wrong. As soon as they look up, they see about ten people standing on the stairs in front of them.


    Wearing uniform uniform uniform, it is very frightening.


    The head of the man is very young, up to 178 tall, with a beautiful face. You can see his hands in his pants pocket, slightly tilted his head, and looked at the three people under the stairs with haughty temperament.


    It seems that they have been waiting for them for a long time.


    "Experimental body 100110021003." The men reported their serial numbers one by one, and their soft voice said coldly, "if I have not guessed wrong, are you ready to escape the transfer station?"


    Gu Meng, Bo Ye and Tang Zhi were caught off guard by a sudden group of people.


    Knowing what happened at the stall, it was inevitable that they were in a bit of a nervous mood. They quickly thought about the countermeasures.


    At this time, the man on the upper stairs raised his hand, gently pushed the iron black brim with his fingers wrapped in white gloves, and gave a cold hum: "do you think you can escape?"


    "Fool."


    I don''t know what was touched. Bo Ye''s eyes brightened for a moment. He looked at the man carefully and said, "Angela?"


    Man:


    There was a stiff expression.


    Only the man himself knew that the shape which had just been concave for a long time in the corridor collapsed.


    The author has something to say:


    thank you for your support ~


    I''m very happy to write, and I hope you can have a good time.

 Chapter 132

    "Well I''m not... " The young man pulled down some of his hat brims, as if to block his face. His tone revealed his last stubbornness, "don''t talk nonsense, I don''t admit it."


    It''s just a cover up look. It''s just a bully.


    "That''s it." Bo Ye looked at the man and felt that the more he tasted, the more he looked like the dark Lori with a doll.


    He was relieved and the tension was completely dissipated.


    Not only Bo Ye, but also two other people immediately lifted the alarm.


    "My brother is very handsome." Gu Meng looked up and down at the people standing upstairs, praising them without stinginess. His tone was as friendly as chatting, "I changed my vest and almost didn''t recognize it."


    Man:


    "I think if Peter was here, he would be very shocked to see his girlfriend''s sex change," Tang Zhi interjected


    "Hello Hearing this, the man almost jumped and said, "who is his little girl friend?"


    It''s a pity that the three men at the bottom of the stairs ignored him.


    "I don''t know how Peter is now?" Bo Ye seemed to be lazily supporting the side of the railing, light way, "that unfortunate child left us, do not know whether there is progress?"


    Gu Meng said: "I hope he can hold the right thigh in the game, otherwise it''s too easy to cheat."


    Tang Zhi leaned over the railing and looked at Gu Meng, saying, "I don''t think it''s optimistic. Peter is too stupid."


    ������������ Let''s have a look at the top of the stairs, which is completely silent. Let''s have a look at the top of the stairs.


    They came to arrest people, not to the tea party.


    The young man''s face was getting worse and worse, but he didn''t immediately interrupt him. He seemed to be brewing something.


    The three men who were blocked in the corridor seemed to have no vision of the surrounding situation. Therefore, the atmosphere in the same corridor was half full of black gas and heavy spirit, and the other half was relaxed, happy, harmonious and distinct.


    Suddenly, Tang Zhi''s eyes brightened. He seemed to think of a good way. He said, "since Angela seems to be in a good position, there should be a way to bring peter out of the game?"


    Say, lift an eye to look to upstairs, blink an eye, ask: "can?"


    Maybe it''s the lethality of the little beauty''s eyes. The young man obviously shakes his mind and looks at Tang Zhi and says, "it can be..."


    Behind him, his subordinates coughed gently in time and reminded him in a low voice: "zero..."


    The man was suddenly pulled back to God, one hand pointed to the downstairs irritable way: "you want to be beautiful!"


    "If you can''t, you can''t With a smile of good character, Bo Ye said, "let''s go to Enjin now. He should have this ability."


    In private, it was suggestively that he pulled Tang Zhi''s hand.


    "Then go first, see you next time!" Tang Zhi said hello to more than a dozen people in black upstairs, turned to face downstairs, and almost couldn''t wait to jump down three or two steps. He was smart.


    Since Bo Ye found an excuse to escape, Gu Meng quickly followed him: "I''ll say hello to en Jin for you!"


    The atmosphere between the three suddenly changed.


    With a sneer, the young man walked downstairs step by step, holding his head high, and his expression revealed that he was sure to win.


    Then, a clear voice came from downstairs: "the door is sealed!"


    There was annoyance and urgency in his voice.


    Above the stairs, the young man lifted his lips gracefully and looked satisfied.


    If you look at the location of the first floor, it was originally the location of the iron gate of the safety passage. It turned into a mottled black wall, which seemed to have been roasted by fire, which was incompatible with other parts of the wall.


    "A century ago, the wall in front of you was still the outer wall of a certain church. It was originally complete, and the door was not cut open." Along with the soft voice, it is "cluttering", "cluttering" of shoes trampling on the tile floor. Soon after, the figure of a young man appeared in the corner upstairs.


    As the man went downstairs, he continued to explain: "but after the baptism of World War I, it turned into the picture in front of him. Tut tut It''s a sense of age, isn''t it? Therefore, there is no gate here. How can we say "sealed off"


    As the man approached step by step, Gu Meng, Bo Ye and Tang Zhi watched him with vigilance.


    Gu Meng didn''t beat around the Bush and asked, "what''s your plan? Is it an enemy or a friend? "


    "Enemy? Friends? " The young man lowered his head and raised his hand to tidy up his white gloves. He said coldly, "Gu Meng, I have never treated you as an enemy."


    "Of course, I didn''t make friends with you either." The man then raised his head and said, "in my eyes, you are all excellent experimental bodies. Oh, maybe not now."


    The young man showed a slightly ferocious smile: "now you are disobedient, do not recognize the situation, to scrap the experimental body!""It''s very unpleasant to hear that..." Tang Zhi stood behind Bo Ye, his eyes sharply on the other side and whispered, "is he really Angela?"


    Bo Ye was the most calm and said to the arrogant man, "who are you?"


    "Me?" After the young man asked a question, he raised his white jaw and half raised his hand lazily.


    Behind the man, a tall man whose brim was too low to see his face opened his mouth and said in a deep voice, "he is a time controller -"


    "zero."


    There was silence in the corridor for half a minute.


    "Which zero?" Bo Ye suddenly asked, "the" 0 "with" no one to rely on, floating all over the place? "


    Gu Meng:


    Friend, why are you always so good?


    People in Black: "....."


    It seems to understand the other meanings of "zero", so they are not very dare to speak.


    As for the young man, his fair face turned green.


    ''s thin skin skin results in the fact that once the dark little Lolita was directly irritable.


    "Heaven has a way. If you don''t go, you will bump into me." The man with the name of "zero" sneered and pointed to Gu Meng with a hand in his white glove and said, "OK, then you can get rid of it. Anyway, if you escape, you are also dead. Let me personally end your miserable and boring life."


    At this time, Gu Meng felt that his right hand was strange, as if he was bound by something, and was slowly tightening.


    He looked down and raised his hand. He was stunned.


    It can be seen that the original lustrous and slender right hand is rapidly drying up at the speed visible to the naked eye. The skin is covered with wrinkles, and the blue and purple veins have become clear-cut, like cracks on dry land, and there are even light brown stripes in many places.


    Zero seems to have found fun, rampant Laughter: "before death, let you experience the feeling of aging, so as not to say that it is premature death, it is a pity."


    Gu Meng finally understands that this is the man''s ability to control time. He can not only control the retrogression of time, but also accelerate the passage of time. I believe that in a short time, his appearance will present a kind of old state of 70-80 years old.


    "Don''t be crazy."


    At this time, a deep male voice is inserted. At the same time, Gu Meng is pulled behind by one person.


    After a pause, he looks at the man who is in front of Gu Meng and him.


    At the same time, the aging process of Gu Meng''s right hand stops, and the wrinkled skin is recovering its elasticity.


    "He''s from Eugene." Tang Zhi stood next to Bo Ye, also in front of Gu Meng, and said coldly, "Enjin is still in this building now. You''d better think it over before you move him."


    He looked to one side of the ground and seemed to be really thinking. After a while, he turned his eyes again to the three people in front of him and said, "you may have some misunderstanding about the present situation. We are now standing in 1916, and Enjin is in 2022, so it''s a pity to let you down. Enjin is not here. "


    Tang Zhi was stunned for a moment, looked back at the mottled black wall behind him, and understood it in an instant.


    The men moved the whole space forward for more than 100 years, so the door disappeared.


    "What''s more, it''s because he''s from Enjin that he has to..." Zero''s gaze is fixed on Gu Meng and squints, which means that he doesn''t know how to say, "brother, you''ve changed too much for you. You''ll be out of control sooner or later."


    Zero held out his hand to Gu Meng again. By the way, he tilted his head toward Bo Ye and Tang Zhi and said, "if you want to jump in the queue, I can help you two first."


    The situation is tense and explosive at the moment.


    "What you hate is me. Let Bo Ye and Tang Zhi go." Gu Meng calmed down and said, "they were pulled out of the balance cabin by me. It''s none of their business."


    Bo Ye and Tang Zhi have eye to eye contact for a moment --


    Tang Zhi: can''t it be saved?


    Bo Ye: it can''t be saved.


    Tang Zhi: what to do now?


    Bo Ye: no way. Sell your teammates.


    Then, they both give way to each other at the same time.


    Looking at the empty position in front of her, Gu Meng has a little silly eyes: "I''m sorry."


    Bo Ye looked at zero, and his attitude was like a change of person. He said faintly, "yes, it''s none of our business. You send us back first. Gu Meng can handle it at will."


    Zero:


    This evening, it seems that I have seen all over the great prize of human bewilderment.


    Gu Meng turned his back and thumped on the wall, swearing: "plastic! Plastic! Plastic


    Before hitting twice, cracks suddenly appeared on the black wall in front of me.


    Startled, Gu Meng quickly stepped back two steps, facing the wall in fear and apologizing: "I said dog ye, not plastic, you How can you knock it twice and collapse? "


    There were more and more cracks in the wall until the wall collapsed.


    Zero had a bad premonition, but he had no time to think too much. He covered his mouth and nose with his hands and stepped back to avoid the dust caused by the collapse of the wall.Behind him, a dozen subordinates retreated, and the sound of footsteps was disordered.


    A huge hole collapsed in the mottled black wall, and the smoke gradually subsided and dissipated.


    When they lifted their eyes again, they saw a black night outside the wall. Everywhere black smoke, fire everywhere, you can hear the sound of bombing from afar, the land of war is in a mess.


    Dust and smoke covered a tall figure, carrying the firelight to them, the train was blown over by the hot wind.


    "Brother..."


    "Eugene."


    Zero and Bo ye speak at the same time.


    One is slightly nervous, the other is completely relieved.


    After en Jin stepped over the debris of the wall and walked in, she first glanced at Gu Meng.


    Gu Meng raised her hand to scratch her cheek, lowered her head and back and turned over her body --


    she took the initiative to face the wall and think.


    EN Jin''s eyes flashed a trace of unknown emotion, so fast that no one found it.


    When she saw Bo Ye and Tang Zhi, en Jin nodded to them as if she had said hello. Then she kept walking to the bottom of the stairs and finally stood still.


    Enjin is also an officer''s uniform, which may be a matter of aura. It''s obviously more frightening than a dozen people on the opposite side.


    The man looked at a crowd at the top of the stairs. His eyes stayed on the young man''s face for more than half a second. He said in a low and soft voice: "is it to let me look up to you like this?"


    With a pale face, he walked down the steps step by step and came to en Jin.


    Behind him, a group of subordinates looked at each other in front of each other, and zero made a gesture, and the dark people suddenly disappeared.


    "Brother..." Muttered.


    After en Jin''s death, Gu Meng stealthily glances at her sight. She is surprised to see the man who has just been very arrogant. At the moment, she is as good as a milk cat.


    EN Jin looked at the zero in front of her and said, "is that it?"


    Zero looked up at him.


    Then, zero''s face suddenly changed, and his body suddenly became shorter.


    Looking down, Gu Meng finds that the young man has made a posture of half bending his knees. His knees are shaking. It seems that some heavy force is pressing on his shoulders. Therefore, he is making a silent resistance.


    At the foot of zero, the military boots stepped on the tile floor, and finally knelt down under the eyes of en Jin.


    The young man lowered his head and gritted his teeth in silence.


    "How many times." EN Jin light down the line of sight, looking at zero, way, "learn to respect them."


    No expression, no voice.


    Enjin''s soft voice couldn''t hear the emotion. She asked, "for the last time, did you understand?"


    After a long time, the zero was very inconspicuous, and he did not say a word from the beginning to the end.


    "Clean up this place."


    Finish saying, en Jin and others disappear, leaving nothing kneeling on the ground, blowing hot wind from the opening of the wall.


    The young man stood up and silently patted the ashes on his knees.


    "Respect?" Gnashing his teeth, he said, "a bunch of idiots..."


    I don''t know what to think of, zero stood in place for a while, and then appeared a smile.


    Raise your hand and ring your fingers.


    Suddenly there was a panic cry from behind: "it''s over, it''s going to die! Help


    A man rolled down the steps and stopped after hitting zero''s black army boots.


    He frowned and turned around and said, "it''s so noisy! Fool


    The little boy rolled to the corner and sat up. His face was black and gray, and he raised his head. His eyes were wide and frightened. He looked like a little beggar.


    Zero came to him, blocking people in the corner, condescending, very critical of the left and right to look at him: "up to now has not died, is really an accident."


    "You Who are you? " Just being chased by ghosts and rolling, in a blink of an eye, a completely strange environment, in front of a small handsome man, Peter Pan holding his knee, the whole person 12 points of fear.


    "You don''t care who I am." Zero raised his hand and pulled up the white glove on the other hand and said slowly.


    What can I do


    ��������


    Peter was as honest as ever, and he was silent for a moment.


    The young man in front of him gave him a sense of deja vu, and his heart gradually slowed down.


    Anyway, whatever you face, it''s better than facing ghosts.


    Zero raised his foot, and his military boots were on the wall beside his cheek.


    Panpeter gave a thrill and immediately sat down against the wall, his chin squeezed out.


    "You just need to know..." Zero then bent down, face to face close to Peter Pan, a soft voice said, "I saved you, after you are my pet, everything must be obedient, understand?"


    Panpeter widened his black and white eyes. His eyes turned nervously around. Then he looked at the man in front of him and said uncertainly: "do you mean Let me be your running dogZero said: "it is..."


    The author has something to say:


    Zero: excellent, full score for reading comprehension.

 Chapter 133

    Returning to the 45th floor, Gu Meng only felt that the pressure was high.


    When he left, he didn''t plan to come back.


    Take a look at the electronic clock on the desk, and pinch your fingers a little. It''s less than an hour since he left and then brought back by en Jin.


    Too soon.


    It''s a shame.


    He''s too hard.


    Now sitting in the living room, facing Enjin''s quiet and powerful sight, Gu Meng blushed and bowed his head in shame.


    Gu Meng hangs her head, hands clasped on her leg. As a party concerned, she honestly confesses her heart journey without waiting for Enjin to open her mouth.


    He murmured, "now is regret, very regret."


    EN Jin:


    Bo Ye has just finished his bath. He kneels on the other side of the sofa. He is wiping Tang Zhi''s hair with an indifferent look.


    Seeing Gu Meng''s expression of remorse and remorse, he didn''t hold back his laughter. He rubbed Tang Zhi''s broken milk dog''s hair. He chuckled and said, "if you make a mosaic for Mr. Gu, pull a few hanging frames around it, and then the title says," young people flee late at night, and Gunners will take them to justice across the century. "Is it like the scene of today''s account


    Tang Zhi bit his lips and held back his smile. His shoulders trembled.


    Gu Meng is immediately stimulated. He smashes a pillow in the direction of Bo Ye and roars: "we must make the most prominent waist plate, isn''t it!!"


    In the living room.


    EN Jin finally stopped putting pressure on Gu Meng. He raised his hand and rubbed his eyebrows. In a low voice, he said, "why leave?"


    Gu Meng kept her head down. Because she was guilty, she could not tell her real thoughts for a moment. After holding back for a long time, she opened her mouth, but she didn''t spit out any sound.


    EN Jin stood in front of Gu Meng and looked down at the person sitting on the sofa. Her eyes were slightly lonely and asked, "do you know when you wake up How does it feel to see no one around me? "


    Gu Meng''s heart was astringent for a moment, and she felt very sorry. She said, "I''m sorry..."


    Although he did not experience it, he would not be happy if he stood in the position of Enjin.


    There must be a feeling of betrayal


    Gu Meng thinks carefully after calming down, and fails to take care of Enjin''s feelings and prepare to leave without saying goodbye. She is capricious and irresponsible.


    Enjin asked, "is it because I am not good at technology?"


    �������� Gu Meng instantly looks up at en Jin and feels that this sentence is informative. Her intuition wants to retort that he is not the kind of person who leaves without saying goodbye because of her boyfriend''s poor skills.


    But when he opened his mouth, he said, "no, you misunderstood me. You are good at technique..."


    EN Jin picked her eyebrows delicately at this time.


    Gu Meng pauses for a moment. He seems to be reacting to something. Then he covers his mouth.


    Leng Yu''s face blushed completely, and he would like to swallow his disobedient tongue.


    On the other side of the living room, Bo Ye leaned back on the sofa, lazily raised his hand, pulled out his ears, and said, "Tut, you two, do you know how to write the word" bashful "


    Everyone sat down peacefully in the living room and discussed the problems facing them.


    Bo Ye directly asked Enjin, "which side are you standing on now?"


    Now, both sides know where they stand.


    EN Jin is sitting on the sofa in the middle, with a long leg. Just sitting there, even if she doesn''t speak, she has the momentum to suppress everything.


    Seeing that Enjin did not immediately make a statement, Tang Zhi said, "can we still trust you?"


    EN Jin looked at him for a long time and nodded.


    "Let''s be straight. Now the choice is in your hands." Looking out of the window, Bo Ye looked out of the window and said faintly, "either stop the screening plan or let us go."


    "Leave? Now outside two Baidu below zero, where can you go? " EN Jin finally spoke. After glancing at Bo Ye, he lowered his eyes and said, "even if you can avoid the extremely cold weather, tomorrow will open the last wave..."


    The voice stopped abruptly, and Enjin closed her mouth, as if realizing that she had revealed too much.


    Bo Ye, Tang Zhi and Gu Meng all looked at him, waiting for him to pick up the unfinished words.


    "You will die if you go out." "En Jin is to avoid heavy and light way," so in addition to stay here, where also can''t go


    Bo Ye sighed and said, "up to now, you don''t know us?"


    EN Jin clenched a fist secretly. After a moment of silence, her voice became cold and said, "if you don''t accept the suggestion, I won''t leave you."


    "What a white eyed wolf..." Bo Ye smiles, shakes his head, and then gets up.


    He reached out his hand to Tang Zhi and said, "go, change your clothes and leave as soon as possible."


    Tang Zhi got up with him.


    Gu Meng looks at her husband and her husband walking towards the gate. At the same time, he is at a loss. He habitually looks to Enjin for help, but Enjin is completely indifferent.


    In the middle of the journey, Tang Zhi suddenly turned back and said to Gu Meng, "Mr. Gu, do you want to go together?"It''s like a normal invitation from friends.


    Before Gu Meng could speak, her hand was held down.


    Beside her, Enjin whispered, "Gu Meng doesn''t go anywhere."


    "I didn''t ask you." Tang Zhi blinked, provoking with a very innocent expression.


    Gu Meng droops her eyes and looks at the hand pressing him. It''s long and powerful, with distinct bony joints.


    Looking at it, I was very sad.


    Gu Meng took his hand out of the man''s palm and said, "I''m sorry, it''s not because of technology, it''s because of I know that in the end, we can''t get together anyway. "


    but his chin is still in front of him.


    He walked towards the door without looking back.


    Bo ye walked in the front of the door, opened the double carved door, behind the sudden voice of a man.


    Just always low soft magnetic voice at the moment listening to a little sluggish: "game set to restart, switch in Tokyo."


    "There will be time for the last wave of purification to arrive on earth tomorrow."


    The three people at the door were stunned for half a second at the same time and turned back one after another.


    The posture of the man sitting in the middle of the sofa has not changed. He is wearing a military uniform of iron black, which is extremely dignified. However, his eyes, which are narrower than ordinary people, are suffused with moisture, and their eyes are slightly red.


    From the beginning to the end, the man''s eyes were only on Gu Meng. Seeing Gu Meng looking back and looking at him, his voice became choked and said, "the right to choose is always with you, since you have chosen the world you are familiar with..."


    Gu Meng and en Jin seldom shed tears. Except when they first met, Enjin, who had not recovered her memory and was not very smart, would worry about Gu Meng and cry, which was more difficult than that of a child.


    But now Enjin is so powerful that no one can match her, and she seldom divulges her emotions. This cry makes everyone a little flustered. Besides


    They also felt a strange sense of familiarity.


    It seems that the fool who looks indifferent but devotes his whole mind to Gu Meng has never left.


    "Welcome to the No.8 station of de Gaulle transfer station. Today, the earth calendar is September 6, 2022, the third day of extremely cold weather. The outdoor temperature is minus 130 degrees Celsius. The number of cities around the world has reached 13848, and the progress is 99%. Please wear protective clothing when you travel. The No.8 station of Charles de Gaulle transfer station covers an area of about 50 square kilometers... "


    Gu Meng, Bo Ye and Tang Zhi are standing in the elevator. Each of them has his own side and looks at the number beating slowly above the elevator door.


    "Thirty floors. Here we are."


    "Open the door, please. Welcome to Charles de Gaulle transfer station."


    Gu Meng took the lead in getting out of the elevator and attracted the attention of dozens of people in the restaurant.


    Although they all wore the same black uniform, they were still out of place.


    Gu Meng selectively ignores the eyes that are explored or despised, and moves to the self-service dining area.


    They found a corner and sat down. Tang Zhi seemed to have no appetite.


    He looked at the clock on the wall, as if waiting for something.


    When the rest of the restaurant was halfway through, Tang Zhi picked up the lemonade in front of him and looked at the clock again through the transparent rim of the glass.


    It''s fifteen past twelve, fifteen minutes to the appointed time.


    Bo Ye gently reminded him: "baby, don''t look, eat more."


    Tang Zhi poked the broccoli in the plate with his fork and whispered, "the heart has been pounding. There is a bad premonition."


    "You don''t trust me when you do something, son?" Bo Ye chuckled and simply took the fork in his hand and fed him a meal one by one.


    However, Gu Meng wiped out the food in the plate. He just kept his head down and only cared about eating. He didn''t speak. He was too quiet.


    At this time, the other side of the restaurant sounded an excited cry: "brother! brother! Brother Ye! Candi����


    The voice was so loud that it caught everyone''s attention.


    When Bo Ye looked back, he saw a figure running towards them while waving his hand.


    "Peter?" Bo Ye picked one side of his brow, slightly surprised.


    In addition, the people behind the boy also attracted his attention.


    The young man I saw yesterday was also coming towards this side.


    The man''s face was very bad, and from time to time he cast a glance at the back of panpeter, his eyes full of disgust.


    As soon as Pan Peter came to the table, he gave Gu Meng a warm hug.


    The whole person is happy crazy: "brother! I thought that man was lying to me! I didn''t expect you to be here! "


    Gu Meng is choked. Although he is surprised and happy to see Peter Pan, his enthusiasm is hard to swallow.


    "Peter, why are you here?" Tang Zhi asked, "is it customs clearance?"The young man, named zero, arrived at their table and, hearing Tang Zhi''s question, was about to give panpeter a warning look.


    However, Peter Pan didn''t even give him a look. Instead, he looked at Tang Zhi and nodded: "Well!"


    "I woke up last night," he said


    Bo ye put down his plate and chuckled, "it seems that Peter can take charge of his own affairs. He is stronger than we think."


    Panpeter let go of Gu Meng, stood up, scratched the back of his head with embarrassment, and said with a smile, "no more."


    Seeing zero, Gu Meng looked at Pan Peter again and said, "how could you be together?"


    Zero raised his chin, or that pair of people do not look in the eye to beat like.


    "Oh, he." Panpeter was very familiar, patted zero on the shoulder and said, "he''s my master."


    Others:


    Zero took a step to the side, and his white gloved hand dusted the dust that was not on his shoulder.


    Tang Zhi observed in silence, looked at the proud zero, and looked at the innocent Pan Peter. He couldn''t help asking, "what''s the play you''re playing? Master and slave? "


    Young people are very simple in some aspects. They don''t know what "play" is. They only understand the second half of the sentence.


    He waved his hand and said frankly, "no, no, it''s the master and the running dog."


    ������������


    At this point, a fork fell to the ground.


    "Are you so wild?" Bo Ye was surprised and said, "do you still play with people and animals?"


    The author has something to say:


    thank you for your comments.


    I know, it''s not easy.

 Chapter 134

    It''s good that Peter Pan can come back, but it''s not the right time.


    Plus, panpeter is here with zero.


    Gu Meng and others realized that it might be difficult for them to get away.


    Tang Zhi also looked at the electronic clock on the wall, which showed 12:27.


    There are only three minutes to go before the appointed time.


    He pulled Bo Ye''s dress and said a few words in Japanese in a low voice.


    After listening patiently, Bo Ye nodded his head. Then he looked at Gu Meng beside him and gave him a slight arch with his elbow.


    Looking at the three people as if adding a close small action, panpeter blinked, smile gradually convergence. Looking at Tang Zhi and Gu Meng, he is sensitive to find that the atmosphere is not right. He seems to be deliberately hiding something.


    He is Extra?


    In this way, Peter Pan is not very comfortable in the bottom of his heart, but he is still silly on the surface.


    He stepped back to the side of zero and said with a cheerful smile, "brother, do you have anything else to do?"


    Gu Meng simply walked down the steps and patted the young boy on the shoulder. His tone was still as gentle as ever. He said, "Peter, we just came out of the copy, but we haven''t recovered. Now we''ll go back to the room and contact you later."


    Pan Peter pursed his lips and nodded. After facing Gu Meng''s eyes, he opened a smile and said, "brother, I won''t disturb you."


    After Gu Meng passed by, Pan Peter thought of something and quickly turned around and said, "brother! My room is on the twentieth floor! Come to me when you have a good rest


    Gu Meng pauses for a moment, hesitates for a moment, turns around, walks back to Peter Pan and gives him a hug.


    "Welcome back, little friend." Gu Meng said this, lifted her eyes, and saw the young man beside him staring at them.


    Then, Gu Meng turned her head slightly, lowered her voice, and said to panpeter''s ear, "find a chance to return to the balance cabin."


    Panpeter was stunned and stood there, watching the three men leave and enter the elevator just south of the restaurant.


    The elevator door closed slowly in front of her eyes. Gu Meng waved goodbye to Peter Pan outside.


    With the double doors completely closed, Gu Meng restrained her expression and pressed the button on the top floor of the building on the 62nd floor.


    "What time is it?" Gu Meng asked.


    "This is 12:30 on September 6, 2022." The gentle female voice above the elevator responded.


    Looking back at Bo Ye and Tang Zhi, Gu Meng finally confirmed and said, "are you sure you want to go together? No regrets? "


    Bo Ye took out two Swiss fruit candies from his pocket, lowered his head and tore the package with his teeth. He said faintly, "why regret it? It''s a pity that you can''t catch up with such a lively thing in your life


    Tang Zhi opened his mouth and took the fruit candy, which may be lemon flavor, and squinted with acid.


    He put his arms back on the rail of the elevator, turned his face to look out of the glass curtain wall, and said, "I''m leaving at last. No matter what the result is, I won''t regret it. And..."


    Tang Zhi looks at Gu Meng again. The background is the ice blue sky and the raging white storm.


    The boy''s facial features are delicate, and his face is still full of clean youth. Then he burst into a bright and confident smile and said, "I''m glad to be with you and Enjin until the end of the day."


    At this time, Bo Ye noticed something. He turned to look outside the curtain wall and said, "the storm has stopped."


    The elevator is still rising slowly, and the red number on the display jumps to 55.


    In the restaurant on the 30th floor, the young man looked away from the elevator door and habitually raised his hand to tidy up his gloves.


    "Why don''t you keep up?" "Your brothers don''t seem to trust you as much as they used to," he asked


    Panpeter frowned slightly, lowered his head to think about something. He held a stuffed face and could not refute it immediately.


    "What was Gu Meng whispering in your ear just now?" Zero looked at him slightly and asked.


    Panpeter hesitated for a moment. He was just about to say something when a group of dark shadows flashed behind zero without warning.


    One of them, a tall man with a low brim, bent slightly and whispered behind the young man''s ear, "zero, the storm is over."


    With a flash of zero''s eyes, he immediately lifted his pace and went to the window. Sure enough, the hail that had spread all over the world had obviously stopped a lot, and the storm spots that had been around the building for three days had also subsided.


    "What''s going on?" Zero immediately turned to the elevator, followed by a dozen shadows behind him.


    Pan Peter saw this posture, although he did not know what happened, but knew that the other side must have encountered a thorny problem. A young man stood in the same place at a loss. After thinking about it, he had to follow the young man.


    Zero then turned to the direction of the elevator, pressed the button beside the elevator, and asked impatiently, "is it suddenly like this? Catalyst failure? Have you informed the master of the current situation? "


    "The master has not been contacted for the time being, and the master''s position tracking has disappeared from the dashboard." The subordinate reported in a flat tone and said, "except for the storm, the outdoor temperature is rising rapidly, which has already exceeded the preset value, but..."The man in black stopped at this time.


    "But what? Fool He turned his head sharply and glared at him.


    The man in black had to say, "the fault happened half an hour ago, but the system didn''t give an alarm, so we didn''t find the abnormality at the first time."


    After a while, the elevator reached the 30th floor and "Ding" opened slowly --


    "welcome to the No.8 station of de Gaulle transfer station. Today, September 6, 2022, the third day of extremely cold weather, the outdoor temperature is - 30 ��, and the number of cities around the world has reached 13870, the progress is 99%, and the current status is interrupted..."


    The pleasant female voice Wu broadcast in the elevator, but zero is standing at the door motionless, did not step into the elevator.


    "Master EN Jin... " Zero squinted and immediately guessed what had happened. He bit his teeth and sneered. He jumped out of the back alveolar and said, "my good brother Finally, he betrayed the highest wisdom and degenerated to the human side Fool, I expected to get to where I am today. "


    Zero raised his head high, straightened his back, and stepped into the elevator.


    He then turned around, showing a vindictive smile. He said in a soft voice to a crowd of people in black outside the door: "inform the head level of the mother planet that the master has defected. From now on, the highest authority code of the test site - time controller."


    People in black looked at each other and seemed to have been impacted by this incident.


    "Yes They bowed their heads in submission and responded in unison.


    Standing on the periphery of the crowd, panpeter could see and hear, but vaguely knew that the place was about to change ownership.


    Aware of the change and turbulence of the atmosphere, the young boy lowered his head and pondered over Gu Meng''s words and considered whether to go downstairs to find a balance cabin.


    At this time, the elevator door which was almost closed in front of me was suddenly opened by a pair of hands with white gloves, and a sullen voice called out: "fool! What are you doing there? Why don''t you come here? "


    Panpete stood still for a second. He saw that there was a road between the men in black. The young man was holding the elevator door and his eyes were straight on this side.


    That''s how it''s reflected that "idiot" is talking about himself.


    He trotted forward, embarrassed to both sides of the black humanitarian: "borrow, borrow..."


    In the elevator, panpeter saw that outside the glass curtain wall, the originally fierce snow became mild, and the ice blue sky appeared bright white -


    the world was moving from darkness to sunlight.


    Peter patted zero on the shoulder and said with a heartfelt smile, "look! The sun came out. Excellent! Is it over? "


    With a cold face, he looked at the elevator door in front of him and said, "do you think it''s appropriate to say this in front of me?"


    Peter Pan thought for a moment, laughed twice and said, "yes, you are a villain We certainly don''t want the earth to return to normal. "


    �������� Zero slowly tilted across the line of sight to see the side of the young boy, Yin soft voice quiet way, "who said I was a big villain?"


    "I said..." Peter Pan looked at him up and down, with an open expression and without malice, "anyway, I don''t think you are a good thing..."


    ������ Is that your attitude towards the host? " Zero said, "do you want me to teach you a lesson about pet etiquette?"


    Panpeter stopped laughing and turned good. He pretended to look at the monitor above the elevator door.


    The elevator finally quieted down.


    Zero this can be satisfied, calm down a bit, and continue to look at the front.


    But before 30 seconds of silence, Peter Pan asked carefully, "when is the class? Do I need to prepare something in advance? "


    "Shit!" The young man kicked up the elevator and was crushed by the last straw.


    Zero lost his demeanor for the first time, and said: "Pan Jinlian, you are the Laike of me?! I''m crazy to get you back! "


    When the elevator reaches the top floor, it opens and connects with the passageway outside. From the open door at the end, the strong and cold wind blows.


    Just standing in the corridor, the three men who had just arrived at the top could hear the whirring wind coming from the rooftop outside and the roar of the propeller.


    Enjin had a heavy coat on her arm and stood sideways at the door of the rooftop. The wind made his hair disordered, and the hem of the dark black windbreaker puffed out like an expanded wing.


    Gu Meng sees en Jin according to the appointment, smiles and jumps in her heart. She doesn''t resist running all the way to Enjin.


    The cold wind blows through the corridor on his face, and he doesn''t feel pain. He can''t wait to jump at the man two steps away.


    EN Jin opens her arms and catches Gu Meng. She twists her arm around her and puts him on the ground steadily.


    Gu Meng buries her face between the neckline of en Jin''s shirt. Happily and greedily, she absorbs the smell of her body. In the weather of nearly 20 degrees below zero, her voice is shivering, but she can hear the smile.


    "Whelp I knew you would come You will wait for me... " He said, "let''s go together..."In the roar of the propeller, the sound was stirred intermittently.


    EN Jin put her coat on Gu Meng''s body. Her voice was low and soft. She raised her voice and said, "it will take some time for the temperature to recover. It will be better in two hours."


    Bo Ye led Tang Zhi past them.


    Bo Ye''s teeth trembled with cold, and said to en Jin, "you just know how to care for Gu Meng Don''t you know if you''ll bring me two clothes for candi and me... "


    "On the helicopter." EN Jin turned her head toward the roof outside.


    Facing the biting wind, Bo Ye and Tang Zhi quickened their pace towards the military helicopter in the center of the rooftop.


    Gu Meng said, "let''s go."


    EN Jin nods, takes Gu Meng''s shoulder and is about to leave. However, Gu Meng suddenly bends down and reels hard.


    At the same time, Gu Meng feels that her perspective is getting shorter and her body is becoming lighter and lighter.


    He opened his eyes in disbelief, raised his hand, and saw that the bones of his hands were shrinking, from an adult''s hand to a teenager''s palm size, and was still shrinking.


    Enjin is also aware of Gu Meng''s strangeness. Gu Meng''s body is returning to the appearance of a child.


    A cold light appeared in his eyes, and he noticed something like turning back.


    Sure enough.


    At the same time, he was holding one hand in the air, controlling the passage of time around Gu Meng.


    The young man''s eyes twinkled in a strange light, staring at en Jin, the corner of his mouth showed a provocative smile: "brother, you should move faster."


    EN Jin eyes swept, a horizontal wall suddenly from the corridor to break out of the void, blocking in front of zero.


    It seems that some kind of connection has been cut off. Gu Meng''s whole body time accelerates again, and her body gradually recovers from the state of a child.


    EN Jin takes Gu Meng out of the door of the roof, and pulls the passage door behind her.


    "Your brother is really not a good bird." After returning to normal, Gu Meng quickly pulls on en Jin and walks toward the helicopter. He says in a panic, "he won''t chase us all the way. It''s a big problem..."


    It took two steps, but there was resistance.


    Gu Meng looks back and sees that en Jin is still standing in the same place, still holding the door handrail with one hand, and looking at him, he doesn''t know what he is thinking.


    "Eugene?" Gu Meng tilted his head and said blankly, "don''t you go now?"


    Enjin drooped her eyes and remained silent for a moment until the door came crashing and slapping.


    Zero across the door in the inside called curse: "space controller! You are a disgrace to the entire empire of glory! I advise you to escape faster this time. If you meet again, I will keep you in the prison of time forever


    Enjin, however, seemed to have not heard the clamor behind the door, looking indifferent and calm.


    When he looks up again, he smiles at Gu Meng and says in a soft voice, "Meng Meng, if we don''t clean up zero and his party members, we won''t go far."


    Gu Meng suddenly understood something. Both hands tightly grasped en Jin''s right hand, and shook his head in panic: "yes, we will have a way together. There are Bo Ye and Tang Zhi. We can always have a way together Let''s go, you go


    No matter how Gu Meng drags, en Jin is still by the door.


    EN Jin looks at Gu Meng''s back. Bo Ye seems to find something strange. He is gesturing in the helicopter through the glass window.


    EN Jin takes back her sight and looks at Gu Meng. She sees a gentle looking man with a pale face, slightly red eyes, and a look of anger and urgency.


    "We can''t go anywhere without you..." Gu Meng murmured and tried her best to drag Enjin. She was so anxious that she cried. She was afraid that Enjin would stay. "You don''t mean that only you can restart and close the game? It''s useless just for us to get to Tokyo! "


    "Take my hand to Tokyo," Enjin said


    "What?" Gu Meng is stunned and looks at the man with red eyes.


    Enjin pulled him at this time.


    Gu Meng stumbles and bumps into the man.


    EN Jin looks down at Gu Meng from a close distance, scanning his facial features.


    He asked, "do you like the moon or the stars?"


    Gu Meng didn''t know why he suddenly mentioned this, but subconsciously he said, "moon The moon. "


    "Good." As promised, Eugene said, "I will always keep a moon for you."


    "You..."


    Gu Meng was about to ask what he meant when en Jin suddenly lowered her head and kissed him.


    The wind rages in her ears, and the roar of the propeller whirls over her. In the snow and ice, Gu Meng feels that the temperature of en Jin''s lips becomes clear and distinct.


    36.2�档


    EN Jin''s drooping Raven feather like eyelashes trembled, there are too many words or choose to be silent.


    After a hasty kiss, Gu Meng feels that the touch in her hand has changed, and Enjin''s warm hand becomes cold and hard.


    He looked down and saw that en Jin''s right hand was turning into silver gray metal one by one, until the metal edge line had been submerged in the back of his hand and reached into the cuff.Gu Meng was still shocked. With the "click" sound, the hand which had been completely changed into a machine had separated from what fell into his hands.


    Enjin put down her arm and her sleeve was empty.


    At this time, Gu Meng''s shoulder was held by a man from behind, and then he was held around by the man.


    Gu Meng hugged the manipulator in his arms, and was taken by others, and walked towards the helicopter hovering not far away.


    The brain is blank, what is buzzing in his ears, what people around him say he can''t hear, only know that the sky and earth are pale, but the color is lost, the mountains and rivers are missing, and his only human star is falling.


    Before being pushed on the helicopter, Gu Meng finally reacted, and looked back to the entrance of the passage with a wooden head --


    the gate was closed and there was no man.


    At this time, the door handle shook, then suddenly out of the door board, fell on the ground.


    The people inside don''t seem to come out again.


    People outside can''t get in either.


    The helicopter slowly lifted up.


    Tang Zhi helped Gu Meng fasten his safety belt, put on headphones, and then sat beside him, holding his wrist in cold hands.


    At this time, the front driver warned through the headset: "from here to Tokyo, it takes half the earth to fly, often about 12 hours, and will land at the airport of Novosibirsk to make up."


    At the same time, Bo Ye and Tang Zhi were surprised at the sound and looked at the direction of the driver''s seat.


    Few low soft male voice lines, with full resolution.


    It is only blocked by the baffle beside the cockpit, which makes it difficult to see the driver.


    Gu as like as two peas, he doesn''t care what adorable is. Even though his voice is exactly the same as that of en Jin, he doesn''t care. He knows that he is still in the building.


    He held the cold manipulator in his arms tightly, and bent down in pain.


    The helicopter hovered around after flying out of the skyscraper.


    Just as it was heading east, driver''s prompt sound rang again in his headset: "is your friend waving next?"


    Bo Ye sits at the door of the helicopter, looks down through the glass, and sees a small shadow jumping and dancing in the open space outside the building. He is waving his arms towards the top.


    Bo Ye said to the cab, a little lower than the hand gesture: "please fly lower, that is our children."


    The author has something to say:


    thank you for your support.


    Today, I turned over the list of nutrients, ah Thanks to the tuhao people, but also see a few who have never bubbled, thank you.


    I would have replied to your comments and said I could see them.


    But I don''t know what to return to when I see "hahahaha".


    If you continue to reply "hahahaha ha", it seems that it is unnecessary to have a longer breath than who laughs more wildly.

 Chapter 135

    During the flight, Tang Zhi could hear the propeller stirring.


    He showed half his face through the collar of his large down jacket and looked out of the window vaguely.


    The sky is like a watercolor painting, with a dreamy lavender on the horizon. As the field of vision moves upward, the lavender gradually deepens into purplish blue, turquoise, and finally submerges into the deep black of the dome.


    Four miles below them, the city stood on the thawing earth, without a single light. Only the undulating outline indicated where the tall buildings and the wilderness were.


    There is a light above the helicopter, which makes Tang Zhigang''s face as fresh as strawberry when he wakes up.


    He wanted to stretch and stretch his muscles and bones, but just before he was ready to raise his hand, he felt the weight on his right shoulder.


    Tang Zhi looked sideways --


    it turns out that Gu Meng beside him has fallen asleep and is leaning on his shoulder.


    Gu Meng''s head is almost buried in the collar. Even in her sleep, she still holds the slender manipulator tightly in her arms.


    Tang Zhi gets up slightly and looks at Gu Meng''s appearance at this time.


    But he frowned, as if he was sleeping soundly.


    Tang Zhi thought for a moment, then slowly leaned back on the back of his chair, motionless, so as not to disturb the rest of his body.


    At this time, a long leg leaning across the slope came over and touched his leg in the narrow aisle.


    Tang Zhi raised his eyes, and his sight directly ran into the man''s eyes with a light smile.


    Bo Ye Chao Tang Zhi gently raised one eyebrow, tilted his head to indicate the position of his right hand, lowered his voice and asked, "do you want to come over?"


    Tang Zhi raised his chin to the position next to him, which meant obviously that there were still people sitting there.


    Bo Ye bowed his head and saw Pan Peter sitting beside him. He was lying on his leg with his lips half open. His mouth was dripping with saliva and snoring slightly.


    Sleep without temperament and image.


    Bo Ye bumped his lower leg without sympathy and directly woke up the little boy.


    "Well? Well? " Peter opened his hazy eyes and wiped the wet corners of his mouth for the first time.


    He got up and looked out of the window. Before he was conscious, he sent out a series of questions: "brother ye? here we are? Where are you? Do you want to get off? Why can''t the door open? "


    Bo Ye stares at Pan Peter for a moment. He pushes and pulls the door of the helicopter.


    He sighed in silence.


    Stupid kids are stupid.


    Bo Ye took Pan Peter''s hand off the edge of the engine room door and said faintly, "sit on the opposite side. Your sister-in-law wants to come over."


    Panpeter rubbed his eyes and was sober enough to find that it was still flying in the air.


    He said, "Oh."


    Then he bent down and stood up and changed his seat with Tang Zhi.


    Tang Zhi signals Pan Peter to be quiet, and Gu Meng is still sleeping.


    After sitting next to Bo Ye, Tang Zhi turned his head and looked at the position of the cab behind him.


    It has been flying for five hours, and the pilot has never made any noise from the beginning to the end. He only knows that he is the one Enjin has found and deserves their trust.


    "Who is he?" Tang Zhi turned back to ask Bo Ye.


    Bo Ye shook his head and said, "it''s not en Jin anyway."


    Seeing Bo Ye holding a map of the world in his hand, Tang Zhi approached him and asked, "what are you looking at?"


    "It''s now flying into Russia." Bo Ye pointed to a point on the map and said, "Novosibirsk airport is not far away. Listen to the man''s meaning, he should rest in Novosibirsk for four hours at night, and then continue to leave for Narita Airport."


    In response, Tang Zhi said that he understood the plan.


    He looked at the sky outside the helicopter again. There were clear signs everywhere. It was hard to imagine that the world was still full of storms and ice this morning.


    "It''s getting warmer." He looked at the horizon and said to himself.


    "It''s ten degrees below zero." Bo Ye said, "people can''t be frozen to death."


    "Does that mean..." Tang Zhi carefully glanced at Gu Meng, who was opposite him, and deliberately lowered his voice. He said to Bo Ye, "Enjin has stabilized the situation?"


    After all, five hours have passed since they left Paris. Instead of returning to the extreme cold, the weather is gradually recovering.


    No matter what is happening between Enjin and zero, through the warm weather, it may be optimistic that Enjin still has the upper hand.


    If zero had gained control, it would not have been so peaceful.


    Bo Ye folded the world map and put it aside. He raised his hand and rubbed Tang Zhi''s cool short hair. He said, "do you believe in Enjin?"


    Tang Zhi tilted his head to think for a while, and gave a comment: "it can be said that he is like a God, no matter what is difficult for him."


    "So you have to believe that Eugene will come back sooner or later." Bo Ye smiles and says, "give en Jin some time, and he will solve everything."Tang Zhi was relieved.


    He zipped up to his chin, put his hands in his cuffs, slipped slightly, and nestled next to Bo Ye, with his head on the man''s shoulder.


    "Bo Ye." Tang Zhi said, "if Enjin didn''t break into the game by mistake, everything would not be what it is today. Enjin will be as unsympathetic as zero and insist on the cruel screening plan, but fortunately... "


    Speaking of this, he stopped for a moment, turned his eyes to Gu Meng, who was still sleeping on the other side, and said, "what kind of psychology did en Jin abandon to help us?"


    "Maybe it''s because Gu Meng gave him his sleeping clothes." Bo ye turned his head and kissed Tang Zhi''s hair.


    After listening to Bo Ye''s words, Tang Zhi thought for a moment. Then he looked up at the man and said, "persuade?"


    "Well." Bo Ye nodded and said, "sleeping clothes."


    "How to persuade?" Tang Zhi put his pillow back on Bo Ye''s shoulder and muttered, "ask Mr. Gu next time."


    "Honey, don''t ask about that." Bo Ye said, "how else can you sleep clothes? As soon as Gu Meng took off her clothes, Enjin was naturally convinced. "


    �������� Tang Zhi finally understood that they were not speaking the same word.


    Half an hour later, the helicopter hovered over the Novosibirsk airport and landed slowly on the parking space.


    Bo Ye and Tang Zhi wake up the two opposite.


    After waking up, Gu Meng looks hollow and numb. He holds the cold manipulator and sits on the seat for a while. Then he unfastens the seat belt, opens the door of the cabin and gets off the helicopter.


    As Gu Meng steps off the plane, the cockpit door is just pushed open from inside.


    On one side of his head, he saw a tall figure jump down from it.


    The airport without power supply is completely in darkness. A bright moonlight is shining in the sky and the stars are hidden in the sparse clouds. In addition, only the searchlights on the top of the helicopter are still on.


    With the only light left in the world, Gu Meng sees the drivers who accompany them all the way.


    The man was very tall and thin. Even in the weather of nearly 10 degrees below zero, he only wore a black shirt, which was bundled into trousers, with a loose shoulder and an iron black military coat.


    In the light from the top of the helicopter, Gu Meng was familiar with the figure and side of the man.


    At this time, the man is slightly tilted head, exposed a section of smooth and beautiful jaw, slender hands on the side of the jaw to release the buckle.


    With a sound of "crack", the buckle chain was released. The man took off the flying cap, shook his hair, put one hand through the hair, and raked it back.


    It''s just like nature.


    But he Obviously, he is a man over one meter nine


    But it doesn''t seem to be in conflict.


    There was a clang behind him.


    Frightened, Gu Meng turns her head and looks back.


    When Peter got off the helicopter with four or five flashlights, he sprained his ankle for some reason.


    The flashlight rolled all over the floor, and the little boy could stand still with the door of the cabin.


    Pan Peter opened his round eyes and looked at the man beside the cockpit in disbelief. He seemed to be very frightened and said, "Jin Brother Jin


    Bo Ye stares at the man for a while. He is not so reactive as Peter Pan. He is still calm. He bends down to pick up the flashlights rolling down on the ground.


    Tang Zhi picked it up with Bo Ye.


    After the two met, Tang Zhi opened his eyes and was totally a ghost expression.


    "Who is he?" he said silently to Bo Ye


    men are as like as two peas, but apart from their hair styles, they are all the same type of hair and shoulder length hair. If they do not look carefully, they may be recognized as women.


    Bo Ye also felt the ghost and whispered, "don''t you think this person''s temperament is very familiar?"


    Tang Zhi looks at him in confusion.


    Bo Ye gave a hint: "Qipao."


    Tang Zhi responded immediately.


    The eujin in the copy of dingzhai, no matter in her eyes or movements, has a full sense of similarity with the strange man in front of her.


    At this time, the man put his flying cap between one arm, closed the door of the flight cabin with the other hand, and walked towards Gu Meng and other four people.


    "I''m a game regulator, born out of the master''s parapersonality." The man stopped at Gu Meng''s side and said in a familiar low voice, "code queen, it''s my honor to meet you outside the game."


    People have some maladjustment, but they still have to work hard to adapt.


    Bo Yeqing cleared his throat and threw a flashlight to the queen. He pretended to be indifferent and said, "what do we need to do next?"


    "There are seven more hours to fly. You can go to the terminal building and find some supplies." The queen tried the flashlight and said with a smile, "I''ll check the helicopter. I''ll come in and join you."Bo Ye said that he understood and was leaving with others.


    "Just a moment." At this time, the queen suddenly stops Gu Meng.


    Wearing a heavy coat and holding a manipulator, Gu Meng hesitantly turns to face the queen, but does not look up at him.


    Seeing Gu Meng''s appearance, the empress just smiles. Then she takes off the flying cap between her arms and puts it on Gu Meng''s head.


    "Gu Meng, don''t worry," he said in a soft voice. "I promise you, he''s safe."


    Gu Meng finally raises his head and looks at the tall man in front of him in a confused and helpless way.


    The queen narrowed her eyes and said with a smile, "the God of creation is omnipotent."


    In the dark waiting hall, four lampposts swayed around.


    Perhaps with the Queen''s assurance, Gu Meng revived her spirit.


    He said to Bo Ye and Tang Zhi, "Peter and I will go to the second floor first to see if there is a retail supermarket."


    Bo Ye and Tang Zhi told them to pay attention to safety.


    The four split in two by the elevator.


    When the escalator stops working, Gu Meng and Pan Peter step up the stairs.


    Fortunately, after two steps, I saw a small supermarket.


    Panpeter was picking among the shelves and shouting, "brother! What to do if you don''t understand Russian! "


    "Can''t you see pictures?" Gu Meng is in front of another shelf, with his back to him, looking down at something.


    "Oh," panpeter said, biting the flashlight into his mouth, saw that almost all he could eat was stuffed into his backpack.


    Because of too much concentration, panpeter did not see, behind the lights could not be found, a soft sliced meat sticks out of the dark, drenched with viscous liquid fell on the floor.


    The meat sticks circled around the young boy''s neck twice, then quietly around the front and carefully circled his thin neck.


    At this time, panpeter found a panda plush toy. He took the flashlight out of his mouth and looked forward through the shelf.


    I just wanted to say that there are national treasures.


    Suddenly, the neck was tightened by a terrible force.


    The author has something to say:


    thank you for reading and wish you a happy National Day in advance.

 Chapter 136

    As for the first floor of the terminal, there was a black silence.


    After walking around from the beginning to the end, except for rows of empty seats, I occasionally saw several duty-free shops interspersed between the seating areas.


    walked to the end of the hall and could see a perfume shop. Tang stop stood outside with a flashlight. He dragged his cool voice and urged: "thin Ye - go - go to the two floor to find Gu teacher."


    , in front of the showcase beside him, picked up a perfume and wrapped it up in English with "Passion".


    Bo Ye pressed a tube into the air, which smelled rather advanced. He turned to spray some on Tang Zhi.


    "What Tang Zhi didn''t open his face and stepped back to avoid. He was a little unhappy after being attacked.


    In the darkness behind him, there was something like a strip that flashed in the air, but the two people who were playing with it didn''t notice.


    "perfume." Thin Ye smiled lightly, threw the bottle, held the Tang''s shoulder to catch him back, and said, "perfume''s name is very love, it''s called..."


    Before he finished speaking, his eyes flashed and he whirled into the back of the cash register.


    Tang Zhi exclaimed in a low voice. Then he raised his eyes and looked at Bo Ye. It seemed that he understood the man''s suggestion. Unconsciously, he softened his tone and said, "why..."


    Although know this is not right, but the hands or intimately wrapped around the man''s neck.


    "I''m sorry, baby." However, Bo Ye pressed his hand and whispered, "not now."


    Tang Zhi tilted his head. As soon as he noticed something strange, the cash register behind him flew up in the air.


    Hearing the news, Tang Zhi immediately turned back and the flashlight beam was projected onto the counter.


    See a piece of purple meat on the counter wrapped in two circles, intermittent mucus kept falling down.


    In Tang Zhi''s time, the white counter was thrown to one side of the wall, and immediately fell into sawdust, as vulnerable as cardboard.


    Bo Ye pulled Tang Zhi to his feet and ran to the side of the escalator, saying, "we are in trouble."


    It is also at this moment, the direction of the second floor came the tragic scream.


    Listen, it''s Peter Pan.


    Two people look a Lin, three steps and two steps to step up the steps.


    "What''s behind it?"


    In the process, Tang Zhi heard the panting sound of beasts behind him. Something was chasing them in the dark. His steps were heavy and disordered. The floor of the waiting hall seemed to tremble in the running of that thing.


    "Don''t look back." Bo Ye pulled him to run at full speed in the empty hall, reminding him.


    Tang Zhi didn''t resist, but he turned his head and looked back.


    Under the shaking light, we can see a huge piece of meat running towards them.


    Tang Zhi rushed to Bo Ye, and a gust of wind passed by his ear.


    They both rolled under the seats on the side of the hall, narrowly escaping.


    Before I could breathe a sigh of relief, the entire row of seats above were lifted by a huge force and thrown to the rear of the hall, making a huge "bang" sound.


    Tang Zhi crawled forward under his seat. The seats in front of him were lifted one by one. In the dark, the animal roaring and panting thing did not give them a chance to stand up.


    "Bo Ye!" Tang Zhi accelerated the climbing speed on the bright and clean floor and said, "what should I do?"


    Seeing that the seating area was coming to an end, they would be exposed in the open space.


    "Turn off the electricity." Bo Ye climbed in front of the Tang Dynasty, and his tone was still calm.


    Tang Zhi turned off the flashlight in a hurry.


    As a result, Bo Ye''s flashlight is still on.


    At the same time, Bo Ye quickly stood up and threw the still bright flashlight.


    The low whistling of the Beast instantly turned a direction, and the heavy pace chased the flashlight across the dark light.


    Bo Ye stretched out his hand and pulled Tang Zhi up from the ground. They continued to move forward by the moonlight outside the landing window.


    Panpeter''s screams faded and came from a boarding gate ahead.


    Bo Ye is not good at heart, and his action is dry and sharp. He steps over the blocking line of the gate and runs into the boarding bridge.


    There was a big hole in the glass on one side of the boarding bridge. Cold wind poured in from it. Two flashlights fell on the ground in front of me.


    Bo Ye gasped and stopped. He saw a figure in the light.


    The man, with his back to him, wearing a flying cap, remained motionless, and half of the axe protruded from his side.


    In front of him, Peter was on his knees, his head hanging, his neck in one hand, and coughing.


    Bo Ye was relieved, walked over and said tentatively, "Meng Meng?"


    Gu Meng did not look back at him.


    "Meng Meng?" Bo ye turned to Gu Meng and finally saw the situation.


    Lying on the ground is a piece of nearly one meter long strip of meat, constantly jumping up and down, dripping with mucus, like a mutant earthworm, looking very disgusting.Gu Meng looked at the beating meat, and was generally wooden, dull and unresponsive. His white face was splashed with dark purple liquid, and the axe in his hand was dyed the same color.


    It seems that Gu Meng cut an axe of unknown monster and saved pan Bi.


    "It''s OK." Bo Ye reached out to wipe the dirt on his face and said, "you do well."


    Gu Meng then said, "don''t move."


    "What?" Thin Ye screwed off his eyebrows.


    Just then, a drop of mucus passed between the two and fell on the floor.


    What did Bo Ye feel, looked up, a dark brown mucus monster crouched on the ceiling.


    The whole body is full of folds, can not see the five official, can only distinguish the head and limbs, the neck seems to be covered with a silver collar.


    Two small red and green lights flicker alternately on the collar.


    Thin ye also saw that mucus accumulated and filled between folds, and then fell down. A thick meat strip was hanging around in the open mouth,


    br > Bo Ye looked at Gu Meng again and said, "that''s why you stand still here?"


    Gu Meng looks at him with his eyes: "do you think?"


    "I thought you were playing pose." "Said Bo Ye.


    ������ I''m just about to scare my urine, OK. " Gu Meng is honest and honest.


    ��������


    They stared at each other, and stared at the monster in the ceiling, and they were afraid to move half a point.


    Bo Ye, gumeng and Peter Pan are standing in place with the monster. When they don''t know what to do, the passage hears clear sound of shoes trampling on the floor.


    Bo Ye and Gu Meng slowly turn back, but see a thin figure hands over the head, footsteps brewing into the boarding bridge.


    When Bo Ye was hot, he was going to go up and Gu Meng pulled him aside.


    Peter slowly stood up, coughing, looking forward, worried, "candi?"


    Tang stopped walking forward with his hands up, and then he turned into a giant from the entrance of the passage behind him.


    More than three meters tall, in the dark, strange physique, absolutely not human form, walking on the floor of the sound is very heavy, accompanied by the beast heavy breathing.


    In addition, "Da", "Da", "Da", the sound of shoes trampling in the aisle is not slow.


    When he arrived at the position where the gate was broken, Tang Zhi seemed to be pulled by something, and then he stopped after shaking his body shape and then raised his head.


    Thin Ye they only see this, Tang Zhi white face hurt, one side of the cheek and mouth corner of the light bruise.


    Bo Ye scolded a dirty word, and was intolerable, and he was ready to step up.


    "Don''t come over." A relaxed and pleasant male voice sounded behind Tang Dynasty, then a "grunr" of the sound of smoking.


    Bo Ye stopped at the same place, and the next second, he saw a man of the officer appearance who had come out of his head behind Tang Dynasty.


    In the moonlight, the public saw the man smile, then lifted the milk tea cup in their hands, and took another sip.


    It''s as easy as meeting people when shopping, not just holding a gun on the head of someone else.


    "Back." The officer smiled and reminded again, "don''t come over. I am sensitive to my constitution. If there are two or more humans in a meter around me, I will be allergic."


    "Which pervert are you?" Bo Ye was excited to get up in his temper, and he was polite to speak, saying, "let him go."


    The officer took another sip of milk tea, and said the purpose directly, saying, "let your little lover go, but you need to take the master''s hand as an exchange."


    Gu Meng and Bo Ye look at each other and communicate for a moment.


    After that, Gu Meng held his axe tightly and looked at the officer, not referring to the manipulator, but said, "if I remember it correctly, I should know you."


    "Oh?" The officer seemed to be interested, biting the straw, and said happily, "so, who am I?"


    "That one is going to drown me..." Gu Meng murmured, "brother of milk tea."


    �������� The man calmly appears the crack in the expression, seems to be unable to laugh out, said, "I don''t like this title."


    When the officer finished, Tang Zhi''s head was knocked forward --


    he was shocked by a gun behind his head.


    The young master looked sideways, his lips moved, although there was no voice, but his expression should be swearing.


    When threatened, Gu Meng hurriedly transferred the topic and said, "Enjin didn''t kill you?"


    The officer''s face changed completely, and seemed to be a stab in his heart and said, "the master did make me suffer, but finally zero kept me."


    "You are the zero?" Gu Meng asked immediately.


    "Well, hum." The officer lifted the cup again and took a sip of milk tea, chewed the Pearl in his mouth, and said, "it used to be."


    Gu Meng twisted his eyebrows and asked, "what does it mean?" he asked in a bad way


    "Now both space controllers and time controllers have fallen into cracks Tut You may not understand that. " The officer thought and said, "well, let''s change the easy to understand way. The master cut the space crack in the fighting process and dropped it together. In this case, they would always hang in the space outside the cognition of all the cosmos civilization, that is, even if they don''t know the way back, they can understand it more easily..."Speaking of this, the officer showed a sinister smile and said: "glory empire''s two greatest controllers, both died in office, now, I am the master of the earth''s proving ground screening program."


    Hearing the speech, the others were silent.


    Gu Meng clenched the handle of the axe and was hard to breathe. He blinked and said pale, "it''s a lie."


    The officer chuckled, almost spitting out milk tea.


    He raised the hand holding the cup, rubbed the back of his hand against the corner of his mouth and said, "why should I lie to you? Here, these two monsters..."


    The officer motioned to the two monsters behind him and on the ceiling, saying, "these two are creatures that accidentally fell into the space cracks. Fortunately, we found them in time, or they might be missed into the promised land."


    You can''t help but cry out! If Enjin is not here, why is everything ok! He said he would give me a moon, the moon is still good! Eugene never lies! You''re lying


    The officer took out his ear and said, "wake up, test body 1001. Don''t live in a dream. The moon is a natural phenomenon. Do you want me to remind you?"


    "Believe it or not." He then said, "it is because the master is not here that I want to..."


    The officer stopped abruptly, turned his head and thought for a moment, as if realizing that he had revealed too much.


    He took the last sip of milk tea, then threw the plastic cup on the ground. His voice became cold and said, "stop talking nonsense. Give me what I want, or..."


    He took out a remote control panel smaller than a palm from his uniform pocket, shook it in his hand, and said, "these two monsters attack people without brains. I can activate them by pressing a button. Do you want to try it?"


    "What if I gave it to you?" Bo ye asked, "let us go?"


    "No The officer was surprised and said, "how can you have such naive ideas? At that time, we still have to solve you one by one."


    "What''s the difference between killing us now?" ''cried Peter, unable to restrain himself.


    "Of course there is a difference. If you hand in the master''s hand before you die, you will save me the strength to search for it myself." The officer laughed and said, "as I said, too many places of human beings can easily cause my allergy."


    Gu Meng seemed to have not heard the officer''s words, gritted his teeth and said, "finally, I''ll ask you again. Can you tell me the truth, can Enjin come back?"


    "Do you want me to tell the truth?" The officer said happily, "he''s cool."


    Gu Meng gives a big drink, throws the axe and pours at the man.


    The officer didn''t expect Gu Meng to attack him, so he was caught off guard and fell to the ground before turning the gun to Gu Meng.


    Taking advantage of the chaos, Tang Zhi smartly escaped and ran to Bo Ye.


    Gu Meng presses the unprepared officers on the ground, and then blows his fists one after another, because he is in a rage and does not leave a trace of strength.


    "Which onion are you? Ah! " Gu Meng beat him and said, "is it up to you that Enjin can come back? You''ll talk nonsense! Nonsense! Nonsense


    The gunfire burst out in the boarding bridge.


    Panpeter covered his ears and was startled.


    Meanwhile, Gu Meng is pushed back and sits on the ground.


    On the other side, the officer stands up unsteadily, points his gun at Gu Meng, spits blood foam on his side, and takes two steps back in disgust.


    He wiped the corners of his mouth and said, "don''t be bothered. I should have done it myself at the beginning. Goodbye."


    Just as the officer was about to pull the trigger, Gu Meng suddenly said, "do you know what it means to die of a bad man?"


    The officer tilted his head and said, "what?"


    Gu Meng raised his hand, and there were more control boards than the size of his palm.


    The officer''s face suddenly changed and he looked down at his uniform pocket.


    Gu Meng said, "goodbye."


    With that, he pressed the button on the panel.


    Two angry beasts roared suddenly, and the black figure squatting on the ceiling whirled toward the officer. Another monster also attacked the officer.


    Bo Ye''s quick eyes and quick hands drag Gu Meng''s backpack back.


    Behind him, the officer screamed bitterly and bitterly. The sound of biting and roaring mingled with the wind, and became bloody for a time.


    The four men pried open the gate at the end of the boarding bridge as quickly as possible. As soon as the door was opened, a tall man was standing in front of him with an at4 on his shoulder. The wind lifted up the coat on the man''s shoulder, and his slightly longer hair was slightly disordered in the wind.


    All four were stunned for a moment, and they all stepped back.


    As a result, the man turned his head to one side and motioned them to let go.


    A rocket launcher was launched into the boarding bridge, and the corridor was blown to pieces with a loud bang.


    There was a roar of wild animals in it.


    In the light of the fire, the queen carried at4, half of her head, to the four people behind her who covered their ears: "sorry, I''m late."


    The voice is low and soft, and the shape is handsome.Peter Pan immediately turned into a fan and eagerly approached him and said, "that Is it too heavy? I can help you fight. "


    The queen looked him up and down, and with a smile she said, "thank you."


    Then he took the at4 off his shoulder and handed it to panpeter.


    Panpeter didn''t feel anything when he took over. As soon as the queen let go, he exclaimed, and his whole body was pulled to the ground by the heavy rocket launcher.


    The fire gradually abated, leaping and swinging in clusters in the wind.


    The queen stepped on the fire and walked towards the terminal building. After checking that the two monsters were dead, she went to the man buried in the rubble in the corner.


    The man noticed that someone was approaching, his fingers moved hard and his eyes opened slowly.


    The queen squatted down and looked at him, without emotion: "how did you come after him?"


    The man pulled the corners of his mouth and laughed.


    He shook his head and said to himself, "you Cough Don''t waste your efforts. It''s useless. Shibuya area has been blocked and reinforcements from the parent star are coming. It''s up to you Cough Oh, it''s a dream. "


    The queen narrowed her eyes and looked at the man for a long time until he finally died.


    "You know a lot," he said


    No one knows that the game restart and shutdown device is located in Tokyo, except for the master, and the people the master told him, unless


    The queen goes back.


    Gu Meng and other four people are still waiting for him.


    When the Queen passed the lively panpeter, she grabbed the young boy''s back collar and slipped to the side of the aircraft bulkhead.


    Pan Peter was stunned and said, "how What''s the matter? "


    The others looked at each other and quickly followed.


    The queen didn''t explain anything. She grabbed a hand from Peter Pan, rolled up his heavy sleeve, examined it, and sneered.


    Pan Peter was cold and tried to pull back: "Jin Brother Jin, no, your majesty You are... "


    Without looking at him, the queen drew a dagger from the scabbard that was tied to her leg and inserted it directly into pampert''s arm and pulled it downward.


    "Ah, ah --"


    panpeter''s face turned white with pain and struggled like a dying fish.


    "What are you doing?" After being surprised, Gu Meng immediately comes forward to stop.


    Then the queen drew out the dagger.


    On the edge of the bloody blade, there was something like a miniature battery.


    "It seems that your master trusts you and marks you." The queen looked at Peter Pan again and said in a soft voice, "why didn''t you tell me something so important?"


    Panpeter covered his injured hand and looked at what was taken out of his arm. His face turned whiter.


    The author has something to say:


    thank you for reading ~

 Chapter 137

    Peter''s arm was aching and he was in a hurry to explain, and his tears came out.


    "I don''t know!" He looked at the empress and apologized anxiously, "that night, he injected me with a tube of stuff, and didn''t explain anything. I thought it was a nutrient!"


    The queen glanced at him and did not express her opinion, but her expression had already made him defensive.


    "What kind of high tech is this?" Bo Ye twisted his eyebrows and went to the two men. He crossed his waist with one hand and said, "tracker?"


    "And monitoring, nanotechnology through syringe injection." The queen threw away the pocket instrument with blood stained on the blade and wiped the blood on the knife on her sleeve. She said faintly, "now both the route and the geographical location of reset have been fully exposed. Shibuya central street is surrounded by water, and the process of going there may not be so easy."


    Gu Meng tore his shirt and put it to Peter Pan to stop bleeding. Without raising her head, she said, "we''ve come to this point. Even if there''s no way, we''ll go on."


    The queen put the dagger into the scabbard, poked the second yuan Qi bangs with her fingertips, and glanced at Pan Peter''s eyes. She said to other people, "this child is only in the way. I suggest it can be dealt with."


    "Why How to deal with it? " Smell speech, Pan Peter instantly stare big eyes, shivering, "buried on the spot?"


    �������� The queen was speechless and said, "do you think you are rubbish?"


    The queen meant to put Peter Pan in the terminal, which was well stocked anyway.


    But Bo Ye couldn''t hold back the young boy who began to drop the golden beans.


    He rubbed his eyebrows and sighed, "take it. At least it''s a mascot."


    "Mascot?" The queen was slightly surprised. "Are you sure he is not a decadent?"


    Bo Ye advised him to say, "be a kind person and save face for our children."


    Originally, they had to rest for another two hours at the airport, but they were worried about new pursuers and decided to set off immediately.


    Back on the helicopter, Gu Meng moves out of the medicine box.


    Peter leaned against the door, sobbing, and wronged.


    Gu Meng looks at the bone wound on Pan Peter''s arm, and feels uncomfortable. But he can''t blame the queen for her violence. He knows that if the tracker stays in panpeter''s arm, the enemy will have more vision.


    He had no choice but to say to Pan Peter, "don''t be sad. No one blames you. If you don''t remove that thing, you will be left in the airport to survive."


    Peter wiped away his tears and nodded to show his understanding.


    After that, he blurted out: "brother, am I in the way?"


    Before Gu Meng answered, Bo Ye''s low magnetic voice came through his headset, and said faintly, "it''s a little bit."


    Panpeter choked with a hiccup, and then his tears fell down again, crying loudly.


    Gu Meng looks at Bo Ye and shakes her head helplessly. He continues to disinfect Peter Pan.


    The helicopter went up into the air.


    Tang Zhi opens Gu Meng''s backpack and finds a robot hand wrapped in a scarf.


    He looked at the robot and asked the queen in front of him through the earphone: "why do they want Eugene''s hand? Stop us from restarting the game? "


    "Not only to stop you, but also to seal almost all of the master''s spiritual powers." The Queen''s soft voice came.


    "Lingli?" Tang Zhi looked up at the position of the cab.


    "It can be understood as your human spirit." The queen explained, "the master''s spiritual power is very strong, once captured, it can continue to be used for the glory of the Empire."


    "Even if..." Tang Zhi wanted to say something else, but immediately realized that Gu Meng was on the opposite side. After thinking about it, he still swallowed the problem.


    "Even if he''s gone." Gu Meng, however, picked up Tang Zhi''s words and said in a faint voice, "can spiritual power still play a role?"


    The queen in front of her was silent for a moment before she continued: "yes, spiritual power will become a huge energy used by any party if it is separated from the body."


    "Seal all the spiritual power into the mechanical hands. What about Eugene now?" Bo Ye bit his lower lip, pondered for a moment, and asked the queen, "what is his situation now?"


    "Whether it''s a warm body or a cold object, it''s just a container for us." Without concealing anything, the queen said bluntly, "if you compare spiritual power to water, the master will pour water from the container of the body into the mechanical hand."


    "So..." Bo Ye began to worry and said, "at this moment, there is not much spiritual power that supports en Jin..."


    The queen did not speak any more, as if by default.


    At this time, Peter felt a sudden pain in his arm.


    He gasped and looked down. It turned out that Gu Meng used too much force to tie the knot, which made the wound hurt.


    Seeing Gu Meng''s absent-minded appearance, Pan Peter knew that he was bent on en Jin''s safety, so he put up with it and didn''t say anything.Gu Meng starts to pack the medicine box and asks the queen in a low voice: "I have always forgotten to ask, what will happen to us after the game is restarted? What will happen to you? "


    "Everything, whether it''s a space line or a time line, will be in the same orbit as if nothing had happened." The queen said, "as the game regulator, I am the master''s replica, because it does not exist in this world, so it will disappear; as for other aliens in your eyes, their time and space lines will also adjust, return to the original coordinates, and then disappear from the earth."


    "Restoration means..." Tang Zhi hesitated for a moment and said, "we will also forget what we have experienced for so long Anyone else you know? "


    "Well." The queen said, "100% recovery."


    The helicopter fell silent for a moment.


    Everyone knows that recovery means getting back on track, and it also means forget.


    Maybe for the rest of their lives, they will never be able to enter each other''s lives.


    Four hours later, there was no sound in the back seat. The queen guessed that the four were asleep.


    "I don''t want to forget him. I want to wait for him to come back."


    At this time, a clear voice suddenly sounded in the earphone made the empress stunned for a moment, and was unprepared.


    Hearing this, the male voice continued: "it must be very lonely to stay in the unknown space and not find the way back If no one remembers, I''m afraid he can''t come back Is there any way to keep my memory of him forever? "


    After a long silence, the queen finally said, "I''m sorry."


    There is nothing he can do.


    At 1 a.m., the helicopter arrived in Tokyo and made a forced landing at an abandoned power plant on the edge of the city.


    In the searchlight, I saw the tail of the helicopter slowly opened downward, lying on the ground covered with snow.


    After a while, a heavy military green box slipped down from the inclined board, fell to the ground and stopped. Then another large box hit the back of the box, making a "bang" sound.


    The tall figure of the queen stepped off the plane from the ramp, followed by several people.


    When they opened the boxes, the piles of guns and ammunition were exposed to the searchlights.


    The queen looked around the men and asked, "who can use a gun?"


    Peter is afraid to see some of the cool things on TV. I don''t dare to see them on TV


    The queen didn''t expect him to. Then she looked at Gu Meng and said, "what about you?"


    But before Gu Meng started to speak, the queen went on: "forget it, you are a kindergarten teacher. It''s not appropriate to use a gun."


    Finish saying, take out a bulletproof vest to him from the corner of the box, way: "put on, this suits you."


    Gu Meng took over the bulletproof vest, took a look at it, then turned to the queen again and said, "you mean, I''m only fit to be beaten, right?"


    "Said the queen Mr. Gu, you are sensitive. "


    Tangzhi can use a gun.


    Yamamoto''s family is huge and complex. From the Tang Dynasty to his father''s generation, all the men in the family would learn guns and equipment to defend themselves.


    Tang Zhi started shooting lessons when he was 13 years old. He had searched all kinds of small guns. The most handy one was 98K, so as soon as the box was opened, he searched for a handy gun.


    Gu Meng sees that Tang Zhi has already touched a 98K and put it on his shoulder. As he puts on his bulletproof vest, he looks at Bo Ye and says, "Bo Ye, can you?"


    As soon as he turned his head, he saw that Bo Ye was loading a magazine into a silver hand gun, skillfully.


    "There''s a thousand Ping shooting range behind candi''s ancestral home." Bo Ye said.


    "Well?" Gu Meng said, "so?"


    "So as the son-in-law of the candi family, I''ve rubbed around his shooting range and his shooting lessons a lot." Bo Ye chuckled and turned the gun with his fingers, then put it into the holster tied around his waist.


    "The rich second generation are really..." Panpeter smacked his lips and said, "much more."


    After picking out the equipment they needed, they each assigned a tactical headset. After adjusting the channel, they tested the communication.


    Worried that there was an ambush around Shibuya central street, five people abandoned the helicopter, which was a huge target.


    They found two cars outside the power plant.


    As soon as Bo Ye opened the driver''s door, a stiff body fell down from inside.


    When the lights were not turned on, Rao Shibo Ye was also shocked.


    Other people gathered to look at the inexplicable body, suddenly thought of a problem.


    Tang Zhi looked at the queen and asked, "where did those who didn''t pass the game go at last?"


    The queen looked at the corpse on the ground without any expression. Her long, narrow and upturned eye tail seemed cold.


    "People who have not cleared the customs will return to the real world one after another," he said


    Gu Meng recalled what Enjin said not long ago, saying: "in the first four days, the earth experienced tsunami, earthquake and heat storm, and then entered the extremely cold weather, and returned to the real world, it is impossible for people to survive in the environment of dramatic changes."Panpeter looked around and realized that there might be countless bodies lying in the surrounding buildings.


    "No wonder it''s called human screening..." Pan Peter said, "I should have stopped cooking earlier..."


    Just at this time, there was a dull sound of "boom", and the western sky suddenly brightened, as if a bullet had burst, illuminating the earth as bright as day.


    In a short moment, the light faded again.


    People quickly looked up to the west, and saw a bright white arc covering half of the western sky, a number of unidentified objects sliding through the invisible membrane across the dark night sky.


    The sky is like a lake rippling with a stone.


    The queen narrowed her eyes a little and took back her sight from the sky. In a low voice, she said, "let''s go. Time is running out."


    Lights up in the dark, with the screeching sound of tires rubbing on the ground, the two cars headed for Shibuya district.


    The author has something to say:


    it''s almost over. He wants to set off firecrackers outside.


    Peter may be used to drag the show, but the child is still a good boy.


    Peter didn''t die because he sent something he wanted to express. He and Angela had thought about it. At that time, it would be more lovely.


    Peter Pan: Thank you for your tolerance.

 Chapter 138

    In the early hours of the morning, the night covered the whole of Tokyo like an opaque cloth.


    Only the western horizon occasionally falls into the surface of a lake with broken stones, and there are huge ripples in the atmosphere.


    The North-South street is empty, and a bunch of bright moonlight falls on the top of a high-rise building and drops to the street floor below, reflecting a distance.


    At this time, a black car out of the dark, slowly into the moonlight, the speed is very slow, like walking.


    Then another car followed in the darkness behind.


    "Brother, didn''t you say there was an ambush?" There is a thin voice in everyone''s tactical headphones. Just listen to that voice and you can imagine the confused look of the owner scratching his ears and scratching his cheek.


    "It''s an ambush, so you can see it openly?" The radio "Zizi" two times, another scattered male voice then sounded, saying, "Peter, stay back, don''t put your little head out of the shell."


    Panpeter leaned over the window, took a look at the traffic behind him and retracted his lower lip discontentedly into the window.


    He whispered to Gu Meng beside him: "brother Ye talks about me like a tortoise. He doesn''t hurt me."


    "If he doesn''t hurt others, he will suffer." Gu Meng, familiar with Bo Ye, said, "it''s not just for you."


    Two cars were driving one after another on the street surrounded by tall buildings.


    In the car behind him, Tang Zhi looked out of the window. He put his elbow on the edge of the window, the back of his hand was close to his lips. After watching the street view all the way, he murmured: "it''s totally different here..."


    The streets, which were so familiar with each other, had become chaotic by the color of the moon. Stones and debris were scattered everywhere, the walls of high-rise buildings collapsed, exposing sharp and uneven steel bars; street lamps bent and crushed the seats on the street; black wires fell down in bundles and fell into the snow.


    Cities that have experienced earthquakes and tsunamis are left with a devastated look.


    "Two blocks later, at the crossroads, you can see the start point of reset." While driving, the queen always pays attention to the movement on both sides, and never let go of any wind and grass.


    "Even if there is an ambush, there won''t be too many people." He said, "there were only 36 supervisors in the test site, all of whom were reprints of the masters. Later, when something happened, the mother star sent another inspection team to enter, and zero was the leader. The regulator will not betray the master. There will be obstruction here. Only the subordinates who may be zero. "


    After listening to the Queen''s explanation, Bo Ye''s heart was slightly relaxed, and his hand holding the steering wheel also relaxed. He chuckled: "since there are not many people, there is nothing to worry about."


    After thinking about it, for the sake of safety, he asked through the earphone: "how many people are estimated?"


    "About a hundred." Said the queen.


    ��������


    There was no response on the radio for half a day.


    So this is going to be a "5 vs 100" campaign?


    No, it''s "3vs100" -


    because Gu Meng and Pan Peter only took two bulletproof vests, which did not contribute much to the combat value of the team.


    Bo Ye sat back in a good posture and focused on driving.


    "He said That''s not too much. "


    As she approached the corner, the queen suddenly braked. If Bo Ye hadn''t responded in time, she would have hit the rear end of the vehicle in front of her.


    "What''s the matter?" Tang Zhi had a bad feeling and grasped the shoulder strap of the gun in one hand.


    "Get out of the car," the queen said in a deep voice


    The moment the voice dropped, the windshield in front of the queen was shot, and began to crack into snowflakes from around the hole.


    As soon as Peter Pan looked up, he felt something passing on the back of the chair beside his ear, a short and powerful sound of "bang", which made his auricle hurt a little.


    He covered one ear, opened his mouth in disbelief, and then uttered an uncontrollable cry of terror.


    It''s just that the volume of the outside is suddenly silenced.


    Gu Meng kicks open the side door and pulls pan peter out of the car.


    The bullets hit the door repeatedly. Gu Meng leaned back against the door and helped the flying cap. Her heart beat like thunder.


    Panpeter, with his head in his hands and against his stomach, shrank and trembled.


    At the same time, the left and right side of the building flashed open.


    In the huge and fierce fire, the Queen''s calm and calm voice was clearly transmitted to the people''s ears through the headphones. She reported the situation: "the street in front has been blocked by fire. There are snipers in the direction of 3:00 and 9:00. Visual inspection is about 10. Candi goes upstairs to look for vision. Bo Ye solves the ground with me."


    Bo Ye and Tang Zhi said they received it.


    Then, Tang Zhi turned and disappeared in the dark shopping mall.


    "Brother What can we do, brother Said Peter Pan, shaking.


    In the dense bullets, sooner or later, the door will be shot through.


    Gu Meng looks at the distance from the shopping mall on his right hand. His eyes flash. Taking the door as a shelter, the cat squats up and grabs the young boy''s back collar on the ground with one hand.He said, "live."


    "I''ll count three, two, one."


    "Ah?" Peter held up his head with difficulty, looked at the man pulling his back collar forward and said, "brother, what are you going to do?"


    Gu Meng did not explain, but directly counted: "three, two..."


    Before the word "one" was spoken, he dragged peter pan out of the door.


    Panpeter was dragged forward. He felt the bullet fragments close to the back of his neck and behind his back. He felt the fear of being beaten into a sieve. So he kept screaming with his head in his hands, so he was afraid to open his eyes.


    Just think of yourself as dead.


    Finally, Gu Meng stops and throws the young man like a sack to the ground in front of him, leaning against the wall to breathe.


    The gunfire was not so terrible and intensive. Peter Pan gradually stopped shouting. He opened his eyes and found that he had entered the safety zone and the bullet could not be swept into the shopping mall.


    He gets up and doesn''t care to pat the dust on his body. He turns around and leans on the wall with Gu Meng.


    "Brother! Brother Panpeter''s first experience of this epic scene almost scared out of his soul. He kept patting his chest, quickly exhaled and said, "OK, OK, it''s safe at last."


    Gu Meng pursed his lips and gave a low "um" sound. He lowered his head to look at the arm that was hanging down on one side, raised the other hand to support the flying cap, and then pulled the arm for examination.


    Pan Peter noticed Gu Meng''s unusual appearance. With his eyes, he saw that the thick black coat was wet. When Gu Meng''s hand covering his arm was lifted up, his fingers were covered with blood.


    "Brother, you..." When Pan Peter sees Gu Meng injured, he is in a panic.


    "I can''t die." Gu Meng turned pale, shook his head and said, "we''ll try to get out of here and go to the crossroads."


    At this time, outside the sound of "boom" explosion.


    Gu Meng and Pan Peter bent forward at the same time, protecting their heads with their hands. They felt that the walls behind them were shaking.


    When the flat thunder subsided, the sound of straying outside became less dense and sparse.


    The Queen''s voice came from the wireless headset and said, "candi, cover."


    "Take To... " Tang Zhi''s voice is a little scattered, as if he is concentrating on other things.


    Then there was a gunshot whistling through the earphone. Tang Zhi made a sound again and said, "three o''clock, the cleaning is finished."


    The queen broke through the dense firepower blocked in front with a rocket gun, and rushed into the encirclement with Bo Ye holding a gun.


    The two men are accurate in shooting and quick in reaction. In addition, Tang Zhi sets up a gun to cover the enemy upstairs. Five minutes later, he solves the remaining enemies on the ground without danger.


    queen threw a bullet in her awesome rifle and looked at the shop floor.


    Bo Ye took off his coat and threw it directly on the ground. The bulletproof vest tied to his black shirt was damaged in several places.


    He loaded the silver pistol with his backhand, chuckled and said, "my baby, the best in the world."


    The original chaos of the streets into calm, smoke spread against the ground, several clusters of flames in the stone heap burning.


    Gu Meng and Pan Peter turn out from the bottom of the shopping mall one after another and see bodies everywhere on the ground.


    The men were all dressed in black with black helmets on their heads, so they could not see their faces clearly.


    Gu Meng lowers his head to avoid the scattered corpses on the ground and goes to join the empress and Bo Ye.


    After a while, people on the ground wait for Tangzhi.


    The five set out again on their way to their destination and walked cautiously along the street side buildings.


    After another block, you can reach the location of central street.


    There was no movement in all directions. Seeing that the destination was in front of us, people were inevitably relieved.


    The night is still dark, and the western sky is rippling. It seems that some huge energy will break through the atmosphere and enter the planet directly.


    It''s coming.


    "It''s purification." The queen withdrew her sight from the sky and led the way with a gun in her hand.


    Tall and tall, shawl coat swaying behind, his face stained with some black ash, but without losing the elegant temperament.


    "A quarter of an hour at most. Before the purification wave arrives here, take the robot to the reset location..."


    The soft voice was dispersed by the incoming artillery fire.


    The street was reflected in a flash of white light. Tang Zhi and Gu Meng rushed to one side. Bo Ye and Pan Peter walked in front of them, unable to dodge, and were shaken two meters away by the aftershock.


    The gunfire was just a prelude, followed by a wave of gunfire as dense as raindrops.


    Bo Ye and Tang Zhi responded quickly and took the vehicles on the street as shelters to hold the pass.


    Gu Meng shakes his head, which has been knocked unconscious by the shock wave, and his ears are buzzing. He only feels that the world is spinning.


    The earphone seems to be damaged by explosion, and there is a "Zizi" current sound running through it.


    Gu Meng pulls off her earphone and looks around in a daze. In the shaking vision, Bo Ye and Tang Zhi are supporting in front of them. They are fighting fiercely with many people in black who burst out from the front buildingPanpeter fell against the wall and couldn''t get up for a moment.


    And


    Gu Meng sees a street corner more than ten meters away from him, sitting there with his head down.


    Gu Meng''s eyes are focused, and she finally recovers to Qingming and runs to the corner.


    There was a fierce gunfight behind him. Gu Meng rushed to kneel down in front of the man, climbed forward a few steps, held the man''s face and raised his head.


    "Queen, queen?" He picked up the beautiful face that was exactly the same as the familiar one, and Gu Meng patted him gently.


    Looking down, he saw a steel bar penetrating his waist and abdomen, nailing him to the concrete wall behind him, blood stained red.


    With blood on her lips, the empress smiles faintly at Gu Meng. Her soft male voice is difficult to pronounce at the moment.


    "Gu Meng..." He leaned his head back against the wall behind him and said, "fortunately, Enjin met you You are really precious. We all like you... "


    Gu Meng doesn''t want him to die. He doesn''t want him to die. Looking at the same face as en Jin, Gu Meng is very sad.


    He wanted to touch a man''s wound, but looking at the terrible steel bar, he couldn''t help it, so he looked up and asked the other party, "what should I do?"


    "It doesn''t matter It''s OK. " The man coughed up another mouthful of blood. Then, with some shaking hands, he drew a silk scarf from his coat pocket and wiped his lips slowly.


    Even at the end of the day, he said, "I don''t exist in this world. I would have disappeared. Never mind me. You have more important things to accomplish."


    The gunfire behind me has died down, and now the sky is dim and a line of bright white is lifted from the eastern horizon -


    the darkest night before dawn has passed.


    It''s getting light.


    A hand was put on Gu Meng''s shoulder from the rear, and a faint male voice said behind him: "let''s go."


    Gu Meng lowers his head and wipes his eyes, and stands up with Bo Ye''s strength.


    The man sat on the ground with a light smile in his long and narrow eyes. His eyes followed Gu Meng until he turned around and walked forward.


    "Gu Meng, one day, all the wind will blow to you. At that time, we must remember who he is." The queen raised her voice and said to Gu Meng''s back.


    Gu Meng doesn''t look back. He holds his backpack in one hand and says "um" with a cry.


    It''s just that the rest of the party has not gone far. From the street behind them comes the sound of shoes treading on the ground.


    Bo Ye looked back. In the light of the day, a square array came from the corner in the distance. The men were dressed in black and were holding guns in unison, just like a well-trained army.


    Bo Ye sighed and stopped.


    He loosened his weapon belt, put it down on the spot and began to assemble the gun in an orderly way.


    He said faintly: "you''d better move quickly, I can''t last long."


    Gu Meng looked back at the enemy troops that were coming, understood Bo Ye''s meaning, and without any hesitation, he took Pan Peter and left. His voice was hoarse: "wait for me."


    Tang Zhi didn''t keep up with him. He went to Bo Ye and poked him with a 98K gun barrel. He said, "I''m upstairs. Call me if you have something to do."


    Bo Ye couldn''t help laughing. He put the assembled machine gun on the roof of the car, looked at Tang Zhi and said, "Oh, I see."


    Gu Meng and Pan Peter went smoothly to the street indicated by the queen. From a distance, they could see the wide crossroads ahead.


    The sound of gunfire behind him had been sounded.


    With the distance getting closer, Gu Meng seems to know why there is no defense here.


    The edge of the central position of the crossroads has already split a circle of cracks, just like a cliff. It is a distance that can not be surpassed by human power alone, making the central location an island.


    Gu Meng runs to the edge of the cliff and looks down. He can see that the bottom is dark.


    He began to be a little anxious, looking around for items that could help him reach the opposite side.


    "Brother." Panpeter stood next to him, looked at the other side, and said, "is that the ax the restart device?"


    Gu Meng hears the sound and looks. In the middle of the crossroads, a frozen woman''s body lies face down on the ground. She is wearing a mink coat, her hair is scattered, and an axe is obliquely inserted behind the woman''s neck.


    Gu Meng nods and turns to look at the tall pole. A bundle of wires falls into the air.


    He quickly walked over and pulled the scattered wires. It was still strong.


    Gu Meng threw his backpack to the ground and said to Pan: "when I swing over, throw the bag over."


    Panpeter looked up at the pole and pursed his lips, not knowing what he was thinking.


    After hesitating for a moment, he said to Gu Meng, "brother, your arm is injured. You can''t swing through. I''ll come."


    Gu Meng looks at her arm. After being reminded, the gunshot wound hurts faintly.


    "But your hand..." he hesitated


    Panpeter didn''t look at him. He pulled down the wire, held it in both hands and twisted it around a few times. He said, "my injury is nothing compared to yours."The knife wound on the arm didn''t hurt the muscles and bones. In addition, Gu Meng had been bandaged and treated well. At least it could make the body stronger.


    Although Gu Meng was still worried, knowing that time was pressing, he had to step back and say, "be careful."


    Panpeter clenched the wire and started to step back for the sprint.


    He said, "I should do something."


    Surprisingly, perhaps light and light, panpeter pulled the wire once and reached the opposite side.


    Panpeter hung on the edge of the fault, struggled for a while, and finally climbed up the island in the middle.


    Gu Meng looks at him, and her heart almost goes to her throat.


    When Peter Pan stood still, he reached out to Gu Meng, who was opposite him, and said, "brother, throw it over."


    Gu Meng picks up the backpack, knowing that it is very important to throw the backpack, so she rivets her strength and throws the backpack in the past.


    "Just get the robot close and press the restart device." Gu Meng relaxes on her forehead, knowing that everything is about to end, and finally sits on the edge of the fault.


    At this time, the sound of "boom" came from the West.


    Gu Meng looks in that direction.


    At the end of the sky, circles of ripples were swinging more and more open. Suddenly, a huge blue white beam of light penetrated the atmosphere and went straight to the ground.


    Gu Meng frowned, looked forward and said, "Peter, purify..."


    Just to urge Peter Pan to speed up, he saw that the boy had picked up his backpack and was holding it in front of him.


    Panpeter, with his head lowered, stood still on the edge of the cliff.


    Sensing a trace of the same, Gu Meng slowly stood up and called him, "Peter?"


    Peter took a deep breath, raised his backpack in both hands and buried his jaw. It''s like holding everything you can have.


    His thin voice sounded very calm at the moment, and there was still a trace of loneliness. He still buried his head and did not go to see Gu Meng. He said, "brother, zero told me that in the promised land, everyone is equal, and we will have the same right to be loved."


    Gu Meng holds the injured arm. Her face turns white. She seems to have guessed the meaning of Peter Pan.


    "Brother, in fact, I don''t want this to end. I don''t want to forget you, let alone be forgotten by you..." Peter and I know how to be treated in the game


    Panpeter licked his lower lip, zipped his backpack, took out the cold manipulator from it, and said, "you know what? If in the real world, I may never get along with people like Bo Ye and candi in my whole life, I''m just a shampoo boy who can''t do anything well Brother, do you know how lonely I am? No one has ever paid attention to me. Even though people are coming and going around, who will care about a shampoo? I I''m completely transparent. "


    Gu Meng''s eyes trembled and felt sorry for him. He said, "Peter, this is not right..."


    After throwing away his backpack and holding the mechanical hand in his hand, Pan Peter looks up at Gu Meng, who is opposite him. He smiles and tears.


    "Brother, we are all children of God. Why do some people have a lot of love and wealth from birth, but some people are always abandoned in the corner," he said


    He said, "brother, let the order of the world be redistributed."


    A block away.


    It''s been a while since the gunfire stopped.


    Tang Zhi is on the top floor, face down on the gun, looking at the white blue beam in the western sky.


    The cold wind is blowing, and the broken hair full of juvenile feeling is shaking gently.


    Tang Zhi looked at the beam for a while, then slowly moved back to the edge of the roof in front of him.


    The delicate little face was splashed with blood.


    "Ah..." He said lazily, "Bo Ye."


    "Zizi" was heard in the earphone, and Bo Ye''s deep and pleasant voice came, saying, "what''s the matter?"


    Tang Zhi drum one cheek, some dissatisfaction way: "you really don''t come up?"


    Bo Ye chuckled and let out a trace of cough, saying, "baby, next time."


    "But I want to hold you now." Tang Zhi said.


    The other side of the headset was silent for a long time. Bo Ye said, "I also want to."


    With one eye closed, the other aimed at the octagonal mirror and looked downstairs.


    Holding 98K for a while, I finally saw a man lying on the ground in a pool of blood -


    as if he was very tired, putting his hand over his eyes.


    "Bo Ye." Tang Zhi looked at his lover through the eight fold mirror and said, "then we will hold each other for a while before we go out."


    "Good."


    "Bo Ye." Tang Zhi said to the headset, "I love you."


    Bo Ye didn''t immediately say anything. After a while, he put down his hand over his eyes.��Candi����


    "Well?"


    "Go back and get married."


    Tang Zhi burst out a bright smile and said, "good."


    Just at this time, the earth seems to send out a sigh from the deepest place, everything on the ground instantly weightless, suffused with light blue light, I don''t know where to blanket from and instantly devour everything.


    The author has something to say:


    happy ending. Don''t worry about it. Just follow me and it will be over.


    Thank you for reading.

 Chapter 139

    "Brother, let the order of the world be redistributed."


    With these words, Peter Pan gave a miserable smile.


    Then he looked back at the purified beam in the western sky.


    Gu Meng can''t bear to blame the young man who seems to have become strange for a moment.


    He can understand that Pan Peter''s world is full of helplessness and hardship. For young children, there is no place to remember in the past, so he is eager to enter a new world which gives him hope and vision.


    But on the other hand, at the end of the day, Gu Meng found that their positions were different, and the manipulator had fallen into the hands of the other party.


    In addition to feeling anxious and despairing, he also felt a faint cold of betrayal.


    Gu Meng wiped his face and knew that there was no time to negotiate with Peter Pan.


    He began to step back and fix his eyes on the ravine in the middle, intending to cross it.


    In any case, he will make up for the mistakes he made.


    "Brother." At this time, Peter Pan called in a low voice from the opposite side and turned his head to look at Gu Meng.


    Gu Meng steps slightly and looks back at Pan Peter across the fault.


    Two people''s eyes on the moment, Peter suddenly shriveled under the mouth, facial expression than cry ugly.


    "But I know you don''t like it. The promised land is not real after all. I don''t want to let you down."


    "Brother, I like you."


    With that, Peter raised his arm, wiped his eyes, and ran to the middle with the robot in his hand.


    Without further hesitation, he suspended the manipulator above the axe inserted into the ground, and then released his hand.


    Almost immediately, Enjin''s manipulator gradually turned into small molecules with light blue halo, and wound into a bunch around the handle of the axe in a spiral fashion until it was submerged in the back neck of the body.


    Pan Peter turned to look at Gu Meng, who was opposite him. He tried his best to shout: "brother! Don''t forget me! If you meet again, please remind me... "


    There was a dull noise, and a deep sigh from the deepest part of the earth swallowed up the voice behind him.


    In a flash of white light, Gu Meng subconsciously raised his hand in front of his eyes.


    His eyes were stinging, and he squinted hard. He saw that the young boy in the opposite side was flushed and his lips were opening and closing. He was shouting at him.


    But the light burst so fast that he could see nothing.


    The next second, Gu Meng is submerged in the light.


    Be sure to remind me that


    Live like a hero.


    "Hello, dear audience, today is August 31. An important news will be broadcast in this morning news --"


    "for the second moon that suddenly appeared last night, the relevant departments have set up an expert group to investigate and analyze. At present, it is speculated that the refraction of light by atmospheric pollutants will cause this spectacle. Here, I would like to remind the public Friends, don''t panic... "


    "There are two moons in the night sky. Experts from all over the world can''t give a definite answer. Is it abnormal climate or is the doomsday prediction coming true? What effect will the extra moon have on our future life? OK, let''s first interview some passers-by''s opinions... "


    "Although only seven hours have passed since the second moon appeared, the topic has become the highest in history. Major media platforms are scrambling to report and forward the news. Most people watch the spectacle, but some people are worried about it..."


    Wearing a loose and light apricot sweater, sitting cross legged on the sofa with a bowl of Oatmeal Milk in his hand, Tang Zhi was concentrating on watching the morning news broadcast of various stations in the living room with a wide screen LCD TV.


    At this time, Bo ye came from the direction of the bedroom, the tailored look of the suit set off the man''s good figure. He was holding a briefcase and a tie in one hand.


    He walked with his neck down and hung his tie on one side.


    When passing by, the light fragrance of the earth is not obvious in the air.


    ��Candi���� Bo Ye stopped by the sofa in the living room, tied a tie with one hand, and watched the report on TV. He casually said, "go first. Remember to contact me after the report on the beginning of school and have lunch together. "


    Tang stopped moving his mouth and swallowing his cereal. First he looked up at Bo Ye and then raised his wrist to see the time.


    It''s really time.


    "So fast..." He leaned over muttering, put the cartoon porcelain bowl on the tea table in front of him, then stood up and habitually delivered Bo Ye to the door of his house.


    "Did you watch the news?" Seeing that Bo Ye was still wearing a tie, Tang Zhi moved forward a little, took the tie from the man''s hand, and continued the unfinished steps.


    Bo Ye raised his jaw slightly to facilitate the movement of Tang Zhi.


    He faintly "um" a, said: "did not read the news, in the circle of friends to understand, this matter has been blown."


    Then he said, "those people don''t sleep at 3 o''clock at night. They go to the street to take pictures with the moon. When they open their circle of friends, they see all the moon. They just wake up and don''t want to understand. They think the Mid Autumn Festival is coming."Tang Zhi chuckled and pushed his tie knot up to his neatly folded collar.


    He pulled a corner of Bo Ye''s collar, flattened the nonexistent folds, and said, "I''ll call my brother later and ask him what he should know if he has friends in the Research Institute."


    "We''ll talk about it at noon." Bo Ye raised his hand and stroked Tang Zhi''s cheek. With a smile, he said, "baby, school starts smoothly."


    They hugged at the door as usual, said goodbye, and agreed to meet at noon.


    It''s just that this time it''s different from usual. They don''t know what''s different. They just feel that there''s a light feather scratching and scratching at the bottom of their heart. They want to express what they want urgently --


    after turning to open the door, Bo Ye doesn''t go out immediately.


    The man held the door handle and stood at the door. He didn''t take a step. He looked hesitant.


    After thinking about it for a while, Bo Ye still turned back and ran into Tang Zhi''s expectant eyes.


    Boys have been looking at his back, clear eyes seem to have light.


    "Well?" Tang Zhi saw that he looked back, bent his eyes, tilted his head and asked, "don''t you go? It''s not good to keep the driver waiting. "


    Bo Ye gave him a smile and suggested, "will you hold it again?"


    "Why is this all of a sudden..." Tang Zhi''s face was slightly red, and he was not used to it. He urged, "go to work! It''s going to be late, idiot


    However, Bo Ye released his briefcase and put it on the ground. He decided to hold it again


    "Don''t Don''t... "


    Looking at the man with a smile in his eyes, Tang Zhi refused.


    But when the man held him full, when he was close to his warm chest, when they really embraced each other, Tang Zhi greedily went straight into Bo Ye''s arms.


    The porch became quiet for a time, only two people deep shallow breath sound.


    Bo Ye held the man tightly and almost kneaded it into his bones.


    He buried his face in Tang Zhi''s hair and neck, sniffed the sweet and comfortable fragrance of the boy''s body, and sighed from his heart: "candi, it seems that I love you more than yesterday..."


    I feel numb when I say it, but I really want to tell my lover.


    "To say that, it''s really..." Tang Zhi wanted to say something hard, but he finally gave up.


    He is always shy of expressing his feelings. Now, I don''t know why, it''s only after a night. It seems that he doesn''t feel shame to talk about words like "like" and "love".


    "Every time I go out, I will hold it a little more." Bo Ye said, "OK?"


    Tang Zhi''s ears were red and he gave a gentle "um" sound.


    Tang Zhi thought of something. He turned his mind around secretly and murmured in a low voice: "when can you handle things well Then go to Norway... "


    Of course, Bo Ye remembers that the wedding of the two is scheduled to take place on September 7th.


    "What?" Bo Ye straightened up and drew some distance from Tang Zhi. He looked down at him with a banter in his eyes.


    "Can''t wait to be my little bride?" he asked


    Tang Zhi blushed, stood on tiptoe, raised his head to bite a man''s chin to express his dissatisfaction and protest.


    "All right, all right." Bo Ye comforted him at the right time and asked, "when do you want to go?"


    Tang Zhi''s clear eyes cast a glance elsewhere and uttered a word.


    "Well?" Bo Ye didn''t hear clearly. He turned his face slightly and put his ears closer.


    "I said Tang Zhi said, "want now."


    Bo ye came down 20 minutes later than usual.


    After getting on the bus, he apologized to the driver.


    Naturally, the driver didn''t complain. He looked through the rearview mirror and saw that the president was in a good mood.


    The car drove into the street.


    It''s sunny and windy today. Maybe it''s because of a typhoon. The sky above the city is as clear as water, blue and clear, with soft clouds floating.


    It is about to enter September, the temperature has also dropped, the summer heat has been put out, and the weather is cool.


    Bo Ye sat in the back seat, one hand on his cheek, looking out of the window at the sky.


    It''s 8:30 a.m. Beijing time. In the western sky, there is a faint moon.


    With the sun is still slowly climbing at the moment echo, forming a scene beyond common sense.


    Bo Ye looked at the moon for a while in broad daylight, and looked back indifferently.


    On the street, you can see many people stop to watch the sky, pointing at the moon in the sky, it seems that they have nothing to do.


    Bo Ye is open-minded. Even if there is one more moon, it will not make any difference to his life.


    If it''s going to be like the rumor, the end of the world will come to mankind He thought that he still had to work to make money today.


    Because today is not the end of the day.


    It''s useless to think much.Xiao Bo is always a down-to-earth person.


    Taking advantage of the drive to the company, Bo Ye prepared to read some meeting minutes.


    Bo Ye took the briefcase and took the document from it, but his hand just reached in and shrank as if he were scalded.


    Hearing the slight murmur in the back seat of the car, the driver was nervous for a moment and said, "Mr. Bo, what''s the matter?"


    Looking at the rearview mirror, Bo Ye gave him a faint smile and said, "it''s OK. I just pricked it."


    The driver was concerned and continued to concentrate on driving.


    Bo Ye looked down at the briefcase and twisted his eyebrows.


    He put his hand in again, and when he took it out, he spread it out -


    there was a red agate transparent dice in the palm.


    He was sure that he had just been scalded by the dice.


    Bo Ye seemed to be attracted by dice and stared at it like a God.


    Looking at it, the lazy and cynical expression gradually converged, and the whole person''s temperament had a subtle change.


    The TV in the living room is on all the time. After breakfast and dishes, Tang Zhi goes to the balcony next to the kitchen.


    There is a washing machine in the corner of the balcony. He plans to throw in the clothes he changed yesterday.


    As he examined the contents of his trousers pocket, his hand suddenly came back hot.


    "Hiss..." Tang Zhi frowned and examined his fingers.


    It was found intact, no wounds.


    Then, doubtlessly, he put his hand into the pocket of his overalls and took out a dice -


    shining like red agate. From one o''clock to six o''clock, the white dots on it were carefully engraved.


    Tang Zhi was surprised that he did not remember that he had such a thing.


    He put his overalls on the washing machine, went to the French window, held the dice, raised it close to the sun, and looked up.


    Then, he followed into the fixed, and could no longer move his sight.


    The driver parked his car downstairs and just wanted to remind the young president in the back seat that the president had pushed the door open and got out of the car.


    Bo ye walked into the hall of the office building and took out his mobile phone to make a phone call.


    When the phone was connected, he just stepped into the special elevator.


    Bo Ye stood in the center of the elevator and turned around, facing the outside of the elevator. He said to the phone without expression: "help find someone."


    The elevator door closed slowly in front of him, and then he said, "the surname is pan. He is seventeen."


    Tang Zhi came out from the balcony, through the kitchen, through the corridor, into the bedroom, picked up the mobile phone on the windowsill cabinet.


    Dial a number, the phone rings three times and is connected.


    Tang Zhi''s back was on the door of the closet. When he opened his mouth, he said in Japanese: "help me find someone."


    There was a respectful response from the phone.


    From Tangzhi''s position, you can see a moon in the western sky through the window.


    He looked at it for a while, and then he looked back. Then he looked away and said to the phone, "a kindergarten teacher."


    "His name is Gu Meng."


    "Miss Gu!"


    Gu Meng is startled by the sudden sound from behind.


    He looked back and saw his colleague Shanshan giving him a sly smile.


    "What are you looking at?" Shanshan took the lunch box, arched him, and said, "so focused?"


    Gu Meng lowered his head somewhat embarrassed, continued to walk forward, and said: "nothing, there is an extra moon, looking at some fresh."


    Shanshan looked into the sky and said, "I think the extra moon is pretty, big and round. It''s beautiful at night."


    "Good is good." Gu Meng said, "it just doesn''t conform to the laws of nature. I don''t know if it will affect..."


    "Harm! Mr. Gu, how can you be so pessimistic, just like those on the Internet who are calling for the end of the world. " Shanshanhun didn''t care, "have you heard of a disaster in the world? Do you still feel something wrong? Isn''t everyone all right? "


    Gu Meng didn''t know how to explain it. He looked at the sky again and said, "every time I see the moon..."


    He unconsciously touched the position of his heart with one hand, and turned his head in confusion and said, "it seems that everything here is empty."


    Shanshan glanced at him, chuckled and said, "Mr. Gu, you must be too busy to have a good rest recently. Why? There is a person who has a headache, but the moon is the cause of the disaster? "


    Gu Meng also felt that it was far fetched and absurd to associate her psychological state with the extra moon, so she laughed awkwardly and said nothing.


    "Let''s go." Shanshan urged, "it''s too late for dinner."


    "Well."


    The author has something to say:


    interviewee: Why did you create a second moon? You see, there''s global panic now.


    Enjin said: at that time, it was too vulgar to send flowers, then send the moon, I show love, the whole world must watch.

 Chapter 140

    "What is Miss Gu looking at there?"


    Asked a naive childlike voice.


    I saw a fat pier with arms and legs and round and strong everywhere, and stopped by the door of the classroom.


    Little fat pier, wearing a dirty little sweatshirt, still holding a toy plane in his hand, stood in place, and was staring at the back of the man squatting outside the corridor, and his face was full of confusion.


    Looking at, "zislip" a sniff, he raised round small arm to wipe the nose.


    At this time, another slightly more image of the boy came to him to stand and fixed, said: "he is looking at the clouds in the sky."


    The little boy, with a pair of myopia glasses, holds a green fairy tale illustration in his hand, and is also looking at the back of the man outside.


    When he said this, there was a kind of sophistication in his expression, like a poor little imitator.


    Chubby pier looked up and looked at the sky in the distance.


    It is the next school time in the evening, and there is a bright and white moon in the sky to the West.


    At first, people will feel fresh because of the appearance of this round of moon, but the moon has been hanging in the sky for nearly half a month. People gradually lose their interest. In addition, nothing unusual happened. Life is still the same, and people will pay less and more attention to the more out of the moon.


    Little fat pier just looked at it, and he put his eyes on the clouds on the sky.


    At this time, the clouds are light and thin, some are red by the sunset, some in the sky are dyed pink, more, are the purple rays of the general dream.


    Floating, let September evening add a gentle color.


    "Why?" Little fat pier puzzled, looked at the little boy wearing glasses, asked, "every time teacher Gu leaves school, will it take a long time to see the clouds there?"


    The boy lowered some children''s voice, like saying a secret, saying, "Mr Gu is waiting for his beloved."


    Small fat pier "Huo" a soft pour to pump air, by the nose slug blocked, slightly suffocated.


    "The right person?" He was more confused and asked, "how do you know?"


    "Because the legend of purple Xia fairy is also such, will often look at the sky clouds dazzled." The glasses boy shook his head with a sudden arrogance in his voice and said, "you are too small to tell you you don''t understand. You can see a lot of things when you get to the class like me next year."


    Chubby pier nodded stupidly, wiped the nose runny, and said, "the chief is so good."


    Then, I took the plane to the rest of the classroom and played by myself.


    Gu Meng squats on the long gallery outside the teaching building. There are two children left in the kindergarten. He has to wait for a while, so he can''t get off work immediately.


    Bored, he began to study the moon on the horizon.


    The more you look at the results, the more disappointed you are.


    "What is it..." Gu Meng sighed and changed his squatting posture.


    When a person is alone, his expression reveals the blankness and depression without cover up.


    Whenever you look at the moon, you will feel a very serious loss in your heart.


    There is something in the deep door of memory, but no matter how hard he tries, he can not remember where the sense of loss comes from.


    It''s like losing a key at home, you''re sure it''s in a corner, but it''s not going to be found anywhere.


    In short, it feels terrible.


    Gu Meng thought, fortunately, maybe one day the key will appear by itself.


    Finally, he decided not to waste his mind on the moon. Some sad emotions have been going on for half a month, and Gu Meng is almost suspicious of his depression.


    It may be true that as colleagues say, it is because there is no good rest.


    Thinking about this, Gu Meng sorted out her emotions and was ready to go back to the class to see.


    Just ready to stand up, a quiet childish voice came from around: "Gu teacher, don''t let go."


    Gu Meng paused, looked at his side, and saw a little boy in his class who did not know when he came to him.


    ���������� Gu Meng said he didn''t understand what the child was saying.


    The glasses boy looked at Gu Meng, looked at the clouds on the horizon, and smiled and encouraged him to say, "you must believe that one day, your heroes will step on seven clouds to pick you up."


    �������� Gu Meng couldn''t help raising his hand and touched him on his small head, and corrected, "it''s seven colors of clouds."


    The boy with glasses is a little red, and he grabs the back of his head - it is a shame to pretend to fail.


    Childlike words are free, Gu Meng doesn''t care much.


    He looked up at his watch and said to the boy, "your mother is later than usual."


    The boy with glasses squatted down in front of the low steps, and the little body was close to Gu Meng.


    The boy sighed very sad and said, "she has been working overtime recently, and I can''t help it."


    "It doesn''t matter. Wait a minute. You will always come to pick you up," gumeng saidAt this time, the glasses boy looked up at Gu Meng. After a while, he stretched out his little hand to support Gu Meng''s mouth and pushed it up. He said, "so is the teacher. Wait a minute. Your hero will come to pick you up."


    Gu Meng glanced at the little man beside him and chuckled. He looked very gentle and amiable.


    The last child in the nursery class has also been taken away. Gu Meng is packing things in the classroom and preparing to leave.


    He picked up his satchel and went to the door. When he was about to turn off the light, he caught sight of two tall figures coming towards him.


    Gu Meng is stunned for a moment and looks at the classroom.


    The men walk into the light from the darkening night, and Gu Meng can see their faces clearly. It''s hard to hide their amazement.


    Two men have a very outstanding appearance, even the same sex will be unable to help but take a look. No matter in dress or temperament, they all show their natural noble spirit. It can be seen that they are the kind of people who live a very good life.


    Such men appear in pairs, no doubt produced the effect of street bombing.


    Gu Meng looks back and forth between the two, and finally falls on the younger looking man.


    The facial features are rare and exquisite. They are very Japanese in dress. In addition, the red tear mole under the left eye is impressive.


    "Excuse me..." Gu Meng looked at the two people who came to the door of the classroom, put down their hands on the switch and said, "the kindergarten is going to close. What can I do for you?"


    Men look at each other as if they are making eye contact.


    Then he looked at Gu Meng again at the same time.


    The child was surprised to see that the classroom was empty? Our class is gone. How many children are you looking for? "


    Gu Meng guessed that such a young person should not be a student''s parent, but a student''s brother or uncle.


    "No A little higher man finally opened his mouth, one hand in his pants pocket, light way, "my boyfriend can''t give birth to children, so there are no children at home for the time being."


    ��������


    ��������


    Looking at the tall and handsome man in front of him, Gu Meng thought to himself ok


    Then just with the man next to the Japanese handsome boy on the line of sight, guess this is that "can''t give birth to a boy''s boyfriend.".


    Under the light, the boy''s face seems to be red.


    Maybe he was infected by the shyness of the handsome boy. Gu Meng felt uncomfortable and looked at the handsome man and asked, "what''s the matter?"


    The man reached out his hand from his pants pocket, handed it to Gu Meng and said, "look at this. I wonder if I can help you with anything."


    Gu Meng looks down and sees a red agate dice in the palm of a man''s hand.


    Under the man''s eye sign, Gu Meng took the dice, looked at it for a long time, then looked up and asked, "what are you going to do? I''m going to work. "


    The man then sighed, to return the dice, put in the hands of the toss, lowered his head, as if thinking about something.


    After a while, he raised his head, gave a faint smile to Gu Meng and said, "I''m sorry to disturb you. I just want to confirm something."


    Before leaving, the tall man handed him a business card and said, "if you need any help, you can contact me."


    Gu Meng is confused with her business card and sees the two men leave. She can''t figure out why she wants to contact a stranger.


    Looking down at the name on the business card --


    "Bo Ye?" Gu Meng thinks about it for a while and confirms that she has no impression of the name.


    Back in the car, Tangzhi pulled on his seat belt and looked depressed.


    "Is that really good?" He asked in a low voice.


    Bo Ye started the car, but he didn''t start immediately. He looked at the two moons in the sky at night and said, "it''s not too late to tell him that it''s not too late to wait for Enjin to come back. It''s not good for Gu Meng to remember Enjin now."


    Tang Zhi asked, "how long will we have to wait?"


    Bo Ye held his hand on his knee, unable to give a definite answer. Some helplessly said, "forgetting will make his life easier."


    "If Enjin can''t come back, will she It''s a lifetime. " Tang Zhi pursed his lips and said, "there have been many wonderful memories between them. Even these, can''t Mr. Gu have?"


    Bo Ye sighed. He was not sure whether such a decision was correct. He said, "wait a minute, not now."


    Gu Meng soon forgot the incident that night, and the card that looked very high-end was also left in the corner of the drawer.


    Gu Meng goes to work every day, goes off work, goes home after the vegetable market, cooks a meal for himself, and looks at the immortal moon in the sky for a while before going to bed.


    Early to bed and early to rise, life is very regular, no different from the past, but that kind of empty feeling from the depths of the body has not dissipated in a day.


    He was almost getting used to it.


    September slips through the dull life day by day.


    October is approaching.On that day, Gu Meng left work on time. After leaving kindergarten, he walked on the street to the subway station.


    It''s rush hour after work. The traffic is coming and going, and the crowd is rushing by at the crossroads.


    Gu Meng walks on the sidewalk.


    After a typhoon and a shower, the city began to officially cool down.


    Gu Meng gathered up his coat and walked with his head down. He thought about what food he would like to buy on his way home this Friday.


    Another red street light is the subway entrance, just to cross the zebra crossing, there is no reason to face a strong wind.


    Gu Meng squints in the wind, looks up, and continues to move forward. As a result, before he takes two steps, he stops his steps.


    As the wind continued to blow, Gu Meng looked up again. This time, he was a bit more astonished.


    He was the only one in the street who was swept by the wind.


    The wind seemed to care for him alone.


    The strong autumn wind with a chill, Gu Meng''s body penetrated through, and he stood in place for a long time, unable to move.


    Slightly open eyes began to show moisture, in the wind gradually heart rate stall, breath turns fast, the heart of that huge gap is a little bit filled -


    one day, all the wind will blow to you


    Gu Meng, we must remember who he is at that time.


    The strong wind turns in a direction and blows upward over the crowd. Gu Meng suddenly returns to his senses and looks around him anxiously to find the direction of the wind.


    The next second, he saw the treetops trembling in the rear, and quickly turned to run against the crowd.


    Gu Meng chases the wind and bumps into many people who go against him on the sidewalk.


    Gu Meng keeps saying sorry words and tries to avoid it. His anxious eyes are always paying attention to the trend of the gust of wind.


    The gust of wind climbed the treetops, swept the crowd, bypassed the intersection, and kept moving forward. Gu Meng chased all the way.


    The satchel had already slipped from the shoulder to the elbow, and then from the elbow to the hand, until it was released and fell to the ground. However, Gu Meng ignored it and kept walking, full of the strong wind in his eyes.


    He didn''t know how long it would take for the wind to stop and where it would eventually lead him, but he didn''t care.


    Because he remembered.


    I remember it all.


    Everything about the man who promised to leave him a moon.


    There are fewer and fewer pedestrians around. Gu Meng keeps running. He raises his face and wipes his eyes in the wind.


    No matter where you want to blow, please bring me to him.


    Please.


    The author has something to say:


    thank you for the mines in wanglvxiaomo ~


    it will be finished tomorrow.

 Chapter 141

    Gu Meng chased the wind and ran through two whole streets. In front of him was the Bank of the river.


    He could clearly feel that the wind came here and began to fall. The strength was weak and loose, and it rolled low against the grass on the slope.


    Gu Meng also gradually stopped running and walked down the gentle slope panting.


    The clouds on the horizon had been dyed deep purple, and the clouds were thick and heavy. He looked around eagerly to look for them, but there were only two or three pedestrians on the Bank of the river.


    As Gu Meng continues to walk down the slope, he sees the wind on the ground tossing around a cluster of dandelions for two times, and then suddenly blows.


    Dandelion was blown away and fell in the wind. The tiny white seeds flew to higher places by the wind.


    Gu Meng stops.


    He stood there, looking up at the dandelion scattered in the wind, drifting farther and farther, until it melted into the limit of vision.


    After a while, Gu Meng squatted down, buried his head, and rubbed sweat on his shoulder.


    Looking at the dandelion stalk in front of me, there is a yellow flower beside it.


    Gu Meng''s eyes flicker in the refraction of tears, which is hard to cover up the loss.


    Then, I don''t know what to think of. He laughed, then he laughed again, raised his hand to wipe the water stains on the corner of his eyes, and said in a hoarse voice, "silly boy, I finally learned how to play Dandelion..."


    On that sunny afternoon, Enjin swallowed a white dandelion. When she lifted her eyes and looked at him, her eyes full of trust flashed in front of her.


    Gu Meng looks up at the moon in the West and knows that this is eujin''s promise to him.


    Sitting back on the lawn, he suddenly relieved and said, "I''ll wait for you."


    At this moment, Gu Meng felt that the whole person had been filled up, and the long-standing empty feeling had disappeared. The life in front of him was no longer numb and did not know the taste. He had the strength to support himself -


    because he felt the existence of en Jin.


    Maybe they are separated in two remote spaces, completely different dimensions, but he knows that Enjin is still alive, which is more important than anything.


    "Thank you for the moon."


    "She''s beautiful."


    "I love it."


    After the long holiday in October, the husband and wife came to kindergarten again.


    It was in Gu Meng''s working hours. At noon, he was led to him by the director.


    "Miss Gu!" The head of the garden is an elderly woman, wearing yellow high myopia glasses. When he sees Gu Meng, he shouts eagerly across the distance.


    She waved and said, "Mr. Bo and Mr. Tang are going to visit our kindergarten. Are you free now? I''ll show you around when you''re free. "


    Standing on the cobblestone path, Gu Meng looks at the husband and husband who are following the director. He wants to say that they are not free. He is going to have a meal.


    "Not now..."


    But before Gu Meng finished speaking, the director approached him, grabbed the lunch box in his hand, beamed with laughter, and counselled him with a hint of elbow: "if you have time, go quickly."


    ����������


    Gu Meng was reluctantly given to her husband and husband.


    The children were all taken to the dormitory area of the kindergarten to take a nap, so the teaching building is very quiet and empty at the moment. Only a few female teachers are still in the classroom to prepare for the afternoon activities.


    When Gu Meng leads two men to pass by, it naturally causes a burst of cold breath.


    Gu Meng is the only male kindergarten teacher in the kindergarten. In addition, he is clean, gentle and patient, and deserves to be called "garden grass" by his colleagues.


    Among the female teachers, as long as they are unmarried, they have more or less fantasies about the only grass in the kindergarten.


    Now I see Gu Meng and two other beautiful men swaggering past the classroom. Naturally, I don''t know what a good day it is today. Otherwise, how could there be a visual feast passing by?


    The female teachers all unconsciously gathered to the door and talked excitedly at the back of the three men.


    "The third floor is similar to the second floor. There are two classes in total, but there are more activity corners. Every morning from 10 a.m. to lunch, students will be free to move there." Gu Meng introduces the kindergarten with all his heart and soul. When he accompanies her husband and husband all the way to the stairway on the second floor, he turns around and asks, "do you want to go up there and have a look?"


    Bo Ye looked upstairs and said, "if Mr. Gu doesn''t mind the trouble, he can show us up."


    "I''m too troublesome." Gu Meng tells the truth.


    The unprepared Bo Ye said:


    Tang Zhi:


    "You didn''t really come to see the kindergarten, did you?" Gu Meng''s face faded, and he was short of the courtesy at the beginning. He walked to the protective wall at the end of the corridor. He turned around and leaned against the edge of the low wall and looked up at the sky outside the teaching building.


    Today, the clear sky is thousands of miles, the real autumn of the city is coming, even the wind has a bright and clean taste.


    Gu Meng didn''t look at her husband in front of her and said, "I don''t even have children. What kindergarten do you watch? If you want to disturb me at work, just say so. "Bo Ye and Tang Zhi did come to disturb Gu Meng''s work. It was unexpected and embarrassing that they were so directly exposed.


    Bo Ye lowered his head and scratched the bridge of his nose and said, "my fiance and I are going to adopt a child, so we want to see it in advance."


    It''s not for fun. Tang Zhi''s brother, Tang Yi, came to the party with his children, and of course, Tang Yi''s legal partner.


    Looking at their happy family, Bo Ye and Tang Zhi faced up to the problems of their offspring for the first time


    That night, Bo Ye and Tang Zhi slipped out of the party to breathe in the courtyard.


    They were standing by the lotus pond.


    Bo Ye looked at the moon and secretly took Tang Zhi''s hand and said, "have a child."


    After a long time, Tang Zhi nodded his head.


    After the cruel escape game, they have a new definition of life.


    It''s fragile, but it''s beautiful.


    They want to continue.


    Gu Meng listened to her husband and her husband''s decision. She was surprised to pick her eyebrows and finally looked at the person in front.


    He thought for a while and joked, "last time I was a boyfriend, now I''m a fiance?"


    "Not long ago, I was engaged." Bo Ye raised his hand to show off the simple and generous design of the diamond ring.


    Gu Meng just wanted to ask "what about the platinum ring?" and swallowed it.


    He said, "when is Mr. Bo going to get married?"


    "When two friends come back." Bo Ye looked at Gu Meng and chuckled, "if they can''t attend, candi and I will feel very sorry."


    Gu Meng nodded, thinking.


    A clear wind blew, blowing the three people''s hair slightly disordered in the corridor.


    Seeing that Gu Meng didn''t like them very much, Tang Zhi said, "if you are busy now, we''ll make an appointment next time."


    Gu Meng stood upright, looking ready to see off the guests, and said, "do you have anything else to ask or say today?"


    Bo Ye and Tang Zhi shook their heads at the same time.


    Gu Meng said, "OK."


    Then he picked up the children''s chair in the corner of the wall. In the stunned eyes of Bo Ye and Tang Zhi, he walked fiercely towards them and sneered, "you two bastards, if I can''t remember all the time, am I going to tell me nothing? Let me lose my memory for a lifetime? Ah! "


    Bo Ye unconsciously retreated and comforted him Calm down, Mr. Gu. Listen to me Depend on Don''t smack in the face... "


    The female teachers who were whispering were startled by the sudden explosion at the end of the corridor, and several of them looked at them one after another, startling their chin directly.


    Mr. Gu, who has always been gentle and kind, is pounding the distinguished guests of the kindergarten on the ground.


    There was a flutter of birds and dogs.


    Gu Meng asks her husband and husband to take him to panpeter.


    This time it was Tang Zhi''s car. Bo Ye was lying in the lowered co driver''s seat. He was taking a child''s ice stick and putting it on his cheek.


    Bo Ye was angry and said, "I thought you would be in a bad mood when you think of Enjin. The psychiatrist invited you, but I didn''t expect to be alive and kicking around."


    Gu Meng looked at the moon out of the window in the back seat and said, "Enjin is OK now. Why should I be depressed?"


    "All right." Bo Ye said, "when I think too much."


    It was nine o''clock in the night, and the car drove to the university where Tang Zhi was now studying.


    Gu Meng remembers that her husband and husband are going to take care of their children. She can''t help but remind her: "raising children is not a pet. It takes a lot of energy. One of you has to manage the company, the other has to finish school. Are you sure you have time? I suggest we think about it again. "


    Tang Zhi, who was driving, replied, "Bo Ye said it."


    Gu Meng looked at the rearview mirror and asked, "what did he say?"


    Tang Zhi said: "when I really don''t have time, I''ll throw it into Mr. Gu''s class and let him help him."


    ��������


    "You dream, Bo mengye


    When the car arrived at the place of the tutorial class, the three stopped and waited for a while in a nearby Starbucks.


    Just arrived at 9:30, a group of 17-8-year-old boys and girls rushed out from the opposite building.


    After the army left, two or three students came out of the building.


    Gu Meng across the glass window in front of him, there is also a asphalt road, at a glance to see the young man walking in the last place.


    With the bag on the crossbar and head down.


    I look depressed. I''m not in good spirits.


    Gu Meng slightly picked the corner of his mouth, got up, picked up a cup of hot coffee, and said to Bo Ye and Tang Zhi, "I''ll go."


    On the way, Peter Pan walked forward with a sad face, his brain was hurt by the mathematical and chemical formulas full of blackboard in the evening class.


    Since he was taken away from the barber shop by a strange man a month ago, he was thrown into this cram school. He has been in a state of brain shell pain."Ah..." The boy sighed heavily as he walked forward in the street.


    His education level is also the level of junior high school, and it is difficult for him to learn positive and negative numbers and collective learning. Now, it is impossible for a man to ask him to make up for all the high school courses in one year.


    In the cram school, I can''t do anything. I''m shocked. I don''t have confidence. Now I feel humble in the dust.


    He wanted to tell men not to learn, but he didn''t want to disappoint the other party, for fear of losing everything now, so he didn''t open that mouth.


    The man was the first stranger who was so kind to him. He not only paid his tuition, but also provided him with food, clothing and housing. Although he didn''t know what fortune he had hit and met such a noble man, Peter Pan didn''t think much about it. He lived in peace under the arrangement of a man.


    Now he is still languishing in the cram school. It''s not that he wants to go to a good university. He just doesn''t want to disappoint his patrons.


    Whenever there was a little warmth, he was careful to grasp it.


    "Peter."


    He was thinking of it with annoyance, and a clear male voice called him back.


    Panpeter just passed the window outside the mall. The bright light behind the window blackened his figure.


    Looking back strangely, he saw behind him a man with cold white complexion and extremely mild appearance was coming towards him.


    The man still had a smile in his eyes.


    Somehow his heart contracted strangely.


    Although the other party is a completely unknown passer-by, but Peter suddenly had a desire to get close.


    Maybe the first image of a gentle man is too good.


    Panpeter had never felt like this, but for a while he was blushing at his own ideas.


    He stood in front of the window and turned around. Shyly, he grabbed the back of his head and stuttered: "excuse me, are you..."


    "I''m a friend of Bo Ye." The man approached, smile, curved eyes are very gentle, at the same time passed a cup of coffee to him, the way, "cold weather, please drink."


    Bo Ye is his patron.


    Panpeter looked at the coffee cup handed over to him. He took it without any vigilance. He held it in his hand, turned around at a loss, lowered his head, and said with a red face, "thank you..."


    "My name is Gu Meng." Gu Meng stepped forward and suggested, "speak while walking."


    Gu Meng


    Peter read both sides in silence in his heart, and suddenly a burst of relief, the pressure on the heart of those troubles have dissipated a lot.


    Gu Meng accompanied Pan Peter to the dormitory of the training institution in an old neighborhood around him.


    They chatted with each other on the way.


    Panpeter sipped coffee and peeked at the gentle man beside him from time to time. His heart was filled with a warm emotion.


    He has always been clumsy on the words, the man asked, he can be eager to answer a string.


    "Brother Am I too wordy? " Pan Peter suddenly realized something. He laughed awkwardly and said, "don''t mind. I''ve been reading and practicing all day. I haven''t talked to anyone like that for a long time."


    When they walked into the dimly lit area, Gu Meng looked at him with a slight sour feeling in his heart. He could not help but rub the little boy''s hair and said, "no, I like to listen to you, and I will come to see you from time to time. Don''t be too rigid."


    "Really?" Pan Peter can''t hide his youth''s temperament. "Like" is written on his face. He raises his head and looks at Gu Meng brightly.


    Gu Meng nodded and chuckled: "it''s not far away anyway. You can go to see me when you are free."


    Peter hopped two steps forward, exultant.


    "Is your study going well?" Gu Meng asked.


    All of a sudden, Peter stopped jumping. His feet became heavy and his face collapsed.


    He thought for a while, to be honest, he said dejectedly, "brother, I''m not reading material at all."


    "Peter, no one is born with a certain material." Gu Meng said with a smile, "everyone is from not good at it. Efforts can make up for the gap between talents. Most miracles come from diligence."


    "No, brother, you don''t know about me..." Pan Peter buried his head, gnawed at the straw like a pain, and confessed, "I may be born stupid. I was clumsy when I was an apprentice in a barber shop. I got a lot of bad looks. Now I want to study. It''s impossible for me to be admitted to university within one year. I''m an ordinary ordinary person. I can''t create miracles."


    "Peter." At this time, Gu Meng stopped and turned to face him.


    Peter Pan stops and becomes nervous under Gu Meng''s suddenly serious eyes. He looks up at the man and waits for the other party to speak.


    "Ordinary ordinary people may also become heroes to save the world." Gu Meng raised a hand on the young boy''s thin shoulder, and looked at each other''s eyes in the half light and said, "don''t doubt your potential. You can, otherwise Bo Ye and candi will not help you plan this road."Peter pursed his lips, his dark eyes slightly moist.


    No one has ever affirmed him like Gu Meng, so some of his nose is sour.


    "Dream boldly." Gu Meng said with a gentle smile, "my brothers will always support you."


    As the days went on, Gu Meng recovered her friends who had been in trouble, and her life was full of life.


    But there is a position, always vacant.


    But Gu Meng is not in a hurry.


    He''s waiting, patiently.


    He knew that as long as the moon was still there, the man would be there.


    Christmas is followed by new year''s day.


    This morning, Gu Meng looks at the red circle on the calendar before going out.


    Today is the last day to work, tomorrow is a three-day long holiday.


    Gu Meng looked at the calendar for a moment, then touched the red circle on it and sighed: "it seems that you will go home again next year..."


    After walking on the street, Gu Meng found something wrong today.


    I saw the street pedestrians gathered in twos and threes, either pointing at the sky or looking down at the mobile phone.


    Gu Meng twisted her eyebrows, and a bad premonition hit her.


    he walked a few steps forward to avoid the dense leaves of the Indus tree and look at the western sky.


    All of a sudden, the blood was cold.


    Gu Meng sees his moon


    It''s gone.


    The whole world is fidgeting through the last working day of 2022.


    The disappearance of the moon was as sudden as it appeared, leaving everyone unprepared for it, which once again set off a chaos of public opinion.


    Until the sky outside was completely dark, Gu Meng was still sitting in the classroom without the lights on.


    The mobile phone light on the platform flashed, and it was another message.


    Gu Meng stares at the bright screen for a moment, and finally makes a move.


    He helplessly picked up the mobile phone, unified reply: "I''m fine, now I''m going home, just want to be quiet, don''t worry."


    At about ten o''clock in the night, Gu Meng got out of the subway.


    The ordering place had already closed, so Gu Meng bought a bento at the convenience store on his way home.


    Lost the moon, although the heart is as empty as moth eaten, has been holding their own something is also collapsing, but the meal still to eat.


    It''s not enough. It seems that the street lights have been dim for a long time.


    Gu Meng, with one shoulder backpack and a bag from the convenience store in one hand, lowered his head and thought about things all the way, and walked to the bottom of the unit building.


    When he opened the iron door of the unit building, he felt something strange behind him and looked back.


    At 10 o''clock in the winter night, the community is empty, and there is no shadow of half a person. Even a mouse will not pass by.


    Gu Meng looks at the tree downstairs. Its thick trunk is hidden in the dark, so he can''t see anything clearly.


    However, Gu Meng feels that there is a way behind the tree watching him silently.


    At the thought of this, the spine felt chilly. At this time, a cold wind happened to blow. Gu Meng shivered, stopped studying the things behind the tree, and quickly opened the door to enter the unit building.


    After entering the building, the induction lamp lights up in Gu Meng''s footsteps. Gu Meng breathes out a breath of cold air. He is more stable, groping for the key and walking upstairs.


    As a result, she just walked between the first floor and the second floor. In the "jingling" key pounding, Gu Meng heard the sound of the iron door being pushed open carefully.


    Gu Meng''s figure stops instantly, and the hand groping for the key stops, standing in the same place with her hair standing up.


    Because there was no sound in the corridor for a long time, the sensing light behind him went out. Gu Meng opened his eyes slightly in the dark and paid attention to the movements downstairs.


    I remember the subtle footsteps, step by step, walking up the stairs. I can hear that people are so cautious that they don''t trigger the induction lights in the corridor.


    It''s definitely not a resident of this building.


    With this conclusion, Gu Meng''s heart is awe inspiring, and he quickly continues to go upstairs. His pace is much more urgent.


    At the same time, he heard the footsteps of his descendants quickened.


    Gu Meng wants to scold her mother. She thinks that she may have a pervert in the middle of the night.


    He panted to the fourth floor, took out the key and started to unlock the lock.


    It may be due to nervousness, some shaking hands and delayed delivery of keys.


    Gu Meng cursed.


    Finally inserted into the lock hole, was about to open, he felt a strong sense of presence in the darkness behind him.


    The man Catch up, standing behind him, staring at him motionless.


    The plastic bag in his hand fell to the ground, and when it landed, the "slapping" sound made the induction light on the top of it, which twisted a black shadow onto the door panel in front of Gu Meng.


    Gu Meng''s heart beat like thunder and her cold sweat came down.


    He was trying to pretend that he didn''t know the existence of his descendants and open the door as if nothing had happened when he put his hand on his shoulder."Ah


    "Ah


    There were two shouts in the corridor at the same time.


    Gu Meng almost jumped up because of the slap on his shoulder. He turned around and pressed his back against the burglar door. He couldn''t bear to say, "who are you?"


    As a result, the whole person was suddenly stunned.


    The expression is blank.


    The man behind him looked at him up and down for a moment in bewilderment. He seemed to be studying something. Then, he suddenly leaned back against the wall behind him like a neuropathy and said in a loud voice, "who are you?"


    In terms of tone, movement and expression, Gu Meng was imitated perfectly.


    It''s just that the voice is low and soft. I don''t have Gu Meng''s creepy feeling.


    Gu Meng looks at the man, digests for a long time, and then suddenly wipes his face. Feeling that he is really out of shape, he props up the side wall and straightens his body.


    On the other side, the man also wiped his face and stood upright.


    Gu Meng coughed gently.


    The man coughed gently.


    Gu Meng said, "are you back?"


    Maybe last life is a repeater, the man said: "back?"


    ��������


    Gu Meng looks at the tall man standing in front of him in good condition. His heart has been calm. Suddenly, at a certain moment, he sets off a storm.


    Strong calm are broken, has been hidden in the bottom of my heart of fear and uneasiness can no longer deceive themselves, break through the cage of reason, rush to get everywhere.


    Gu Meng''s eyes are slightly red, and the tip of his nose is also red. His cold white jade face looks a little pathetic at the moment.


    The man looks at such Gu Meng, does not obviously slightly frown.


    Gu Meng waved to the man and said, "come here, let me hold it."


    The man looked at him blankly, eyes ignorant, standing in the corner did not move.


    Gu Meng simply threw the bag away. He took the initiative to step forward and swore in a low voice: "I just came back after I was stupid again..."


    Gu Meng hugs the man and buries her face in his arms.


    The man was stiff for a moment, his hands spread out and there was no place to put them.


    He lowered his long and narrow eyes and thought for a while. He studied Gu Meng''s appearance again. He folded his arms hesitantly and carefully, and surrounded the man with a light fragrance in his arms.


    Gu Menglai didn''t want to move in the warm arms of the man. They held each other and blocked in the corridor. The yellow light on the top of the two people was shining on them.


    "Remember." Gu Meng''s face was still pressed in the other party''s collar room, so her voice was a little stuffy, and she said, "your name is Enjin."


    On the top, the soft male voice said, "remember, your name is Enjin."


    �������� Gu Meng then looked up at en Jin and said, "my name is Gu Meng."


    "My name is Gu Meng," she said


    Gu Meng twisted her eyebrows, thought for a moment, corrected the fool, and said, "my name is Gu Meng, your name is Enjin, I am you It''s you... " Gu Meng''s eyes flashed, and her tongue immediately turned around and said, "I''m your father, so you should be obedient."


    EN Jin said: "I just called..."


    Gu Meng quickly pressed his mouth and said solemnly, "don''t talk nonsense, call dad quickly!"


    Enjin followed seriously, said: "don''t talk nonsense, call dad quickly!"


    �������� Gu Meng has no choice but to suspect that what he comes back is actually a repeater.


    Knowing that Enjin would imitate him for a period of time, Gu Meng simply taught the man to speak directly, and said, "Dad, Dad."


    Enjin said, "good boy."


    Gu Meng:


    At the end of the last day of 2022, Peter Pan is still the latest to leave the study room.


    In winter night, the cold wind blows straight. The young boy wears earphones, carries his bag, and copies his hands in his pants pocket to make his way to the dormitory.


    Even on the road, he doesn''t forget to practice listening, recite texts, and mumble plastic English out of his mouth -


    "Hi, Simon, nice to meet you."


    "What do you have for lunch today?"


    The cold wind made the young boy squint. He closed the front of his thick coat and continued to walk forward against the wind. He was so cold that he continued to recite the text shivering.


    ��I have butter������


    Just at this time, the garbage can lid of the roadside suddenly overturned to the ground, "clanging" a burst of noise, which scared Peter to scream.


    Panpeter looked at several trash cans on the street in a daze. He half pulled his headset off and looked at the iron lid of the dustbin on the ground with wide eyes.


    "Yes It''s a cat He said, comforting himself.


    Just as he was about to move on, suddenly, under a street lamp, a hand with a dirty white glove was clinging to the edge of the garbage can.


    He gasped, staggered back two steps, and looked at the trash can in horror.Just as he was thinking about running now, a dirty young man staggered to his feet from the garbage can.


    Panpeter stood in a daze, for he saw the man in his untimely iron black military uniform. If his face was not too dirty, he looked at him with a kind of heroic spirit.


    Pan Peter is in a daze, the man suddenly noticed his existence, quickly lifted the banana peel on his head, stepped out of the garbage can unsteadily, and yelled angrily, "Hello! You! Fool! who are you? Stand there and don''t move! If you dare to move, I will send you back to the stone age! What the hell is this place? "


    Panpeter shook his head and retreated. The young man was not good at looking at him. He was also a little crazy. He was really afraid. So he easily confessed and ran in the direction of the dormitory.


    The man was stunned for a moment. He ran after him and yelled: "fool! Run! You''re finished


    -Finally -


    the author has something to say:


    thank Yi Yin for his landmine ~


    there are many other things to say in the end. Thank you to the readers.


    Sisters, after the national day want to open a new article, I hope you can help to collect a collection, not to read it.


    If you click into the author''s column, you can see "dressed as a girl, but I''m a boy [wearing a book]", it''s not sex transfer. I''ve always been a boy, so I have to wear JK uniform, sad and disgusted.


    There are eight comments in the last chapter, which shows that at least eight sisters are still chasing the articles. So we will fight for ten of them. We hope that ten of them will be collected in advance in the end. Thank you!

 Chapter 142

    Gu Meng suspects that the man is pretending to be amnesia.


    But he had no evidence.


    Every time Gu Meng asks Enjin if she really doesn''t remember anything? The man looks at him with the wet eyes -


    like a big dog lost and unable to find his home.


    Under Enjin''s naive and ignorant eye attack, Gu Meng has no power to parry, and she usually can''t bear to investigate.


    On the last night of the little long holiday, Gu Meng and en Jin lie side by side on the not so big double bed in the room. Turning off the lights, they looked at the blue fluorescence on the ceiling, as if under the vast sky.


    Gu Meng decides to talk to Xiaozai calmly.


    He tilted his head on the pillow and said, "son, to tell you the truth, what do you remember? Whatever you have. "


    EN Jin also learn from him, tilt his head, so two heads against the head, looks like a pair of intimate look.


    Enjin looked at the sky map on the ceiling, never looked away. Her voice was low and soft, and said, "I remember you are not my father."


    �������� Gu Meng was silent for a moment. He didn''t argue about anything. He just said, "what about the others? You can still remember What have we been through together? "


    EN Jin looked at him blankly and shook her head.


    Gu Meng lowered her eyelashes, and then, listening to Enjin''s words, he said, "but I remember you."


    Gu Meng''s heart rekindled hope, turned over to look at him, and quickly asked, "remember me? Remember how I couldn''t even name when I first met? "


    Enjin winked at him innocently and said, "I only vaguely, almost, probably remember that you may be a good man."


    �������� Gu Meng refused to be issued a good person card. She pulled the other half of the quilt angrily and said, "I feel vaguely that I may not be a good person. In the future, you can go to sleep on the sofa and don''t rub my bed."


    EN Jin remains unmoved and turns to face Gu Meng.


    He held a corner of the quilt and shook it slightly. There was a trace of flattery in his soft voice. He said, "Gu Meng, are you angry?"


    Gu Meng was not disturbed by his small movements and said coldly: "go to the sofa."


    "Am I so stupid that I can''t remember anything, so I make you angry?" Eugene tried to reach for him.


    The poor man couldn''t bear to listen.


    Gu Meng remembers that it must be very hard for en Jin to find his way back after what he has experienced in the unknown space. It is not his fault to lose his memory. Why should he blame him.


    In this way, Gu Meng divided the quilt into two parts, covered Enjin, and restrained her voice: "no more angry, you are not stupid, you are smart."


    EN Jin instantly showed a smile, arched in the direction of Gu Meng and said, "Gu Meng, you are so good."


    Gu Meng nodded with a fake smile and said, "after all, I am a good man." Then he adjusted to a comfortable position, closed his eyes and said, "it''s getting late. Go to bed."


    After Gu Meng closes her eyes, she feels Enjin moving in her direction, and her breath is getting closer and closer.


    "Gu Meng." Enjin called him at close range.


    Gu Meng''s eyelids moved unconsciously. Without opening his eyes, he said lazily, "why?"


    "You tell me something about the past every day, and I will remember it." "Enjin said," I know you must be very important to me, otherwise I will not only remember you in this strange world, I can only come to you. "


    "Meng Jin''s nose is very close to me, and then I don''t want to catch up with you


    Gu Meng''s eyelashes trembled for a moment, and his heart was filled with waves. What was scratching his heart, some itched, some wanted to sigh, and even the air around him fermented a slightly sweet taste.


    "Sweet talk king" is online again, he has no way.


    As soon as Gu Meng opens her eyes, she is faced with a handsome face close to her. Her eyes are full of trust and joy.


    Gu Meng softened his tone and said, "I don''t want to rush you. You don''t have to worry. Anyway, I''m here. I don''t have to be afraid. It doesn''t matter if you can''t remember. Just know that I''m your man."


    Enjin bent her eyes in the dim moonlight and said, "good."


    Gu Meng kisses him on the forehead and says, "good night."


    EN Jin slipped into the quilt and said in a soft voice, "good night, Gu Meng."


    The room was quiet for a while.


    But after a while, Gu Meng seemed to be impatient to "tut", opened his eyes, lifted the quilt, looked down, and said, "what are you doing?"


    EN Jin got into the quilt and stopped picking Gu Meng''s pajamas.


    He raised his head, eyes full of ignorance, of course: "late night."


    "And then?" Gu Meng twisted her eyebrows and asked him strangely."Serve my man." Enjin replied.


    �������� Gu Meng pushed people away, feeling unreasonable, and said, "you go to sleep on the sofa."


    It is the simple appearance of Enjin that makes him lower his guard, and now he has a sense of crisis.


    This man is just amnesia. Everything else is normal.


    "Just said not to rush me." EN Jin rushed up and continued the unfinished business.


    "Why are you so shameless?" Gu Meng is short of breath.


    After less than two minutes, Gu Meng''s voice was obviously weaker. After listening carefully, he still had some meaning of pleading. "Son, I have to go to work tomorrow..."


    "I''ll just rub..." Enjin hemmed and hawed and said, "don''t go in."


    "I believe you ghost!"


    When Gu Meng goes to work, Enjin is at home alone.


    The past omnipotent big man, now the daily life summed up, is watering flowers, daze, buy vegetables and wait for their men to go home, completely into the retirement pension mode.


    Gu Meng is afraid of Enjin''s boredom. After a long time, she may be too busy.


    He once suggested implicitly: "son, this is not a long-term plan, you Do you want to go out and find something to do? "


    EN Jin takes back her sight from the balcony and looks at Gu Meng blankly. She sincerely asks for advice and asks, "what can I do?"


    Gu Meng came to the spirit and asked, "what do you want to do?"


    EN Jin thought for a moment and waved to Gu Meng.


    Gu Meng walks to the fence according to his words. En Jin pulls him over and circles him in front of him.


    So they stood on the balcony, looking at the afterglow of the winter sunset, hanging a green branch from the hanging orchid on the hanger.


    Enjin motioned to the horizon and said, "I want to lengthen the winter days and dye the sunset glow to pink, so that you can still see the clouds like powder fog when you get off work every day. Your mood will be better."


    "I also want to put stars on top of your head so that you can light your way home."


    "Do you like to watch sunsets?"


    "If I like, I''ll make the Earth spin faster so that we can watch two sunsets every evening."


    Ding Ding, Gu Jin said, "I don''t want to do something in the world that I love you enough."


    Gu Meng licks her slightly dry lower lip in the cold wind in the evening. At this moment, standing on her own small balcony, she seems to be standing on the top of the world.


    "Thank you, son." Gu Meng only felt that the whole person was full of happiness, and no one could resist such a promise.


    Although he felt dizzy because of Enjin''s sweet words, he still had his reason.


    Just wanted to educate Enjin not to do anything against the natural law, so as not to cause panic in the world, Gu Meng listens to Enjin''s low "Oh" behind her back.


    "I remember." Enjin calmed down and said in a daze, "I can''t do those things because my spiritual power is gone."


    Gu Meng:


    The atmosphere, which had just been so sweet, was instantly destroyed.


    Gu Meng turned to Enjin and said, "so do you have anything else you want to do?"


    Eugene shook her head.


    Gu Meng picked up his face and said, "would you like to accept Bo Ye''s invitation to work in their company?"


    EN Jin shook her head and said, "I don''t want to go to work."


    Gu Meng sighed: "is there really nothing else I want to do?"


    EN Jin raised her chest and said with pride, "I just want to be the little white face of Gu Meng''s family."


    Gu Meng laughed angrily on the spot.


    One working day, before three o''clock in the afternoon, Enjin was sitting on the sofa waiting with the old machine.


    After a while, "didi" two, as usual, came in a short message, is Gu germination.


    [Gu Meng: there are also winter bamboo shoots and spare ribs in the refrigerator. Today, you can not buy vegetables. Do you still want mashed potatoes? You can buy some potatoes if you want to. ��


    en Jin stood up. He didn''t want to eat mashed potatoes, but he knew that Gu Meng wanted to, so he planned to go to the vegetable market to buy potatoes.


    EN Jin pulls out a red crumpled plastic bag from the shoe cabinet, and takes out a ten yuan note and two orange and orange quarters from the change bag next to it, and then puts it into the red plastic bag and rolls it up.


    Enjin bent down and tucked the rolled plastic bag into the side of the sock tube. After getting up, she shook her trouser legs. Seeing that there was no flaw, she nodded with satisfaction.


    Gu Meng said that wealth should not be exposed.


    So every time he went out to buy vegetables, he kept his money well.


    EN Jin slowly out of the door, leisurely walk in the community, meet enthusiastic people say hello also ignore, look always light.


    When he walked slowly to the market, it was one evening when the market was busy. But if you look at it, most of the people who come to buy vegetables now are aunts and grandsons.


    EN Jin came to the familiar stall and weighed a bag of potatoes. The shop owner asked for 9.5 yuan.


    Standing in the noisy vegetable market, Enjin stands out from the crowd. He is standing in front of the vegetable stand. His body is straight and straight like a small poplar. His face is beautiful and his face is expressionless.Surrounded by choosy aunts, she talked to the stall owner in a loud voice. Only he was calm and elegant, not stained with a trace of secular atmosphere, and his lonely appearance was not grounded at all.


    EN Jin then raised her head and said to the stall owner, "is nine yuan three OK?"


    Stall owner:.... "


    The big man whose appearance is not grounded is full of philistine breath when he opens his mouth.


    The stall owner waved his hand and looked disgusted. The man was used to bargaining with him every day, so he didn''t bother to argue with him. He said, "take it away and give you another green onion."


    Enjin left contentedly with a bag of five potatoes.


    EN Jin slowly walk back to the unit downstairs, suddenly stopped.


    He looked up at the upstairs and suddenly remembered that he had not taken the key with him.


    Standing in the same place for about two seconds, he quickly accepted the reality and sat down on a pony beside the flower bed downstairs.


    The little Maza belongs to the man who keeps flowers next door. No matter it''s windy or rainy, it''s placed beside the flower bed.


    Enjin didn''t bring an old machine and couldn''t see the time, but he didn''t have to look at the clock to know the exact time.


    It''s 3:32 now. It''s two hours and twenty minutes before Gu Meng comes home from work.


    Because he didn''t have the key, he had to sit here and wait for Gu Meng, and then he would take him home.


    Although it is the early spring season, the weather is a little cold, but today''s afternoon sunshine is sunny, the sunshine on the body is still warm, en Jin will not be frozen.


    Tall men sitting on ponies with long legs curled up look like they''re going to crush them.


    Eugene waited with one hand on her cheek.


    People from time to time to the eye-catching men cast their eyes, but men do not care about the outside world.


    After waiting for about a quarter of an hour, Enjin looked at it and saw a spade inserted in the flowerpot next to her.


    The spade belongs to the man who grows flowers next door.


    EN Jin thought for a moment, pulled out the small shovel, and then pulled out a gray potato from the bag --


    and began carving potatoes.


    Enjin has no one in space shaping ability, so carving is a piece of cake for him.


    After a while, originally an irregular potato in his hands into a lifelike rabbit.


    Anyway, take it back to wash and cut it into pieces. After carving the rabbit, Enjin picked up a potato.


    While he was carving the second potato, an old lady with a small schoolbag on one shoulder and a child in one hand came to Enjin.


    The old lady picked up the rabbit on the ground and said, "young man, how much is this?"


    Enjin looked up, not good at dealing with the situation in front of him, he did not know what the old lady wanted.


    The old lady saw that the beautiful young man was not smart. She took ten yuan out of her pocket and put it in the potato bag. She said, "OK, OK, ten yuan. Don''t change it."


    With that, he took the rabbit and his grandson and left.


    EN Jin looked down at the ten yuan in the bag and blinked slowly.


    Gu Mengtian came back only when he was wiping the darkness. He saw his fool sitting by the flower bed blowing the cold wind. He was angry and distressed.


    He picked up Enjin from the small Mazar, patted the ash on his hand, and said, "how can I sit outside and wait? How old are you? I don''t know it''s cold outside? "


    Enjin old honest said: "go out to buy potatoes, forget the key."


    Gu Meng can''t help but pull people to prepare to go upstairs. Before going upstairs, she looks around en Jin and is empty. She asks curiously, "you go out to buy potatoes. How about potatoes?"


    "Sold out by me." Enjin said.


    Gu Meng:


    What''s wrong with reselling?


    Selling potatoes?


    The author has something to say:


    thank Yi Yin and a flying ship for their mines, and for the hand grenades of fox Zhenwu clam.


    Thank you for saying good words to make me happy, hee hee.

 Chapter 143

    Gu Meng takes en Jin home from the downstairs. She goes into the kitchen at the first time and flushes a hot water bag to warm the man''s hands.


    In the living room, the elderly machine with digital key design is still on the tea table. Gu Meng picks up the mobile phone, presses the bright screen, and flippes through it at will.


    He sighed, but said: "why don''t you like to take your mobile phone when you go out? If it''s locked out, you can contact me in time. "


    EN Jin holds the hot water bag and tosses it back and forth. For a while, she holds it up to cover her cheek, which is cold in the cold wind. She pushes herself onto the sofa and sits next to Gu Meng.


    He looked at the brick like old man machine and said to the truth, "Gu Meng, this is too ugly. I don''t like it. It''s not convenient to carry it with you."


    �������� Gu Meng looks at the people around him speechlessly and remembers that this big man used to do space design and has a set of standards for aesthetic nature.


    All in all, it''s not easy to fool.


    The old man machine is not only clumsy, but also has no sense of design. That is to say, the function of sending short messages and answering calls can''t get into Enjin''s eyes.


    Gu Meng bought this mobile phone for his mother many years ago. As a result, she returned it intact because she was not used to electronic products, so she left it at home.


    Now Enjin is here. For the purpose of convenient contact, Gu Meng turns out the mobile phone at the bottom of the box, thinking that he can use it for a while, and then find time to buy a new mobile phone for Enjin.


    Now listening to Enjin say that she doesn''t like it, Gu Meng feels guilty.


    Now everyone who doesn''t use smart machines, and the speed of replacement is faster than one.


    If Enjin walks on the street, Gao Gao is handsome and handsome, and a young man with such outstanding temperament turns out to be an old man machine with soil dregs.


    Gu Meng realized that he was negligent and did not consider the feelings of the cub.


    He was wrong.


    Gu Meng throws the old man''s machine aside, leans over the tea table and touches her mobile phone. She opens the official website and prepares to buy a fashionable, fashionable and most fashionable full screen mobile phone for Enjin with this month''s salary.


    Gu Meng sat back on the sofa with one leg up. While looking at the mobile phone, he waved to en Jin and said, "not long ago, apple just launched a new product launch. You can see if you like it or not. If you like it, choose a color."


    EN Jin obediently went over and put the hot water bag on Gu Meng''s hand and let him cover it.


    Gu Meng glanced at him distractedly, pinched the hot water bag and asked, "isn''t it cold?"


    EN Jin blinked naive ignorant eyes to see him, way: "still cold."


    "Then you don''t take it..." Gu Meng is puzzled.


    "It''s better for Gu Meng to use it. Gu Meng''s hands are also very cold." Enjin said wisely.


    Gu Meng laughed and rubbed the man''s head with his hands up: "really good."


    EN Jin puts her hand into Gu Meng''s coat pocket spontaneously.


    The two were huddled together on a less spacious sofa.


    EN Jin chin put on Gu Meng''s shoulder, looked at the pictures on the mobile phone, turned several pieces, seemed not satisfied, unconsciously pouted under the mouth, frowned and said: "don''t like it."


    Gu Meng slightly turned his head and asked, "do you want to see other brands?"


    Enjin said: "I want to buy that."


    "Which one?" Gu Meng didn''t expect that he had a favorite style. He asked curiously.


    EN Jin took over Gu Meng''s mobile phone and typed text into the search box. She explained: "I saw it on TV last week. I think it looks good."


    "Why didn''t you say that?" Gu Meng knows that Enjin has taken a fancy to the products in the advertisement. As soon as she thinks that Enjin likes the product after seeing the advertisement, perhaps because she is shy, she puts it in her heart secretly and never mentions it, just like a child who doesn''t want to add burden to the parents.


    I can''t help but smile.


    Gu Meng thought it was really cute. She couldn''t help but caress the man''s cheek with her backhand. She said, "if you like a car on TV, I may not be able to do it, but if you like a mobile phone, I can still afford it."


    Then he asked with interest: "what kind of mobile phone do you like?"


    EN Jin grinded his chin on his shoulder, continued to search on the mobile phone, and said: "it has many colors, and its shape is light and light, easy to carry, and the design interface is simple and generous. I think it''s appropriate. It''s mainly because I can talk with Gu Meng anytime and anywhere. I like it very much."


    Gu Meng suddenly jumps out of his mind four or five of the most popular smart phones at present. He thinks it may be what en Jin wants. He turns slightly and says, "have you found it? Show me. "


    At this time, Enjin just called up the product interface, handed it to Gu Meng, and said, "I want to buy this one. Do you think this dark blue one is as calm and grand as the sea, isn''t it very nice? Isn''t it in line with my temperament? "


    Gu Meng smiles and takes the phone over. He is about to say "buy it if you want". When you see the picture on the phone, the smile is a little frozen.


    On the interface transferred by en Jin, it was written --


    little genius


    Telephone watch.


    Gu Meng:


    I didn''t expect that.There are a lot of colors, pink, blue, yellow, bright. The shape is really light, a small piece is like a wrist watch. The interface is really simple and generous, turning over and over on those several applications.


    Gu Meng was silent for a moment. She raised her head and asked Enjin, "are you sure you want this one


    He took a preventive injection in advance and said, "once you put on your little genius''s telephone watch, no matter how deep the blue is, you may not be able to show your Calm atmosphere... " Because of disobeying his heart, he choked on the way. He asked, "have you thought it out?"


    Enjin obviously didn''t think about it. He only thought Gu Meng didn''t want to buy it for him.


    I saw the man pursed his lips, shyly nodded his head, and said, "if you think it''s too expensive, I can sell potatoes for a few more days. A potato costs ten yuan, and I sell a hundred..."


    "All right, all right." Gu Meng quickly raised his hand and stopped him. After looking at the man for a long time, he looked down and sighed: "I''ll buy it for you."


    This man It''s too easy to fool.


    At the end of the new year, one weekend, Bo Ye suggested that people should come to his home for dinner.


    He will go to Japan with Tang Zhi for the Spring Festival this year, so he will not be in Shanghai for a long time, so he is going to meet you before departure.


    Peter Pan had a mock exam a year ago and was racing against the clock to write questions, so the weekend party was rejected.


    Gu Meng takes en Jin to visit her husband''s house for the first time. Gu Meng inevitably brings a basket of fruit as a gift.


    When the taxi navigated along the map and came to the front door of a residential area, Gu Meng looked around the scenery and suddenly had a clear understanding of the wealth of Bo''s husband and wife.


    This is the downtown area with the highest land price in the whole city. An inch of land is worth an inch of money, but the surrounding area of the house is very open, creating a quiet city. Just looking at the environment in the residential area through the carved gate, you can know what kind of rich people live here.


    "It looks very advanced..." Gu Meng sighs in the taxi.


    EN Jin sat next to him, looked around and muttered, "it seems that there is no vegetable market here. It''s not convenient It''s better to be at home. "


    According to the address sent by Bo Ye, Gu Meng takes en Jin to a high-rise building. On the way, none of the people walking around speak Chinese. It can be seen from a glance that most foreigners live in this community.


    When they got on the elevator and got the authority, they pressed the 18th floor. Gu Meng said to en Jin, "you''ve met Bo Ye and candi. When you get to someone else''s house, you should understand the rules. Don''t be cold faced. Be friendly, eh?"


    EN Jin nodded and said in a low voice, "I know. I''ll listen to Gu Meng."


    Every time Gu Meng looks at such a man, he looks like he has a small heater in his heart.


    There is no better time than this.


    After the elevator door opened, an aisle led to the door of Bo Ye''s house. At this time, the husband and wife had already opened the door and stood at the porch to wait.


    The two men look so right whenever they look.


    With the familiarity of the four people, there is nothing to be polite about.


    With the air conditioning turned on, it was very warm. Gu Meng handed in the fruit basket, took off her woolen coat and walked indoors. She asked politely, "what do you want for lunch?"


    Bo Ye took his coat, put it on the hanger, and said, "take out of the order. When you knock on the door, you think it''s the takeaway. As a result, you''re faster."


    �������� Gu Meng said, "do you always order takeout when you invite people to eat at home?"


    "It''s too much to bear. For the sake of the Chinese New Year''s Eve, the cook''s aunt went home in advance." Bo Ye chuckled, "if you don''t want to take out, do you want to eat my instant noodles?"


    Before Gu Meng opened his mouth, Tang Zhi passed by carrying the fruit basket and whispered: "don''t do it!"


    Bo Ye''s instant noodles technology has not improved for many years.


    Knowing that these two people can''t cook, Gu Meng understands, so he doesn''t say much.


    EN Jin followed him into the room and took off his coat. When Bo Ye noticed a dark blue electronic watch on his wrist, he asked casually, "what is this?"


    "Genius phone watch," Enjin said Then he took a look at his wrist and said, "Gu Meng bought it for me."


    �������� Bo Ye''s mood is a little complicated. After a while, he takes out his mobile phone and says to en Jin, "can I leave a contact information? After all, you already have a phone and watch, so you don''t have to go to Gu Meng to find you in the future. "


    Enjin pulled up her sleeve and covered her watch. She could see that she cherished it. He shook her head and explained, "I can''t add a contact here. Adding a contact needs to be operated on the parent app, but the app is bound to Gu Meng''s mobile phone. If you want to be my contact person, you can go to Gu Meng to add a number."


    Therefore, it is up to the parents to design the phone numbers that can be added to the watch to prevent strangers from calling.


    Bo Ye thought it was so troublesome?


    Then out of kindness, he took en Jin''s shoulder belt to the corner and said, "brother, you can''t do this. Just think about it. In case I take you to the bar in the future and meet a nice little brother and sister, they ask you for your contact information. Do you have to go through Gu Meng''s consent? Do you think it''s appropriate to be a man? "What Bo Ye wants to express is that a man needs to have his own independent social network, so he gives an easy to understand example of going to a bar.


    For some reason, en Jin''s eyes glanced at Bo Ye''s back, then glanced again, nodded and said, "appropriate, very suitable."


    "Good looking Little brother and sister? " At this time, Bo ye came from behind a quiet clear male voice, tone without ups and downs.


    Bo Ye''s heart leaped and he turned back to see that Tang Zhi was standing behind him at some time, and his precious little face was cold.


    Tang Zhi picked one side of his brow and said, "it seems that Mr. Bo has added a lot of contact information to his mobile phone."


    Standing behind Tang Zhi is Gu Meng, who is chewing a pear.


    After facing Bo Ye''s eyes, Gu Meng squints and smiles, shrugs his shoulders, and looks like he''s watching a good play.


    Facing Tang Zhi, Bo Ye said awkwardly, "baby, listen to me. What I just said is just a hypothesis..."


    Before he finished speaking, Tang Zhi turned and walked towards the room.


    ��Candi�� Our accounts are all related. What''s on my mobile phone that you don''t know? " At the same time, Bo Ye explained with a strong desire for survival and followed closely.


    The bedroom door slammed on.


    Gu Meng and en Jin go to the corridor beside the living room and stand together and look at the direction of the bedroom in front of them.


    "Is Bo Ye going to finish this man?" Gu Meng chews a bite of Sydney, and then he doesn''t turn back. He passes it to en Jin''s mouth.


    EN Jin took a bite of pear with Gu Meng''s hand and said, "so, you can''t talk nonsense."


    After a while, the bedroom door at the end of the corridor was opened. Tang Zhi was angry and pushed a suitcase out.


    Gu Meng was surprised: "so serious?"


    The next second, Tang Zhi was pulled back by a pair of powerful arms from the room.


    At this time, the doorbell rang. Gu Meng looked back and said, "the takeaway is here."


    A quarter of an hour later, Bo Ye and Tang Zhi come out of their bedrooms. Gu Meng and en Jin have already set up the takeout and started eating.


    Tang Zhi seemed to be in a better mood. He felt sorry for Gu Meng and en Jin and said, "I''m sorry for neglecting the guests. I''m sorry."


    "It''s OK." Gu Meng took a sip of ice cola and said, "we are more casual."


    It''s just that Bo Ye''s expression has wilted since he left the house.


    Tang Zhi goes to the kitchen to pick up the dishes and chopsticks. Bo Ye sits down beside en Jin and holds her forehead with one hand.


    Enjin solved a piece of pizza and bit his fingertips. He glanced at Bo Ye and asked in a low voice, "do you want to add contact information?"


    "No more." Bo Ye looked sideways at en Jin and said, "thanks to you, candi has just placed an order and ordered me a phone watch of little genius. After our watches touch each other, we can successfully add friends."


    Gu Meng gave a puff and the coke came out.


    Imagine president Bo wearing a suit and a piece of genius on his wrist. The picture is just terrible.


    EN Jin gave a faint "Oh" sound. She had no sympathy for Bo Ye''s sufferings. She took a piece of pizza and said, "I''ll say that I have good vision. Even Bo Ye will follow suit."


    ��������


    Bo Ye glanced at the fool next door and went crazy in silence.


    The author has something to say:


    genius has the function of touching each other''s watches to add friends.


    Thank you for the mines in wanglvxiaomo ~


    thank you for your support

 Chapter 144

    After lunch, Bo Ye clears the table, and Gu Meng can''t help but help him.


    Wherever Gu Meng goes, Enjin naturally follows.


    After a while, Bo Ye feels a little sad after watching the eager Enjin who is chasing after Gu Meng.


    Later, while washing dishes, he turned half over and asked Gu Meng in a low voice: "is this going to continue? I remember his master Ge is so cool. How can he follow him now? "


    After all, the offensive words didn''t come out. Bo Ye swallowed the word "fool" and proposed, "do you need to find an expert to intervene in psychology?"


    Gu Meng glanced at him angrily, threw the water drops on her hand at the sink and said, "what''s wrong with this? It''s not that you haven''t contacted him Personality, what do you think of him


    Gu Meng pauses vaguely, omits the word "fool" and continues: "I think that the baby after amnesia is closest to his original character, because he doesn''t have to think about too many things or carry too many things on his back. It can be said that he has completely let himself go."


    Gu Meng took a paper towel to wipe her hands, drooped her eyes, and her voice dropped, just like the gentle wind. He said: "I can feel that Enjin''s happiest time was the period when she didn''t recover her memory If he can be so happy all the time, it''s better to keep as he is now


    Bo Ye also took a paper towel and slowly wiped the water stains on his hands, as if thinking about something.


    "After all, you are a partner. He is your lover, not your child." After a long time, Bo Ye said, "Enjin is more attached to you than to the plot of a young bird. Are you confident that he will be enlightened in the future? If you have not been enlightened, how do you maintain the relationship between your lovers? "


    Gu Meng is not sure what he means. He looks at Bo Ye blankly and asks, "I didn''t raise him as a child, and so on What do you mean by enlightenment


    At this time, Enjin did not know where to come out.


    The two people standing in front of the cooking table were stunned at the same time.


    The tall man took Gu Meng''s waist from behind, put his chin on his shoulder and murmured in a low voice: "what are you talking about? For such a long time, you ignore me..."


    Bo Ye unconsciously exchanges a look with Gu Meng --


    so naive, isn''t he a child? You have a son?


    Gu Meng is hard to tell. When couples get along with each other, the feeling is too subtle, maybe only the parties understand, not enough for the outside world.


    Bo Ye only saw the surface situation, which was obviously a misunderstanding.


    Just don''t wait for Gu Meng to say anything. En Jin puts her head on Gu Meng''s shoulder and looks up at Bo Ye.


    He bent the corner of his eyes very shallowly, then blinked his eyes in a muddle and said, "Gu Meng and I, three times a week."


    "The relationship is good, so you don''t have to worry."


    ��������


    ��������


    When Gu Meng was still thinking about "three times a week", Bo Ye already understood.


    Bo Ye quietly kneaded the wet tissue into a ball and threw it into the garbage can.


    With that kind of innocent and beautiful face to hint his husband''s boudoir life, he was really convinced.


    "Excuse me." Before Bo ye walked out of the kitchen, he glanced at Gu Meng and said in a low voice, "I have reason to suspect that your man is pretending to be amnesia."


    After Bo Ye left, Gu Meng turned back, raised his hand and gently took en Jin''s face. He asked seriously, "what''s three times a week?"


    EN Jin thought for a while, and her voice was smart and said, "Gu Meng will accompany me to watch TV three nights a week, so that we can maintain a good relationship?"


    Enjin bent down a little, and with a smile in her eyes, she looked at Gu Meng and asked, "eh? Isn''t it? "


    Gu Meng was suspicious, nodded and said, "don''t listen to Bo Ye. I didn''t treat you as a child. How can children..."


    Gu Meng stops her voice. She doesn''t know what she thinks of. She is uneasy. Her eyes dodge for a moment, and her ears turn red.


    Enjin see him like this, the smile of the bottom of the eye dark deepen.


    He approached a little more, the soft voice lowered a lot, said: "how can children make you so comfortable?"


    ���������� Gu Meng suddenly raises her sight. Her cold white skin color is completely dyed red. She raises her hand to fight, but she has no way to start.


    Finally, he pushed en Jin and said, "bear boy!"


    From the kitchen to the living room, Gu Meng carefully counted the next steps -


    totally 37 steps.


    It''s enough for him to walk five times around his home.


    What Bo Ye and Tang stopped was a high-grade apartment in a prosperous area, a duplex, nearly 600 Ping. Gu Meng estimated roughly with the average market price that the house of husband and wife would cost at least 9 million.


    Gu Meng leaned back on the dark sofa, looked around the simple and luxurious decoration in the living room, and sighed: "the house is very beautiful. It''s good to be the second generation rich. How many years can we fight less..."


    Smell speech, en Jin looked at Gu Meng for a while, and finally seriously looked at the apartment.But it''s still a lack of interest.


    It seems that in this world, apart from Gu Meng, there are no other people and things that can attract his attention.


    If Gu Meng had not boasted about the house of Bo Ye and Tang Zhi, he would not have noticed the problems of the size of the house and the decoration.


    Bo Ye took two cups of good Longjing into the living room and put them on the tea table in front of the guests.


    Just hearing Gu Meng''s words, he chuckled and shook his head and said, "it''s not what you think. Candi and I are not rich second generation."


    Tang Zhi is sitting on the floor in front of the TV cabinet at the moment. He is busy searching for his game cards which he has treasured for many years. He does not participate in the discussion of several people behind him.


    They are going to stay at home and play games in the afternoon.


    Gu Meng lifted the glass from the top of the tea table and looked at Bo Ye in surprise and said, "if you are not the second generation of rich people? Can we still be the rich generation? This house Did you fight for it? "


    Bo Ye shook a finger, sat down on the sofa and said, "no, no, no, the house was given by candi''s grandfather."


    He slouched up his long legs, and then said, "we are actually three rich generations. From my grandfather''s generation, we are rich."


    �������� Now, he doesn''t want to talk to you


    Tang Zhi worked in front of the TV cabinet for a long time, but there was something wrong with the game machine.


    Bo Ye stood up and proposed, "do you want chicken?"


    Although Gu Jin doesn''t understand, she doesn''t have any objection.


    Gu Meng looked at Bo Ye and said, "do you want to go to the Internet cafe nearby?"


    Tang Zhi got up from the ground and quickly replied, "no, I can play upstairs."


    Gu Meng was stunned for a moment and blurted out, "you don''t have four computers in your family?"


    Bo Ye laughed and said nothing.


    As a result, on the second floor, Gu mengcai found that his husband and his wife had eight computers, all of which were high-quality assembly machines. The best mainframe had a million, which was Bo Ye''s hobby of collecting.


    Below the room is Tang Zhi''s Handmade room, upstairs and downstairs connected by a spiral staircase.


    Gu Meng climbs on the railing, looks down at the office, sniffs at the air, and mutters, "the smell of RMB is everywhere..."


    Each of the four men found a machine, just in a circle.


    Bo Ye takes advantage of the login game time to explain the rules to en Jin, en Jin listen carefully, and understand.


    Bo Ye gave a general idea and said: "this is a survival game, not a killing game. When the dog is a little bit more, it is the purpose to live to the end."


    Enjin debugged the earphone and casually said, "I heard you were a very strong professional E-sports player before you changed to be a CEO?"


    Bo Ye tried his best to be modest and low-key, and said lightly: "it''s OK. I''ve won 16 World Championships."


    Gu Meng is tapping the mechanical keyboard to test his hand feeling. After listening to Bo Ye''s words, he rolled his eyes and said in silence, "do you feel sorry for yourself if you don''t show off?"


    Bo Ye took off the earphone and put it on. He laughed. He didn''t deny it and said, "isn''t it?"


    Enter the room in the game.


    Before the start of the game, Gu Meng gave preventive injections in advance and said, "I haven''t played this game for a long time. Don''t blame me for dragging my legs."


    "Two world champions accompany you..." Bo Ye didn''t put Gu Meng''s words at ease. He said with a light smile, "even if you commit suicide at the beginning of the game, you can eat chicken in the end."


    In the first round, in order to take care of en Jin, a novice, Bo Ye jumped out of the plane and marked a remote mine.


    After searching for materials around, Bo Ye pinched time and said, "find a car and move to the fishing village."


    Enjin took the lead in getting on a jeep, and the others went on.


    In front of the computer screen, Bo Ye looked at en Jin beside her with some uneasiness and said, "can you drive? No problem? "


    Enjin looked calm and steady as an old driver. She only asked Bo Ye, "do you know how high my IQ is?"


    Bo Ye didn''t say anything more. He knew that this guy''s IQ might have reached the limit of human beings.


    There were few people around the mine, and no one from other teams met during the transfer.


    Playing games with Bo Ye and Tang Zhi, Gu Meng is obviously excited. It''s the first time for him to watch a professional player closely Once upon a time, he found that Bo Ye and Tang Zhi could not hit the keyboard or click the mouse faster than ordinary people could.


    He searched a room at such a speed that Tang Zhi could search the whole building. The sound of the "crackling" mechanical keyboard never stopped. He was amazed by Tang Zhi''s side.


    Playing games with God is especially good.


    Now everyone is in the car, except Enjin is driving, others have free time for the moment.


    Gu Meng asked Bo Ye and Tang Zhi with interest through the headphones and said, "are you born or trained in hand speed?"


    Tang Zhi didn''t feel anything and said, "it seems that I haven''t practiced much."Bo Ye chuckled and said, "in my words, talent is one aspect, but more depends on the practice of the day after tomorrow."


    "It must be hard." Although Gu Meng has never experienced it, he can imagine the effort required to achieve this kind of non-human proficiency. "Tut" says, "the great God is not easy."


    Now the game is only in the fourth minute. The first poison ring has not started yet. When others chat by voice, Enjin follows the route on the map and drives a jeep on the mountain road.


    Bo Ye was distracted and pulled down some earphones. He reached out behind the computer screen and patted Tang Zhi on the other side. He said, "honey, there is sugar in the drawer. Please take it."


    Tang Zhi "Oh", opened the computer desk drawer.


    Don''t want to the next second, Gu Meng''s voice is a little flustered: "son Whelp? Son of a bitch! Where are you going? "


    Tang Zhi raised his head in a hurry.


    Bo Ye immediately pulled back to look at the computer.


    On the computer of four people, the jeep plunged into the cliff beside the road and rolled all the way into the rock.


    Then, with an explosion in the earphones, all four people''s screens are gray.


    A line of light white English prompt appears -


    < you killed yourself with vehicle explosion


    No one survived.


    It takes 4 minutes and 38 seconds from the start to the exit.


    In the room, four men stare at the computers in front of them, and for a moment they fall into a dead silence.


    After a long time, everyone''s eyes focused on en Jin.


    Bo Ye pulled the earphone down and hung it around his neck. His voice was very weak. He asked Enjin, "do you know how high your IQ is?"


    Enjin knew that she had sunk the whole team. She lowered her sight and slowly took off her earphone without speaking.


    Bo Ye takes the candy box from Tang Zhi, throws a sugar into his mouth, grinds it between his teeth, and stares at en Jin all the time.


    He said strangely, "little friend, did you drink at noon or something? I don''t think it''s a good idea to drive a car into a cliff? Well? "


    "It doesn''t matter." Tang Zhi said in time, "Enjin may not be able to operate the game for the time being. It''s good to have another round, and genius needs time to adapt."


    Bo Ye was habitually serious when he played the game. He never died so stupid in the game, so he was a little unhappy.


    He chewed the fruit candy, licked the sugar from his lower lip, looked back at the screen and said, "next, Enjin is not allowed to touch vehicles."


    Enjin looked at him and stopped.


    Waiting for the start of the game, has not spoken en Jin finally did not resist asked: "then I can fly?"


    �������� Bo Ye took a look at him, corrected his previous statement and said, "do not touch vehicles after jumping off the plane."


    After a while, the second game started.


    When others were waiting for Bo Ye''s instructions on the plane, en Jin suddenly said without end: "I just wanted to try to drift away from the tail."


    He didn''t expect to fall into the ditch.


    Bo Ye was so angry that he fell down on the spot and stood up: "are you the famous chariot God in autumn?"


    In the second inning, Bo Ye chose the airport, and as soon as he landed, he just shot another team.


    Enjin''s game finally had a little reliable appearance, even if Bo Ye did not deliberately divide the work, he spontaneously took up the position of Raider.


    EN Jin even jumped on the roof on the other side and attacked Bo Ye from left to right, and solved the last wave of material Snatchers at the airport.


    Bo Ye finally eased his mind and said with a smile, "Enjin has a strong sense of space and is very dominant in the game."


    Gu Meng''s shooting skills are not as good as those of other people. In the team, Gu Meng is basically equivalent to a mobile medical bag.


    He ran to the bottom of the building, where the rest of the people gathered.


    Throwing bandages and painkillers on the floor, he said, "we cubs are genius after all, and we can play games quickly."


    Enjin picked up two rolls of bandages and pulled around from the angle of view. She saw a jeep parked under the tower.


    "There''s a car there. Can I drive it?" he said in a low, soft voice


    "No Bo Ye refused without thinking about it and said, "but you can be a good passenger."


    EN Jin did not hide to "tut" a, listen to the voice feel very sorry: "I also want to practice reversing into the warehouse, do not give the opportunity."


    All of them said, "I''m sorry."


    Son, wake up, this is a gun fight game after all.


    What''s the obsession with driving?


    Everyone came to the state, can be said to be invincible, but in running the third ring of bad luck, encountered the scourge.


    Trapped in Z City, unable to move forward.


    The four were stuck behind a wall, surrounded by a poison ring.


    However, in front of them, there was a group of people ambushed in the housing area, which made them unable to move.Enjin just raised some vision, a burst of gunfire towards his direction, had to squat back to the wall again.


    "At three o''clock, two people are behind the tree, and there is one on the third floor," he said


    Even after just a brief glance, Enjin had a clear understanding of the terrain ahead and the distribution of the enemy, and had a map in her mind.


    Because they were in a low-lying area, Tang Zhi could not play the role of sniping and attacking, and could only rely on close combat.


    I had no time to cover my head


    EN Jin but at this time stopped him: "do not go out, I have a way."


    Bo Ye stopped for a moment, glanced at en Jin outside the screen and said, "what can I do?"


    "Who has a bomb?" Enjin asked.


    Gu Meng searched the equipment and said, "I have."


    Then he dropped the bomb on the ground.


    Bo Ye understood Enjin''s meaning, but he had his own judgment. He warned, "if you can''t throw it, I advise you not to use it. It will not only miss the opportunity, but also attract intensive firepower."


    EN Jin picked up the mine on the ground, ignored Bo Ye''s advice, and said calmly, "do you know how high my IQ is?"


    �������� As soon as Bo ye heard this, he had a bad feeling. He twisted his eyebrows and said, "can you do it? How sure are you? Don''t litter. "


    ��99.9%���� Eugene''s tone is quite serious.


    "Although I don''t know where the confidence comes from..." Tang Zhi couldn''t help but whisper, "but it''s a great feeling."


    Enjin recalled the game screen that she had just seen, and said in a light tone: "considering the influence of proportional scaling and perspective, the enemy is 160 meters away from us in three directions, and the wind speed is 6.2 M / s at the moment. Assuming that the humidity is the normal humidity of the island environment, the air friction is ignored, and the radian of the throwing object line will produce a deviation of three to four degrees in the air. Therefore, if you throw a hand grenade from here to the opposite side, you only need to adjust the angle to 55 degrees with the ground, and the success rate of breakthrough is as high as 99.9%. "


    ������������


    All the friends were shocked.


    After the big guy threw out a pile of well founded data, Bo Ye coughed softly, no longer so strong, but there was still a trace of uncertainty in his tone. He said, "son, do you really have the ability to throw it in?"


    "It''s not that I have the ability." EN Jin looked at Bo Ye and said, "numbers can''t lie, conclusions can''t be wrong, and it''s hard to miss."


    thin Ye regressed, and thought that en Jin might have his own way, then said, "then you throw it away. You are a genius, you has the final say."


    The poison ring shrinks to the back of her foot. Enjin pulls off the pull ring, adjusts the angle, and throws the bomb along the red auxiliary line.


    A second later, the bomb did not fly far in the air, hit the corner in front of the side, directly bounced back to the rear of the bunker and landed among the four.


    Gu Meng said: This... "


    The computer screen in front of them turned gray at the same time.


    ������������


    Silence.


    A dead silence.


    Tang Zhi took off his earphone and said, "do you want something to drink? I want to go downstairs and pour some juice. "


    Gu Meng said, "I''ll be with you."


    After both of them left, Bo Yeshi ran quit the game, put on his headphones and stood up to go out.


    After en Jin, Bo Ye reached out and patted him on the shoulder and spat out two words: "vegetable chicken."


    EN Jin:


    The author has something to say:


    en Jin: I think it''s just a slip of my hand.


    Bo Ye: your brain is slipping.


    Thank you for your support ~


    thank you for your support

 Chapter 145

    I spent a whole day in Bo Ye and Tang Zhi''s house.


    The dinner was made by Gu Meng, and the fresh vegetables were ordered by Bo Ye.


    Gu Meng seriously suspects that in the name of inviting them to play, they actually want to rub him a meal.


    After it was dark, Bo Ye and Tang Zhi took them downstairs to wait for a taxi.


    "See you in new year." Bo Ye helped close the door, waved to the two people in the back seat, stepped back and said with a smile, "happy new year."


    After him, because of drinking wine, Tang Zhi''s face was red.


    Tang Zhi leaned on Bo Ye''s shoulder on tiptoe, smiling a bit silly. Obviously, he drank too much and said to the two people in the car: "Happy New Year!"


    As the taxi started, husband and husband slid past the window and landed in the rear.


    Through the reversing mirror, Gu Meng sees the deserted street side. Bo Ye grabs Tang Zhi, who is lying on his shoulder, to his side, with one hand around the boy''s shoulder and neck, and the other to knead his hair.


    Tang Zhi didn''t know what he heard and bent over with a smile.


    In that position, the two men stumbled into the residential area.


    Gu Meng leans her head against the window and takes back her sight from the reversing mirror. She smiles unconsciously.


    Now is the best time.


    At this time, a big hand reached over and gently pulled his head to the other side. As a result, Gu Meng pillowed en Jin''s shoulder.


    Gu Meng raises her eyelids and looks up. En Jin is also looking at him.


    In the dark car, you can see the man''s eyes with a little smile.


    Gu Meng didn''t say anything. She slightly adjusted her sitting posture to make her pillow more comfortable.


    Bundles of dim yellow street lamps brush off the window and fall on Gu Meng''s cheek, which makes the cold white skin warm. He also drank some sake in the evening, and his eyes were pale red. At the moment, because of the relaxation of his whole body, his eyes were half open and half closed, showing languid weariness.


    EN Jin drooping eyes at such a man, can not move the line of sight, only feel beautiful can not square things.


    Enjin slightly lowered her head, leaning against Gu Meng''s hair and whispered: "this week, we need to add one more time."


    Gu Meng understands.


    He licked his hot lower lip and pinched his fingers. Today is the last day of the week, and the extra one must be tonight.


    Wine lingering head dizzy, accompanied by the heat, the heart is also followed by irritability.


    However, Gu Meng is not drunk enough to be a fool. He still has some self-discipline.


    He rubbed on Enjin''s shoulder, as if shaking his head, and said: "I have to work tomorrow, no, No."


    "I will be very careful." Enjin''s low voice with the meaning of coquetry.


    Gu Meng raises her head a little and looks at en Jin for a long time. The man''s eyes are wet with invisible hooks.


    With a determination of 12 points, Gu Meng leans back to en Jin''s shoulder again, covering her eyes with one hand and refusing the beauty in front of her.


    "No way." He said, "go to work tomorrow, keep your energy."


    "You love work, you don''t love me." Enjin said.


    Gu Meng laughs: "who loves to go to work?"


    See en Jin turned to look out of the window, seems to have a small mood.


    Gu Meng sat in the middle of the body, restrained a little expression, and said to him in his heart: "son, before I met you, my life progress was very slow, and I didn''t want to carry too much. Anyway, I was quite casual and satisfied with the status quo."


    Then he said, "but you are here. The situation is different. I have to advance the planning and make everything settle down as soon as possible."


    Now, he asked, "isn''t it stable enough for him to look back?"


    He thought it was very good. Every day he watered the flowers, was dazed, bought vegetables and waited for Gu Meng. Everything was very stable.


    Gu Meng, with a helpless smile, took his hand and said, "the houses are rented. In this city, we don''t have a place to settle down. How can we call it stability? So... "


    Gu Meng lowered her eyelashes and played with Enjin''s slender hand. Her warm smile showed a look of hope. She said, "go to work well, work hard, continue to refuel next year, and strive to pay down payment at this time next year."


    EN Jin''s sight turns around Gu Meng''s face. Although she doesn''t quite understand why people must have their own house, she still presses doubts into her heart.


    Thinking of Gu Meng''s praise of Bo Ye and Tang Zhi''s family today, Enjin thought about it and asked, "do you like big houses?"


    "Big houses are good, of course. They are spacious and comfortable." Gu Meng leans back to en Jin''s shoulder and looks at the winter night outside the window.


    Enjin thought again and then asked, "do you want to be rich?"


    "Yes." Gu Meng didn''t put en Jin''s words at ease and joked, "who doesn''t want to be rich? After watching Bo Ye and Tang Zhi, I know what the happiness of the rich is unimaginable. "


    It is said that, but it may be because it is hard to imagine, there is no sense of reality, just won''t envy the life like that.Gu Meng is very indifferent to money. What he wants is very simple: life is guaranteed and life is complete if he can be with his lover.


    EN Jin is sitting on her body with her eyes closed, as if thinking about Gu Meng''s words.


    Outside the window, a street lamp swept by, reflecting his face for a moment, there was a similar serious mood flash by, fast to catch.


    When the taxi arrived at the gate of the community, two people got off.


    Winter night, after eight o''clock, the old community can not see the shadow, only the open shop in the community scattered lights, waiting for the end of the day''s business hours.


    It was dark all around, and the street lights were dim, and no one was seen before and after. Only at this time did Gu Meng dare to quietly take en Jin''s hand.


    "Whelp." Gu Meng called.


    "Well?" EN Jin walking on the road, is still absent-minded.


    "Next month is the Spring Festival. Would you like to come home with me?" Gu Meng observes his expression and asks.


    "Why ask me?" Enjin looked at him strangely, as if it was not a problem at all. He naturally said, "where is Gu Meng, I will be there. If you go home, I will certainly follow."


    Then he pinched Gu Meng''s palm and muttered, "you can''t throw me away."


    Gu Meng arched him with a smile and boasted, "really good."


    Gu Meng went on and said, "I''ll introduce you to my mother and two sisters. Don''t be too nervous. They are very nice."


    Enjin said: "no, that''s my mother and sister. How can I be nervous when facing them?"


    Gu Meng is stunned by him, thinking that this man is too sweet.


    It is false to say that she is not moved. Enjin likes him and his family.


    Gu Meng couldn''t help but stop, took en Jin''s neck with one hand, asked him to nod his head, and whispered: "today, I haven''t rewarded you, little Honghua..."


    When Gu Meng was about to kiss her face up, en Jin suddenly flashed her eyes and then looked across the road.


    Seeing his inattention, Gu Meng frowned and said, "what''s the matter?"


    EN Jin looked at the other side for a while, then turned to Gu Meng, and asked in a low voice, "Gu Meng, can I borrow ten yuan?"


    Gu Meng said, "why?"


    The amount is not big, but this is the first time Enjin asked him to borrow money. He is inevitably curious about what the other party wants to do.


    Enjin motioned to the other side with her eyes and said, "buy the lottery."


    ��������


    Gu Meng looks back and sees that the family has opened welfare lottery for many years in the community. The red signboard is especially festive and dazzling in the winter night.


    Enjin took ten yuan to buy a lottery ticket. After leaving the door, she folded it carefully and put it into her pocket.


    Gu Meng has been waiting at the door. When he comes out, he looks a little complicated.


    He said, "whew, why do you want to buy lottery tickets all of a sudden?"


    EN Jin took his hand and continued to go home. His voice was low and soft, and said, "I want to be rich overnight."


    �������� Gu Meng looks at him.


    Good simple, not artificial reason.


    Gu Meng originally wanted to educate Enjin, but the idea of being rich was not advisable, but after thinking about it, he thought it better to be tactful.


    He said: "son, the chance of getting rich overnight is too small. We should believe in hard work to get rich."


    Enjin said: "small probability is also possible, do not buy to try how to know? Maybe you''ll be rich tomorrow. "


    ������ So you Just try it. " Gu Meng said, "don''t be addicted to buying lottery tickets. It''s not the right way after all."


    EN Jin answered, nodded and said, "thank you, Gu Meng, for lending me ten yuan."


    Gu Meng didn''t rest assured and said with a smile, "here you are. Don''t return it."


    It''s been a long time since I went to bed. It''s been a long time since I went to bed.


    Gu Meng asked, "do you sleep?"


    EN Jin did not roll, and held it in the quilt for a while, and whispered, "Gu Meng, lend me a hundred yuan."


    �������� Gu Meng guessed that he didn''t sleep until now because he was 100 yuan.


    "In the second drawer of the wardrobe, there is money under the box. You can take the money you want in the future." After a while, Gu Meng said, "if you take too much money, you can tell me the purpose."


    Enjin asked in a low voice, "is a hundred yuan more?"


    "Not really." Gu Meng said.


    "Oh." EN Jin murmured, "then don''t say it..."


    Gu Meng heard this, but didn''t think much about it. He said helplessly, "children, can I sleep?"


    EN Jin nodded and leaned forward. The soft male voice said, "I will always miss you."


    Gu Meng gave a lazy "um" sound and gradually fell asleep.


    Early the next morning, Gu Meng sets off the alarm clock.


    When you open your eyes again, the other side of the bed


    It''s empty.


    "Macao?"Gu Meng holds her mobile phone and sits up on the slide.


    "Well." On the other side of the phone, Bo Ye said lazily, "I took the first ordinary plane today, and now I have arrived in Macao."


    "No..." Gu Meng is a little confused. He calms down for a while and says, "he has a hundred yuan. How did he get on the plane?"


    "The backstage records show that he''s here anyway." Bo Ye said, "don''t you care what he does in Macao now?"


    "What do you think he''s going to do?"


    "Or to gamble." Bo Ye''s voice was still faint. It seemed that he had nothing to do with himself. He said, "or go to see the sexy lotus official."


    "He has only a hundred dollars! Bet on a hammer At the thought of en Jin leaving without saying goodbye, Gu Meng couldn''t stop being angry.


    "That''s to see the beautiful lotus official." Bo Ye concluded.


    Gu Meng rubbed her hair and almost cried out: "brother, don''t make fun of me at this time."


    Bo Ye finally got serious and said, "shall I ask someone to bring him back?"


    Gu Meng sits on the slide of the kindergarten for a long time, remembering all kinds of abnormal behaviors of en Jin last night and the words that he ignored.


    Suddenly realized that Enjin had planned to leave.


    "The wings are hard..." Gu Meng narrowed her eyes.


    "What?" Bo Ye didn''t hear him clearly and asked.


    "It''s OK." Gu Meng said, "let him be wild outside. If he can''t muddle along, he will come back."


    Bo Ye said: Mr. Gu, you are free range


    "For three days." Gu Meng said bitterly, "he will contact me."


    Before hanging up, Gu Meng said to Bo Ye, "didn''t you say someone was in Macao?"


    "Well."


    "Then Watch it. " Gu Meng hesitated.


    Bo Ye chuckled: "the dead duck has a hard mouth."


    Three days later, in a luxury box in the casino.


    A beautiful lotus official opened the door and walked to the man sitting behind the card table with a smile and said, "xiansen, the money has arrived. Please check it."


    From the woman''s attitude, we can see that she respects and adores the man behind the card table.


    Because in these three days, she witnessed the man from penniless to today, a total of 300000 dollars, in a short time to obtain such a huge wealth, has become a legend in the gambling city.


    Look at the man behind the card table. He is a three piece suit of high-grade quality, dark gray with light plaid. Even if he is not smiling, his expression is cold and frozen, he can''t hide his excellent appearance.


    At the end of her eyes, she looked thin and cool, but she couldn''t stop her blushing and heart beating.


    This is not Eugene. Who is it?


    It''s just that he is very different from the other days.


    You can see that the man''s eyes are quiet and far away. He looks very dark. His whole body exudes a cold temperament. He looks very different from Gu Meng in front of him.


    Enjin rolled up a stack of dollars and put them into the suit pocket. Then she got up and took off the long woolen coat on the side hanger and put it on her body.


    He adjusted his collar and said in a soft voice, "help book the latest flight to New York."


    The Dutch Officer immediately wanted to do it, and was suddenly stopped.


    "Xiansen?" He Guan''s smile contained some expectation and said, "what else can I do for you?"


    EN Jin hesitated for a moment and said, "before this, please order a bunch of flowers first."


    He official tilted his head and confused: "xiansen, you want to..."


    "To my love." Enjin''s cold look suddenly showed signs of softness.


    With that, he took out a black and gold edged pen from his arms, touched the white cardboard on the table, and then stood at the table and wrote:


    [I think


    I can see you every morning ��


    after writing, en Jin checked the paper with her eyes and lifted the corner of her lower lip.


    He tossed the card to let the ink dry quickly, and then stuffed it into the envelope.


    When he went to the door, he handed the envelope to the official and said, "this, please serve with the flowers."


    On the fourth day of en Jin''s departure, Gu Meng went to work as usual. Outsiders could not see the difference, but only he knew it. He was still holding a breath in his heart.


    Three days have passed, and Enjin still has no news. Gu Meng is more and more anxious. She wants to book a ticket to Macao and catch people in person and give them a good meal --


    let you run around!


    But in the face of the class of children, Gu Meng still kept his temper.


    On that day, he had just returned to the office after class when a courier came to the door with a bunch of roses wider than the doorframe.


    In the office, all the girls screamed with excitement.As a result, express brother put his head out from behind the bouquet and yelled, "is Gu Meng there?"


    All of them stop screaming and stab Gu Meng in unison.


    Gu Meng can''t raise her head in embarrassment.


    Because the flower plug does not enter the door frame, Gu Meng has to go out to sign for it.


    After signing, Gu Meng put 999 roses at the door.


    The envelopes between the bouquets caught his attention.


    Gu Meng picks up the envelope and has already guessed that the person sending the flowers is eujin.


    According to Bo Ye, Enjin is very rich now.


    Instead of being moved, Gu Meng feels a little upset that Enjin is not as poor as he expected and cries for her to take him back.


    Look.


    Gu Meng opened the letter and muttered.


    After leaving me, I have developed. Now I am sure I can''t miss Shu.


    After Gu Meng opened it, he just pulled out half of the cardboard from the inside, and saw the vigorous and powerful font above -


    [I think I can see you every morning]


    the lyric is like a small poem.


    Gu Meng looks at the card and purses her lips slightly. The depression in her heart dissipates.


    I can see you every morning


    Through the short two lines, Gu Meng knows that Enjin also wants to stay with him.


    He sighed, ready to call en Jin and have a good talk.


    Gu Meng pulls out the whole card from the envelope. Unexpectedly, she finds a line of words on the back -


    [wakes up in a 500 square meter bed. ��


    GU Meng:


    In addition, there is a word at the bottom of the card.


    PS: when I get rich, I''ll go home. ��


    your sister!


    Obviously, this kid is not thinking about him, but about getting rich.


    Gu Meng gets angry from his heart, and when he can''t control himself, he crumples the card into a ball and puts it into his mouth.


    Several little girls who were climbing by the door frame were stunned: "Miss Gu..."


    Gu Meng walked back and waved her hand carelessly, because she was chewing on the paper ball and her mouth was not clear: "do you want roses? I like it. "


    The little girls looked at each other, then cheered and ran to the corridor to divide the roses.


    Gu Meng sits back to his seat. The paper ball is choking. He swallows it down.


    As a result, he picked up his mobile phone, edited a text message and sent it to Enjin''s genius phone watch.


    After sending it successfully, he spits out a bad breath.


    Look at the chat box again.


    Don''t come back. ��


    the author has something to say:


    thank you for reading ~


    thank you

 Chapter 146

    That winter morning was strangely calm.


    It could be eight o''clock in the morning. The frosted Bush was covered with white.


    The fog was gone and the sun was about to shine.


    In the square of the community, a group of old and old women who play Taiji with immortal steps have not yet had time to close the stall. The cold wind quietly blows the breath of spring return to the earth.


    In such a quiet, an eye-catching sports car slowly glides in front of the square.


    Pink, diamond studded, streamlined, the chassis is so low that it seems to rub against the ground. The light reflected in the sun makes the car look like a huge pink fireball.


    The old man and the old woman were not a little bit defensive. They were stabbed blind by this unexpected guest, and had to stop Taiji people''s pace.


    Everyone gathered at the east side of the square, watching the coquettish pink sports car drift away.


    A woman rubbed her prickly eyes and asked, "what?"


    The head of the Lord from the dazzle of God, simple and clear way: "do not create."


    Another old man connected the net at home and was more knowledgeable. He saw the sign in the back of the car and said firmly: "it''s Rambo bikini!"


    "What bikini?" I have some ears.


    "Rambo!" The old man raised his voice and roared.


    "Rambo what?" Aunt is not only deaf, memory is only seven seconds.


    "Bikini!" he yelled at her patiently


    A group of old men and women in the square opened their voices, a huge stone was lost in the calm lake, so it exploded in the quiet winter morning.


    EN Jin has always been 20 yards ahead of the speed, the top matching sports car out of the level of small electric donkey.


    Finally, he slowly stopped in front of a unit building.


    There is an old man who sits on a pony every morning to make a row of flowers and plants at the root of his wall. At the moment, he is burying his head and carrying a small shovel to loosen the soil for a pot of flowers.


    Enjin lowered the window, looked upstairs, and then looked at uncle. In a low voice, she said politely, "uncle, is Gu Meng at home?"


    The old man raised his head when he heard the sound. He squinted his old eyes when he was stimulated by the fine drill inlaid with the car. Then he looked at the handsome young man surrounded by the light in the driver''s seat.


    Long that is a person in the dragon and Phoenix, the suit is also dressed in style and visible, with a movie star yes, is not very smart look.


    He knows. It''s the potato guy upstairs.


    The old man just looked at it, then lowered his head and continued to work on the matter in his hands. The old man''s voice was not salty, and said, "I''m going to work."


    EN Jin thought for a while, and then remembered that although it was a weekend today, it happened to be a holiday before spring break.


    After looking at the time, according to Gu Meng''s usual habits, Enjin estimates that he has already taken the subway.


    Now chase, there is still the possibility of intercepting people.


    EN Jin said thanks and went up the window.


    The engine makes a low "boom" sound, which makes me look up.


    Then, the dazzling pink sports car drove forward at 20 yards.


    At this time, a battery car passed by the side of the road, easily catching up with the sports car. It was really a flash of wind and lightning.


    Enjin thinks she can stop Gu Meng at the exit of the subway.


    He has thought well about the subsequent plot development -


    when Gu Meng walks out of the subway without warning, he gets out of the car and gives Gu Meng a surprise. Then he opens the front cover of the car and lights out a whole rose in the storage box. Then Gu Meng is surprised, happy and moved.


    At least, it''s free.


    EN Jin couldn''t help itching at the thought of seeing Gu Meng.


    After more than 20 days of separation, they are finally meeting.


    Enjin was trapped in a different space for two years. Although it was only three months in this world, he did spend two years in the space crack.


    In those two years, he had tasted the taste of missing all over the place. At that time, he only felt that it was eroding. But now, acacia is sweet, because he knows how to find Gu Meng, and they will eventually meet, and there is expectation in his heart.


    EN Jin drove out of the old community with a dazzling diamond inlaid sports car, and walked on the main road. Her joy had already dyed her eyes and eyebrows.


    He bit his lower lip and let out a little smile.


    With expectation in mind, gradually increase the horsepower of the sports car, and then


    Then he got stuck in the road.


    EN Jin looked at the car dragon in front of her and blinked her eyes without expression.


    Obviously, he ignored the power of the city''s eight o''clock morning peak.


    A saucy pink Lamborghini stagnates in the frozen traffic.


    There are black cars all around. The diamond inlaid luxury cars are dazzling, colorful and shocking.


    Half the time in the morning.


    Gu Meng packed up the teaching materials and was ready to give the children in the big class a manual lesson. At this time, she saw her colleague Shanshan rushing into the office.


    "Miss Gu!"


    Everyone in the office cast their eyes at Shanshan, and saw her face full of excited red light.Gu Meng took the paper bag to the door, didn''t care much, and said, "what''s the matter?"


    "There''s someone out there looking for it!" Cried Shanshan.


    "Who?" Gu Meng naturally asked.


    "Lamborghini Shanshan''s voice went up two degrees.


    ��������


    Gu Meng stood in a mess for a while. Although she didn''t know what she was saying, she had a bad feeling.


    After Gu Meng carries a paper bag out of the office, the little girls spontaneously gather together and start to chirp.


    "Rose last time, Lamborghini this time. What''s wrong with Mr. Gu?"


    "Is it a rich girl chasing him?"


    "No, if this is the case, will we all die?"


    Shanshan still looked excited and opened her eyes and said, "you know what? It''s not just the Lamborghini that makes me want to scream. "


    "What? What else has come? " The girls asked in unison.


    "And the man who drives the Lamborghini!" Shanshan raised her face and screamed, "it''s so handsome!"


    ��������


    Now, single girls are really envious.


    With two minutes to go before class, Gu Meng walks out of the teaching building and walks along the cobblestone path to the gate of the kindergarten.


    As a result, half way to the gate, I saw the pink car which reflected the crystal diamond reflection, and the tall man waiting in the front of the car.


    Gu Meng digests it for a second, then turns around and walks back.


    Damn it.


    Throw the dead!


    At the thought of en Jin''s grandiose sports car all the way to the market, Gu Meng just wants to pretend that he doesn''t know him.


    What''s wrong with driving? Pink diamond!


    He doesn''t want to be a hot topic around.


    He just wanted to go back to class quickly, thinking that he would find a chance to send a text message to Enjin and let him drive the car to disappear from the kindergarten gate.


    Love goes where it goes.


    Damn it.


    It''s a shame to come back.


    As a result, Gu Meng''s wrist was pulled from the back before she reached the stairs.


    "Gu Meng." A low, soft voice came from behind, with a pitiful meaning, "did you just see me?"


    Gu Meng can almost imagine a man''s eyes as wet as an abandoned dog.


    Gu Meng closed his eyes. After all, he couldn''t bear to turn around and said, "you can see that I''m at work now. You come here without saying hello. How can I cope with it?"


    A look back, but see en Jin suddenly show a smile, and then was hugged.


    "You don''t have to deal with me. Just pay attention to me." EN Jin hugged Gu Meng tightly and said optimistically, "I''m back. Don''t you get angry?"


    Gu Meng squints, but he knows that he has done something to make him angry.


    Just as he was about to get angry, the bell rang suddenly.


    �������� Gu Meng was silent for a while and said, "good luck to you."


    Enjin let go of Gu Meng, stood looking at Gu Meng and said, "can I wait for you here?"


    "No Gu Meng is cold and heartless, turns around and walks upstairs.


    "Where can I go Eugene followed him.


    As if he came back, Gu Meng was responsible for everything.


    Gu is always following the class.


    When she got to the second floor, Enjin followed her step by step.


    Along the way, many children and teachers cast their inquiring eyes on them. Gu Meng blushes with embarrassment.


    After a few more steps, Gu Meng had to stop, turned to Enjin and said, "you go first. You can talk about something after school."


    EN Jin thick skin to shake head, way: "after school you ignore me, I want to wait for you here."


    "You can''t stay here." Already in class, Gu Meng was a little anxious. He lowered his voice in the corridor and said seriously, "can''t you listen?"


    Rare, always good water man''s face appears stubborn look.


    He pursed his lips, shook his head firmly, and said, "I''ll wait for you, and then I''ll take you to a place."


    Gu Meng gives a "tut" and stares at him. When he raises the teaching plan, he will hit the man.


    At this time, my colleague Shanshan came out of nowhere and stopped Gu Meng''s atrocity in time.


    The little girl blushed and looked at Enjin, then looked at Gu Meng and said, "Mr. Gu, if you are a family member, you can let him go to the office and wait."


    Gu Meng quickly restrained her expression, coughed softly, pretended that nothing had happened just now, and said, "it''s OK. He is not my family member, or one of mine..."


    Before the word "friend" was spoken, Enjin quickly picked up the words behind him and said to the little girl, "it''s a husband of Gu Meng."


    �������� Gu Meng almost crushed the teaching plan.


    This is not only a lack of words, but also language problems.Yes? He has two husbands? Three husbands?


    Pooh! That''s not the point!


    Gu Meng thinks that she is so confused that she is almost surrounded by Enjin.


    The key is that Enjin is the husband of his family!!!


    The little girl watched in silence.


    Although it sounds awkward, she may know the relationship between Mr. Gu and the Lamborghini at the gate of kindergarten.


    It turns out that the Lamborghini is Mr. Gu''s.


    After class, Gu Meng asked for leave from the director and drove en Jin out of the teaching building all the way.


    Seeing the luxury car still blocking the gate of the kindergarten, he felt that he could not lift his head.


    After leaving the gate of the kindergarten, Gu Meng whispered, "I''ll take the subway to go back. You can do whatever you want."


    As soon as I was about to turn left and split up with the man, the whole person was picked up and put into the car.


    "Eugene!" Gu Meng can''t bear to cry, and then the voice is sealed in the car.


    Passers-by threw their eyes at them.


    Luxury car not only has good sealing performance, but also has strong stability. However, sitting in the car, Gu Meng does not feel comfortable, but only feels carsick and nauseous.


    There was a traffic jam on the viaduct. Enjin stepped on the brake frequently and started again. In a flash, Gu Meng felt that there was a sea in his stomach, which was causing a magnitude 7 tsunami.


    Because of carsickness, Gu Meng can''t even curse people all the way. With one elbow on the edge of the window, the back of his hand against his lips, and his head tilted out of the window, Gu Meng fought against dizziness and vomiting in silence.


    Enjin said to take him to a place, but where to go is unknown.


    Gu Meng doesn''t care about him.


    I thought, you''re dead anyway.


    Even if this car goes to the moon, the moment you stop is the time of your death.


    Just at this time, Enjin stepped on the brake again. Gu Meng''s face turned white, and acid water immediately appeared in her mouth.


    He covered his mouth and swallowed as much as he could. At the same time, his body was not feeling well, and his temper in his heart was even worse.


    After the car drove out of the downtown area, the road conditions improved, there were fewer high-rise buildings around, and more pleasant scenery.


    But Gu Meng didn''t want to appreciate the whole process. How bright the sun was outside, how gloomy he was at the moment.


    Finally, after driving for half an hour, Enjin finally drove the car onto a Panshan Road, and then entered a residential area.


    Gu Meng looks around and finds that there are single family villas built around the mountain, with red walls and red tiles. The design is very beautiful.


    In front of a villa on the hillside, Enjin stopped the car and said to Gu Meng, "here we are."


    Without saying a word, Gu Meng calmly pulled off the seat belt, pushed the door out of the car, and was eager to breathe the fresh air in the mountains.


    Or they might vomit on the spot.


    EN Jin also got out of the car, looked up at the grand house in front of her, showing a satisfied look.


    Gu Meng doesn''t pay attention to the surrounding situation. He is standing by the wall and pouring mineral water to ease the nausea caused by carsickness.


    Suddenly, his hand was caught.


    Gu Meng looks coldly and finds that Enjin is still looking ahead.


    "Gu Meng, this is our new house," Enjin said


    Gu Meng looks at the house, not surprised, not pleased, not moved.


    EN Jin didn''t get the effect she wanted. She was stunned. Then she turned to Gu Meng and said, "what''s the matter? Don''t you like it? "


    Gu Meng puts down the mineral water bottle and wipes the water stains on the corner of his mouth. He doesn''t speak.


    EN Jin could not hide the feeling of loss. After thinking about it, she said in a gentle voice, "you want a big house..."


    Gu Meng pinches the bottle cap for a moment. He can''t help but wonder that he has said this?


    EN Jin turned to face him, lowered her head and said, "you still want to be rich."


    �������� Gu Meng looked back and seemed to have said it in a joke.


    "I''ll give you whatever you want." EN Jin lowered her eyes, pursed her lips, and whispered, "you like a big house. We live here. You want a lot of money. I''ll send the truck to fill your wardrobe..."


    "Cough..." Gu Meng choked by saliva, coughed, embarrassed, "you should be normal."


    As soon as he opened the wardrobe, the sight of banknotes rushing to his face made him shudder.


    EN Jin lifted her eyes and looked at him, and then lowered her sight. She continued: "I will give you the wonderful life you want. Don''t envy others."


    He said, "I will promise you a lifetime of happiness."


    Gu Meng listens to Enjin''s promise and calms down. What''s more, a sense of happiness rises from her heart.


    He suddenly understood the reason why en Jin left without saying goodbye. Maybe


    Because of his two jokes.


    In the heart of the flame disappeared, the last trace of smoke shaking, into a pool of water.


    Gu Meng put out a soft tone, holding en Jin''s hand, and said, "so, you left for so long, not to get rich?""Just to get rich." "En Jin said," I go to work for Gu Meng to make money, so that Gu Meng will not have to work too hard. "


    "Why didn''t you say it earlier?" Gu Meng is a bit ironic.


    He even had a guess that Enjin felt that she was too boring around him, so he wanted to go to a wider and wider world, and he was once dejected.


    "You said that you don''t have to explain to you for activities less than 100 yuan." EN Jin is honest.


    �������� Gu Meng looked at him and said, "son, to tell you the truth, how much money did you earn outside?"


    Enjin''s eyes were confused and full of trust. He looked at Gu Meng for a while, held out three fingers, and said, "because I want Gu Meng too much, I''m in a hurry to come back, so I didn''t make much money this time."


    Gu Meng took a look at his hand and guessed in a big way. He was not sure: "130000?"


    For him, making 130000 yuan in 20 days is against the weather.


    Eugene shook her head.


    Gu Meng licked his lower lip, but somehow he was nervous and said, "300000?"


    EN Jin shook her head again.


    Gu Meng clenched his hand and blurted out, "it won''t be three million, will it?"


    "Well." EN Jin finally nodded.


    �������� Gu Meng doesn''t know what to say. He unscrewes the bottle cap, faces the other side of the bottle and pours water to calm down.


    It''s called not making much money


    Making three million is not making much money


    "Son, you''re not less than a hundred dollars." Gu Meng was in a complicated mood and said, "that''s three million yuan..."


    "Three million" was shocked when he talked about it, and he unconsciously poured a mouthful of mineral water.


    "Oh." Enjin then thought of something and added, "it''s US dollars."


    Gu Meng spits water directly on his face.


    The author has something to say:


    as we all know, Lamborghini is a famous brand of shampoo.


    My hand, it has its own ideas, it sand sculpture can not stop, all the way running on the keyboard crooked.


    I don''t want to see it. It''s the daily life of my sons after marriage.

 Chapter 147

    After listening to Enjin''s road to becoming rich, Gu Meng''s eyebrows become more and more locked.


    "So you went to Macau to gamble and made the first pot of gold." Gu Meng summed up for him and said, "and then I went to the financial circle of Wall Street to collect money. By speculating in futures, I doubled my money ten times?"


    Enjin observed his expression, carefully ordered his head, and asked with intuition, "Gu Meng, are you not happy?"


    Gu Meng knows that for a genius, as long as he finds a way to make money, wealth can be easily obtained.


    He looked around the strange environment, sighed, felt uncomfortable here, and took out his mobile phone.


    Gu Meng looked down at his mobile phone and turned to walk down the mountain. Without lifting his head, he said to en Jin, "go home first."


    "Here..." EN Jin stands in place, looking at Gu Meng''s back in a daze.


    "Stay here if you like." Gu Meng light way, all the way to keep pace.


    Eugene pauses for a moment and quickly follows.


    "The car..." EN Jin looked back at the shining sports car.


    "I can''t bear to leave." Gu Meng put down her mobile phone and looked at the mountain road ahead. Then she added, "but don''t stop at my house."


    Enjin instantly understood, resolutely abandoned the car, lifted up her long legs and walked a few steps to Gu Meng''s side.


    The man took hold of his sleeve and quietly corrected him: "that''s my home too."


    Gu Meng looks at him sideways. The coldness on his face dissipates and he regains his normal warm appearance.


    "No more." Gu Meng holds en Jin''s hand, and the two of them clasp their fingers and walk down the mountain road.


    "Well." Enjin answered vaguely.


    "Don''t do anything next time?" Gu Meng tests him.


    �������� EN Jin lowered her head and could not speak.


    I don''t know.


    He thought he had done the right thing, but Gu Meng didn''t look happy.


    The mountain air is fresh and the wind is correspondingly much colder.


    Gu Meng''s nose is blown a little red. He looks at en Jin. Seeing that the man is still wearing a suit full of fury in winter, he is afraid that he will be cold. So he takes off his plaid scarf and puts it on Enjin''s shoulder and makes a random circle around it.


    EN Jin touched her warm scarf, looked at Gu Meng and said, "I''m not cold..."


    "You''re cold. I feel cold when I look at it." Gu Meng twisted her eyebrows and ordered, "wear it."


    ��������


    EN Jin put down her hand in silence and wore her scarf honestly.


    There is a kind of "cold", called "Gu Meng thinks you are cold".


    If you don''t think about it, don''t think about it He sipped his lips, sifted through the words, and then said, "if you still regard me as a family member, you should report the itinerary to me. I will be very worried when you are not around."


    Enjin did not explain what, obediently admitted: "sorry, next time will not."


    Panshan road is very open, only two men walking hand in hand, from a distance, it looks like a landscape painting.


    Gu Meng pinched eujin''s palm and said, "son, you can''t agree with me, but I still want to say that whether it''s gambling or speculation in futures, it''s a kind of speculation. Don''t do these things in order to make quick money. In case of falling into it, it''s hard to get out of it."


    Whether it''s gambling or other opportunistic things, it''s easy to indulge in them. In addition to strength, luck also accounts for a large proportion. However, people''s luck will not always be good.


    Although he knows that a man is not a real fool, Gu Meng is still afraid that he will go astray and form wrong values.


    "I won''t get into it." In order to reassure Gu Meng, Enjin explains in a hurry.


    The sound is still so gentle, such as a fine velvet snow.


    "First of all, I''m smart enough to control the odds," he said


    �������� Gu Meng can''t refute that if he is not smart, he can''t make 3 million in a short time.


    Dollars.


    "Besides, I don''t like to do those things, so I won''t indulge in them." Enjin then said, "I only do this once. After buying a big house for Gu Meng, I don''t want to go anywhere. I just want to stay with you."


    Hearing this, Gu Meng sighed and stopped.


    He turned to Enjin and took the man''s other hand.


    They stand face to face on the side of the Panshan road. Gu Meng looks up at en Jin and softens her voice and says, "I will raise you in the future, so you don''t need to force yourself to do things you don''t like for money. Your talent and talent should not be wasted on that purpose. Life is short. Just focus on what you are interested in. Remember


    EN Jin closed her eyelashes and covered her eyes. When she raised her eyes again, she recovered her usual ignorance and trust and said, "thank you, Gu Meng."


    Gu Meng smiles, knowing that Enjin has accepted his opinion, his mood is completely clear.He became relaxed and said, "come on, go home and cook you delicious food."


    Enjin laughed with him.


    At the foot of the mountain, Gu Meng calls the car by mobile phone on the mountain just arrived.


    After getting on the bus, Gu Meng remembered a question and said, "do you have anything you want to do in the future?"


    "Yes." Enjin said.


    When asked half a month ago, Enjin was still at a loss and had no direction. Gu Meng didn''t expect that he would find something interesting so quickly. He could not help but wonder: "what is it?"


    "Selling potatoes." Enjin said.


    �������� Gu Meng looks at him for a long time and doesn''t know how Enjin has this It''s not popular.


    Then, he leaned back to his chair, covered his face with one hand, and said, "it''s good that you are happy. Happiness is the most important..."


    When the car drove up the viaduct, Enjin did not forget the car and house left on the hillside. She asked Gu Meng what to do with those things.


    Gu Meng thinks for a moment and asks Enjin what he thinks if he donates all the money he earns these days.


    EN Jin doesn''t care, and says, "Gu Meng decides that everything is Gu Meng''s anyway."


    Gu Meng rubbed the man''s hair and said with a gentle smile, "thank you."


    That night, Gu Meng saw en Jin standing in front of the washing machine with a pair of pants, holding a card like thing in her hand, lowering her head and carefully studying.


    Because the washing machine has a certain age, if you stir it twice, it will "boom" and make the balcony very lively.


    Even if a tall man stands there in a baggy white old man''s shirt and big trousers, he can''t hide his good figure like a model.


    Gu Meng wipes her wet hair with a towel, but she can''t help but grab en Jin from behind.


    With the mandible on the man''s shoulder, looking forward to the way: "looking at what?"


    EN Jin "um" a sound, slant over the face to look at Gu Meng, pick up the eye tail therefore the radian is lengthened.


    He frowned in agony and said, "Gu Meng, you are here. I just don''t know what to do with this thing."


    Gu Meng laughed and said, "what is it?"


    Look at Enjin''s hand, a ticket stub of welfare lottery.


    Remember Enjin had bought a lottery ticket before leaving, or asked him to borrow ten yuan.


    Gu Meng didn''t understand. He looked at en Jin and said, "what''s the matter?"


    "Won the prize," Enjin said


    �������� Gu Meng is unprepared. She is hit by the sudden lottery winning news. She opens her mouth and can''t find a sound for a long time.


    Enjin added a sentence and said, "the day before yesterday I knew that I had won the prize. At that time, I felt that the money was too little. I didn''t trust it, so I forgot."


    Gu Meng returns to his senses and thinks that he may have been hit by ten or twenty yuan, but he has been dead for fifty yuan.


    Today''s 3 million stimulation, his first reaction is to win what award, but there is no such a lucky thing.


    Thinking of this, he calmed down and asked Enjin, "what award did you win? Anyway, the store is not far away from home. You can change it when you buy food. "


    EN Jin looked down for a moment and flipped the ticket stub in her hand. It seemed that after some self struggle, she finally saw him knead the ticket stub into a ball and held it in the palm of his hand. She shook her head and relaxed.


    He said: "forget it, it''s nothing, that is, won the grand prize, 700000."


    ��������


    A burst of dizziness hit Gu Meng, but for en Jin, he might not be able to stand still.


    Gu Meng grabs en Jin''s hand and turns her around. Her words are somewhat unclear, and she says, "wait a minute Wait How can you... "


    The ticket stub is still in Enjin''s hand.


    EN Jin looked at the hand, then put it outside the balcony railing, and seriously said to Gu Meng, "Gu Meng, you can''t speculate. It''s wrong for me to gamble, play finance and buy lottery tickets in order to make quick money. So I won''t take the money. I''ll treat it as nothing happened."


    It can be seen that Enjin is a good child who knows how to reflect.


    "No, no, no, son! Calm down Gu Meng looked at his hand hanging outside the railing. Her heart raised to her throat and even said, "this You make it by luck. How can you think that nothing happened? "


    Enjin was very stubborn and said, "no, you said that you should be down-to-earth in making money, and be industrious and rich. Don''t worry, I won''t do this kind of opportunistic thing in the future."


    After that, Gu Meng doesn''t want to speak. As soon as she releases her hand, a ball of paper is swept away by the cold wind on a winter night.


    ������������


    Standing in front of the railing, Gu Meng watched the 700000 lottery ticket drift away with the wind, and the whole person was petrified.


    On the contrary, Enjin is relaxed all over. The man turns back and presses several keys. After the washing machine stops, he throws his trousers into the washing bucket and hums happily.


    "Little rabbit, open the door..."


    After finishing her clothes, Enjin turns to Gu Meng, smiles softly and says, "Gu Meng, I''ve changed my life, isn''t I very sensible? From tomorrow on, I will sell potatoes well, and we will work hard to get rich. "In order to cry without tears, Gu Meng wiped her face and said with a cry: "sensible You''re the most sensible kid I''ve ever seen... "


    Near the Spring Festival, Gu Meng is busy with the kindergarten and takes en Jin to do the donation.


    From the charity building, looking at the blue sky in winter, Gu Meng sighs deeply.


    He and Enjin, once again returned to the state of zero deposit.


    What? Three million. dollar.


    What, 700000.


    It''s like a dream.


    EN Jin took Gu Meng''s hand, and secretly showed two dark plum sugar in his palm and said, "Shh, I took two more in that man''s office."


    �������� Gu Meng looks at him, takes one from his hand, tears the package and bites it into his mouth.


    The sour and sweet taste made him squint.


    "Go home?" Eugene throws another sugar into her mouth.


    Gu Meng looks at the time. It''s almost noon. He looks at the wide road in front of him. Cars come and go.


    He suggested, "go and see Peter. I haven''t been in touch for a long time, and I don''t know what''s going on now."


    Enjin thought about it, tilted her head and said, "Peter?"


    Gu Meng led him down the steps in front of the building and said, "you may not remember. You always called your brother before. Go and see him."


    According to memory, Gu Meng and en Jin came to the community where Pan Peter lived.


    The corridor is dilapidated and narrow, and Enjin walks in it, as if to hold the space full.


    On the fourth floor, Gu Meng looks at the number of the door, confirms the room, and then knocks on the door.


    After a while, the door opened.


    Gu Meng looked up and was stunned.


    The other party was obviously stunned.


    It is not Pan Peter who comes to open the door, but Gu Meng is no stranger.


    When they were looking at each other, Enjin followed her to the fourth floor.


    The young man standing at the door looks away from Gu Meng and looks behind him.


    Just then, Peter hopped out of the bedroom and looked at the door.


    "Brother


    "Brother


    Two voices were heard in the room at the same time.


    The author has something to say:


    happy National Day!

 Chapter 148

    "What''s the matter with him?"


    Gu Meng is sitting on the sofa at this time and glances aside. Without looking at it for a while, he moves his eyes away with a headache.


    EN Jin sits next to Gu Meng. He keeps sticking to Gu Meng and refuses the young man on the other side.


    The young man and the mad dog saw the bone, and his eyes were shining. He would like to throw Enjin down directly. He called again and again: "brother! Wake up! Take a good look at me! I''m your brother! Don''t you remember me? "


    EN Jin endured for a long time, was harassed for nearly ten minutes, and finally got bored.


    He couldn''t bear it. He raised his long legs and kicked people away. He simply said, "get out of here!"


    Pan Peter sat on the chair opposite the sofa in embarrassment. He looked at the young man who rolled from the sofa to the floor. Although he could not bear it, he did not dare to say anything, so he looked at Gu Meng.


    The dormitory where Peter Pan lives is not very large. It has one room and one hall, which is allocated by the training institution. There was a roommate at first, but Bo Ye paid him double the accommodation fee, so he lived alone in this room.


    Now the living room is crammed with four men at once, and the space which is not spacious is more and more crowded. He gave up the sofa to Gu Meng and the strange man, while he moved a blue plastic chair to sit on.


    When asked by Gu Meng, Peter Pan immediately feels guilty.


    He bowed his head, wrung his hands, and hummed: "picked up..."


    "What?" Gu Meng frowns, thinking that she has heard something wrong.


    "I picked it up..." Panpeter, like a confessed lenient suspect in the interrogation room, did not dare to look up. He raised his voice in front of his eyes and said, "I picked it up from the garbage last month."


    Gu Meng:


    It sounds fantastic.


    Enjin got rid of the young man who had been pestering him from the very beginning of meeting him. He pulled his crooked coat, and his face rarely showed a look of displeasure.


    He shook Gu Meng''s sleeve and begged, "let''s go..."


    Gu Meng has not understood the matter clearly. Clap his hand to make him calm.


    The young man sat up from the ground and probably calmed down after being kicked.


    He looked at Enjin on the sofa full of sorrow, turned his mouth, and soon turned red eyes. Then he saw his head down, which should be a bit sad, a very sad look.


    "Brother..." At this time, Pan Peter hesitantly called Gu Meng, and he said, "Ye elder brother doesn''t know about this. Can you please don''t tell him, I..."


    There was a look of shame on his face, and he struggled for a moment, as if he had made some heinous mistake, as if he had to kneel down to make up for it.


    He took a deep breath and begged Gu Meng, "don''t Tell ye Ge that I''ll raise a man at home with his money."


    ��������


    Gu Meng is speechless for a moment, covering his face and leaning back on the back of the sofa.


    Take Bo Ye''s money and raise a man at home?


    Don''t know the situation also think that there is a section of what dog blood triangle custody relationship.


    Gu Meng asks about the situation and then confirms that the four men in the room have different degrees of amnesia except him.


    Young men zero However, it is no longer called "zero". After Peter picked up the man, he casually named him "Simon" --


    it is said that it came from an English text that Pan Peter was reciting at that time.


    Simon can''t remember anything, including his name and identity, except that he knew that he was from another planet and knew Eugene.


    Panpeter, like most people, forgets everything about games.


    As for Enjin, it was more serious. In the past, everything was equal to blank space for him, and even his brother could not recognize it.


    That''s it.


    Gu Meng, after careful consideration, thinks that Simon, a villain, should not think too much about it.


    Maybe when he wants to understand everything, he will make something bad.


    Seeing that he and Peter Pan get along well, Gu Meng is relieved.


    It''s just about noon, and Gu Meng has not forgotten the purpose of coming here.


    Because Peter Pan has been studying hard recently, he is going to take the boy out for a good meal.


    Now that Simon is here, he has to pick it up on the way.


    After listening to Gu Meng''s decision, Enjin has been wearing her face. It seems that she doesn''t want to see her cheap brother.


    While Peter Pan takes Simon into the room to change clothes, Gu Meng does ideological work for en Jin.


    He said, "although he is very unpleasant, he is really your brother."


    Enjin frowned and said, "why is my life so miserable?"


    ��������


    Gu Meng shook his hair and said, "when did you learn it? What a bad mouth? "


    Seeing that Enjin is so exclusive to his brother, Gu Meng thinks about it, softens her tone, and says, "if you really don''t like it, it''s not about it. You''re still en Jin..."With that, Gu Meng picked up his face and gently rubbed his ears on both sides. He said, "it''s my Eugene. There''s no other unnecessary relationship."


    EN Jin raised her eyes and looked at Gu Meng. Her eyes were wet. He turned slightly, but he couldn''t resist kissing on Gu Meng''s wrist. To be honest, she said, "the appearance of that person makes me feel very uneasy. My past seems to be very unhappy..."


    Looking at the suddenly fragile man, Gu Meng feels a burst of love.


    Father''s love overflowed, he leaned over to embrace Enjin, gently patted his back, and immediately decided to say, "then we won''t go to dinner with him, OK?"


    EN Jin gave a stuffy "um" and nodded her head on Gu Meng''s shoulder.


    Just in the place where Gu Meng can''t see, the man looks at the bedroom door in front of him. It''s deep, and the meaning is unknown.


    What''s the meaning of half uneasiness?


    In the bedroom, the dejected Simon, as if feeling something, suddenly glanced at the closed door.


    "Are you mistaken?" Peter drew a yellow woolen hat from the closet and helped Simon put it on.


    At last, he carefully arranged the hair on his forehead and temples.


    Simon''s face became smaller and more beautiful after he put on his woolen hat, but his expression was wilting at the moment, and he didn''t have much spirit.


    "Can''t I recognize my own brother?" Simon sat on the edge of the bed with his shoulders collapsed, and Peter helped him to dress. He lowered his head and said weakly, "he must have lost his memory and didn''t recognize me."


    Peter Pan took a short gray down jacket and stood in front of Simon and put it on.


    He looked at Simon with complicated eyes for a while and said, "there is a sentence, I don''t know if I should say it?"


    "Say it." Simon raised his eyes and looked at Peter Pan. He did not forget to threaten, "I will not kill you."


    Panpeter said, "I think, according to your brother''s disgusting appearance, even if he has not lost his memory, he may not recognize you."


    Panpeter spoke to his heart and said what he thought, regardless of the consequences.


    As a result, Simon''s spirit was instantly aroused.


    He glared at him, gave him a strong push, and cried angrily, "fool! What are you talking about? Believe it or not, I tore your mouth


    As usual, panpeter didn''t care about him. He was pushed or scolded, and just like nobody else, he picked up a light gray scarf for him.


    Simon didn''t refuse him. After a while, he kneaded his head and rubbed his eyes. He said in a lost voice: "you''re nonsense How can my brother not recognize me when I am so cute


    �������� Pan Peter said, "there is a sentence, I don''t know if it should be said?"


    Simon had a long memory and said, "don''t say it!"


    Peter Pan said, "Oh," and then, while finishing Simon''s scarf, he muttered to himself, "which eye can see that you are cute? It''s also very cheeky to be confident to this extent... "


    Simon listened to it without a word


    After dressing Simon neatly, Peter panpeter changed his pajamas, put on a pair of trousers, put on a sweater, and put on a coat. Then he began to pack all kinds of test papers and word books into his schoolbag.


    "Let''s go. Let''s go." He tossed the bag on his shoulder, took the lead to the door and urged, "my brother has to wait outside in a hurry."


    Simon followed him out. Suddenly, he stopped and decided, "I''m going with my brother!"


    Peter held the door handle for a moment before he could open it.


    "What?" he asked, turning back somewhat unresponsive


    Simon laughed, as if he had thought of some good idea. He said: "since I have found my brother, of course I will follow my brother. I will go home with him. Besides, after a long time, he will surely remember who I am!"


    Peter thought that Simon was right to follow his brother, and that he could finally get rid of him. It was the best solution.


    But maybe it was brain pumping. He even intuitively wanted to keep him. He stammered: "you Wouldn''t it be too abrupt for you to just follow the past? And And there''s nothing wrong with living here... "


    "Fool! Who''s going to live with you? " Simon turned his face and turned away from him. He went to the front and back of the door and pushed open Peter. He lifted his chin and glanced at him with his light. He hummed, "if I didn''t have to, I wouldn''t live in such a poor place. My brother can do anything. He must have a way to take me back to my mother planet."


    Peter Pan frowned.


    Simon has been reading back to his mother star. He is used to it. He only thinks that he is seriously ill. But when he hears that he is going to go with the strange man outside, his mood is still a little delicate.


    "Do you want to..." Peter wanted to ask if he wanted to think about it again.


    "No


    Before he finished speaking, Simon interrupted him.


    Simon was relaxed, with a smile on his face and confidently opened the door.


    The next second, it''s standing at the door.Panpeter noticed that he was strange and looked out.


    The small living room is clear at a glance, there is no figure of men for a long time.


    ��������


    ��������


    The young boy and his charming tenant stood at the door, looking at each other in silence.


    [Peter:


    Enjin and I have a temporary business, so we have to go first because we are going to go back to our hometown tonight. We will not come to see you for the next half month and take good care of ourselves.


    If you don''t have money, don''t be embarrassed to ask Bo Ye for it. Anyway, the most important thing he needs is money. Study tired, remember to relax properly, do not have too much pressure, eat a good meal at noon, when the elder brother treat. ��


    panpeter put down the note left on the table, picked up a thick red envelope beside it, opened it and looked at it roughly. It may be more than 2000.


    Simon turned around on the table and said, "my brother didn''t leave me anything? Not even a note? "


    "Leave a note for you?" Pan peter put the red envelope in his pocket and said, "your brother may be ready to leave all night in order to avoid you. He may buy a stop ticket."


    Simon stood dejectedly at the table with his hands on his hips.


    Panpeter glanced at him, glanced at him again, and pretended, "aren''t you going? Why didn''t you follow your brother? "


    Simon pulled off his yellow woolen hat and swearing into the bedroom: "I''ll go when he comes back in half a month."


    ���������� Panpeter''s eyes were wide, and he called back, "Why are you like this? Don''t you think it''s very offensive to say that my family is small and broken? At least I have to ask if I would like to take you in! Do you think it''s appropriate for you to talk to yourself and keep going? "


    Simon stopped, looked back, and said, "I''ll ask you."


    "Well," panpeter said, raising his chin and gambling airway: "you say."


    "Would you like to take me in?" Simon said.


    �������� Panpeter was stunned. He didn''t expect to be so direct.


    In his stupefied one second, Simon suddenly became angry and threw his woollen cap on the ground and said, "fool! Why is it so grinding! In a word, are you willing or not? "


    Pan Peter was so frightened that he almost reflexively hugged his schoolbag and nodded:" yes! Yes


    Simon "tut" a sound, picked up the hat and patted, the trouble like way: "then you still let me ask? It''s better to brush two more questions at that time, stupid


    �������� Peter stood there, watching uncle Simon enter the bedroom, not knowing what to say.


    After a minute, the little boy suddenly squatted on the ground, clutching his head and kneading it.


    How did you get eaten to death?


    It''s easy to be led.


    I can''t think of it.


    He didn''t understand him.


    The young boy is secretly hating that he is useless when his mobile phone rings suddenly.


    Pan Peter let go of his head which had been kneaded into a bird''s nest. He took out his mobile phone and found that it was Bo Ye''s message in the group.


    Bo Ye: today, I went to the temple with candi''s family and asked about the marriage of the children. ��


    Peter Pan thought for a moment that "children" might be talking about him.


    Just as I was about to reply, there was another message.


    [Bo Ye: the master said that the child would be henpecked in the future. ��


    ��������


    Looking at the word "hen pecked", panpeter refused to believe it.


    In his daze time, the group has been chatting.


    [Gu Meng: he is still a child. Do you want to ask him about his marriage? ��


    [Bo Ye: children will grow up. ��


    [Gu Meng: what do you think? ��


    [candi: remember Angela? ��


    it took Gu Meng a long time to reply.


    [Gu Meng: what''s wrong? ��


    [candi: if Peter treats his future wife as he does to Angela, he must be henpecked. ��


    more and more panpeter couldn''t understand what his brothers were talking about. Just as he wanted to ask who "Angela" was, Simon came out of the bedroom again with a cup in his hand.


    He saw Peter squatting on the ground and went over and asked, "what are you doing?"


    Peter looked up at him dully and said, "I''m watching my brothers chat. They say I''ll be a hen pecked husband."


    "Hen pecked?" Simon heard something funny, "thick" smile, up and down panpeter, said, "you?"


    As soon as his eyes brightened, he felt that he had found someone who understood him. He stood up and said, "right? Don''t you think I''m not? As a man like me, how can I be henpecked in the future


    Simon said coolly, "you can find a wife, too?"


    �������� Peter Pan''s face broke down in an instant.


    Simon offended people do not rest assured, the cup in his hand stretched forward, said: "go and pour a cup of water, thirsty."


    Pan Peter was angry in his heart and resisted the impulse of reaching for it. He choked his neck and said, "you don''t have any hands? Or don''t you know where the kitchen is? "Simon "hiss" a, raised the foot to kick the young boy''s buttocks, the way: "go or not?"


    Peter withered, but he still held his hand stiffly.


    Peter was about to kick again, and Simon said, "I''m not happy! what the hell! Can''t I go yet? "


    Then he took the cup and went into the kitchen.


    When Peter Pan left, Simon saw his mobile phone still on, lying on his desk and staying on the chat screen.


    Simon thought for a moment, then suddenly laughed. He went over and looked at the list of members. He really saw Eugene in the group.


    He typed words into the chat box.


    [Peter Pan: @ Eugene, brother, where are you now? Can I come to you? ��


    [Gu Meng: Peter, what can I do for you? ��


    [Peter Pan: I''m Simon. ��


    the next second, a small gray word jumps out at the bottom.


    [you have been kicked out of group chat by the administrator "Enjin". ]


    Simon:


    The author has something to say:


    en Jin: I don''t want this brother.


    Thank you for the mines in the green desert and jungle

 Chapter 149

    Just as Gu Meng gave a red envelope, Peter Pan wanted to go out and have a good meal.


    Since uncle Simon came to his house, the quality of his life has been greatly reduced.


    Because of the living expenses given by Bo Ye, it was more than enough for one person in the past, but after one more person, he was obviously in short supply.


    Pan Peter was embarrassed to ask Bo Ye to ask for more, and he did not dare to ask for more. Once he opened his mouth, he exposed the matter of raising a man at home.


    As a result, Peter and Simon had a bumpy little life in the old dormitory on the basis of one person''s living expenses.


    The young boy is good-natured and loyal enough to never treat his tenants badly, but he always leaves the good things to each other -


    for example, he buys a bottle of yogurt, Simon drinks yogurt, and Peter licks the lid of yogurt.


    For example, make a sparerib soup, Simon eats meat, and Peter makes rice with leftover soup.


    Another example is that the only bed of duck down in the dormitory is thrown to the upper bunk for Simon, and Peter Pan is laying two quilts under it.


    Why treat a stranger so well?


    Why not.


    Panpeter couldn''t tell.


    Maybe it''s because Simon is too domineering and coquettish. Peter Pan thinks it over himself, and he can''t beat him.


    It may be that the other party is so pitiful that he feels pity for him.


    As the saying goes, eat well, sleep well and don''t miss home. He hopes everything will be OK before Simon goes home.


    Think of this period of time in the future, perhaps can still remember their own good.


    But Peter knew that, according to Simon''s heartless character, once he left, he would probably never remember who he was.


    Peter went to the bedroom door and called.


    Simon was lying on the lower bunk, playing with panpeter''s cell phone, frowning, and in a bad mood.


    "Going out to dinner?" Panpeter asked, "it''s almost one o''clock in the afternoon."


    Simon looked away from his mobile phone and looked at the young boy standing at the door. He said in a bad tone: "do you think I''m still in the mood to eat after being abandoned by my brother?"


    Panpeter scratched his hair, was not comforting, and said straight, "well, I''ll eat it myself."


    He went to his desk and opened the drawer to search for the bus card. While searching, he said to himself, "what can I eat today? My brother gave me a lot of money Then go to the hot pot. "


    "Old duck soup hot pot."


    "The duck soup is delicious and delicious. If you rinse the Yellow throat and tripe for two seconds, you can eat it immediately. It''s fresh and crispy. The duck''s blood bites its teeth. Stir the small fat beef slices in the soup twice and dip it in the base..."


    With that, Peter Pan said he was hungry, and "Ziliu" sucked his saliva.


    He found the bus card, put it into his pants pocket, and made up his mind, "then I''ll go to eat old duck soup hot pot."


    The next second, panpeter turns around, and he is really shocked -


    Simon, who is just lying on the bed, is standing at the door of the room.


    Simon waited by the door, turned his yellow woolen hat over and put it on. He looked at Peter Pan and urged him, "what are you doing? Not to eat hot pot? Are you going


    Peter Pan:.... "


    This reminds me that Simon is a loyal hot pot enthusiast.


    I remember the first time they went to eat Jiugongge. Simon even waved his chopsticks and declared: "I''m going to take the hot pot sauce back to the mother star, so that this art can be carried forward in the glory empire."


    At that time, Peter Pan just looked at him with a sympathetic, mentally retarded look, thinking that he was really sick.


    Hot pot shop business is booming, need to line up.


    In the winter, Peter and Simon sit outside in chairs, mingling in the crowd.


    Peter was bent over and on his lap writing his math paper.


    His hands were stiff in the cold wind, and he breathed on the back of his hands from time to time. Originally the word is ugly, now it is more like a turtle crawling out.


    Lively streets in the cold wind in the writing of the young, has become a beautiful landscape.


    Several of the high school students who came out to play in the opposite side were originally very happy, but now they are all in a daze and have doubts.


    Isn''t the winter vacation just beginning? Why is it that someone starts to make up their homework crazily now?


    There was a sense of urgency.


    Simon''s was sitting on the edge of the shop, covering his eyes.


    Shaking his leg, he touched the one who touched him. He frowned and said, "how long do you have to wait? Is it so troublesome to have a hot pot


    Simon used to cover half of his face with the brim of his hat. Now that the whole face is fully exposed, there is clearly a commotion in the opposite side.


    Pan Peter raised his head from the test paper and looked at the opposite side along the source of movement and stillness. Several girls cast shy eyes in their direction. They couldn''t hide how happy they were laughing.


    Panpeter immediately understood, laughed cheap, and whispered to Simon, "Hey! Believe it or not, someone will come to ask you for the number in a moment? Don''t get too excitedSimon didn''t even give his eyes to the other side. He looked at Peter Pan with his waist on his back. He blinked his eyes with pride and indifference, and said, "believe it or not, I won''t make you laugh in a while? Don''t blame me then


    Peter chuckled and, knowing that Simon was not happy, put aside his jest.


    He bit the pen between his teeth, grabbed the test paper and put it into the bag. His mouth was not clear: "what did you just say?"


    "How long will it take to eat?" Simon said.


    As soon as Peter Pan took out the equal sign note and wanted to confirm their order, he called out: "is B78 here! B78����


    "I! I! I! We Panpeter picked up his backpack in one hand and Simon in the other. He got up and walked briskly toward the store.


    Simon was dragged forward, glancing at the hand held by panpeter and frowning indistinctly.


    Before the meal, Peter Pan continued to work on the table.


    The examination paper was torn and crumpled, and there was not a good place, but the young boy had the ability to paint and write on it.


    In this paper, the length of the problem of finding the partial derivative of a function of several variables is given by using a simple system of quadratic equations with two variables.


    Simon took a sip of hot barley tea, looked up at the test paper from his mobile phone, and realized the tenacity and stubbornness of a learning slag.


    "Hello." Simon couldn''t help but say, "anyway, it''s impossible to pass the exam. It only takes one second to give up. Why do you abuse yourself so much? You can''t eat well when you come out. "


    "Thank you for your mind poison chicken soup." "But my brother said that I can make miracles, so I think I can save myself."


    Simon put down the glass, not good airway: "your brother is talking, anyway, it is not his test."


    Then he murmured in a low voice and said, "why do you listen to your brother..."


    Peter, however, turned the examination paper to be more diligent, but I was not angry


    Hearing this, Simon sneered and said, "who will think of you?" Isn''t that equivalent to no play?


    "You." Panpeter blurted out.


    ��������


    Simon didn''t smile, then he scratched his forehead uneasily and patted the table top again. He said unhappily, "nonsense! How can I expect you? "


    "What you don''t eat is mine?" Peter Pan raised his head, took it for granted, and said, "you think, if your brother doesn''t recognize you all the time and doesn''t take you home, you still have to continue to eat mine and live with me? I can''t always ask Ye elder brother for money, so I have to rely on myself in the future. "


    Simon ignored a strange tremor that slipped through his heart. He squinted and lowered his voice like a "hissing" snake spitting out its message. His voice was soft: "who said you would raise it!"


    "Don''t let me raise the best." Panpeter shrugged and said, "brother, I''m just talking about a possibility."


    Simon bared his teeth, a clear face deliberately made a vicious dog, was about to bite the other two sentences, the waiter came.


    Simon quickly wiped his mouth, sat upright, and regained his usual dignity.


    When the bottom of the soup in the pot was opened, Peter dropped the test paper and began to eat it.


    "This is delicious, this is absolutely delicious!" No matter what new dishes Pan Peter cooked, he first threw them into Simon''s bowl and strongly recommended them.


    Simon didn''t get much from the pot, and the bowl was almost full.


    He buried his head to eat, compared with the usual, seems a little silent.


    "And the last piece of fat beef, do you want it?" Panpeter asked, and without waiting for an answer, he put it into his bowl with the rolls.


    Simon stopped for a moment, looked at the dishes in the bowl, and suddenly realized that this man was better to him than his brother.


    Although I can''t remember the past, it is possible that Treat him better than anyone else.


    Simon asked in his head, "how long can you keep me?"


    �������� Panpeter blinked with his round black eyes and looked up at the other side.


    Through the white mist rising from the hotpot, the two looked at each other for a long time and were still in general.


    Simon felt embarrassed. His face was stained with a thin layer of red. He first looked away and was eager to bite his tongue off.


    He licked his lips, which had become bright red because of the spicy food, and said, "I didn''t mean that..."


    Before he finished speaking, Peter Pan suddenly put down his chopsticks and wiped his mouth with a paper towel. Then he rubbed a small table top in front of him with a paper towel. Then he took out the crumpled test paper and spread it on the table.


    "You eat, I''m full." As he spoke, Peter Pan was already engrossed in his homework.


    "You..." Simon was bewildered by his operation.


    Some people take out their homework while eating.


    Panpeter was writing the title against the clock, frowning and saying to himself, "look, this man is not counting on you, so I have to work hard. How can I afford to eat with so many heavy responsibilities...""Hello." Simon heard it and pleaded pale, "I didn''t..."


    "If you can''t pass the exam, you can''t raise any more. If you follow me, you''ll have a hard time." Pan Peter buries his head and continues to mutter, "if you pass the exam, you will be rich together, and you will be well-off together..."


    �������� Simon thought, you have a clear mind.


    At this time, Peter Pan suddenly looked up and grinned with a brilliant smile. His round eyes turned into crescent moon. He said confidently, "brother d''ai, I will try my best."


    Simon swayed slightly in the rising fog.


    He saw that there was something shining in his smile when he was only 17 years old.


    In the evening, Simon started swearing after his bath.


    He grabbed some of his hair, smelled it on his hands, and then took the collar of his pajamas and sniffed it inside. He said in disgust, "it''s all about the smell of old duck soup! I can''t even wash it off! "


    In addition, there are duck blood, duck intestines, tripe and other light meat smell.


    Panpeter didn''t feel anything. Biting at the neckline of his pajamas, he took his eyes off the dense cloze, looked at Simon, and said, "isn''t that the way to eat hot pot? It''s not a couple of days before the taste will go away. "


    Simon stood at the edge of the bed, thinking, and, as he stood low, passed Peter, who was sitting at the head of the bed, and got into the position of the lower bunk against the wall.


    "Ah?" Peter Pan opened his eyes slightly, staring at Simon''s trajectory, wondering what he was going to do.


    The bed is up and down, and Simon used to sleep on it.


    "If the smell of this whole body is stained on my sheets and quilts..." "I don''t have to sleep for the next two days," Simon said, of course, as he dug into his quilt


    Peter Pan almost laughed angrily: "brother, do you think this is appropriate? If you don''t want your bed to smell, you''ll bring disaster to my bed? "


    The single bed was crowded, and Simon could only lean on his side. He arched a comfortable position in the bed and did not move.


    He closed his eyes and said impatiently, "I don''t think it''s right. Go to sleep on the ground!"


    Peter thought this man was unreasonable.


    There was no way to argue with him. He continued to sit on the head of the bed to do cloze without interference.


    The bedside table lamp is a little bright, Simon feel dazzling, frown.


    He opened his eyes and just wanted to ask Peter Pan to dim the light. As a result, he saw the young boy''s side face when he was working on the topic carefully.


    he locked his eyebrows slightly and bit the pen cap, which was very tangled. The light outlined the shadow on his green young face.


    Simon may have a conscience, opened his mouth and then closed his mouth. After thinking about it, he buried his face in the quilt to block the light.


    After a while, he suddenly took off the quilt again, raised his face and warned fiercely: "don''t fart in the quilt later!"


    �������� Peter slowly turned his head and looked at him. After a long time, he said "Oh" without a word.


    Towards two o''clock in the evening, Peter Pan finished his day''s study.


    He sat upright on the bed, stretched himself, packed up his books and put them on the table beside him, ready to go to bed.


    As soon as I turned around, I saw the figure arched up in the quilt on the inside. I remembered that my brother in the upper bunk ran down to sleep tonight.


    Peter eased his movements and pulled the edge of the quilt down. He saw Simon''s sleeping face.


    Because of the long time stuffy in the quilt''s reason, the face has two groups of warm and dry red.


    Sleeping Simon less in the usual frantic and overbearing, relying on a deceptive face, looking very clever.


    Peter Pan silently "hey hey" a smile, put out his finger to poke the other side''s face.


    But when he poked, he put down his hand, and his smile was restrained.


    After another long stare, Peter Pan looked away and turned off the light.


    Peter Pan lay in the dark, facing Simon''s direction, pillow each other''s breath, after a while, very light way: "thank you..."


    He has always been a person, from childhood to most of them.


    Play with yourself, talk to yourself, whether you are happy or sad, you share it with yourself.


    Even from the sparsely populated remote villages to the populous and prosperous cities, his sense of loneliness has not weakened.


    Therefore, he often fantasized that it would be nice to have a sister. If there was no sister, it would be nice to have a brother or younger brother. In this way, he would not have to endure loneliness.


    Then Simon happened to appear -


    like him, he was alone.


    Simon is noisy, Simon is noisy, and Simon is very unreasonable.


    But with Simon, the house is no longer empty, and the city is no longer empty.


    He thought, he likes this friend.


    The author has something to say:


    Peter Pan: I want to be a good friend with Simon all my life.

 Chapter 150

    Seeing that the marriage date of Bo Ye and Tang Zhi is coming, all his relatives and friends are invited to Norway.


    Panpeter was, of course, invited.


    But Bo Ye mentioned several times to take him to apply for a visa, the young people are still hesitant, unhappy.


    "Brother ye, can you wait a few more days? Let me think about it again. " Pan Peter squatted downstairs by the curb, one hand attached to the phone in the ear.


    Then he looked at the small park across the road and sighed.


    "Don''t you want to go, little friend?" Bo ye asked at the other end of the phone, and finally began to have doubts.


    "No! YeGe and candi''s big day, of course! But I just Panpeter frowned and scratched his hair with his other hand. He did not know how to deal with it. He said, "I am..."


    As he spoke, he caught a glimpse of a man coming out of the woods in the small park.


    The man may have stumbled, fell out of the Bush, staggered forward two steps, and then looked back with a popsicle.


    Panpeter guessed that the Bush might have been scolded.


    When Pan Peter saw the visitor, he turned to his mobile phone and said, "brother ye, I''ll give you a reply tomorrow. If something happens, I''ll hang up first."


    The little boy squatted at the curb side, plugged the mobile phone, looked up, saw a qiaolezi in front of his eyes.


    "Here you are." Simon himself had a half bitten popsicle in his hand and chocolate on the corner of his mouth.


    He looked down at Peter Pan and said, "don''t worry, it''s not over the budget. You''re only three and five yuan."


    Panbie said thanks and took it.


    Simon turned and squatted down slowly, side by side at the curb with Peter Pan.


    From the rear, the two boys are wearing the same type of vests. Their backs are thin and thin. They look like the skeleton of a teenager in a cartoon.


    One of them is wearing a yellow woolen hat, which sets off the pink clouds on April evening, forming a quiet and colorful spring scene.


    It is full of the breath called "Youth".


    Two people squat downstairs, blowing with the smell of green grass spring breeze, looking at the horizon of the sunset, each biting popsicles, for a time no one spoke.


    When the popsicle was half eaten, panpeter took a look at his side and then responded, "brother, if you buy yourself a Monroe, you can buy me chocolate?"


    "Any comments?" Simon glanced at him coolly, biting at the top of the leftover stick.


    Panpeter looked away and went on eating popsicles.


    What can he say?


    The key is that we dare not say what we have.


    "You''re not going to Norway?" Simon, still looking ahead, suddenly said, "why don''t you go?"


    This is exactly what panpeter is struggling with. Listening to Simon''s initiative, he is slow to lick the cream.


    "If you go, you may have to leave for a week." Panpeter said.


    "Well." Simon didn''t react much, and slouched on his cheek with one hand.


    "I was thinking Peter hesitated again and faltered, "I''m thinking..."


    "Tut." Simon frowned impatiently, his temper was about to come up, and said, "what do you think?! Can you make it a little bit simpler? "


    Panpeter thought for a while with his long eyelashes closed. Then he took a deep breath and said his decision like an oath: "Simon, let''s go public."


    ��������


    Simon didn''t squat down and nearly fell to the ground.


    He stood up in a hurry, patted the dust on his hands, and then pointed to Peter Pan, who was looking at him, and said, "what a fart! Fool! There is nothing between us. What needs to be disclosed? If you want to come out of the cupboard, don''t pull me up! "


    The noise was so loud that the walkers looked sideways.


    Peter Pan quickly pulled him down and quickly explained, "no, no, brother, where do you want to go? I don''t know. What cabinet is out there? When I say open, I mean to make you public. You can''t hide it all the time. Sooner or later, brother ye and candi will know what you are? "


    Simon asked himself, "what''s the matter?"


    "Of course you are not a thing!" The young boy''s mouth is not so stupid. The more he is, the more stupid he becomes. Finally, he simply goes straight to the theme and says, "I just want to take you with me when I go to Norway, but I have to let ye know before that, otherwise you can''t go anywhere."


    Simon looks at Peter Pan, calm down, calm down again.


    After calming down his mood, he took back his sleeve from the young boy''s hand and said, "what am I going to do with you? I''m not familiar with the husband and wife


    "I''m not sure you''re at home alone." "I can''t cook, I can''t wash my clothes, and I''m not familiar with this area. If I leave for a week, you''ll have no bad luck."


    Simon sneered: "it''s like you can''t do it without you."


    Panpeter didn''t argue.


    He arched Simon like he thought of something and said, "Hey, this is my first time to go abroad. You must have never been abroad, have you?"? I''m just going to have a look"Going abroad?" Simon was disdainful and said, "I have been to outer space."


    ������ I mean it. " Pan Peter is slightly embarrassed.


    "I''m not kidding you." Simon frowned in displeasure.


    Panpeter sighed and went back to the point and said, "so, open it up. Besides, you have to get an identity. It''s no way to go down to such a black house."


    Simon did not speak, looking at the gradually dark sky, slightly raised the Qing Jun face with a bit of pride.


    "You decide." He said, "it''s too annoying. I don''t want to worry about it. If your brother is upset or drives you out, don''t blame me."


    "You think too much. That won''t happen." Panpeter snapped off his last puff of popsicle, laughing, with cream in his mouth, and said, "my brother will drive you away, not me."


    �������� Simon turned to look at the silly Peter Pan.


    Thought, too much.


    The next day, Pan Peter asked for leave from the cram school and went to find Bo Ye to confess.


    "I have a man Since the beginning of the year Nearly four months. "


    Unexpectedly, Bo Ye didn''t even lift his eyes.


    Mr. Bo handled an e-mail, closed his laptop, picked up his coat from the back of his chair and put it on his body.


    Bo ye went to the door, raised his hand to straighten his cuffs, and said faintly, "let''s go. Let''s give you a man''s registered permanent residence."


    �������� Pan Peter was stunned for two seconds. Then he grabbed his backpack and rushed out of the office. He kept up with Bo Ye.


    It wasn''t until excitedly rubbing his little hand into the elevator that Peter Pan reacted and blushed.


    He turned his head and looked at the tall man in front of him and said, "brother ye, that''s not my man..."


    Bo Ye just looked through the mirror at the little boy with red ears behind him. He chuckled and said nothing.


    On the way, Peter Pan dialed Simon''s mobile phone and said happily: "Simon, now my brother will take me to give you an account. Do you have any requirements for your name? The account book is a very serious certificate, once entered, it is difficult to change it. "


    At that time, Simon was sleeping with his head covered, and he got up very angry. Although his brain was not very clear, his vital capacity was clearly transmitted through the microphone -


    "fool! Why don''t you ask me about this little thing? Do as you see fit! "


    After the phone was hung up, Peter Pan looked at the mobile phone for a long time and whispered: "I''m not serious about my own business..."


    After Pan Peter arrived at the destination with Bo Ye, he was received by the staff.


    In the office, the staff faced the computer and asked, "are you sure your name is Simon?"


    Bo Ye sat lazily on the sofa, supporting himself with one hand, and leaning against his lips with a disposable cup in his other hand, he glanced at Peter Pan and said, "don''t you think the name is westernized?"


    "It''s true," he thought with a serious frown


    Simon��


    The name was originally taken from the English textbook.


    He asked for Bo Ye''s opinion uncertainly and said, "brother, do you want to get Simon a little Chinese style? It''s not so abrupt. "


    Bo Ye sipped his tea and said, "whatever you want."


    Panpeter thought for a while, then picked up the paper and pen on the desk, wrote three big characters on it, and then handed it to the staff and said, "please, that''s it."


    The staff looked at the paper, then Pan Peter, with an expression of "excuse me".


    He really asked, "he Is this really the decision? "


    Panpeter nodded confidently and said, "the name is archaic. He should not reject it."


    The staff wiped the sweat All right


    Bo Ye is efficient in working hours. Before going to work in the afternoon, he has all kinds of certificates.


    He sent the young boy to the dormitory downstairs and said before parting, "let''s do it today. I''ll take you to apply for a visa in two days."


    Peter Pan got out of the car holding a file bag and said with a smile, "thank you, brother Ye!"


    When Peter Pan returned to the dormitory, Simon just got up and drifted out of the bathroom with a pale face.


    Panpeter dropped his backpack and put the paper bag on the table. He was like a magic to dub himself: "Dadang!"


    Simon looked at the paper bag on the desk, handed over his cup and said, "go and pour a glass of milk."


    Peter Pan got used to it and went into the kitchen with a cup in his arms.


    Simon sat down at the table, took out the red book from his file bag, opened it half lazily, and first noticed that "Simon" was written in the name column.


    Because he always believed that he was from an alien, he didn''t care much about identity.


    Simon opened the page completely and looked intently, but his face suddenly changed.


    There is one more word after "Simon" --


    [Name: Simon Qing]


    Simon Celebrate?


    ��������Simon''s hands began to shake. Looking at it, Simon suddenly hit the table and stood up. He rolled his sleeves and walked into the kitchen: "panjinlian! Why don''t you change my name to Wu Dalang


    Outside the window, the spring is shaking, falling from the branches, falling into the soil, new things are taking root and sprouting.


    "Mr. Pan Jinlian."


    "Yes Peter took his passport in both hands and said politely, "just call me Peter."


    "Simon Mr. Ching. "


    �������� Simon, with a cold face, pulled down the brim of his woolen hat and took away his ID with one hand.


    Gu Meng and Enjin, Pan Peter and Simon, four of them landed in the orensaco area of Norway, and were picked up by the guide sent from the airport.


    In the minibus, after confirming the personnel, the guide indicated to the driver that he was ready to drive.


    Along the way, panpeter like a starfish, the whole person lying on the window, constantly praising the scenery along the way.


    Simon covered his eyes with the brim of his hat and earphones in his ears. He didn''t know if he was sleeping.


    Gu Meng is a little tired from flying. He nests in his seat, leans on Enjin''s shoulder, and looks out the window at the foggy Norwegian forest.


    Beside her, Enjin opened the lid of the thermos cup and handed it to him. In a soft voice, she asked, "do you want to drink some?"


    Gu Meng shook his head.


    Eugene is about to close the thermos cup again.


    At this time, Simon, who was separated from Enjin by an aisle, suddenly folded the brim of his hat, looked at Enjin and said, "brother, I''m thirsty."


    EN Jin looked at him and said faintly, "Oh."


    Then continue to screw the cup cover, put the thermos cup back on the shelf, turn your head to Simon, and watch the scenery out of the window with Gu Meng.


    Simon, who was given a cold shoulder:.... "


    He disdained to "cut" a, spit way: "love wife dog."


    The dusk outside the window is getting deeper and deeper, and the fresh forest green turns into lush green.


    Gu Meng was just about to fall asleep when he suddenly thought of something.


    He uttered a voice, sat slightly upright, and reached for something in the pocket of his coat.


    Enjin looked at him and asked, "what are you looking for?"


    Gu Meng fumbles for a while, and then reaches out his hand. There are two more glittering small objects in the palm.


    EN Jin looked and found that it was two rings.


    Gu Meng takes en Jin''s left hand, puts one of the rings directly on his ring finger, and then puts the other on his hand as if nothing happened.


    He said: "I bought it at the airport before I got on the plane. It''s not very expensive. I wear it first and use it as decoration."


    Gu Meng''s tone is sparse and ordinary, as if she was just sharing a gadget that she bought casually.


    But in the light of the overhead lights, my face gradually turned red.


    EN Jin looked at the ring on her hand, her eyes became dark.


    He knows Gu Meng, including Gu Meng''s smallest mind and tenderness.


    The author has something to say:


    Peter Pan: Although he is a good brother, he already has a couple name.


    Simon: I hate it.

 Chapter 151

    EN Jin raised Gu Meng''s left hand and lowered her head to kiss his ring.


    The upwarped eye tail bent and the soft voice said, "honey, we will also experience that day, believe me."


    Seeing that her mind was known, Gu Meng blushed, nodded her head slightly, and then nodded again.


    At ten o''clock in the night, the bus follows the winding road to a small town next to pine Fjord, where tomorrow''s wedding will be held.


    The guests were all arranged in a fine manor with several low rooms with red walls.


    Gu Meng and his family arrived relatively late. Many guests from the Bo family and Yamamoto family have already lived in the house.


    Because of the late night, everyone rest in the room, so the new four try to keep a low profile to avoid disturbing the residents.


    When the guide assigned the room, Simon deliberately said, "I want to sleep with my brother."


    EN Jin''s face is cold: "you sober up."


    Hearing this, Simon fiercely gouged out Gu Meng, indignant.


    After dividing the keys, Peter panzet pulled Simon up the stairs.


    Gu Meng pushed the suitcase and was ready to go. He tilted his head strangely and said to Enjin, "why do you annoy Simon every time you annoy him in the end?"


    Enjin saw clearly, followed Gu Meng and said, "maybe it''s because you robbed his brother."


    ��������


    Gu Meng is about to say something. She goes around two yellow lights outside the wooden window.


    The guide, who was close to the window, looked out and said with a smile, "Mr. Bo and Mr. Tang, they are back."


    Within two minutes, Bo Ye was the first to push the door in.


    The man was dressed in a black dress with a khaki flower on his left chest. Hair has been deliberately set, slightly messy grasp, hair tip is also stained with some silver powder, in the living room light, looking very obvious.


    He was followed by several members of the photography team, all dragging equipment and dressing boxes.


    As soon as Bo Ye enters the room, he sees Gu Meng and en Jin standing in the middle of the living room. Originally some tired face immediately showed a smile.


    "Coming?" He stepped forward and gave Gu Meng a hug.


    About to turn to one side of en Jin, en Jin but back with a face "save it" disdain expression.


    Bo Ye smiles and pats en Jin on the shoulder as a welcome.


    "So busy the night before the wedding?" Gu Meng looks at the well-equipped photography team and thinks it''s not easy.


    "I went to shoot a video with candi. It''s a night scene." Bo Ye replied helplessly.


    Then, Bo ye turned back to the photographer and make-up artist and said, "hard work.".


    After a few greetings, the photography team went upstairs with equipment.


    "And candi?" After waiting for someone to leave, Gu Meng looked out of the window and didn''t see anyone else. He said, "didn''t you come back with you?"


    At the mention of this, Bo Ye skimmed the corners of his mouth.


    "Candi''s in the house opposite." He lowered his head to take the flower on his left chest and said, "his grandfather is here. The old man won''t let us sleep together the night before our wedding."


    After taking the flowers down, he took his hands and flipped them two times. He guessed: "it may be the tradition of their Yamamoto family."


    It is a person who can see Bo Ye''s disdain and dissatisfaction with this tradition.


    Gu Meng and en Jin look at each other, shrug their shoulders, and then ask the opposite: "so you sleep here tonight?"


    However, Bo Ye gave a faint smile, looked up, threw the Khaki flowers in his hands to Gu Meng, and said, "no, my brother is going to go to the opposite side and find my daughter-in-law to sleep."


    Gu Meng tossed the flower twice before catching the flower. He didn''t quite understand and said, "candi, his grandfather didn''t forbid..."


    Bo Ye took off his expensive dress coat and threw it casually on the sofa. Then he carried the sleeve of his white shirt in one arm.


    "Don''t worry." He raised the corner of his lips and said, "no one is more proficient than me in this kind of thing."


    �������� Gu Meng can''t help but say, "anyway, it''s everyone''s young master. It''s inexplicable that people feel distressed."


    All day in rehearsal and shooting, Tang Zhi came back to his room late at night, so tired that he threw himself face down on the bed -


    he didn''t want to move at all.


    I wanted to have a rest and then get up to take a bath. Who wants to lie in bed more and more lazy.


    Just as he fell asleep, Tang Zhi suddenly pulled back his consciousness.


    He knows there are important things to do tomorrow. He can''t be so lazy. He has to take a bath and go to bed.


    "Bo Ye --" Tang Zhi''s face is still buried in the pillow and he shouts, "help me --"


    "..."


    After shouting, he suddenly reacts. Bo Ye doesn''t come back. He is in another room.


    Tang Zhi let out a low annoyance and had to get up from the bed on his own.


    Just then, a small stone hit the window lattice.


    Don stopped and looked out the dark window.


    Then there was a small stone.


    Understanding, Tang Zhi pursed his lips and suppressed his smile. He quickly climbed to the other side of the bed, and two steps later, he rushed to the window.His room is on the second floor, in the courtyard below. A man holding a mobile phone, turning on the flashlight function, is waving at him.


    Tang Zhi was lying on the window sill. When the cold night wind blew, his sleepiness disappeared.


    Instead of laughing, he lowered his voice and called downstairs, "what are you doing?"


    Bo ye turned off his mobile phone and looked up at the upstairs. When he looked at Tang Zhi, his eyes were full of spoiled smile and said, "attack at night."


    One of them was by the windowsill on the second floor, and the other was standing in the yard, just looking at each other''s laughter. They were both drunk by the sea wind at night.


    As if back to the year of first love, secret and taboo, but no matter how many fetters can not stop the hearts that want to be close to each other.


    Tang Zhi covered some hot cheeks. He was afraid that Bo Ye was too tired to stand for a long time, so he reluctantly said, "you go back. It''s too late. You have to get up early tomorrow."


    Bo Ye didn''t forget to tease at this time, and said, "I''ll go back if the sound is good."


    Tang Zhifu low body, the whole upper body is lying on the windowsill.


    After biting his lower lip and thinking about it for half a day, Tang Zhihong turned red and said with soft and sticky milk voice, "husband, I will miss you tonight, but I''ll see you tomorrow."


    Bo Ye listened and laughed as happy as he could. He quickly lowered his head to cover up, but his trembling shoulders revealed his mood.


    "What are you laughing at..." In some embarrassment, Tang Zhi thought he had been ridiculed. He picked up the stone on the window lattice and threw it down.


    The angle and strength are well controlled, and will never be thrown at men.


    After a while, Bo Ye looked up again.


    Under the light from the room, Tang Zhi''s facial features are exquisite. Under the halo of the night, a small face can be called a unique color, and a cinnabar tear mole is under the left eye.


    Bo Ye couldn''t move away from his sight. His deep voice softened and said, "love you."


    "My forever Donnie."


    The next day, the wedding by the forest was held on time.


    Everyone was smiling, except for Yamamoto.


    The old man sat in the front row with a stick on his face and looked at Bo Ye with gloomy eyes, as if he wanted to cut him off every minute.


    There is no other reason. When the Yamamoto family entered Tangzhi''s room this morning, they saw Bo Ye, who was supposed to be in another house.


    At that time, the two bridegroom officers in the messy big bed sleep.


    Tradition and authority have been challenged, and the elderly are naturally angry.


    On the stage, Bo Ye, with his back to the guests in the rear, was sweating profusely and said in a low voice, "honey, I dare not look back at all."


    Beside him, Tang Zhi gently took his hand and said, "it doesn''t matter. My grandfather has a sense of propriety. I won''t trouble you today."


    Bo Ye didn''t say anything more. He understood Tang Zhi''s meaning.


    after today, he will be in trouble.


    Big trouble.


    In the pastor''s chair, Bo Ye and Tang Zhi exchanged rings and kisses.


    All the guests got up to wish them well and clapped for a long time.


    Holy pure white, fresh forest green, high tile blue, all together weave the most beautiful picture.


    Standing in the crowd, Gu Meng applauds. He sees Bo Ye and Tang Zhi''s forehead against their foreheads. They are constantly chatting, and the two of them are full of sincere and moving smiles.


    EN Jin looked into the sky, and the thick clouds above opened a gap on both sides.


    The golden sun suddenly rolled down from the gap, just shining on the couple.


    Panpeter was more emotional. He clapped his hands, sobbed, and cried pitifully.


    Simon impatiently "tut" a, will chest pocket in the square out, directly throw him in the face.


    At lunch, children in white dresses were running and chasing on the green lawn. From the perspective of UAV, they looked like pearls bouncing on the grass.


    A seven year old tripped and fell on the ground while running.


    He stood up in a daze, reflecting that after he fell down, his mouth was about to cry.


    A tall man appeared behind him, lifted him from the ground and held him up in one breath.


    The child resisted the impulse of crying and squeezed into the man''s arms: "father Father... "


    "What''s the matter?" They are more similar to the Tang Dynasty.


    The child immediately shifted his direction, stretched out his arm at the man and cried out in a coquettish voice, "�ѥѥѥѥ�!" (DAD!)


    "Just a fall." The man of Zhou Mingchao smiles helplessly.


    Tang Yi put down his heart, then pretended to be serious, and said to the child, "a man can''t be like this. It''s ridiculous to always let his father hold him."


    The child timidly took back his hand, drew back again into Zhou Ming''s arms, and whispered, "but my father always lets his father hold him. My father is also a man. Why can''t I? Too much... "


    Zhou Ming couldn''t help it and laughed.


    A big and a small laugh immediately, there is no serious atmosphere to speak of.�������� Tang Yi looks at Zhou Ming in silence and sighs.


    It''s like this every time. It doesn''t cooperate at all.


    In the middle of the lunch, a black figure appeared outside the venue.


    Tang Zhi felt a line of sight and looked sideways.


    Far away, I saw a boy with a climbing bag on his back, a cool black suit, standing in situ looking at his direction.


    Tang Zhi recognized it. He was surprised and waved to the man.


    A little further away from the crowd, Tang Zhi brought a plate over.


    Luxi blinked indifferently. His thin single eyelid made his expression very tired of the world.


    He took the plate from Tang Zhi''s hand without saying a word. He picked up the fork and began to eat it.


    "I didn''t think you would come." Tang Zhi, leaning on the rock beside him, said, "there was no reply to yesterday''s message."


    Lu Xi swallowed the food. After a long time, he said without expression: "the plane. Shut down. "


    Tang Zhi asked: "the world invitational tournament is coming soon. Is the schedule very tight?"


    Luxi didn''t nod or shake her head. She just ate.


    Because Tang Zhi knew each other''s character, he didn''t feel embarrassed. He continued, "I wish you a championship."


    Lu Xi pointed to himself and said, "I am the best."


    It means to win the championship.


    "The best?" Tang Zhi deliberately choked, "that''s because I quit, otherwise I won''t get you."


    At this time, the two eyes meet, silent, as if back to the 19-year-old youth, in the field of tit for tat.


    After a while, Tang Zhi first relaxed his strength, raised his hand toward the other party, and said, "anyway, next, it''s up to you."


    "Well."


    Looking at the other side, Lu Xi raised his hand and gently touched Tang Zhi.


    The drone hovers over the sky, and the angle of view continues to widen and climb until everyone is blurred into a simple color.


    Spring bursts from the ground.


    -In the end -


    the author has something to say:


    thank you for the mines in wanglvxiaomo ~


    finally, I have finished writing for nearly a year. Thank you for your unconditional support. Thank you very much.


    There are so many defects that you can pretend to be invisible, encourage and keep in touch. Thank you very much.


    However, this year, under the watering of your love, there is no growth. I''m very ashamed. I hope I can fight for some gas in the future.


    That''s it. It''s too late. I''m sleeping. Bye!


    Wave like hell.


    Good bye!!!!!!!